《Wings of Destruction》


 Chapter 1

    Kairandier is the King City of the German Empire. She is shy and beautiful like a girl. There are white marble buildings and clean streets everywhere. For this reason, she is also known as the "holy city".

    The German calendar, the third era (also known as the heroic era), July 20, 1492.

    Today is the first day of the summer celebration, and it is also the greatest and glorious moment of the year. The whole summer celebration will last for a week. At that time, all people in kairandier will be immersed in this grand carnival.

    As for the origin of summer celebrations, people have long been less concerned. People are more concerned that in the next week, the king and his people will forget their troubles and drink and have fun together.

    The king of the Norman empire was called Theoden. He was a king loved by his people. When theodon was young, his heroic deeds were widely spread by bards. He is generous, broad-minded and resourceful. He once lived and died together with two Legendary Warriors, went deep into all kinds of sensational ancient ruins, where he used to kill evil things for the people, and led thousands of troops to fight in all directions. All this is to enable his people to live a peaceful and stable life.

    So on the 30th birthday of Theoden, the ministers proposed to designate the week of Theoden''s birthday as a summer celebration to commemorate the glory and victory of the past.

    Since then, this time of year has become the day people look forward to. Because in this week''s time, people can enjoy natural and unrestrained without work.

    This year, the summer celebration also arrived as usual.

    Just this morning, Theoden the great summoned his people in front of the hall of heroes. Tens of thousands of people were waiting in the big square in front of the hall of heroes to see the honor of Theoden the great. People are warm and pious, and Theoden the great is their God in their eyes.

    Today, although emperor Theoden is old, he is as good as before. You know, this is his 60th birthday. Forty years have passed since he came into power at the age of 20. It can be said that he has devoted his life to the Empire and the people who love him.

    Standing next to Theoden the great was the beautiful queen, also known as Queen dalena. The beauty of Queen dalena is unmatched by any queen in the past, because she is bleeding with noble elf blood. She is a hybrid of human and high elves. Although she is over thirty, she looks like a girl in her early twenties. Her beauty is holy and inspiring.

    Perhaps only such a beautiful queen can deserve such a brave emperor. They have a child, Prince Keith.

    At the age of 60, Emperor Theoden warmly waved to his people in front of the majestic Hall of heroes. It was quiet under the stage. Then he said to the microphone made of loudspeaker stone.

    "My dear people, welcome to this year''s summer celebration. No matter where you come from, tonight we will revel all night. Let flowers and wine, beauty and dance, delicacies and delicacies accompany you through the next week!"

    The square was silent for a moment, followed by thunderous applause from tens of thousands of people in the square.

    In this way, this year''s summer celebration officially kicked off.

    First of all, the review of the imperial guards began on the square in front of the Hero Hall.

    This is a legendary army composed of thousands of people. They are the elite of one hundred in the army. They were dressed in bright red uniforms, silver and white armor and weapons. All their weapons and equipment were new and bright.

    At the front of the queue were infantry holding flags. They were tall, with silver white armor, bright red cloak and snow-white feathers on their helmets, which made the onlookers blood. In those days, Emperor Theoden led such a powerful army to fight in all directions and expand territory.

    In the middle of the queue are those tall cavalry. They ride on white horses equipped with exquisite saddles. They are dignified and sacred. The neat queue makes people admire their training.

    At the back of the line are the crossbow men. Both their crossbows and bows are made of the best materials. With sharp eyes and quick actions, these people are worthy of being the ace crossbowmen of the Empire.

    When the mighty imperial guards walked slowly in front of the people, people couldn''t control their emotions and cheered loudly.

    "Long live Theoden the great! Long live the Norman empire!"

    Subsequently, various floats to celebrate the festival also drove in front of the square, with various performances on it. People have also expressed their love for Theoden the great in their own ways.

    In short, on this day, the whole kalandier was immersed in the joy of the festival.

    That night, a grand dinner was held in the hall of heroes.

    Bright candlelight crackled, and delicious wine and food were displayed on the long table. On both sides of the long table sat all the lords from all the provinces of the German Empire, a total of 11, some highly respected people in all fields, and the rest were ministers in the royal palace.

    "Theoden the great! Theoden the great! Theoden the great!"

    In the cheers of everyone, Emperor Theoden walked from behind to the main seat in the hall. The Throne made of gold and the beautiful queen dalena also sat next to it.

    Theoden the great paused his voice and all the people present stopped talking.

    "Dear lords, tonight we raise our glasses and drink, not drunk!"

    "Oh, long live Theoden the great!"

    Then the banquet began. First, strippers from haruz Province, then shirtless wrestling from kurut Province, clown magic from Demann Province, and finally animal training from Northland province.

    In short, the whole party was carried out in a happy atmosphere.

    "My queen, give me a cup of mead." at the moment, Emperor Theoden is more like a funny old man without the honor in front of the square in the morning.

    Queen dalena was reluctant to be told in front of such people, even if they were the emperor of the Empire. But she handed Theoden a golden Ivory cup with Mead in her hand, and Theoden held her in his arms.

    There was a commotion under the stage. At this time, everyone was a little drunk. Many lords played with the body of the stripper with their hands. Moreover, there are some highly respected people who are doing some things with the court maid.

    But dalena pushed away Theoden who wanted to make love. Theoden was not angry, but hugged dalena''s waist and buried her head in her snow-white chest. The more she struggled, the more she was booed.

    The hero Theoden the great no longer exists. At the moment, he is more like a lusty Theoden.

    The whole banquet was conducted in a wild atmosphere, with scattered food, wine left in the cup, and nobles in disheveled clothes.

    At this moment, in a place called death mountain, a pair of red eyes are looking at the south. He whispered in a complex dragon language. He spread out his black wings, and his huge body was enough to make people tremble. Yes, he is a dragon. He will bring endless destruction

 Chapter 2

    I will never forget that day, July 20, 1492, the first day of summer celebration. Because it was not until that day that I understood what real fear was.

    My name is lark field. I have no father or mother since I was a child. Heather raised me. He is not only my adoptive father but also my mentor.

    Heathed is a veteran mercenary. His experience can''t be said for three days and nights. During the six years when I studied with him, our adventure experience is enough to write an adventure novel.

    I am 26 years old and old Heather is 45 years old, but he looks more vicissitudes than his actual age. Because our profession is too special, we often eat and sleep in the open air, and we have experienced all kinds of sensational things.

    Since we heard that the summer celebration was going to be held in the King City, old Heather and I went all the way from Wilson in the northern province to kairandier. When I saw this holy city with my own eyes, I couldn''t help being impressed by its beauty.

    The city''s roads are paved with granite, and the white marble buildings are simple and atmospheric. The bustling people, bustling markets and noisy bars on the streets all tell about the prosperity of the city.

    Many people from all sides of the Empire began to prepare for the trip to kairandier a long time ago. Finally, today, they all arrived at this magnificent King City.

    Everyone has only one purpose, that is to celebrate the next summer celebration.

    Old Heather and I also came all the way from Wilson to the king''s city to see this unprecedented event. In fact, the main thing is that I want to see the legendary beautiful queen. Finally, old Heather finally agreed to join me in the summer celebration.

    The king''s speech, the review of the honor guard and the parade of the float have nothing to do with us. Because too many people came, the huge square in front of the Hero Hall had already been surrounded by a sea of people.

    Old Heather and I had to live in a place called green dragon tavern. I was forced to listen to the bar owner chattering about the heroic deeds of King Theoden, while old Heather sat there reading the book in his hand.

    The only thing I''m glad about is that the waitress in the bar is pretty good.

    At night, there are carnival people everywhere. People forget themselves and drink in the sea.

    At this time, the festival fireworks rumbled, and the sky was illuminated by colorful fireworks. I didn''t drink with old Heather because old Heather taught me to keep a clear head all the time.

    At the moment, people''s laughter shrouded the whole city in a thick festival atmosphere.

    I wanted to have the courage to talk to the lovely waitress, but several people got there first. The group looked as if they were drunk. There were three of them and began to play with the waitress.

    The waitress was unhappy. She wanted to push away the three drunks, but they were entangled in each other.

    I really couldn''t see it and walked over. Old heathed looked at the book without stopping it. He looked at the book quietly.

    "Please show some respect to this lady. People don''t want to talk to you."

    My voice was not loud, and the other three burst into laughter.

    "Ha ha, where''s the hairy boy?" said one of them

    "How old are you, you sissy? Give it to me and roll as far as you can." said a drunk man with braids

    "Still want a hero to save the beauty? You little boy, get under my crotch and I''ll spare your life." said another man with a scar on his face

    After the three people had finished their own words, I told them by action that people can''t judge by appearance and the sea can''t be measured.

    The one with a scar on his face took out a dagger and stabbed me, while I cut off his ear with the dagger I took from the scar face. When the blood flowed from his ear, he might not know what happened. Two other people who tried to attack me were cut off in the same way.

    The three of them escaped from the pub with their left ears covered and scolded, leaving only three bloody ears on the ground.

    What I want to say is that fortunately they ran fast, otherwise it would not be just their left ear. These are just the tip of the iceberg taught me by old heather. Don''t forget that my work is much more dangerous than this. It''s more than enough to deal with a few drunks.

    When the waitress saw me help her out, she immediately liked me more.

    "Hello, my name is avina Edith. Just call me avina. Thank you just now." the waitress smiled at me

    "You... OK, my name is... Lark field. Just call me lark."

    I don''t know why, seeing such a lovely girl, I was inexplicably nervous. I felt a little hot on my face and my heart was pounding.

    "Ha ha, you are very kind."

    Avina kissed me on the cheek and I felt as if I had been electrocuted. For me, a boy who grew up in the open air since childhood, a kiss from a favorite girl has never been experienced.

    While I was still immersed in this sudden wonderful happiness and did not slow down, the three men who had my ears cut and a group of people returned to the green dragon tavern

    "That''s the boy!" the man with pigtails pointed at me

    Suddenly, the group of people he brought rushed to me with weapons in their hands.

    For a time, the green dragon tavern was in chaos. Avina was so frightened that she quickly hid.

    However, no one thought. There was a loud noise overhead, and the ceiling of the bar was hit by a sudden huge fireball.

    "What''s the situation?" I had an emergency when I wanted to show my skills.

    Can''t there be something wrong with the salute? I was still thinking, only to hear a cry outside the tavern. More than a dozen people brought by the three drunkards didn''t want to fight with me. They went outside the tavern to see what happened.

    Old heathed knew that the situation was bad. He looked very dignified and hurriedly pulled me out of the tavern.

    As soon as I got out of the pub, I realized what had happened. Is this the so-called end?

    There was a sea of fire on the whole kairandier street, and the sky became extremely ferocious. From the sky, fireballs like lava hit the ground, and charred bodies were everywhere.

    It has become like the sky of the day, and a huge dark shadow comes. Is that a dragon? God, it''s really a dragon. The legendary dragon actually appears in front of each of us!

    The huge sound of dragon singing makes everyone''s ears and nerves seem to crack. The hot breath of the Dragon turns the Dragon into ashes wherever it goes.

    No one can escape from the dragon''s claws. It seems that this once brilliant city will be destroyed in this grand festival tonight. Pain and despair are all over everyone''s heart. Disaster falls from the sky. Everyone is a humble and insignificant existence. Only that dragon is the king who really dominates the world!

    Getting out of here is my only idea. I think of avina. I want to find her and take her to escape from this hell on earth.

    I turned back to the dilapidated Green Dragon Hotel. I saw the body with pigtails and burned my whole face.

    I didn''t have time to sigh because I saw avina huddled under the bar because of fear.

    I rushed over, but to my surprise, a burning stake fell down. It''s going to hit my head

 Chapter 3

    I don''t know if I should die, or is this the so-called fate?

    The burnt wooden stake didn''t hit me on the head, but was magically shaken away by old heather. I''m not dead. Old Heather saved me.

    However, old heathed was hit by a huge fireball falling from the sky because he saved me. Old heathed''s left arm was useless at that time, and his charred left body almost killed him on the spot.

    His face was pale, the veins on his forehead burst, and he was sweating all over.

    "Run and escape from the city!"

    Old heathed said to me with his last strength that I didn''t know what he thought at that time. He carried old heathed on his back like crazy and pulled avina out of the ruins.

    I ran helplessly, trying to escape this terrible nightmare as soon as possible.

    "Go to bohip, find the secret base of our mercenary regiment there, and tell them about the disaster."

    Old Heather''s voice was weak and a little intermittent.

    I can''t remember anything. All I know is to rush forward desperately. There are raging fires on both sides of the street, and this kairandier is burning in the sea of fire.

    In the direction of the Hero Hall, several highly respected top strongmen are fighting the dragon. You should know that these people are quite powerful. They include high-level magicians of the magician Association, elite Knights of the church knights, and legendary soldiers of the mercenary guild. However, the result of the battle was extremely tragic. Although their strength was enough to make any ordinary people worship, after fighting with the dragon, their light gradually faded until it fell. The powerful wings of the evil dragon make people unable to catch its speed. Its hot breath turns everything into dust. Its powerful claws can destroy all defenses. At the same time, its extremely tough scales make any attack ineffective.

    With a bang, the Hero Hall collapsed and broke. I know all this is over. No one will be the opponent of the Dragon again. Those former legends will now fall completely in this disaster.

    I don''t know how long it took me, with avina and heathed, to run to the former glorious and majestic city gate of kairandier.

    There were many people who were running away, and the city gate was crowded. I tightened avina''s hand for fear that she would be dispersed by the crowd. At the same time, I also grabbed old Heather''s clothes to prevent him from falling off my back. At this moment, the dragon has disappeared, the Hero Hall is in a mess, and all the kings, ministers and nobles should be spared. The city was already in chaos, with charred bodies everywhere, giving off a pungent smell.

    I can clearly feel that the attack of the dragon is obviously aimed at the king and them. We are just insignificant victims. After destroying the hall of heroes, the Dragon hovered in the sky for a while, but it did not continue to attack the innocent civilians in kairandier, but gradually flew away from the city until it disappeared.

    Many years later, this evil black dragon has become a nightmare for the German people. People call it the "wing of destruction".

    At this time, the three of us finally squeezed out of the city gate from the panic crowd and came to the suburbs. Until then, my hanging heart gradually calmed down.

    I survived. I didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. Old Heather seemed to have reached the limit, pale and paralyzed. He is not only my adoptive father, but also my mentor, but also a great hero I admire. Now he is seriously injured for me.

    Old Heather told me to take him to bohip, not far from the city, and said there was something important to tell me there.

    Avina knew a little simple dressing technique. She treated old Heather''s wound. Thanks to avina''s help in taking care of the injured old SID, otherwise he would have died long ago.

    We went to the nearby town of bohip according to the instructions of old Heather, and experienced thousands of hardships all the way.

    Finally, in the evening one day later, we came to bohip town.

    To our surprise, there was no one in the town. The streets were cold and even gloomy.

    "Old Heather, what shall we do?"

    I asked half unconscious and half awake heathed. He just looked around and didn''t answer my question.

    "I always feel as if someone is staring at us in the dark," said avina first.

    For a long time, old heathed began to sigh, as if with a trace of sadness in his tone.

    "It''s really changed here."

    I don''t know what bohip used to be like, but now it''s a little creepy. Besides, just experienced such a sudden catastrophe, who knows what will happen next.

    On the deserted streets, the blood left by unknown creatures can be seen faintly.

    Just when we didn''t know what to do, suddenly a fireball hit me from the roof. My first reaction was that we met an evil mage, which was terrible. In the current situation of the three of us, it is impossible to compete with a magician.

    Old heathed used the remaining magic to release a magic. He saw a transparent diaphragm blocking the fireball.

    At this critical moment, it is still the old Heather on my back who saved us.

    "Magic shield! Are you..." the magician who suddenly appeared on the roof seemed surprised.

    The magician was wearing a purple magic robe. Because she was wearing a hood and the light in the evening was not very good, she couldn''t see her face clearly. But from her figure, we can see that she is a woman, and she is also a woman with good figure.

    The female mage was shocked by the spell released by old sised just now. She didn''t continue to attack us, but stood on the roof and asked us.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    I was very angry because I thought the woman''s tone was very arrogant. What qualifications did she have to question us.

    "May the glory of Idia protect this land forever." old heathed said in a weak voice, which puzzled me

    I''ve never heard heathed say who edia is, and I don''t know why he said that.

    But what I didn''t expect was that the female magician stayed for a few seconds after hearing old Heather finish this sentence. Then she jumped off the roof.

    "Let''s all come out," said the sorceress, and immediately came out from behind the broken house. They were all armed.

    "Is it really you, head of the third generation? You''re finally back." the female magician excitedly ran over and hugged old Heather on my back.

    At this time, old heathed was completely unconscious because of the excessive consumption of magic just now, leaving me and avina standing there at a loss. When the magician saw that old heathed''s left arm was gone, tears immediately flowed down.

    "Quickly take commander hissed to the secret base and let Mayfair treat him." the female mage''s work was very important. Those people took him from my back and carried him into a room.

    At this time, I also saw the female magician''s face. It was an unforgettable face, white and beautiful, with a trace of kindness in loneliness.

 Chapter 4

    "Hello, my name is nataya hill. Just call me nataya." the female magician took the initiative to say hello to us.

    Because I have never communicated so closely with such a beautiful woman, I look a little shy. I suddenly feel that these days are the peak of my life. I can get in touch with beautiful girls like avina and nataya.

    "My name is avina. You attacked us just now. What are you doing now?" avina looked at my unnatural performance and asked the female magician decisively.

    "Sorry, it was a misunderstanding just now. We had to attack unidentified people." nataya''s face showed a trace of apology

    Obviously, Natalia''s apology is difficult to satisfy avina. I had no choice but to make ends meet between two women.

    "What happened here?" I said

    I guess they attacked us because something happened here.

    "It''s a long story. Let''s go to the base first." nataya took us to the room where old Heather had just been carried into, and avina and I followed nataya into the room.

    As soon as I entered the house, I felt no difference from an ordinary house. Nataya walked up to a wardrobe close to the wall. She put something similar to a badge on her body in the groove of the cabinet door. Suddenly, the whole wardrobe door opened and nataya went into the wardrobe.

    Avina and I walked over and found that the wardrobe was actually the entrance of a secret passage. Following the stairs at the entrance, we entered the secret base below.

    The underground secret base is really large enough to accommodate at least hundreds of people.

    As soon as you get down from the secret Road, the wardrobe door behind you automatically closes. First of all, we followed nataya to a place similar to the hall. The light in the hall is general, which is mainly illuminated by candles and torches on the wall.

    "Welcome to the secret base of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. You are Lord heathed''s friends, so I will bring you here." nataya''s attitude became much more enthusiastic than before, as if she wanted to take us to visit here

    "Where''s old Heather? Where did you take him?" I asked

    "Don''t worry, Mayfair is treating him. She is the best healing mage here. Heathed is the third generation head of our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. I care more about his safety than you." nataya seems to see my mind, so I can''t say more.

    Although old heathed never mentioned to me about the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment, I believe that old heathed''s strength should not be a problem to be a mercenary head.

    Avina and I followed nataya to visit the secret base, and nataya was responsible for explaining it to us.

    First of all, we came to the training ground here, where several mercenaries of demon hunting blade are training. The training ground is divided into several areas, including bow and crossbow training ground, fighting training ground and magic training ground. Next, it was a small blacksmith''s shop, where a dwarf uncle was dedicated to making weapons.

    "His name is ram diamond. If you need weapons and equipment in the future, you can find him. His forging skills are very good."

    When nataya praised him so much, RAM stopped his work and said hello to us.

    "Newcomer, if you need a weapon, just tell me."

    The dwarf uncle looks very forthright. Obviously, he regards avina and I as mercenaries who have just joined the club.

    After leaving the blacksmith''s shop, we visited nataya''s private magic laboratory. She told me and Natalia that if we were interested, she could teach us some magic, and even alchemy and magic.

    Alchemy is to refine various pharmaceutical materials into magic potions, and enchanting is to apply magic spells on weapons to make weapons have magical effects. Both are advanced skills of magicians.

    I suddenly found myself ignorant and unheard of many strange things here.

    What opened my eyes even more was the next place, and I also met a person I would never forget.

    There was a room around the corner of the secret base. The room was very large. Nataya took avina and me in.

    I saw a blonde boy in light leather armor throwing a black round object on the stone in the corner with a "bang".

    I didn''t know what to say when I saw this scene, because I''ve never seen such a strange thing.

    "Miss nataya, why are you free to come to me? Who are these two? Let me guess, you must be new members cheated by nataya. You know our work is very dangerous. I advise you to give up early."

    Before we could speak, the good-looking blonde said a lot to himself, which made the scene very embarrassing.

    "I knew I wouldn''t bring you here to meet this madman." nataya seemed to regret taking us to visit this place.

    "Don''t go. I''ll show you my latest achievements."

    The blonde turned proudly and found a silver plated crossbow under his messy workbench. The workmanship of the crossbow was excellent.

    "Isn''t this made by ram?" nataya said mercilessly

    "Well, he is responsible for making it, but this design was invented by my genius. Who calls me the famous Kelvin."

    Looking at this blonde boy who calls himself Lord Kelvin and works so hard, I think he is more suitable to be a court clown.

    "Don''t underestimate this crossbow. I call it a demon hunting crossbow. It can load 30 silver plated crossbows at one time and can be fired repeatedly. Moreover, I have specially made some other crossbows and arrows with special functions for it. Its lethality is amazing because it can fire 30 times without filling in the middle."

    After listening to Kelvin''s introduction, I think this demon hunting crossbow is really powerful. I used to use a crossbow when I went hunting demons with heathed. I felt that loading was really time-consuming, but I had never heard of a crossbow that could be fired repeatedly. I have seen with my own eyes what I have never heard before.

    "How''s it going? Good, newcomer. If you''re interested, I can lend it to you for free for a few days." the generosity of the blonde made me wonder if there was any trap.

    I took the demon hunting crossbow and accidentally pulled the trigger. One crossbow and arrow shot into the ceiling and almost blinded Kelvin''s eyes.

    "Hey, newcomer, be careful, I almost lost my life." Kelvin shouted angrily

    Avina and nataya also squeezed a cold sweat on one side, and I also scratched my head with embarrassment.

    "My name is lark field. If you need any help in the future, just ask." I stretched out my right hand to Kelvin.

    Kelvin also stretched out his right hand, but before shaking hands, he heard a loud noise from the ceiling. It seemed that something terrible had happened.

    "No, they''re coming..." nataya''s expression suddenly became very serious, and even Kelvin was nervous.

    "What is it?" I looked puzzled

 Chapter 5

    Nataya didn''t answer me. She called some fully armed mercenaries and prepared to go out to meet these unknown enemies.

    I found that the female magician in front of me had such a determined side, so I decided to go to see it with nataya and them.

    I asked avina to stay here first, and I took Kelvin''s demon hunting crossbow.

    "Lark, I don''t know what Sid taught you, but maybe no one can help you in the next thing."

    "I won''t hold you back." my expression was also very firm. At the same time, I pulled the magic hunting crossbow on the bow string.

    "Well, I admire your courage. Let''s go," nataya said to several other heavily armed mercenaries.

    In this way, seven of us walked to the entrance of the secret base.

    "Kelvin, if we can''t come back in an hour, open the defense barrier of the base and leave us alone."

    Nataya left this sentence and took us to the entrance of the secret way.

    Avina''s eyes are ruddy. We depend on each other all the way. After such great changes together, she began to be reluctant to leave me.

    The seven of us walked out of the room carefully and quickly found a hiding place to observe the surrounding situation in the dark.

    To tell the truth, this is the first time I have cooperated with so many people. I''m still a little nervous. And the enemy we will face is still unknown, but it doesn''t look like a good stubble.

    The streets in the town made me feel very gloomy, because the night had come and the moonlight looked very ferocious in the dark night.

    "What on earth is it?" I have experienced many strange things since I was young, but this is the first time that my heart is full of fear.

    Suddenly, a dark green fire lit up a house around. What flame is that? It seems to come from the nether world.

    The next thing surprised the seven of us. About hundreds of knights with faint green light and rotten bones came to us. The horses of these Knights also look like bones, and their armor is as broken as ancient weapons, but the green light shrouded in them makes people shudder.

    Nataya motioned to us not to act rashly. We nodded and responded. Everyone dared not breathe.

    One of the hundreds of knights looked like their leader, because his armor was more high-grade than that of other knights. It looked like an aristocrat, but it was broken.

    It suddenly occurred to me that they should be evil spirit Knights recorded in ancient books. God, this is a legendary demon. How can it "live" in our world.

    It is recorded in the book that the evil spirit knight was originally the cavalry guard of his Majesty the ancient holy emperor, and later betrayed the ancient holy emperor for some reason in a major battle. As a result, the ancient holy emperor died in battle. Before his death, the ancient holy emperor cursed this army so that they could not be reborn forever. Since then, the army has disappeared, with only occasional records of their words.

    It can be said that evil spirit knights are immortal. They are undead. At the same time, their strength is also extremely powerful. We can''t compete at all.

    In this way, we wait quietly, because we all know the great disparity of each other''s strength.

    Finally, the evil spirit knights from the nether world did not attack us. They seemed to have something important. They left bohip town in order and marched to the West.

    What happened? After this team of evil spirit Knights passed, I was paralyzed and felt weak. Maybe it was because of excessive nervous tension just now.

    "This is the third day. Just three days ago, these sudden undead attacked bohip Town," said a mercenary wearing heavy armor and holding a shield and sword.

    This man has brown hair, a burly figure and a simple and honest appearance. Later I learned that his name was frant Davis. He used to be an imperial knight.

    "Moreover, their quantity and quality are increasing exponentially. On the first day, less than ten evil spirits suddenly appeared, which made us lose most of the mercenaries. If it weren''t for nataya, we would all die," said another mercenary

    "There must be something strange. So many undead creatures suddenly come. Is the end of the world coming? I think we''ll discuss it with head heathed when he wakes up." nataya was also scared in a cold sweat just now.

    "Let''s go back." nataya smiled at me faintly and asked us to go back to the secret base for long-term consideration.

    However, something we didn''t expect happened. A evil spirit Knight suddenly rushed from somewhere. Our nerves had to be nervous again at this moment.

    "Ready to fight!" nataya shouted, and a hot ball of fire had congealed in her hands.

    "Bang!"

    The hot fireball hit the evil spirit knight, but the evil spirit Knight seemed transparent. The fireball directly penetrated his body and landed on the roof of another room, and the flame immediately lit up.

    The rest of the fraternity members rushed over, and a terrible scene happened.

    "Pooh" a mercenary with a silver sword was directly cut away by the evil spirit knight with his rusty two handed sword.

    The mercenary''s head rolled on the ground several times, and fresh blood splashed on our faces. At that moment, we were really close to death.

    Several other people were also angry and red eyed, waving weapons and desperately cutting at the evil spirit knight. Not surprisingly, they seemed to cut into the air without any effect.

    However, the evil spirit Knight''s big sword was merciless and cruelly penetrated their bodies.

    For a moment, it was just me, Natalia and frant. The other four mercenaries who had just accompanied us fell powerlessly in a pool of blood. They are brave and fearless, but their enemies are too powerful.

    Just when the evil spirit knight had to cut the sword at frant, my demon hunting crossbow had begun to fire.

    The silver plated crossbow shot at the evil knight like rain

    This time, I finally had some effect. I beat the body of the evil spirit knight to pieces. But if you think he will die so easily, you are very wrong.

    The body of the evil spirit Knight soon returned to its original state. Frant blocked the attack of the evil spirit knight with a shield and cut the head of the evil spirit knight with a sword.

    With a harsh sound, the evil spirit Knight disappeared silently. Maybe this is the final destination of a dead soul.

    Suddenly, the ghost knight who had disappeared suddenly appeared behind me.

    "Be careful!" Natalia''s face turned pale, because the big sword in the evil knight''s hand was about to take my life

 Chapter 6

    When the evil spirit Knight waved the rusty sword to cut off my head, nataya thought I would die like this and almost shed tears, but in fact I didn''t live so short.

    I''m still alive. I have to thank Kelvin, the inventor who talks a little but is very nice. At this critical moment, he hit the evil spirit knight with his own invented firearm.

    The silver bullet ejected from the huge impact of the firearm just hit the head of the evil spirit knight. It is not ordinary ammunition, but a silver bullet soaked in holy water. It is extremely effective for the dead and vampires. The bullet roared past my ear with the wind, and then the evil knight''s face began to twist, his expression was extremely painful and ferocious, and finally slowly turned into black smoke and dissipated.

    The fierce battle was finally over and each of us was exhausted. Originally, seven people came out of the base, but in the end, only frant, nataya and me were left. If Kelvin hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid I would have died.

    "Thank you, Kelvin." I smiled weakly at Kelvin

    "Alas, I know something must have happened to you if you haven''t come back after such a long time. But you don''t have to thank me. Just listen to my Lord Kelvin in the future."

    The blonde boy began to pretend to be relaxed again. In fact, I saw that his legs trembled when he pulled the trigger just now.

    "I told you to open the defense barrier and leave us alone. What if there were too many monsters rushing into the base?" nataya somehow turned into that high and cold look and asked Kelvin who arrived in time.

    Kelvin was wronged and didn''t say a word.

    "Thanks to Kelvin, or I''ll die." I really couldn''t see it, so I said for my Savior

    "Shut up, you''re not a mercenary of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. You''re not qualified to intervene in our affairs. Besides, you asked me to bring you out on your own initiative. Didn''t you say you won''t be a burden to us?"

    Nataya''s words hurt. I don''t know how she became so fast. Just now I thought she was worried about me, but now nothing seems to have happened.

    "Frant, you find two people to bury these dead brothers well." Natalia left us and returned to the base alone, but I clearly saw a trace of ruddy in the corners of her eyes.

    Leaving me, frant and Kelvin, the three of us looked at each other.

    "Kelvin, go back first. This scene doesn''t suit you." frant is a man who looks very mature

    Kelvin also returned to the base, leaving me and frant alone.

    "Don''t worry about nataya. She is a good woman, but she just doesn''t know how to get along with others. She has been the leader of the mercenary regiment in the past few years when there is no head of the mercenary regiment. It''s really not easy for a woman. If she doesn''t put on a look of resisting thousands of miles, it''s difficult to have dignity in the mercenary regiment."

    Frant''s comfort was not necessary for me. In fact, I was not angry with nataya just now. Because I know that nataya blames Kelvin precisely because she doesn''t want the mercenary regiment in the base to be devastated. Moreover, we lost too much in this battle. Four people were killed alive. Nataya must be very sad.

    "Lark, help me dig four holes. Let''s bury these brothers."

    I found a shovel and began to dig in the public cemetery in the town. I was willing to do something for the mercenary regiment of old heathed.

    In this way, I finally dug four pits, and it was close to dawn.

    "May edia''s glory shelter this land forever." watching frant finish this sentence deeply, I can''t help but understand what a mercenary should undertake and what the mission is.

    "Who is edia?"

    I haven''t heard old Heather mention this man, but when he first arrived in bohip Town, old Heather also said, "may the glory of Idia protect this land forever."

    "Our demon hunting blade brotherhood exists to pursue the truth that all things dominate edia. As for the details, I''ll tell you slowly later."

    Frant took me back to the secret base. As soon as he came back, he heard that old Sid was awake. We immediately rushed to the room where old Sid was.

    As soon as I entered the door, I saw almost everyone here. Avina, Kelvin, ram, and nataya are all guarding heathed.

    I think heathed is still a little weak, but it''s all right. I rushed over immediately. I want to cry, but I know heathed doesn''t want me to cry.

    "Well, lark, thanks to Mayfair''s treatment, I''m fine now," heathed said with a smile

    At this time, I noticed that there was a fairy girl with pink hair standing next to heathed.

    About elves, I only heard that most of them live in the elves Kingdom at the southern end of the continent, and are divided into high elves and wood elves. Most of the high elves are good-looking and proficient in magic. They are generally the ruling class with noble blood. The status of wood elves is slightly lower than that of high elves, but wood elves are the best scouts and archers in the mainland.

    What people like to talk about is the age and appearance of elves. A wood elf lives between 500 and 800, and some high elves can live for more than 1000 years. As for appearance, elves have beauty and long ears that humans don''t have, and the more noble their blood is, the longer their ears will be.

    From the aspect of appearance, the fairy with long pink hair in front of him should be a high elf, about 200 years old, equivalent to a 20-year-old young girl of human beings.

    The elf girl, Mayfair wood, is good at healing and increasing magic.

    "Captain, I will try my best." Mayfair spoke like a naive girl who had not been deeply involved in the world. There was a blush of shyness on her face after being praised by heathed.

    Then old Heather turned to me.

    "Lark, I didn''t tell you my identity in the past. I don''t want you to bear too much. But now, I''m old and my left arm is gone. I want you to inherit my career, become a real mercenary and officially become a member of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment."

    Old Sid suddenly became so serious that I was not used to it. Before, I had been traveling around the world with Heather, who was as kind to me as his father. Now, heathed asked me to inherit his career, join the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment and become a mercenary. My heart is still a little excited.

    "I have another request." I suddenly remembered an important thing

    "What request?" old Heather looked at me

    "I think..."

 Chapter 7

    "I want avina to join us," I finally said my heart

    Avina seemed a little embarrassed in front of the public when I said this, but I could still see that she was actually very happy.

    Other people''s attitude is not so strange. They also hope that avina can join the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment.

    "Well, I agree to your request, but Evina herself wants it. I can''t force her to join the club." heathed smiled kindly on his face

    In my mind, old Heather will always be such a kind old man. No matter what terrible things he has experienced, he can always smile calmly.

    "I''d like to. I also want to join the mercenary regiment." avina nodded happily.

    In this way, avina and I officially became new members of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. We made an oath in front of the statue of Idia, the master of all things, with the blood of our fingertips, and vowed to fight for truth and justice!

    In the next few days, old heathed told me that in view of the current situation, the base of our mercenary regiment would move to giant bear town in the northern province and rebuild the mercenary regiment there.

    We are now located in bohip town in the east of the German Empire. Most of the people here live in the German people, who are descendants of the ancient German kingdom.

    The northern province was originally the territory of the northern Aboriginal Northland people, so it is also called Northland province. Old heathed was an out and out Northland man, so it was reasonable for him to move the Brotherhood to the northern provinces.

    As for the Northland aborigines, I have had a lot of contact with heathed for so many years. Unlike the German people, they are bold and bold, kind and tolerant, brave and good at fighting. They can intervene in their friends and treat their enemies as if they were dead.

    When old Heather told the rest of the fraternity what he thought, everyone had no opinion. But Kelvin said he couldn''t stand the climate in the north, and frant asked him to wrap himself in bear skin. Kelvin had to scold the rough knight in his heart.

    After everyone agreed, they began to prepare for the move.

    During this period, heathed asked me and nataya to inquire about the situation outside for many times. The three person team composed of frant, me and nataya left the secret base and inquired about the news on the way to giant bear town.

    Avina wanted to come with us, but old Heather wouldn''t allow her to come with us. There was no way. Avina had to practice the basic skills that a demon hunter should have in the base.

    Frant and nataya, I left the secret base, left bohip Town, and walked all the way north. Along the way, I saw many strange things.

    The world has begun to change, but we don''t know what it will become.

    Since the destruction wing �� Black Dragon ildley attacked the King City of kairandier, the news of the death of the former great king theodon has spread all over the German Empire, which has become turbulent because of the headless dragons.

    First, most of the royal nobles in the northern provinces died at the hands of the black dragon together with king Theoden, and then a large-scale armed rebellion broke out in the northern provinces.

    In fact, this rebellion is not sudden, because it has a historical foundation. Since the young Theoden unified the world and the Northland people from the North joined the Norman empire. A large number of King Theoden''s trusted nobles came to the northern provinces, and these people became the leaders of the Northland people. Since ancient times, there has been an irreconcilable contradiction between the leader and the LED. In addition, these imperial nobles are privileged in the north and only care about their own interests, so the Northland people at the bottom of the North complain.

    However, due to the greatness of Theoden the great, the Northland people could only swallow it. Now the news of King Theoden''s death came, and several northern lords died with the king, so the fear in Northland''s people was gone.

    In addition, after the arrival of the black dragon, natural disasters continued everywhere, evil demons occurred frequently, and famine was serious everywhere. However, the high taxes of some small nobles remained a heavy burden on the shoulders of the Northland people. At this time, the resentment of the Northland people was like a powder keg about to explode, which could only be exploded by a sporadic fire.

    And Gladwell is the crucial light of fire. He completely erupted the anger accumulated in the hearts of the Northland people.

    Gladwell was the captain of a small mercenary team, but he was bullied by the aristocracy. Finally, he decided to join the imperial resistance because of some things.

    The black dragon incident can be said to be a turning point, allowing him to seize the opportunity to fan the discontent of the people to the highest point. In just a few days, his team expanded rapidly, and even many Northland troops joined his camp. He became the commander of the northern coalition army. He fought with the Imperial Army under the banner that the North belongs to the northerners, and sang all the way, so now the North has basically become the world of the northern coalition of Gladwell.

    We also heard about these things from the caravans. We don''t know the specific situation.

    The imperial family was also in a mess. The death of the king left only the young prince Keith and Princess Isabel. Princess Isabel is the son of the queen who died before. She was sent to the north since she was young. Therefore, on the day of the black dragon''s attack, she was not in the royal city of kairandier, but in the northern province.

    As for Prince Keith, for some reason, he miraculously survived with her mother, Queen dalena, after the attack of the black dragon.

    The mother and daughter were helpless and became pawns for the generals who now hold military power in the Empire. These generals have now become the actual rulers of the Empire. They have committed crimes and separatist forces.

    At this time, Alonso, a heroic general, took the initiative to protect Prince Keith and his mother, and fought against those evil forces trying to split the Empire under the banner of safeguarding the orthodox royal family of Derman.

    However, it was the chief mage Morse, the former magic adviser of King Theoden, who really played a decisive role. This powerful magician assassinated all the generals who tried to become king by various means overnight. In this way, the situation of the Empire began to stabilize.

    Alonso was appointed Grand Admiral of the Empire, responsible for all military power, and also served as the commander-in-chief of the reconstruction of the royal city of kairandier.

    Thanks to the support of Alonso of MAGE Morse, the lonely mother and son of dalena and Keith were able to be stable.

    The rebellion of the northern provinces stimulated the western provinces. The western provinces are the territory of the haruz people. They are nomads in the desert. Their living habits and appearance characteristics are very different from those of the imperial people. Their skin is dark and their language is very different from the common language of the Empire.

    So soon, rohander, the ruler of the haruz people, submitted an independence agreement to the imperial royal family. In view of the current situation, the imperial royal family had to acquiesce in the agreement.

    At present, the stability of the southern provinces is the key, because this is the foundation of the Empire. As for the north, the Empire did not renounce sovereignty over the region.

    In the unfinished palace, looking at the desolate night moon, the bitter mother and son of dalena and Prince Keith thought of the great Theoden king in the past, and their eyes couldn''t help but shed sad tears.

    They don''t know where to go next, let alone the real purpose of the chief Archmage Morse.

 Chapter 8

    It has been a while since I left the secret base of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. I don''t know how heathed and them are doing. The task given to us by old heathed is to inquire about the situation in giant bear town first and investigate why the dead suddenly appeared in bohip town. The captain of our three man team is nataya. Frant and I have to listen to her.

    In the past few days, we have learned something about the empire after the black dragon attack through various means.

    It''s summer, but the temperature in the northern provinces is much cooler. All three of us put on brown and gray hoods and cloaks and pretended to be passers-by.

    We don''t want to create complications, so we keep a low profile all the way. However, some things we can''t decide, such as meeting this group of guys who want to take advantage of the fire.

    In the wilderness not far from giant bear Town, a gang of five robbers focused on the three of us. They regarded us as lambs to be slaughtered.

    The three of us were about to reach giant bear town. Unexpectedly, two men with axes suddenly appeared from behind the tree at the intersection. One of the men had a scar on his right eye.

    "Friend, do you want to get to bear town safely?" a man opened his mouth

    "Talk to them and tell them to take out the money, or they will kill them. At first glance, this dress is smelly Derman, and I hate them most." another rough crazy man with a scar on his eye said impatiently

    Frant was a little angry. He didn''t want to pay attention to these scum. Nataya motioned frant not to act rashly.

    "Hello, brothers. Here are 20 Silver Dragon coins. Please let us go." nataya said politely and took out a pocket containing silver coins to the man

    "Just a little money? How can you send beggars?" scar was not angry, but he changed his mind after seeing nataya''s face

    "Hey, hey, chick, if you stay with your brother for one night, I''ll let you live." there was an obscene smile on the scar man''s face

    This sentence made me very unhappy. These people really regarded us as lambs to be slaughtered.

    I put my hand on the hilt of the sword around my waist and prepared to draw the sword for battle, but nataya gave me a gesture and I had to give up.

    "This brother really thinks highly of me, but first look at what''s behind you?" nataya suddenly pretended to be surprised

    Scar man didn''t think much. He looked back, but he couldn''t look more.

    In the moment when scar man turned around, nataya had released a powerful flame impact magic, which completely burned scar man to ashes

    Before the other man could react, I pulled out the sword around his waist and cut off his head.

    Dare to be the enemy of professional mercenaries, this is the end!

    However, to our surprise, three cold arrows were suddenly shot out of the forest, and frant quickly blocked two of them for us with his back shield.

    But another one roared towards my right arm. With a "poof", my right arm hung up.

    Fortunately, the arrow just rubbed my skin. Unfortunately, it was a poisonous arrow, and the wound blackened quickly.

    "Is everything all right?" nataya said anxiously when she saw the wound

    At this time, frant had found the robber hiding in the woods with cold arrows by intuition. He killed two and one ran away. He found the antidote on one of them.

    I felt weak all over, cold sweat on my forehead and numbness in my limbs. I was paralyzed in nataya''s arms.

    "Hold on a little longer and you''ll be fine," nataya said to me. At this time, she didn''t look tall and cold, but with a maternal tenderness.

    No wonder mothers are the greatest people. They can even do anything for their children.

    "Come on, come on, I''ve found the antidote." frant quickly ran back after quickly solving the people.

    Nataya quickly opened the antidote, sprinkled it on my wound and healed me.

    Slowly, I felt that my whole body was not cold, but felt again.

    I often wonder what would happen if I was poisoned by blood, or if this poison had no antidote, or if the antidote came too late?

    But there is no if in this world. I am me. I am lucky to survive again.

    When I opened my eyes and saw Natalia, I still didn''t want to get up like this. I really wanted to lie in her arms for a while.

    "Cough, it''s almost time for us to go on the road. Mercenaries don''t die so easily." frant said unnaturally

    Nataya helped me up, and I glared at frant, but frant seemed to avoid it deliberately.

    In this way, the three of us came to the destination of this trip - giant bear town.

    As soon as we got to the town, we met a lively thing. The three of us decided to go and have a look.

    "Burn him, burn him, long live the northern coalition!" the civilians in the town shouted in a small square with torches

    These crazy people surrounded the center of the small square tightly. We couldn''t see what was going on inside.

    "Long live Northland! Long live the northern coalition! Long live general grawell!" the people seemed very excited

    We pushed into the crowd and finally saw what had happened.

    A fire platform was set up in the center of the square, on which four people were tied. Look, one is a noble, one is a prostitute, one is a robber, and the last one looks like an imperial knight.

    Standing on the stage, the host was a tall bald Northland. He was wearing standard iron armor. He should be the rumored northern coalition soldier. He began to make a speech to the people under the stage.

    "Brothers! Comrades in arms! Nobles oppress us, robbers exploit us, prostitutes drain us, knights help tyrants oppress us, and now, Northland will belong to us Northland!" the bald man shouted

    "Long live Northland! Long live the northern coalition! Long live general grawell!" the people echoed and shouted again, waving torches

    The bald man motioned his northern coalition soldiers to pour oil on the four men. Then the first threw a torch on the four men and left the platform.

    The people also threw torches on the four people, and the fire burned all over the four people in an instant.

    Painful wails, sad cries, and excited smiles on people''s faces.

    Before long, there were only four charred skeletons left on the firing platform, and a burning smell choked people''s eyes.

    But even so, the hearts of the people are still very happy.

    "Long live Northland! Long live the northern coalition! Long live general grawell!" the people cheered again

    The three of us witnessed this crazy move and knew that the situation in the North was not rumored.

    Just then, the three of us turned and wanted to go, but the bald man with a team of northern coalition soldiers stood in front of us.

    I don''t know whether the other party is an enemy or a friend. For a time, we were at a loss, but we had prepared for the worst

 Chapter 9

    "Stranger, my name is holf. I''m the new Lord of gorgaron. I think you''re not ordinary people in your dress," said the bald man

    Unexpectedly, the bald man talking to us turned out to be the famous general holf in the northern coalition army. We have heard about him for a long time. He was born recklessly and was the leader of a bandit regiment. Later, he joined the northern coalition army and made great achievements in subsequent battles. Now he has been granted the Lord of golgaron by Ravel, Anyway, he''s a real Northland.

    "Mr. holf, my name is nataya, from bohip town. The three of us are just ordinary traveling businessmen selling some small things." nataya''s eyes are very charming, especially when she speaks

    "Beautiful lady, your words can''t deceive me, but my eyes can see through all false disguises. I don''t beat around the bush with you. I need your help." Hoff seems to be a very direct person

    "In that case, Lord, you can tell me anything." nataya stopped hiding it

    "You must also know that the black dragon attacked kairandier, which can be said to have helped our northern coalition forces a lot. But things are not so simple. Since the black dragon incident, strange things have happened everywhere, such as..." Hoff hesitated

    "Undead attack?" nataya reminded the Lord

    "Yes, it''s really incredible, and it''s far more than that. All kinds of demons appear frequently. No one knows where they come from and why. They only know that they are really terrible and cause great panic. From your hidden weapons and feelings, I know that you must be a group of experienced mercenaries. I hope you can help me adjust them I''ll pay you a big Commission on this matter. "Hoff looked more sincere

    "Lord, I''ll report this to our commander." nataya wanted to take the opportunity to talk to the Lord about the move of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment to giant bear town.

    "Yes, after you have considered it, come to the Bauhinia Garden in the town to find me. I will stay there for some time."

    "Thank you, Lord," replied nataya politely

    In this way, we have almost completed the task of investigating the situation in giant bear town. After we separated from Hoff, we stayed in a hotel in town, which was also a small bar.

    The name of the hotel is called the giant bear hotel. The three of us pushed the door in to spend the night there. As soon as we entered the door, the warm atmosphere inside made us more comfortable.

    There were long tables in the hall on the first floor, and several people sat around the fireplace. They listened attentively to the bards singing poems there.

    I heard a few words. It was a very familiar melody. The Bard played on a three stringed piano with exquisite skills.

    There were also several mercenaries with large wine glasses in their hands. They were drinking ale there. They chatted with each other and felt very heroic.

    In the open space on the other side, there were two tough men, shirtless and in boxing. The onlookers kept cheering because they had bet money.

    The light in the bar is not bright, but it gives people a warm feeling and makes people relax a lot. I saw two children playing Northland chess on a small round table. This is a very popular game, and the rules are not complicated. I have learned from old Heather before, but I can''t beat him all the time. Watching the two children having fun, I remembered the time when I was with Heather.

    Then the three of us came to the bar of the hotel. A huge brown bear head hung on the wall behind the bar. It looked very fierce.

    The owner of the bar is a middle-aged woman. She looks very beautiful. Maybe she won''t have fewer people when she was young.

    "Hello, can I help you three?" said the bartender with a smile

    "Boss, I need three rooms and three dinners." nataya took out six silver dragon coins and put them on the bar

    "OK, please follow me."

    "Wait, we only need two rooms," said frant suddenly, who had been silent

    The bar owner looked at nataya and then at frant, at a loss.

    "Just do as he says." nataya understood frant''s meaning.

    In this way, I lived in a room with frant. Fortunately, I added a bed. I complained that frant would really save money.

    A few days later, we returned to bohip. The town was much better than before. People came back one after another and began their daily life. We met heathed and he is much better than before. I don''t know why. I always feel guilty about Heather now, because his arm was lost for me.

    Nataya told heathed about the inquiry and told him about Lord holf.

    When avina heard that we were back, she came out to see us happily. She looked very cute. According to old Heather, this avina is really a genius. It would be a pity if she didn''t become a mercenary.

    I know that someone who can be praised by old Heather must be outstanding.

    In only a few days, avina''s archery developed by leaps and bounds under the guidance of heathed.

    Finally, after making full preparations, we finally planned to move to giant bear town and were very busy.

    At this time, however, the imperial royal family was sad.

    Most of the reconstruction work of kairandir has been carried out. Tens of thousands of troops and workers work day and night to make the Imperial Palace stand in kairandir again.

    The body of King Theoden could not be found, so people had to make a body of King Theoden with gold and put it in a crystal coffin.

    The funeral was held at the site of the former hero hall. It was no less than the previous summer celebration, but this time everyone was in sad emotion.

    Queen dalena was dressed in white, and the tears on her eyes had not dried. Although she was dressed in plain clothes, she still couldn''t hide her beauty.

    Around the queen are still Marshal Alonso and chief Archmage Morse, who are also the last pillars of this broken empire.

    In the tears of the people, people sent away the former great king.

    Besides, on our side, we finally packed everything we could take away into the carriage. Dozens of us, like a huge caravan, left bohip. Before leaving, the people of the town came to see us off, because they knew that bohip would not exist without us.

    We accelerated all the way north. Our goal is giant bear town.

    However, an unexpected thing happened. When we were about to reach giant bear Town, green lights flashed, we were surrounded, and

 Chapter 10

    I''m sure we''re surrounded by a large number of undead, and I know one of the undead''s faces. Because it was near here, the undead tried to rob us, but I killed him myself. Yes, this man is the robber who was killed by me, but now he stands in front of me again for some reason, but he is no longer human.

    Instantly, the members of the mercenary regiment surrounded the non combatants to protect them. They took out their weapons and prepared to fight these undead.

    But for some reason, these dead suddenly disappeared in front of us.

    We all made a false alarm and hurried on. We don''t want to stay here.

    But even so, my heart is still difficult to calm. What is the reason for these dead people to become undead and continue to harm the world, and why did the black dragon suddenly come?

    So with many questions, we arrived at giant bear town. The guard stopped us to check us in case we were spies sent by the Empire.

    Heathed asked us to accept the investigation of the guards. After the investigation failed, the guards let us go.

    We temporarily placed the goods on the carriage in the open space of the town. Heathed took nataya, me and frant to the Bauhinia manor where the Lord lived.

    When the guards of the manor saw us, they immediately told us to stop. Nataya explained his intention to the guards. The guards motioned to us to wait for a while. He wanted to inform the Lord.

    After a while, the guard who went to inform came back to signal that we could go in, but we had to leave our weapons here.

    In this way, the four of us came to the Lord''s room.

    Holf was carefully looking at the map on the table. When he saw us coming in, he put down the map and came over.

    "Are you the head of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment?" Hoff was surprised that old heathed was one armed

    "Yes, I''m the head of the third generation of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment."

    "Well, now I need your strength very much. Let me talk about the subject directly. The thing is, since the black dragon incident, demons have occurred frequently in all places under the jurisdiction of our northern coalition army. We need a force to help us clear these obstacles so that our army can fight the Empire at ease. You are just right, but you let go Heart, I''ll ask the local administrators to make a reward list of the monsters found, and determine the Commission according to the strength of the monsters. In this way, if you get rid of a monster, I''ll pay the corresponding Commission. How about? "

    "Since the Lord is so sincere, we agreed."

    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. I have a gift for you. I''m leaving giant bear town. This Bauhinia manor was originally a private manor of nobility. Now give it to your mercenaries. Also, I''ll inform local administrators to recognize the legitimacy of your organization, but only in Northland. As for the Empire, as long as you don''t help them, I won''t Will limit you. "

    "OK, Lord, that''s it."

    The matter went unexpectedly well, but heathed looked worried.

    At night, all of us stayed at the giant bear hotel for the time being. The whole hotel was almost packed by us.

    I couldn''t sleep and came to heathed''s room. I saw that old heathed still couldn''t change his habit of reading.

    "You seem unhappy?" I said first

    "Here you are, son. Sit down."

    I found a chair and sat next to heather.

    "In fact, I just got the news recently. I have a clue about the mystery of your life experience." heathed was a little complicated

    "Really?"

    "An old friend of mine passed this message to me through a messenger crystal ball on pattini island. He told me that a secret was buried in the deep-sea castle in the cincady sea. You must go there in person to solve the mystery of your life experience."

    "How did he know about it?" I was curious. I knew that the communication crystal ball was a magic prop made by a magician. It could transmit sound and images over a long distance, but the magic crystal it consumed was very expensive, so it would not be used without major events.

    "He is a great prophet and can see many things that people can''t see."

    "Do you really want me to run for this prophecy?"

    "Maybe it can really answer your question. By the way, you have to meet my old friend. We need their help, otherwise our own strength can''t deal with the sudden darkness."

    "Who is your old friend?"

    "Bolanz, now the president of the mercenary guild."

    "Really? Well, I''ll go to pattini."

    "This is your first reward task. You should finish it well, report the situation here to branz, and I will reward you with a huge commission when you come back." old heathed patted me on the shoulder

    "OK." I promised heathed excitedly

    The next day, I said goodbye to you and took my equipment to complete the first reward task. The members of the mercenary regiment looked at me reluctantly, but they envied me that I could do the reward task so soon and contribute to the mercenary regiment.

    I didn''t see avina in the crowd. To tell you the truth, I really like this lovely girl more and more.

    I hurried to the Byron Bay Wharf in the south, which is now under the jurisdiction of the northern coalition forces, and then boarded the merchant ship to pattini island.

    I can never forget what old Sid said to me before he left.

    "Protect yourself. This is your first time to complete the task alone. You should be more careful. As for this task, you just need to take this letter to find Blanc and he will tell you what to do next."

    I waved goodbye to everyone who saw me off. I restrained my emotions and wanted to be strong. Don''t worry, I will come back successfully!

    The ship has sailed far away from the dock. I wonder where avina is. She can''t not show up?

    At this time, a slender hand was resting on my back.

    "Why are you so sad?"

    When I looked back, it was avina! I was so overjoyed that I didn''t expect her to come too.

    "Did you... Old Heather agree?"

    "Don''t you welcome me? President hissed promised, and he asked me to protect you!"

    "Ha ha, thank you for protecting me." I came forward and put my arms around avina''s waist

    "Annoying, I ignore you." avina''s face flushed like a ripe apple

    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect to be accompanied by a great beauty during this mission." I joked

    "If you do this again, I''ll ignore you," said avina coyly

    In this way, we embarked on a journey to pattini

 Chapter 11

    There was a cool sea breeze on the deck. Avina and I stood on the deck and the sea breeze blew our cheeks. Suddenly, I felt a strong sense of killing from a distance.

    "No, it''s the cingadi pirates!" then the alarm bell on the ship was sounded by the observer on the watchtower.

    With the ringing of the bell, the guards on board rushed to the deck and were ready to fight at any time.

    Standing on the deck and looking into the distance, I saw two large sailboats suddenly break through the mist on the sea and appear in front of us.

    Yes, this is the ship of the cingadi pirates, because it is the black skeleton flag flying at the top of the mast.

    "Boom, boom, boom" on two large sailboats, the pirates launched several crossbows and began to fire at our ship unscrupulously.

    Since the ship I am on is not a warship, but an ordinary merchant ship, there are no heavy weapons on board. If the northern coalition had not heard of the bad reputation of the cingadi pirates, I''m afraid even the guards on the ship would have been reduced by half.

    At this time, like most people, I desperately grasped the firm things around me for fear that I would be thrown away by the swinging hull. The scene on the ship was in chaos, and the soldiers of the northern coalition army were thrown into a daze one by one.

    Soon, the pirates stopped shelling and they fired iron lock guns at the ship. I saw a huge iron lock with barbed tip shot at my ship, and the pirate ship began to approach my ship. Moreover, the sides of the two ships have joined together.

    The pirates roared from their ship, jumped from the deck to my ship, or climbed from the rope, and a bloody duel was about to begin.

    However, at the moment, another pirate ship did not intend to participate in the war. It just watched the battle here not far away.

    "Northern Alliance warriors, kill all these dirty pirates!" the commander of the ship said to the Northern Alliance soldiers on the ship.

    "Kill them all!" but on the other side, a handsome man stood on the pirate ship and said to the pirates behind him.

    Suddenly, the pirates rushed to the heavily armed northern coalition soldiers like crazy.

    "All non combatants return to the cabin," the commander of the northern coalition gave orders to the civilians on the deck

    Except those who had fallen to the ground, the rest rushed to the cabin entrance. I wanted to run back to the cabin, but the scene was so chaotic. No, the raid just now separated me from avina. I have to find avina.

    The battle on the deck has begun to enter a white hot stage, and the pirates now have an advantage.

    A steady stream of Pirates jumped from their ships to join the battle, and the northern coalition guards began to be unable to parry.

    At the same time, several pirates were pierced in the chest by the spears of the northern coalition soldiers. Some pirates stood not far away and shot arrows at the guards of the northern coalition forces, which were blocked with shields by well-trained guards.

    The handsome man who looks like the pirate leader is standing on the pirate ship and smiling at the bloody fight in front of him. From time to time, several pirates rush to fight among the guards.

    The pirates who had the advantage of number soon forced the guards to a corner of the deck. They seemed to be waiting for the handsome pirate to give orders.

    "None left"

    The handsome man sentenced these northern coalition soldiers to death. The pirates immediately killed the retreating northern coalition guards crazily. For a moment, the guards fell on their heads and flew with blood and flesh.

    I witnessed this bloody scene in a corner. My body was out of control because of fear, but my heart told me that I had to protect avina.

    Finally, the commander of the northern coalition army and two guards were still standing on the deck, and the remaining guards were killed by the pirates.

    The commander wanted to die, but he gave up after thinking about it. He threw his weapon on the ground and was ready to surrender to the pirates.

    At this time, the handsome man came over, and the pirates made way one after another.

    The handsome man came to the commander. He smiled strangely and pulled out the Sharp Machete at his waist. Seeing this, the two tall and strong pirates immediately pressed the commander down and knelt down in front of the handsome man.

    "Remember, I''m the leader of the cingadi pirates you''re looking for, rofis."

    "Poof" the handsome man named rofis stabbed the commander, and the blood splashed on the faces of the remaining two guards. The two guards felt unprecedented fear. They began to be afraid. They finally understood why the cingadi pirates were the masters of the sea, but it was too late.

    The pirates coaxed the remaining two northern allied guards into meat and mud with random knives.

    I almost threw up. I tried to hold back. At the moment, my fear has reached the extreme.

    At the command of the handsome man, the pirates rushed into the cabin and caught all the ordinary people on the deck.

    I was no exception. Driven into the crowd by pirates, I tried my best to find the trace of avina.

    At this time, a captured noble master saw the corpses all over the deck, and his legs were scared soft. Maybe the pirate smelled the urine smell from the noble master and kicked the noble master to the ground. The noble master also fell on the deck like a dead dog. The landing Phoenix is not as good as a chicken.

    "Take all these captives to the ship, and the ship will be yours. You are now an official cingadi pirate!" said the pirate leader named rofis

    The pirates heard a burst of cheers. They bound our hands and escorted us to the pirate ship when they came.

    After appointing a strong pirate as the captain of the newly plundered pirate ship, rofis returned to the pirate ship before them.

    These guys who have just officially become cingadi pirates immediately began to clean up the bodies on the ship under the leadership of the new captain. They threw these bodies into the sea and made them food for the fish.

    I and the others were taken to the cabin of another pirate ship. There was a huge prison and we were locked in. There were also some pirates in the prison who had been arrested before. They were all women. At this time, I saw avina and other female prisoners being driven over.

    I shouted excitedly. As a result, I was knocked down by the pirate with a heavy punch.

    On the sea, the original two pirate ships and the three commercial and passenger ships we just took began to sail towards the East, and the black skeleton flag was flying on the mast.

    Inside the cabin, I just felt the darkness around me. All kinds of bad smells come to my nose, and I feel terrible.

    I looked at the women who had been in this prison before. Most of them were young, beautiful and ragged. But I paid more attention to avina for fear that she might make a mistake.

    Soon, I adapted to the environment here. I saw the noble master huddle in a corner, obviously his spirit was stimulated.

    It was like sailing for about a day. During this period, a pirate brought a bucket of food that could not be called food. They fought desperately, but the pirate laughed.

    Suddenly, in my sleep, I felt the violent shaking of the hull.

    But after a while, the shaking disappeared and the hull returned to calm.

    About the morning, several pirates came to the prison. They were holding black whips in their hands, like messengers of death.

    "You, you... And you, follow me." the pirate pointed to about a dozen male prisoners to follow him, including me.

    When I followed the pirate to the deck, the dazzling sun pricked my eyes. It seemed that it was really bad luck.

 Chapter 12

    I came to the deck and knew that the time for the death penalty was coming.

    Sure enough, the pirates knocked me to the ground. At the same time, I saw that the noble began to talk nonsense because he was delirious.

    "Let me go, I don''t have money..." the noble Lord kept talking

    "Like a fly." the handsome pirate leader showed an expression of disgust.

    A tall pirate understood the leader''s meaning. He raised the sharpened decapitation knife above his head.

    "Don''t kill me..."

    Before the noble master had finished his words, his head fell to the ground with a "poof".

    The tall pirate in charge of acting as the executioner was wiping the bloody beheading knife. Several other pirates dragged the body of the noble master out and threw it into the sea for fish.

    "Where are you from?" the handsome pirate chief asked a man next to me

    "I''m from Northland and I''ve been floating on the sea since I was a child." when I saw the scene just now, the man didn''t look timid.

    "Well, I''ll give you two choices now. The first is to move immediately. The second is..."

    The man asked choked. He couldn''t wait to know what the second choice was.

    "The second option is to join our sincadi pirates and become one of us."

    "I choose the second, I want to be a pirate." the man chose the second with little thought.

    In the face of death, no morality can stand the test.

    "Well, I''ll help you. But you have to stand a test, that is to kill the people next to you."

    "No, he''s innocent."

    "Why, did you go back?"

    The two pirates untied the rope that bound the man and threw him a bloody machete. The man hesitated for a moment, but he was still cruel, raised his machete and aimed at me beside him.

    "I''m sorry," the Northland man said to me

    For the first time in my life, I was so close to death, but I had no fear, but I was a little indifferent.

    The rope that bound me was also untied by the pirates. They also threw me a machete.

    "To be fair, your opponent is the same as you," said the pirate leader to the man

    what is it? This is a mockery. The pirates are watching the bloody performance brought by two strangers to each other.

    The man''s eyes were red. In order to survive, he waved a knife at me.

    "I''ll make you regret giving me weapons," I said to myself in my heart, and raised my knife to meet me.

    I just dodged, gave the Northland a knife with my backhand, and cut off his leg.

    At this time, even rofis, who was sitting in the chair, was surprised, but then a strange smile appeared on his face.

    I gradually lost consciousness. The man who wanted to kill me was at a loss, but he still held the knife and cut at me. But unexpectedly, I looked at the man with red eyes like a demon coming out of hell.

    The man was so frightened that he threw his knife to the ground and was cut open by me. Before he died, the man couldn''t stop crying in pain. How miserable the cry was, so that these pirates didn''t feel numb.

    "It''s a little interesting," said the handsome rofis

    I killed the pirates like a devil. The pirates couldn''t resist, so they had to retreat one after another.

    "A bunch of rubbish." rofis stepped down from his chair and decided to meet me for a while.

    The handsome man pulled out his machete from his waist and jumped behind me quickly.

    However, at this time, my body fell powerlessly on the deck because of long-term malnutrition.

    "Oh, that''s boring. I thought I could meet a decent opponent," said rofis, taking the machete back to his waist.

    "Take him back and take good care of him. You can''t let him die."

    The two pirates worked together to carry me back to prison. They were also shocked by my performance.

    As for the other captives brought up, the handsome leader let them kill each other. The winner will have a chance to become a cingadi pirate, and the loser will only have a dead end.

    After half a day, the pirates saw an island not far away. They wanted to go up and replenish, so the pirate ship sailed to the island.

    But suddenly there was a loud bang, and the pirate ship seemed to hit some reef.

    The ship began to shake violently, and the pirates on the deck began to panic because they knew something was coming.

    In the prison under the cabin, the male and female prisoners could not move because their hands and feet were tied. Many of the prisoners were beaten to death by the shaking of the ship''s hull.

    At this time, I recovered some consciousness. I only heard the sentence "the sea monster is coming", and then I fainted again.

    "What should come is still coming." rofis pulled out his double knives at his waist. He stood on the guardrail of the deck waiting for what was about to come out of the sea.

    The pirates had been shaken upside down, and only rofis stood on the guardrail without shaking at all.

    Finally, a huge tentacle came out of the sea. Then, the second antenna, the third antenna and the fourth antenna also gradually exposed to the sea.

    In front of the huge tentacles, human beings seem as small as sand and stone.

    Several huge tentacles fell out of thin air and almost smashed the pirate ship in half. As for the other two pirate ships, seeing such a huge sea monster, they immediately turned their course. But it was too late, and the sea monster stretched out four tentacles from the bottom of the sea.

    Each pirate ship was entangled by two tentacles, and the two pirate ships were dragged into the water in an instant. Some of the pirates dived and fled, and some drowned without even reacting.

    Now the only thing left on the sea is the broken pirate ship where I am.

    Rofis jumped from the deck to one of the tentacles. Some sober pirates saw that their leader''s strength was indeed extraordinary.

    When rofis''s double knives were mercilessly inserted into the monster''s thick tentacles, a smell of blood sprayed out.

    The sea monster shook its other tentacles in pain and wanted to smash the ship.

    Rofis shouted loudly, and a purple edge cut off the injured tentacle directly. Now, the sea monster has only seven tentacles left. The sea monster rolled in pain in the sea and finally slowly sank underwater.

    Orpheus jumped back to the broken deck while he rested on one knee. Suddenly, the antennae came out of the water and rolled into the sea with rofis and the deck near him.

    After a while, only the sea was red. The second tentacle of the sea monster was also broken. The sea monster suffered a great loss and dared not expose himself to the sea again, and rofis disappeared.

    All the pirates on the deck died except those who fell into the sea. In this way, a pirate ship loaded with corpses drifted to the island not far away. Night began to fall, and no one knew what would happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 13

    I slowly opened my eyes and recalled the previous scenes. From meeting pirates to being kidnapped by pirates, and then to the pirate ship meeting Shanghai monster. All this shocked me. I didn''t expect that this was such an extraordinary journey.

    I looked around at the bodies. They were the captives of the pirates. Because my hands were still tied, I stood up hard.

    Looking around, I found that the hull had become dilapidated under the ravage of sea monsters. The cabin was full of dead bodies, which made me sick.

    Not far away, there was a spear inserted on the ground, which was obviously left by the pirates when they fought with the sea monster. I turned my back and stretched the rope that bound me to the tip of the spear. At last I was free. When I loosen my red hands, I have an unspeakable sense of freedom.

    The people in the cabin didn''t seem to have died for a long time, because there was no smelly corpse in the cabin.

    I didn''t stop. I immediately ran to the deck to see what had happened. As the hull had tilted, I had some trouble getting on deck.

    Standing on the sloping deck, I finally understood the current situation.

    It turned out that the pirate ship ran aground on the beach of an island. Maybe it''s a blessing in misfortune.

    The cruelty of reality was in front of me. My first thought was to look for avina in the cabin.

    The pirate ship was almost empty, and its contents had already been washed clean by the sea. I looked for avina in the pile of bodies.

    On a box near a stagnant water, I saw a sled dog. This should be a noble pet. Now it was robbed by pirates. The sled dog suffered some minor injuries and saw that I was just barking twice symbolically.

    I picked up the box with the sled dog and went on to look for avina. I thought to myself that avina would not die. Among these bodies, I finally found the unconscious avina.

    I walked up to that avina, but just then the cabin suddenly sank. No, I don''t know what''s going on outside.

    I immediately put down the sled dog and the box and ran to carry avina. Then I picked up the sled dog and the box and walked hard to the deck. Finally, I came to the inclined deck and saw the rising tide of the sea. In this way, the ship will be involved in the ocean.

    I immediately put the unconscious avina and sled dog on the shore away from the beach, and then ran back to the damaged pirate ship.

    Now time means everything, because once the sea tide rises, the damaged pirate ship may be completely buried in the sea.

    Entering the cabin again, I kept moving the materials out of the ship while looking for survivors.

    After more than three hours of struggle, I finally moved out most of the things in the ship, except the bodies. The only thing I regret is that I and avina are the only ones who survived.

    The last time I came out of the cabin, I was out of breath. However, at this time, the sea water had risen very high, and the hull began to move slightly with the sea water.

    I managed to slide from the deck to the beach and felt thirsty. In less than half an hour, the dilapidated pirate ship finally fell apart under the scouring of the sea and was finally involved in the deep sea.

    I see it''s getting late. It''s urgent to find a place to spend the night. I don''t know whether there are fierce beasts on this nameless Island, but I hope not.

    These years of field survival training have made me a mercenary with great confidence in living. First of all, I want to build a temporary shelter, preferably close to the water source. Anyway, as long as you get through the first night, you''ll get better slowly.

    God bless, the first night did not rain. I spent my first night safely with avina and the sled dog under my temporary shelter. The next day I went into the dense forest behind the beach to find fresh water to drink. Fortunately, there is a stream not far from the beach, and the water is very sweet. I immediately became addicted to water. After I was full, I filled avina with some water in a vessel I found on the ship.

    I fed ivena some water, but ivena was still unconscious. I touched avina''s forehead and found that avina had a fever.

    What can I do? There is no medicine in the wild, so it is difficult to treat illness, and the sled dog keeps barking.

    At this time, there was a light rain in the sky.

    No, I have to find a place to take shelter from the rain. I covered the "cargo" with the canvas I pulled from the ship, took some food and water bottles I found on the ship, and some canvas, and left the coast with avina on my back, and the sled dog followed me.

    After a while, the light rain turned into heavy rain.

    I came to a cave next to the stream. It was very dark in the cave. At this time, I feel extremely cold.

    I used the axe I found on the ship to chop several dry wooden boxes into wood, but how to make a fire?

    In a hurry, I carefully began to drill wood for fire. You know, it''s a test of technology. But it took a lot of effort, and finally there was a little Mars. I put the fire on the dry thing prepared in advance and slowly lit the fire. The burning firewood fire radiated heat, and the cave suddenly became bright.

    The rain was pouring outside. I thought avina and I didn''t have to worry about freezing to death.

    I took off my clothes and covered avina. I was worried that avina would catch a cold again. In this way, I watched the fire and gradually fell asleep.

    On the third day of landing on the island, the first ray of sunshine in the morning slanted into the hole next to the stream * *. I rubbed my eyes and stretched my waist. Avina is still unconscious, which makes me a little distressed. At the same time, I also realize that I still have a lot of work to do.

    The rainstorm last night filled the woods with the fragrance of soil. I walked on the wet land to find some herbs to cure avina.

    It may be due to the heavy rain just now. Today''s weather is particularly clear. I came to the beach where the "goods" were put. I want to take a good inventory of these rescued "goods".

    Fortunately, the goods were not soaked by the rainstorm last night because I wrapped them in canvas in advance.

    I checked and picked out the most useful things. Of all the things, I am most proud of the axe I used to chop wood last night.

    In this pile of "goods", there are many foods such as preserved fruits, bacon and bread, and two wooden barrels filled with a lot of fresh water. As for the medicinal materials, I didn''t find them at all. I found many pirate weapons in a long wooden box of these "goods". However, in this pile of "goods", I found that the least was clothes. It doesn''t matter. It''s just me and avina on this desert island anyway.

    I carried the food and water back to the cave next to the stream, when avina was half awake and half unconscious. Avina seemed thirsty. I immediately opened the bucket of fresh water for avina to drink.

    After drinking some water, avina is obviously much better. Seeing that avina''s condition was stable, I went to look for herbs for avina. Relying on the rich field survival knowledge learned from old Heather, I can easily find the medicinal materials I want in this forest. I can recognize those poisonous weeds and poisonous insects at a glance and stay away from them.

    After picking some usable wild fruits, I finally found a medicinal material called "chamomile". This kind of chamomile has the effect of clearing away heat, detoxifying and refreshing people.

    Wait for me, avina, I''ll cure you

 Chapter 14

    I took what I had gathered and went back to the cave. The sled dog barked when he saw me coming back. When I came back, I broke the chamomile and asked ivena to take the juice of the chamomile.

    Maybe because the juice of chamomile is a little refreshing and spicy, avina doesn''t want to take it.

    "It''s all right. It can make your high fever go away earlier." I took a cup and filled it with water, and asked avina to take it with the juice of chamomile.

    Avina knew I wouldn''t hurt her, so although the chamomile juice was a little refreshing and spicy, avina took it with water, but there was a painful expression on her face.

    After drinking the chamomile juice and water, I let avina lie down and rest for a while. I took the sled dog to look for food. I named the sled dog "SIM".

    A few days later, avina finally survived under my care. In these days, I have cleaned up the cave like a warm nest. The goods rescued from the pirate ship were also classified and put into the cave by me.

    Avina was in charge of sorting out what we needed in the cave, and I went hunting in the forest with the bow and arrow and a hand axe I found from the pirate ship as usual.

    After these days, I learned about this island that there are no fierce beasts on this island. But we were all depressed and didn''t know when we could escape the island.

    That day, I was walking in the dense jungle, and sim followed me.

    "Look, it''s a wild pheasant." I''m a little happy because today''s dinner is available.

    I followed the pheasant and silently aimed my bow and arrow at the pheasant.

    "Whoosh"

    Arrow shot at pheasant quickly, but unfortunately it missed. The pheasant, aware of the danger, fluttered its wings and jumped into the distance. The reason for jumping is that the height and distance of pheasants can not be called flight in the real sense.

    I can''t manage so much, but I can''t let the pheasant fly away. Sim called twice and ran quickly to the pheasant.

    The pheasant seemed to stay there, but when I jumped forward, it jumped elsewhere. Even the sled dog SIM couldn''t catch the pheasant. It seems that the pheasant is quite flexible.

    In desperation, I had to give up. But at the thought of the roasted wild chicken leg, my saliva will flow down, so I''m still a little unwilling.

    I continued to walk deep into the forest, and sim opened the way ahead.

    Suddenly, SIM shouted a few times.

    I guessed that SIM must have found something, so I ran forward quickly.

    Sure enough, SIM found a huge egg. This egg is bigger than ostrich eggs, and there are many crystal lines on the surface of the egg.

    I was surprised to see this abrupt egg in the forest. There is nothing around the egg, unlike the eggs of large birds.

    I picked up the egg, but it still had a lot of weight.

    I looked at the surface of the egg carefully and found that the surface of the egg had a golden luster.

    "Whatever, take it back first." I packed the eggs in a cloth bag and walked to the cave by the stream.

    After a while, I returned to the cave.

    "I''m back. Look what good things I brought back for you."

    Hearing that I was back, avina came out.

    "We''ll eat it tonight. It should taste good." I''m going to make a fire to cook

    Avina looked surprised when she saw the egg.

    "You can''t eat it," said avina

    "We can''t eat this egg. I''ve seen this egg at Mayfair." avina pointed to the egg in my hand. It''s said that it seems to be a kind of Warcraft egg. "

    "Wow egg?" I was so hungry and confused. As a mercenary, I didn''t notice that it was a wow egg.

    "Well, maybe we can get a powerful Summoner after hatching." avina''s face showed her longing for the egg.

    "Well, then don''t eat this egg. But what do we eat in the evening?"

    "Eat this." avina returned to the cave and came out with two coconuts in her hands.

    "There are coconuts on this island. It seems that this is a tropical island."

    "Today, when you went hunting, I found some coconut trees in the east of the island, so I picked some back."

    "How did you pick the coconut tree so high?"

    "Secret."

    "There''s nothing mysterious about it."

    "Hum, lark, open the coconut quickly, or you won''t have your share." avina pretended to be angry

    "Oh, you are so ungrateful," I joked on purpose

    "You''re the worst." avina threw herself shyly into my arms

    In this way, when night fell, under the bright moonlight, avina and I sat on the beach, each holding a coconut and telling each other their stories, while SIM lay down next to us and wagged his tail from time to time. The picture was very warm and romantic.

    Eversince I picked up the Warcraft egg, avina has done something every day. She found some hay to make a small nest and put Warcraft eggs on it to hatch.

    I took SIM hunting in the woods of the island, but all morning. I got nothing and caught nothing.

    "It seems that we can only eat coconuts for lunch." I took SIM back to the cave.

    "Come back," said avina when she saw me

    "Oh, I didn''t catch anything today."

    "In the afternoon, let''s go to the beach to catch fish," said avina, handing me a homemade harpoon.

    "OK, let me show you my skills."

    "Don''t brag. Why didn''t you get anything in the morning with such good technology?" avina smiled, looking very cute.

    Avina''s words always hit the nail on the head. I was embarrassed to scratch my head.

    As night fell, the sunset glow in the sky showed the last blush. This is the sixth night I left the mercenary regiment. The stars in the sky are looming, and the moon is like a shy girl who refuses to appear.

    Avina and I sat around the campfire. The pot on the campfire was boiling fish soup made of fish caught with a harpoon in the afternoon.

    The heat in the pot dispelled the cold at night by the sea. I only heard a few unknown seabirds singing in the distance.

    "I didn''t expect your craft to be so good." I picked up a spoon and took a mouthful of fish soup and tasted it

    "Thank you for your compliment. In the past, when I was at home, someone always praised me for the delicious food." avina looked at me with a smile. Her smile was so refreshing.

    "Drink fish soup quickly, or it won''t taste good." she picked up a bowl and scooped up a bowl of fish soup for me

    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to escape the island," I said suddenly

    At this time, the sea slapped the beach and the bonfire crackled.

    "Well"

    Avina looked at me with her watery eyes. She knew I would do what I said.

    I think of the letter that old Heather gave me before I left. We have to complete the task assigned by old heather. We won''t die here for nothing.

 Chapter 15

    "Let me sing you a song." avina couldn''t restrain her inner feelings and sang the songs of her hometown.

    The gentle and melodious song cuts through the dead night sky like a meteor, sometimes like a flowing stream, sometimes like a grass touched by a breeze, which I can''t forget for a long time.

    I heard this wonderful song, the whole person''s spirit was a lot, and the dark clouds shrouded in my heart seemed to float away with the wind.

    "That''s great. It''s the most beautiful song I''ve ever heard in my life."

    That night, our two young lonely men and women were on this strange island, and a trace of emotion lingered in our hearts. Since the black dragon incident, avina and I have come all the way to today. It''s really not easy.

    So, on this beautiful silver beach, avina and I tried the most beautiful forbidden fruit of mankind for the first time

    After a few days, the Warcraft egg I picked up was still quiet.

    "What kind of egg is this? Is it a dragon egg?"

    "I''m not sure. I just saw similar eggs at Mayfair. She told me they were Warcraft eggs." avina was also confused

    No way, we can only ignore the egg. We still want to escape here and hunt for a living.

    The sun and rain of hunting these days have made my clothes dilapidated. Fortunately, I found some cloth on the stranded pirate ship. Thanks to avina, I''m not naked now.

    On this day, I still go hunting in the forest. Sometimes I even want to live like this all the time. The time with my beloved is my happiest time.

    But just as I was chasing a hare with SIM, there was a loud noise from the stream.

    No, it''s avina''s side.

    I ran desperately in the direction of the stream, and sim followed me.

    Beside the stream, the woods were cut off from the middle of the trees. The place where avina and I lived was also messed up, but there was no sign of avina.

    There were bottles and cans everywhere, and even some clothes were scattered on the ground.

    Suddenly, a huge crab claw fell from the sky. The crab claw was two or three decimeters long and nearly fifty minutes thick.

    Sim took the lead in rushing up, and was hit far by the crab claw.

    At this time, the whole crab''s body also leaked out from behind the rock. The giant crab was five or six meters tall, and its gray black shell made people''s hair creepy.

    I saw a man on the other claw of cancer. It was avina. Avina''s body was covered with light blue light, so that the crab claw could not hurt avina. But avina''s face was pale at the moment, and she looked like she might not be able to hold on at any time.

    I don''t know what magic it is, but I know I must save avina quickly.

    Facing such a huge monster, I couldn''t suppress my fear, and my body began to disobey.

    SIM, who had been hit to the side, got up hard and shouted at the cancer again.

    The blue light over avina''s body gradually faded, and I began to go crazy. But I didn''t even have time to think, and another huge crab claw fell from the sky, just the slightest distance from me.

    "You must die" my eyes filled with dark red light

    The huge crab claws fell from the sky again, only the slightest distance from me.

    However, I suddenly lit a flame all over my body. I don''t know where the great power came from, and I grabbed the crab pliers. Cancer seemed to feel this powerful force and left avina on the other crab forceps aside.

    Two giant crab claws attacked me at the same time. Instead of dodging, I grabbed them with both hands and firmly grasped them.

    "If you dare to hurt avina, you must die." that''s the only thing I said.

    Avina was heavily thrown to the ground. Hearing my words, she felt her nose sour and shed tears.

    "You must be careful, lark."

    But I roared with pain, and the flame on my body completely went away, burning hotter than before. The original gray black crab claws began to change color under the burning fire, with a burning smell.

    Cancer suffered some losses and waved crabs crazily. I was knocked down.

    But I immediately stood up and jumped on the shell of cancer with a gentle jump.

    I tried my best to smash the crab shell with my burning fist. The cancer made a strange sound in pain. Everything around me was destroyed by the cancer. Fortunately, avina hid in time, or she would be torn to pieces by the crazy cancer.

    Finally, the crab shell harder than the rock was cracked by me.

    I didn''t mean to stop. With a "bang", the crab shell burst, and the crab meat inside was instantly burned white by the flame.

    Cancer gradually lost its strength and began to fall. I still didn''t stop. The snow-white crab meat flew down with a fragrance.

    Cancer wanted to struggle for the last time, but he died powerlessly.

    "That''s enough, lark, stop." avina stood in front of me, crying and begging me.

    Crazy, I was about to raise my hand to blow avina away, but the flame gradually went out. I finally stopped and limped in front of avina like sand.

    At the moment, I am smoking all over and lying on the beach calmly.

    Avina was beside me, wiping the ashes on me with a towel stained with water.

    "Lark, you must wake up." it was just sobbing, but later it turned into crying.

    Avina recalled the scenes just now, and she was still afraid. I can''t imagine that there is such a terrible power in my body. What the hell is going on? How did I suddenly become like this?

    Avina wiped the ashes on my face and moistened my lips with water.

    "Don''t hurt, avina..." I whispered

    I''ve lost consciousness and don''t know what I''m doing.

    Suddenly, avina only heard me muttering in a faint voice. I don''t know whether to be happy or sad.

    About two days later, I was finally able to stand up. In these two days, avina took care of me every minute. Avina found the food and water these days. These days, she finally realized how difficult it was.

    "Avina, thank you," I said, still weak

    "Lark, it''s great that you can recover."

    "Avina, let''s build a raft and get out of here."

    "Uh huh."

    Over the next few days, avina and I set out to escape the island.

    We picked almost all the coconuts and made a simple raft out of wood. Avina sewed the canvas, and I made a sail for the raft out of canvas.

    Finally, we worked together to make the raft. Avina took the coconut and the Warcraft egg on the raft, and sime.

    On a moonlit night, with a gentle breeze on the sea, we left the island in a raft.

    Under the action of the wind, the raft drifted slowly in the sea.

    Fortunately, the wind and waves are not big, and the sea is still calm.

    Suddenly, a green light came from the Black Sea

 Chapter 16

    The green light slowly brightened up. A closer look turned out to be a giant ship shrouded in green light.

    The hull was painted with some strange dye. The dye gave off a light green light at night, like a ghost.

    Closer, I saw that the line was "prototype under the Moonlight".

    What''s the meaning of this? I was surprised that a small boat landed on the giant ship just a moment before I suspected it.

    Avina and I managed to jump into the lowered boat, and then the boat was raised to the deck. I don''t know why, SIM kept barking abnormally from the beginning, so I had to let avina receive it into magic space. Avina has signed a soul contract with SIM with the Summoning Magic taught by old sised, so SIM is already avina''s summoning beast.

    As soon as I got on the deck, I was stunned by the sight in front of me. On the deck, dozens of beautiful young men and women sang and danced with the accompaniment of music. The surrounding dining tables are full of all kinds of delicious food and wine.

    At the moment, the sky was covered with thick dark clouds, but the lights on the ship were bright, but the light was the strangest green.

    "Do you need champagne, gentlemen?" a ship attendant said to me

    "Thank you." I took two glasses of wine and handed one of them to avina.

    However, at this time, the moon, which was originally covered by dark clouds, leaked out from the gap. The moonlight sprinkled on the waiter''s face, and the original red and tender flesh instantly turned into dry bones.

    I was startled and the cup in my hand slipped down unconsciously. The dark clouds covered the moonlight again, and the waiter''s face recovered as before.

    "Are you sick?" avina asked with concern

    "It''s all right. Maybe it''s too tired."

    "What else can I do for you, sir?" the waiter asked politely

    "No, thanks."

    At the party, people were still singing and dancing, a happy scene.

    Suddenly, all the lights of the party went out. "Pa" a beam of light focused at the feet of avina and me.

    A man came out of the captain''s room. He was handsome in captain''s clothes.

    "Rofis?" I cried in surprise, and everyone around me focused on me.

    "Yes, I am the pirate leader of singadi, rofis."

    "Evina, it looks like something''s wrong," I reminded

    Suddenly, the dark clouds around the moon didn''t know when to disperse. I finally saw the true faces of these people, and avina was even more frightened.

    Those young and beautiful men and women are not people at all, but a group of disgusting sea ghosts. Bai Sensen''s skeleton, eyes falling below, flesh and blood flying all over his body.

    "I want to live." Lopez turned and saw that the left half of his face had become white bone

    The sea ghosts rushed at me and avina like crazy. My weapons were taken away by the staff when I got on the ship.

    I ran with avina on the deck. We had to escape back to the boat.

    Several ferocious sea ghosts blocked our way. I punched the sea ghost, but it was easily caught by the sea ghost. The sea ghost immediately tied me up with avina.

    "Bring him to me!"

    With the order of rofis, the sea ghosts sent avina and I bound by hemp rope to him.

    At this moment, the sky is clouded again.

    Rofis is still his handsome face, and his broken blue hair is particularly capable.

    "I don''t want you to know why I''m here?" rofis asked proudly

    "What does this have to do with us?"

    I know he disappeared after fighting with the sea monster. I didn''t expect him to appear here.

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful woman on my boat," said rofis, holding avina''s cheek with his hand.

    Avina glared at rofis, and I scolded excitedly.

    "You bastard, don''t touch avina."

    "Oh? If you don''t touch me, don''t touch me? In addition, I like people to scold me as an asshole, ha ha."

    No one noticed at the moment. In the corner, when avina was caught by the sea ghost just now, she accidentally dropped the Warcraft egg we found there.

    At the moment, the Warcraft egg emitted a strange light, first a light gold, then turned into blue, red, green, yellow, purple and pink, and finally turned into a dazzling white light.

    "KaKa"

    The wow egg skin with glittering and translucent lines finally showed cracks.

    Then, when everyone reacted, avina began to sing a spell I didn''t understand, and then a light blue light appeared on her and the Warcraft at the same time.

    "Soul contract? I didn''t expect you to summon magic." rofis was surprised

    Look at the cub hatched from the Warcraft egg. It''s a furry and lovely Cub with wings. The cub fluttered its wings several times. It seems that it can''t even fly, but it looks really cute.

    Avina immediately summoned the cub into the magical space with Summoning Magic.

    "Ah" I suddenly roared in pain, and my body began to get out of control. Then, the surface of the body began to ignite a flame, which instantly burned the rope that bound me to ashes.

    My eyes were red and rofis was stunned.

    Sea ghosts rushed at me one after another. At this time, avina untied the rope tied to her body.

    My fists were burning with fire, and I smashed the sea ghost with one punch.

    In a while, I killed more than a dozen sea ghosts.

    "It''s interesting." the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. He pulled out two machetes around his waist, and the purple edge appeared on the blade again, just like fighting with the sea monster that day.

    "Dang Dang"

    My fire fist collided with the purple blade of rofis and made a clang sound.

    My fist is as hard as the blade. Avina wants to help me. She knows that going up now can only cause me trouble.

    Avina simply took advantage of people''s inattention and ran to the position where the boat was parked on the deck. She slowly put down the rope.

    On the other side, I was fighting with rofis.

    "Come to me, lark," avina shouted to me when she was ready

    "Want to run?" Orpheus jumped and cut off the rope hanging the boat.

    "Help" avina and the boat fell into the vast sea.

    I saw avina fall into the sea and become more crazy.

    I fought with my fist to death with rofis, and rofis gradually felt a little hard.

    However, my situation is not much better.

    The flame gradually faded down. I had no strength. The whole person was powerless and paralyzed. Suddenly, I lost my center of gravity and fell into the ocean.

    My consciousness recovered a little, and in a daze I saw a line of words painted with strange dye on the other side of the ship

    "Crossing ghosts in the ocean"

    Originally, the two sentences together are "crossing ghosts in the ocean, showing their original shape under the moonlight."

    With a "plop", I fell into the cold sea.

 Chapter 17

    I opened my eyes and felt a sharp pain in my head. Looking around, I found myself in an air bubble, surrounded by sea water, as if on the seabed. This air bubble seems to absorb the oxygen in the sea water to ensure that I won''t suffocate. I don''t know who is so kind to save my life.

    "Hello, human. My name is Alice. Do you feel better?" a creature with a human girl on the upper body and a fish tail on the lower body said to me.

    I''ve heard of this strange race in front of me. It seems to be called the mermaid. Among them, the female mermaid is also called the mermaid. It''s not too much to say that the mermaid in front of us is really beautiful.

    "Where is this?"

    "This is the deep-sea fortress. My brother found you and brought you back here to heal. This is your clothes. After you change it, you don''t have to stay in the air." the mermaid named Alice handed her clothes to me and left here.

    I changed into that dress, and something amazing happened to me. The air bubble around me disappeared in an instant, but I had the ability to breathe in the water. Although there was water around me, my clothes were not wet at all. It seems that this clothes has been blessed by special magic.

    I walked out of the previous room and saw Alice not far away. I just wanted to say hello, but I saw a strong fish man standing next to Alice. The fishman man has explosive muscles. He is wearing a shining armor. He is not an ordinary person at first sight.

    "Brother, the human you brought back that day has awakened." Alice felt an unspeakable fear when she saw the fish man.

    The fishman looked at me and didn''t care about me at all.

    "My father is looking for you, so let me take care of this human being," said the fish man

    Alice reluctantly turned and left, leaving only me at a loss.

    "What are you looking at, boy? Remember, don''t play my sister''s idea, come with me." the fishman said angrily

    This man is a little arrogant, but he does have arrogant capital.

    "My name is lark field. Please give me more advice later." I introduced myself to him

    "It doesn''t matter what your name is. What matters is that I saved your life. From now on, you have to obey my orders unconditionally, otherwise there is only a dead end."

    Sure enough, it was cold and arrogant enough. For a time, we both stopped talking and just walked silently in this strange place.

    "Where are we going?"

    "Where does so much nonsense come from? Are humans the same as you?"

    I stopped talking and enjoyed the scenery along the way at the bottom of the sea. There are many corals and reefs along the road. Swimming fish swim in the water, shrimp and crabs flock.

    We finally walked out of the building. I found that the building we just stayed in now looks like an undersea castle and looks like a sapphire embedded in the undersea from a distance. It is dazzling and dazzling, as bright as stars.

    Then, I followed the fishman man to an undersea military camp, which was about 3000 Demi away from the castle just now.

    At the gate of this undersea military camp, there are two fishermen soldiers holding Trident. Their powerful posture is particularly solemn against the background of armor.

    After that, I saw a mountain of corpses outside the barracks. There are fish man''s bodies, human bodies, and the bodies of some unknown races. I have a bad feeling. I don''t know where avina is now? How are you?

    "Alas, the army of Hailong noguas is so rampant recently that many of our fishermen soldiers have been killed." the fisherman man sighed

    "Hailong noguas?" I''ve never heard the name

    The fish man just wanted to tell me about the sea dragon noguas. Who expected an accident to happen.

    "No, the army of Hailong noguas is coming." an alarm came from the watchtower in the barracks

    At the same time, the mermaid soldiers in the barracks were immediately ready for battle.

    "Flying arrow"

    I saw a shark covered with light spots like stars, swimming quickly under the cry of the fishman man. The fish man skillfully lay down, then turned and said to me.

    "I can''t take care of you. Find a place to hide yourself."

    A fishman soldier handed the fishman a sharp Trident. At the command of the fishman, all the fishman soldiers went out with him.

    For a time, only me and a few Yuren guards were left in the camp.

    I boarded the watchtower and watched the fierce fighting taking place below.

    I saw thousands of white boned sea ghosts. A piece of white flowers pounced on the fish man. In the twinkling of an eye, the two armies fought together, shouting and killing.

    Most of the sea ghosts have rusty knives in their hands. It is difficult for them to compete with well-equipped fishermen soldiers. Soon, the sea ghosts were defeated.

    Suddenly, a water bomb flew from a distance and exploded among the fishermen soldiers. Then more and more water bombs exploded around the fish man. For a time, the mermaid army flew with blood and flesh.

    "No, it''s the sea demon," said a fishman guard next to me

    Sea demon? It seems very powerful, and the previously defeated Water Ghost pounced on it again.

    The enchanting posture of the sea demons is gradually approaching. They are ghosts in the water. They are beautiful but evil. Their spells are beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    At this time, the battle of the fishman man man was more difficult. He kept stabbing the sea ghosts with his trident, but there were more sea ghosts around. The sea demons kept releasing water arrows in the distance. The fish man was almost overwhelmed, and several wounds were cut on his arm.

    Seeing that the situation was critical, I calmed myself down and found a way.

    "Listen to me, come with me with a steel fork." I finally thought of a good way

    "You have no right to give orders to us. Our task is to guard the barracks," said a fishman captain

    Without saying a word, I knocked the captain down with one punch.

    "Right now?" I glared

    The fishman man man on the battlefield is still fighting on Star sharks, but there are not many troops left. They were surrounded by an endless army of sea ghosts.

    The sea demons also surrounded, but they were never close to the battlefield.

    "Put"

    At my command, more than a hundred steel forks flew down from the other side of the sea.

    More than a hundred steel forks are approaching the sea demons. For a time, most of the sea demon died and injured.

    The battlefield is so changeable that the victory and defeat are often in the blink of an eye.

    Without the support of the sea demons, the sea ghost army was killed by the energetic Fishman soldiers and began to collapse. They didn''t know how many troops came to rescue the fishman man, so they didn''t dare to act rashly.

    The fish man saw that the rescuer came, although he couldn''t think of who would save him. Immediately, the morale of the troops on the side of the fishman man man was high. They bravely rushed to the sea ghost army several times their own.

    I also led hundreds of fishermen to defend the army and rushed down to fight hand to hand with the sea demons.

    But obviously I underestimated the abilities of the sirens. I saw that the more than 100 fish soldiers who rushed down were all controlled by the remaining sea demons.

    The mermaid warrior began to take up arms and aim at his own people.

    The mermaid man''s army just had a little hope and disappeared in an instant. The sea ghosts know that only 500 Mermaid soldiers have been reinforced, and they are now controlled by the sea demon.

    So, the sea ghost army surrounded me, the fishman man man and the fishman soldiers again.

 Chapter 18

    Just then I let out a cry of pain. The body was out of control again, and the flame covered me.

    I was like a demon coming out of hell, with red eyes staring at the sea demon in front of me.

    "Hiss"

    When the fist covered with fire ran through the sea demon''s body, the sea demon''s body directly turned into steam and disappeared, followed by the wailing of other sea demons. This is not a battle at all, but a massacre. I don''t know why the flame on my body won''t go out at the bottom of the sea.

    All the fishmen looked at me in surprise with a trace of worship in their eyes.

    "Rush, brothers." the fisherman man cheered. Suddenly, the morale of the fisherman soldiers was high and killed the sea ghosts one after another.

    The sea ghost finally defeated. They ran away. Only a few fishermen soldiers were left on the battlefield. Most of them were injured.

    Then came thunderous applause and cheers. The fishman rode the star shark called "flying arrow" and rushed towards me quickly.

    "Hello, warrior, my name is Igor, the son of the sea emperor. On behalf of my people, I extend my highest respect to you!" the fish man''s attitude towards me no longer has the previous arrogance. He didn''t expect me to have such a powerful power.

    However, I was exhausted and fell as powerless as I had been several times before, but Igor, the son of the sea emperor, rushed up and helped me up.

    After this war, Igor, the son of the sea emperor, began to introduce me to Sairui.

    I went back to the place where I lived, that is, the castle, where I lay before.

    "Lark, I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong."

    Alice also heard about me, so she came to see me.

    "I don''t know what was going on."

    "Do you want to go to a fun place with me?" Alice deliberately became mysterious

    "Where?"

    "Come with me"

    We finally came to the place Alice said. It used to be a great treasure cave. There are all kinds of treasures, such as ivory, gold, gemstones, pearls and so on.

    "Do you think these glittering things look good?" Alice still put on an innocent smile.

    "Good... Good looking." I''m a little overwhelmed. You know, everything here is priceless.

    With so many treasures, no one can be jealous. But here, they are just luminous objects.

    I went up and looked at the mountains of treasure. Suddenly, my eyes lit up.

    "Is this the legendary spirit Leather Armor? And is that the space ring? Isn''t this the snow bow of the spirit? This..."

    I''m speechless. These priceless things have a price but no market.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Alice looked at me as if she saw the light in the eyes of a village man who had just entered the city.

    "Alice, I know it''s inappropriate to say that, but can I take a few things?" I couldn''t control my reason happily.

    "Of course, all the things here are waste to us. If you like, you can take them all away. It''s just my private collection. There are many more on my father''s side."

    waste material? (I think most people want to say, "don''t give it to me")

    I impolitely took away all the treasures I liked. As for gold and jewelry, I didn''t mean to take them. In fact, I want to put all these things into the space ring, but it''s too unkind after all.

    Most of my weapons and equipment are Elven leather armor and punishment sword.

    Spirit leather armor is blessed by spirit magic. It is light, tough and invulnerable.

    The sword of punishment is a more precious weapon. It is a one handed sword made by the dwarf foundry master. It can be called famous and extremely sharp.

    As for the space ring, it is a gold ring made of space magic. Its capacity is as large as a house. As long as it takes blood as a contract, it can be manipulated by mind. The most important thing is that people who can''t magic can also use it.

    Moreover, I also selected several weapons for avina. When I find her, I must give them to her personally.

    I immediately put my equipment in order and put other things into the space that has shed blood to recognize the Lord.

    I am very grateful to Alice and promise to help her with any request.

    The next day, I continued to recuperate in this deep-sea fortress. Igor, the son of the sea emperor, told his father Sairui about me.

    "It''s not our race that has a different heart. You don''t understand many things. The deep-sea fortress is ruled by our Mermaid race. Do you think other sea tribes are so willing to be ruled by us? If we weren''t strong enough, they would have rebelled long ago." sea emperor Sairui said to Igor

    But Igor persuaded his father, and sailor reluctantly agreed to meet me.

    In this way, I came to the hall of the deep-sea fortress and met the sea emperor Sairui. He is an old fish man, with a gold crown inlaid with precious stones on his head, a gold scepter in his hand, and his clothes are glittering and extremely luxurious.

    "Hello, young man, welcome to the deep sea fortress." sea emperor Sairui stepped down from the throne

    "Long live your Majesty the sea emperor." I responded with human etiquette

    "We mermaids have no human rules," Igor reminded

    "Young man, I have a test. Do you dare to accept it?" Sairui looked at me up and down, thought for a moment and said

    "What test?"

    "If this test fails, you will die. Do you dare to accept it?"

    "Your Majesty, you must tell me what kind of test it is."

    "Young man, you have to show me your courage first."

    "Dare." I don''t know where such great courage came from at that time

    "Good job."

    "I want you to open the seal of the soul of the hot dragon, but whether you can survive depends on your fate." Sairui, the sea emperor, said with a smile

    "No, father, lark will die." Igor protested to the sea emperor

    "Are you afraid, warrior?" the sea emperor said to me, with a test in his tone.

    "Am I afraid of death? You know, I''m a demon hunter. I haven''t seen anything."

    "Very good." sea emperor Sairui was very satisfied with my performance

    "What is the soul of the dragon?" I asked puzzled, but I suddenly remembered what old Heather had told me before.

    Heathed said that this time I went to find the mercenary guild President brandz, and I would find clues about the mystery of my life experience in the deep-sea fortress. It seems that the soul of the hot dragon is the clue.

    "It is said that hundreds of years ago, the rebellious dragon of the dragon family, the Yan dragon Belgrave, became enemies with the whole dragon family because of some things. Finally, he was seriously injured and exiled to the bottom of the sea, and soon died. However, his soul did not disappear, but remained in a seal in the sea. It is said that the person he liked could open his soul seal, communicate with it, and even get his help Power. On the contrary, those he doesn''t like will be directly burned by the flame. Countless warriors tried to open the seal in order to get strong power, but they failed in the end. "Igor explained to me

    I was silent for a moment and knew that it was a very dangerous thing. But in order to solve the mystery of my life experience, I am willing to try.

 Chapter 19

    "Well, let me try."

    "Now that you have decided, win me first. Only those who beat me are qualified to touch the seal, or they will die in vain. So far, only two people have defeated me. But neither of them can untie the seal alive." Igor sighed

    "When will I compete with you?"

    "Now," said the sea emperor, who had been silent all the time

    "Now? But I''m not ready."

    "Your enemy will never give you time to get ready." the sea emperor asked the bodyguard to give me a weapon.

    Igor immediately understood it and rushed to me with a trident.

    Before I was ready, I was knocked down by the son of the sea emperor.

    "In order not to let you die, I will try my best to defeat you," said Igor, the son of the sea emperor. In fact, he was also out of kindness.

    The clang of weapons echoed in the hall.

    I was hard to avoid the attack of the son of the sea emperor, and I couldn''t compete with Igor with my strength.

    Igor''s every blow was not fatal, but each blow was enough to knock people down.

    "Unfair"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I''ve never used this weapon before. It''s too difficult to use." I want to delay time to recover my strength and calm my mood.

    "Well, let him choose his own weapons." ordered the sea emperor

    In fact, I''m fighting for a chance to breathe. The battle just now made me a little tired.

    Finally, I picked a two handed sword, which was still very weighty to me.

    After picking up the weapons, I went back to the battle with the son of the sea emperor.

    Long weapons have the advantage of long weapons. My sword gradually couldn''t withstand the trident of the son of the sea emperor. If Igor hadn''t been merciful, I would have been killed.

    "Ah"

    I vomited a mouthful of blood and fell on one knee. The long sword in his hand has been shaken by Igor''s trident.

    This is my limit. At present, Igor and I are not at the same level in strength. In this way, Igor still carries out with the mentality of letting me everywhere.

    "Give up so that you can survive," Igor said kindly

    "I won''t give up easily." then I slowly stood up and picked up the long sword that fell to the ground.

    "Let''s go on." my strength made Igor pay tribute.

    "Then I''m welcome." Igor rushed at me with a forklift

    Then I took Igor''s move. But at the same time, I was badly hurt and a mouthful of blood sprayed out.

    "I really can''t let you die unless you can show your strength in the battle that day." Igor worried about me, and his attack became more rapid.

    Finally, I was knocked down by Igor''s fork.

    "Father, lark doesn''t have to untie the seal of Yanlong sword." the son of the sea emperor said happily

    "Not yet... Not yet" I struggled to get up

    My tenacity surprised the sea emperor.

    "Lark, don''t hold on. It''s not good for you."

    But I ignored the words of the son of the sea emperor. My eyes seemed to burn like a flame from hell, full of anger.

    The son of the sea emperor was startled by my eyes, which are not human eyes at all. It seems that there are many secrets in me that we don''t know.

    The son of the sea emperor clenched the Trident in his hand, and he began to become serious. Because at this time, I am not what he knows.

    The son of the sea emperor stared at me, and a cold sweat came out of his hands. At the moment, what I bring to people is a suffocating fear.

    The son of the sea emperor and I rushed to each other almost at the same time.

    Without any weapons, I just shook the trident of the son of the sea emperor into several sections.

    This time it''s Hai Huang''s son''s turn to get hurt and fall to the ground. Just now, Hai Huang''s son did his best, otherwise I''m afraid his life will be lost.

    The sea emperor did not expect that I should have such great power. It seems that his son did not lie. The young man in front of him is really unusual.

    "I lost." the son of the sea emperor was convinced

    Suddenly, I seemed to lose my strength and limp to the ground. The sea emperor asked someone to take me to my room to rest. Igor was also badly hurt. The sea emperor asked him to retreat and rest.

    "Father, I..."

    "You don''t have to say, I saw it. Maybe he is the man who can unlock the seal in the legend."

    "But, lark... Is it better than that man?"

    "I know that man beat you with one easy blow. You are a little unconvinced. But after all, he is your brother and the pride of our family."

    "I mean, my brother is so powerful that he was burned to ashes by the soul of the hot dragon. Will lark die like this?"

    "The auspicious man has his own appearance. You don''t have to worry about him." the sea emperor thought

    Three days later, I woke up. I found Alice by the bed, still with her long blue hair and lovely smile.

    "You''re awake. You''ve been sleeping for three days and nights," Alice said eagerly

    "Is brother Igor okay?"

    "It''s all right. You''d better care about yourself. The doctor said you were badly hurt and you should have a good rest."

    At this time, Igor and the sea emperor came in.

    "Your Majesty."

    "You lie down at ease."

    "Have you passed my test?"

    "The first step is passed, but the next two steps will be more difficult."

    The sea emperor then said, "in fact, the reason why I put you to the test is that I hope you can return to land as soon as possible."

    "Back to land?"

    "Yes, now the only way to land has been blocked by the army of Hailong noguas. If you want to go home, you must defeat him. But the best way to defeat Hailong noguas is to obtain the power of the soul of the hot dragon."

    I thought of avina and got up from bed.

    "I''ll go now."

    "But you should be prepared," the sea emperor reminded me

    The sea emperor took me and his son to the place sealed by the soul of the hot dragon. It was an extremely secret place, guarded by a team of elite fish guards at the door.

    The sea emperor took me in and saw a burning seal Rune in the cave, illuminating the dark cave.

    "This is the seal of the soul of the dragon?" I couldn''t believe my eyes

    I walked over and closed my eyes. Try it with the mentality of death.

    Although the seal of the peak is burning, I feel cold when I hold it. At that moment, I don''t know why, my heart was suddenly full of a sense of killing.

    I closed my eyes and tried my best to untie the seal. Suddenly, I felt as if I were in a sea of hell.

    I can feel the heat around me and hear the sound of an old dragon.

    "Tiny human beings."

    "Who are you?" I asked

    "Ignorant human beings, I am the soul of the dragon."

 Chapter 20

    "You are the soul of the dragon? I came to borrow strength from you."

    "Very directly, that''s what the last person who tried to untie the seal said to me. However, what a stupid word, I accidentally burned him. Now you say the same thing to me, I really don''t know how long you can live."

    "Are you dead or alive, as if you could kill me at will?"

    "Boy, I don''t have much patience to talk nonsense with you. Untie my seal quickly, or I''ll kill you."

    "How to unlock the seal?"

    "Sprinkle your blood on the seal."

    I bite my finger and drop blood here as the soul of the Dragon said. In an instant, everything in front of me disappeared.

    A burning dragon soul appeared in front of me. His appearance made people dare not look directly at him.

    "Can you lend me your strength now?" I asked the soul of the dragon

    "Are you kidding me? I''m just a soul body. In fact, I died long ago. The moment before my body disappeared, I sealed my only remaining strength, formed a dragon egg and vomited far away."

    "And then?"

    "If the dragon egg can hatch smoothly, there will be a baby in human form. He will grow up like a human, but he is not a human. He is a dragon descendant, a human who can use dragon language magic."

    I can''t understand my thoughts, but I''m thinking what does this have to do with me?

    "And you may not know. If you want to unlock the blood of this seal, you must have the same blood as me, so..."

    "You mean... I''m the dragon?" I was completely shocked when I heard the news. It turned out that this was the mystery of my life experience

    "That''s right." the soul of the dragon was silent for a moment

    "It''s impossible. I don''t have the characteristics of a dragon."

    "You leak your arm out. If you have dragon patterns on your shoulders, you must be right."

    "Dragon pattern?"

    I think of the "Scar" on my shoulder. I show the "Scar" to the soul of the dragon.

    "Yes, you are indeed a dragon." the soul of the dragon is very happy to see the dragon pattern on my arm

    "Since I am a dragon, how can I have the power of the dragon. One of my friends is missing. I urgently need the power of the dragon to defeat the sea dragon noguas."

    "It''s the kid noguas. Have you ever had a situation where the flame in your body can''t be controlled before?"

    I recalled that recently, the flame in my body was often uncontrollable, as if there was another power in my body, and this power often went wild recently.

    "Yes, I do release the flame unconsciously."

    "My son, this is the awakening of the power in you."

    "Son?"

    "Yes, you are the continuation of my body. It''s not too much to say you are my son." the soul of the Yan dragon smiled and said, and the huge dragon head made me look hairy.

    "But what does this have to do with my desire for the power of the dragon?" I wondered

    "Fool, the strength of the Dragon lies in the strength of the body and the powerful dragon magic. Now that you have the body of the dragon, you only need the spiritual power of the dragon and the corresponding dragon magic, so you can use the dragon magic."

    "So how do you get the spiritual power of the dragon and the Dragon spell?"

    "My child is very simple. I am the dragon soul. As long as I am one with you, you will have the spiritual power of the dragon, and my dragon soul also contains a lot of dragon knowledge, which can be passed on to you. As for the Dragon language, there will be relevant records in some lost monuments on the continent. Moreover, you can get their dragon soul by hunting other dragons."

    "Slaying the dragon?" before I could react, the soul of the Dragon disappeared. I just felt dark, and then I knew a lot of things I didn''t know. This includes how to use dragon language magic. According to my current strength, the strongest dragon magic I can use is Yanlong burst claw.

    At this time, I slowly recovered and found that everything just now was like a dream. I returned to the previous place.

    "Father, lark was not burned." the son of the sea emperor looked very happy

    "It seems that all this is fate." the sea emperor''s old face also showed a happy smile.

    "Lark, since you can unlock the seal of the soul of the Yan dragon, you will certainly get the power of the Yan dragon. I''ll give you three days to master this power," said the sea emperor

    "Your Majesty, I won''t let you down."

    "Larrick field, I now officially canonize you as the honorary Baron of the deep sea fortress, and have the position of royal bodyguard. You can enter the palace at will," the sea emperor said to me with a gold scepter

    "Father, we should also train a group of elite troops. That is, we should select 100 elite soldiers to mount tiger sharks. The speed and attack power of tiger sharks are amazing, coupled with the combat power of elite Fishman soldiers. This is definitely an army that frightens the enemy. In addition, we should train a group of Fishman soldiers who throw steel forks. Also, there are too few long-range troops. We should Train more fishshooters to deal with the sea demon, "Igor said his strategy.

    The sea emperor thought for a moment: "son, I didn''t think about what you said. But now there''s no time. The enemy is ready to move."

    "Father, I can train a group of tiger shark Knights before the enemy attacks. Our Mermaid warriors are all brave warriors who dare to die." the son of the sea emperor patted his chest and promised

    "Igor, father believes you. Three days later, at the Ocean Festival, we will organize a counterattack against Hailong noguas. At that time, lark will be the key to the victory or defeat of the war." the sea emperor smiled

    Back in the room, I thought about what had happened with Yanlong before. Yanlong Belgrave, my beloved father, just met me and then left me. My heart is empty and firm. I don''t know what will happen next.

    Time flashed by, and the Ocean Festival mentioned by the sea emperor finally arrived.

    My mental outlook is obviously different from that before. Now I give people a feeling of high spirited.

    "Today is the Ocean Festival, Hailong noguas, wait, I''m your nightmare." I have a murderous spirit in my bones.

    Deep sea fortress, Ocean Festival.

    Finally, it''s the Ocean Festival, the biggest festival of the year

    Ocean Festival is a festival to celebrate the birthday of the sea emperor. It is a festival for the mermaid people to pray for blessings.

    Because of the Ocean Festival, the Mermaids put on beautiful clothes and swam in the water. They sang happily, melodious and graceful. The mermaid''s upper body is the human body and the lower body is the fish body. These mermaids give me the feeling of spring breeze.

    When I got to the hall where the sea emperor was, I went in. Now I have a high position in the deep-sea fortress. Even the fish guard looks at me respectfully.

    "Baron lark." the sea emperor came forward to meet me

    "Lark, today is the Ocean Festival. Time flies," said the son of the sea emperor with a smile

    "Whether we can win this battle depends on you." the sea emperor patted me on the shoulder

    "Hai Huang, we are fighting the enemy outside the deep-sea fortress. The palace is bound to be empty. What if the enemy sneaks in?" I thought of a serious question

    "Ha, don''t be afraid. Our deep-sea fortress has a very strong defense barrier, and even if the enemy has thousands of troops, they can''t attack them." the son of the sea emperor said proudly

    "I said why the sea dragon noguas occupied all the sea areas except the deep-sea fortress, but the deep-sea fortress survived." the doubt in my heart was finally solved

    "Baron lark, we are only allowed to succeed in this war, not to fail." the sea emperor showed an imperial temperament

    I, Sairui, the sea emperor, and Igor, the son of the sea emperor, raised my glass and drank all the wine in it. I wish this war a victory.

    In the next few days, the son of the sea emperor strengthened the defense of the barracks and trained the newly formed tiger shark knights. The son of the sea emperor rides his star shark "flying arrow", and his posture is natural and unrestrained. The Trident in his hand enchanted him.

    At the same time, Hailong noguas''s army also began to operate. Near the barracks of the deep-sea fortress, they are harassed by a small group of Hailong noguas troops every day. Moreover, the number of harassment forces is increasing every day.

    "Baron larrick, you can see that the army of Hailong noguas is growing. We must think of countermeasures." the sea emperor said as soon as he saw me

    "Your Majesty, what can I do?"

 Chapter 21

    "Catch the thief first and catch the king. Your task is to kill the sea dragon noguas. If you kill the sea dragon noguas, his army will collapse naturally. As long as he doesn''t appear, you can''t take action. No matter what happens, you should remember this sentence." the sea emperor warned me

    "Yes, your majesty."

    A fish man''s guard''s hand trembled and he choked.

    Igor, the son of the sea emperor, walked over and patted the soldier on the shoulder.

    "Soldiers, victory is not dyed with the blood of our own people, but with the blood of the enemy. Today we will end everything in front of us. Today we will frighten the enemy. Today we will let the enemy see what it means to have no return." Igor shouted loudly

    Every word he said was engraved in the heart of the fish man soldier. This moment will be a time of battle.

    The son of the sea emperor said, "the fishshooter is ready." behind him are 30 well-trained tiger shark knights.

    "Put"

    With an order, the approaching sea dragon noguas army was immediately shot down by the spears falling from the sky.

    The battle began

    "Rush" the son of the sea emperor pointed his trident at the enemy.

    He and thirty tiger shark knights, like meteors across the night, tore a big hole in the dense enemy.

    Then, the well-equipped Mermaid soldiers with Trident also rushed to the enemy.

    Fear has already drifted with the sea, because Igor''s words are engraved in everyone''s heart.

    "Victory is dyed with the blood of the enemy."

    Fighting, fighting everywhere.

    A mermaid soldier stabbed a trident into a shark''s body, and another sea ghost cut off the head of the mermaid soldier.

    The enchanting sea demons hid outside the battlefield and kept releasing water bombs and enchanting the fish man soldiers.

    Tiger shark Knights rely on speed and impact to break through the sea demon line of defense.

    The huge spear cut a huge hole in the belly of the sea demons.

    Scream, then scream. How tragic the battlefield is at this time.

    Sharks are biting and fishmen are falling.

    I stood on the tower and watched all this. I can''t fight yet. Before I can do it, my task is to kill the sea dragon noguas.

    The sea ghost who kept climbing up the tower was shot down by the fish man throwing a fork.

    However, they are outnumbered. The remaining thousands of Fishman soldiers still have to face the sea dragon noguas army several times their own.

    The fishman soldiers are exhausted. After all, they have killed thousands of sea dragon noguas army.

    The scarred Merman soldiers retreated near the tower, and the tiger shark Knights led by the son of the sea emperor also retreated.

    In this battle, tiger shark soldiers killed countless enemies.

    The son of the sea emperor knows that the tower is almost out of hold. The sea dragon army immediately rushed up without giving the son of the sea emperor a chance to breathe.

    For a time, the clang of weapons collision, the sound of fighting and the sound of blood spraying mixed together. There are bodies of fishmen, mackerels, sea ghosts and sea demons everywhere.

    The bottom of the sea has become a blood red bottom. Here is the sea of blood. Here is a living hell.

    I really can''t see it anymore. I really want to rush down and fight side by side with the soldiers.

    But I know I can''t do it as long as Hailong noguas doesn''t show up.

    I heard the sound of muscle tearing. It turned out that a tiger shark was eating the body of a shark soldier.

    "Damn." I can''t help it

    "Hot dragon burst claw" I smashed my fist to the ground and used the strongest magic I can use now.

    A dragon''s song rang through the sea bottom, and the cracks on the ground burst out a raging flame. At the same time, the ground was shaken several times.

    Sure enough, the dragon magic is powerful. In an instant, at least two thousand sea dragons noguas army turned into countless fire points and scattered on the seabed. This is the most incisive time I have played the Yanlong burst claw since I learned it.

    "No," roared the son of the sea emperor, because he also knew my importance.

    But it was too late, and I squatted weakly at the bottom of the sea.

    Seeing such a scene, the fishman soldiers also killed red eyes.

    At the moment when the situation on the battlefield was about to turn around, a pair of scarlet eyes appeared in the darkness in the distance. The eyes shone through the dark sea bottom.

    This vision made all the fishermen soldiers who were fighting with blood shudder.

    What the hell is it?

    Two red lights gradually approached.

    He was a handsome man with terrible eyes.

    "Orpheus?" I said in surprise

    Yes, this man is Orpheus, the leader of the cingadi pirates.

    As a pirate leader, he is born as a strong man.

    But now, rofis is more like a murderous devil. His red eyes are unacceptable.

    "Orpheus," I shouted

    I haven''t heard from him since I escaped from his ghost ship that day. I hope that day hasn''t happened every day. I hope that everything is just a dream.

    I hope when the nightmare wakes up, avina is still by my side. But all this is just hope

    Hope is always so slim.

    Now, rofis is standing in front of me. But it''s different from what I thought. Rofis has completely changed.

    Rofis didn''t speak. He stretched out his arms.

    His arms were covered with black dragon scales, and his hands became huge dragon claws.

    He rushed into the scuffle like a bolt of lightning.

    "Click, click, click"

    The bodies of the three fishermen soldiers burst instantly, and their flesh and blood were sprayed on the seabed.

    After a while, there were less than two thousand fish men left, and the son of the sea emperor almost died.

    At this time, the sea emperor appeared on the battlefield, holding the golden scepter.

    "Come out, rock turtle, the guardian of the deep sea fortress." the sea emperor looked very serious

    I saw a huge rock turtle drilling out of the seabed at the foot of the sea emperor. The rock turtle is bigger than half a palace and looks like a hill from a distance.

 Chapter 22

    The appearance of rock turtle made the sea bottom shake suddenly. Even Orpheus could not help but look at the behemoth in front of him.

    "Hailong noguas, don''t think you are attached to a mortal, so I don''t recognize you." the sea emperor said to rofis

    "Ha ha, what''s the use of it? Today is your death date." rofis, who was possessed by Hailong noguas, laughed

    "It depends on whether you have this ability." a trace of disdain appeared on the sea emperor''s face

    Rofis separated his claws and pushed back with his legs. He is like an arrow off the string, stepping on the head of the rock turtle in the blink of an eye. He stabbed the rock turtle''s head with his huge dragon claw, but the sharp dragon claw only scratched a very shallow wound on the rock turtle''s scalp.

    What a powerful defense!

    The sea dragon noguas attached to rofis never thought that this would be the case.

    As soon as the rock turtle shook his head, rofis was thrown away.

    "It seems that the human body really limits my ability," said rofis coldly

    "Ah," roared lofis, and saw a black light flying out of lofis, and then lofis fell powerlessly to the ground

    Hailong noguas finally appeared. It turned out that he had just been attached to the body of rofis, and now he is his own body.

    I watched all this, but there was nothing I could do. The hot dragon burst its claw just now, which exhausted the power of the dragon soul. I can only barely support my weak body now.

    The sea dragon noguas incarnates in the form of body, with huge dragon head, sharp dragon claws, strong dragon tail and tough dragon scales.

    The rock turtle raised the dragon''s head and stored a rapidly rotating water ball in his mouth.

    A huge water ball hit the sea dragon noguas and broke on him. The sea dragon noguas, protected by dragon scales, was shocked to step back.

    "Only this power can''t defeat me." Hailong noguas laughed

    The sea dragon noguas raised his huge dragon claw and patted it on the back of the rock turtle. The hard turtle shell like a hill was cracked by this blow.

    The rock turtle lowered his head, and the blow was really not light.

    "Die!" the voice of the sea dragon noguas resounded through the bottom of the sea

    "No," I yelled at the scene

    At the moment when the Dragon claws of the sea dragon noguas were about to attack the rock turtle again.

    "Boom"

    A powerful aura shook all creatures in a hundred miles away.

    The sea emperor looked at me strangely. My eyes looked cold and ruthless. The whole person became as violent as when he was in danger before, as if he were an emissary from the nether world.

    Hailong noguas was hurt by this sudden injury, and Hailong noguas was a little unwilling

    In fact, the sea Emperor didn''t expect me to have so much energy.

    "Then let''s finish it." Hailong noguas took it seriously

    The whole body of the sea dragon noguas revolved like a super whirlwind hitting me.

    "Boom"

    Hailong noguas collided with me

    But I didn''t suffer any damage, but all my clothes turned into pieces.

    The shining spirit leather armor is exposed. I have worn it all day since I came to this treasure in the treasure cave.

    "How could it be?" Hailong noguas looked at the human in front of him in amazement.

    "Yanlong burst claw"

    I smashed my fist heavily on the head of the sea dragon noguas. I only heard the huge sound of fragmentation, which made people tremble.

    At this time, both the mermaid army and the Hailong noguas army forgot the battle and watched me duel with Hailong noguas.

    Suddenly, the body of the sea dragon was covered by fire, and a scream of heart rending and lung cracking came from the mouth of the sea dragon noguas. After a while, the scream stopped, and the sea dragon noguas had been burned to pieces.

    My eyes were cold and bloodthirsty as if they were from hell.

    At the same time, I collapsed. I''m back to the way I used to be, not the terrible way I was just now. At this time, a huge light beam sucked into my body from the body of sea dragon noguas. This is the dragon soul. I instantly felt that my strength was greatly enhanced.

    This is the Dragon slaying. The sea dragon noguas is my first dragon with a blade. I put the keel, dragon horn, dragon tendon and dragon skin of sea dragon noguas into my space ring.

    At the moment, there was silence, and then the mermaid soldiers raised their Trident and shouted.

    The remaining army of Hailong noguas was frightened by the scene in front of us. When they saw that Hailong noguas was dead, some fled for their lives and some surrendered.

    The war was finally over, and the army of Hailong noguas was finally defeated.

    The sea emperor looked at the fallen me and greatly appreciated me. The son of the sea emperor also led the tiger shark knight after the bloody battle to catch the remaining sea dragon noguas army.

    "Good job, lark." the son of the sea emperor respected me

    I was carried to the deep-sea fortress by the rock turtle.

    The evil of Hailong noguas was finally dispelled, and a new dawn was ushered in at the bottom of the sea.

    Three days later

    I was badly hurt this time. I almost died because the power of the dragon soul was consumed too much.

    The sea dragon noguas is dead, and the lofis controlled by the sea dragon is awake. Lofis told me that avina had gone to pattini Island, so I wanted to leave for pattini Island immediately to look for avina, so I took the captured lofis to say goodbye to the sea emperor.

    "Lark, are you really leaving?" Alice was reluctant to part with her

    "Alice, you are a good girl. Thank you for taking care of her for so many days." I totally took Alice as my sister.

    "Lark, let''s have another competition when we are free. Next time I won''t necessarily lose to you." the son of the sea emperor patted me on the shoulder

    "Baron lark, take good care of yourself. The deep sea fortress is your home, and we welcome you at any time," said sailui, the sea emperor, stroking his white beard

    "Yes, your majesty," I said with a smile

    "Let the rock turtle take you to the sea," said the sea emperor

    "Hai Huang, thank you." I also don''t want to give up these fish people

    "Line up" at the command of the son of the sea emperor

    The fisherman soldiers standing on both sides stood at attention, and the trumpeter began to play military music.

    "Rofis, let''s go," I said to rofis, who was standing aside. We rode on the back of the rock turtle.

    "Goodbye" I bid farewell to sailui, the son of the sea emperor Igor, and Alice, the fish princess. Alice''s eyes were full of tears.

    The son of the sea emperor led the tiger shark knights to see me off. Finally, I returned to the long lost sea.

    "It feels good to breathe fresh air," I thought

    "Lark, we''ll send it here. The rock turtle will take you to the other side of the sea," said the son of the sea emperor

    "Brother Igor, take care."

    In this way, the rock turtle took rofis and me to the other side of the sea, pattini island.

    Lofis and I slipped off the back of the rock turtle. This was the first time I felt how beautiful it was to step on the earth.

    "Thank you, rock turtle."

    The turtle nodded and dived to the bottom of the sea.

    "You said that avina might be on this island. If I can''t find her, I''ll give you to the guard."

    "You''ll find her.

    It turned out that when she separated from me that day, avina fell into the sea with the boat. However, in mid air, the little Warcraft that had just hatched could run out of the magical space by itself, which has never happened.

    Later, the newborn little Warcraft could fly with avina for a long time. They finally landed on a strange island. The little Warcraft immediately returned to the magic space. It seems that its magic is almost consumed.

    "Where is this? Lark, how are you now?" avina felt helpless and frightened.

 Chapter 23

    Avina felt cold and hungry. She walked alone on this strange island with some fear in her heart. She didn''t know what danger was waiting for her.

    After walking for a long time, there was no smoke around. This island is very different from the one before us. It has a large area and can accommodate at least several towns. It seems that the former Island is only a subsidiary of this island.

    Avina finally saw a little light in the dark mountains and found that it was a small town.

    It was late at night and the streets were deserted. Only a few sentinels in charge of security, probably because they had drunk a little wine, walked around.

    At this time, the shops on the street were closed and proofed. There was only one hotel called "Fire Dragon House", and the lights were still weakly on, sometimes not.

    Avina summoned up the courage to go to the hotel. It was her first time to come to this strange place alone.

    She had only heard of it before, but now when she really set foot on this land, she was at a loss for all the unknown, which made avina really realize the horror of reality.

    Somehow, avina''s luck doesn''t seem to be very good. First, I was molested by hooligans in the green dragon bar. After being rescued by me, the black dragon attacked the king city again. Finally, I came to the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment and settled down temporarily, but it didn''t last long. I was separated from me during this mission.

    Since coming to this strange island, avina has become helpless.

    Several patrolling guards saw ivena in rags. They were attracted by her beauty for a moment, and immediately became frightened.

    "Where''s the chick? How about a drink with my brother?" a drunken guard whistled

    "It''s very dangerous at night. Do you want my brother to protect you, ha ha."

    In the face of the guards'' flirtation, avina had to ignore it. She didn''t know how to deal with it. If only lark were around at this time. Avina didn''t want to make trouble, so she had to bow her head and quickly enter the fire dragon house.

    As soon as she entered the hotel, the warm campfire made avina feel the urge to cry.

    "Well... Can I have something to eat?" said avina, holding back her tears

    The owner of the hotel was a middle-aged woman. She glanced at ivena, who was dirty all over.

    "Of course, as long as you have money."

    "But I have no money."

    "What are you doing here without money? Do you think I''m a church? Get out of here quickly, or I''ll hand you over to the guards."

    "Please, I haven''t eaten for a long time," said avina with a cry, as if tears were about to flow from her eyes.

    At this time, a human woman wearing a purple robe with perfect appearance and figure happened to see this scene when she walked out of the door.

    "Aunt Susan, let her come to my room. I paid for her."

    "Well, you go upstairs." after listening to the beautiful woman, the middle-aged woman asked avina to go upstairs and enter the woman''s room.

    "Is it you, sister nataya?" avina couldn''t believe her eyes

    "How is it you? Avina, where''s lark?" nataya didn''t expect such a coincidence

    Nataya invited avina into the room. It was a big room, warm and bright. Avina couldn''t help it anymore and began to cry.

    "Avina, stop crying, take a bath, change into clean clothes and eat," nataya said

    "Well, thank you." avina was very grateful

    On the other hand, rofis and I also came to pattini island.

    "Where is this?"

    "It''s near oxtar port." rofis seems to be familiar with it

    "You''re not an incorrigible villain." I don''t know why I don''t seem to feel the malice of rofis. If I have the power of the dragon, I have a certain natural perception and can distinguish some hidden malice.

    "Anyway, you freed me from the nightmare of Hailong noguas. Boy, I didn''t expect you to have such strength."

    "Are you sure you saw avina brought in this direction by a flying creature?"

    "It''s the right direction, but I''m not sure she must have landed on this island."

    "I will find her." my eyes showed determination

    "I know there is a good hotel in this town. Let''s stay there tonight."

    "But I have no money."

    "It''s all right. Do you still need money when I''m here?" rofis held two knife handles around his waist.

    Walking into the town, because it was dark, the guard with the torch didn''t see rofis and me clearly.

    "Who?" the guard shouted at us from a distance

    "Passerby"

    The guard carefully took the torch and showed us that we were not armed and let us in without paying much attention.

    "Fortunately, I asked you to hide the knife just now."

    "Those guards are lucky, otherwise they have become ghosts under the knife."

    I ignored rofis. I know rofis didn''t kill many people before.

    When he came to the fire dragon house, rofis knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?" a middle-aged woman saw Orpheus from her small eyes by the door.

    She was startled, but then the door of the hotel opened.

    "Why are you?"

    "You''re doing well, Susan," laughs rofis

    "Do you know how much your head is offering now?" Susan said flustered

    "Hurry up and arrange a better room for me. I''m very tired." rofis took off two machetes and put them in front of the counter.

    Susan looked at me and immediately took them to an empty room upstairs.

    "I''ll bring the food later. There''s hot water in the room. You can take a bath. You''d better not go out of the room. You''re a wanted man," Susan reminded

    I looked at the furnishings in the room. It was clean. The skull of a deer hanging on the wall made people feel a trace of nobility.

    "Do you know the owner of this hotel?" I still wondered about the conversation between them just now

    "Yes, her husband is a pirate. I saved his life and gave him a lot of money to find a wife to live a good life and stop being a pirate."

    "Is his wife the woman just now?"

    "Yes."

    Lofis and I slept in two small beds respectively, and I still thought of avina in my heart.

    Early the next morning, nataya checked out and left the fire dragon house with avina who looked like a princess after changing into new clothes.

    The two women got on a black carriage parked in the hotel together.

    The early morning in the town was so energetic that there were more people on the street.

    I stretched out and saw that rofis was still asleep in bed.

    "This guy has no guard at all," I thought

    Avina and nataya sat in a carriage on the way to the city of freedom, vilan. Vilan is the capital of pattini and the headquarters of the mercenary guild.

 Chapter 24

    After last night''s conversation, avina learned that nataya came to find avina and me with the special approval of the head, because the head really didn''t trust us. But who knows, as soon as nataya arrived at oxtar port, she met avina.

    Avina told nataya what happened these days and told nataya about me.

    The carriage passed through the wilderness of pattini island. Nataya and avina talked to each other with deep feelings.

    However, at this time, I have just finished washing. I thought of the black carriage parked outside the hotel in the morning. I was awakened by the sound of the carriage.

    "It was so noisy that I didn''t even sleep well." at this time, Orpheus finally woke up. It was more than nine o''clock

    I thought, you sleep like a dead pig. It''s good to say you didn''t sleep well.

    "You were also awakened by the sound of the carriage?"

    "Really, I don''t know who is so desperate to die so early."

    "You got up too late. Besides, it seems that two women got on the carriage."

    "Woman, do you look beautiful?" as soon as she heard of the woman, rofis was interested immediately

    "I didn''t see it clearly. I was still confused at that time. I just looked out of the window to see what was so noisy."

    The crisp knock on the door interrupted my conversation with rofis.

    "This is breakfast." before I could speak, the door was pushed open with a squeak. It was aunt Susan.

    "I was woken up this morning when someone was making so much noise down there," said Orpheus as he got up and dressed. (lofis''s dark skin and fine muscles would have made a group of Huaichun girls scream if he were in the imperial city.)

    "It''s two women. Don''t say she''s beautiful, especially a blonde. She was dirty when she first came. I didn''t look up to it. She was really beautiful when she dressed up this morning. I thought I was also a beautiful flower nearby..." aunt Susan began to get intoxicated with herself

    "Blonde? You''re right?" I didn''t care, but when I heard about blonde, I cheered up

    "Yes, I haven''t seen a blonde." aunt Susan looked blankly

    "Do you know where they have gone?"

    "I don''t know, but I seem to hear one of the women say they''re going to vilan."

    "You hurry to help others. I''ll leave later. I''ll calculate the room money next time." rofis interrupted quickly

    "This is breakfast. I put it here. I''ll remember the room money, rofis. You don''t have to worry about it until then."

    I looked very excited after Susan left.

    "It''s avina. Yes, the town is very close to the sea. She must have landed here. I really hope she didn''t meet any bad people, because I really can''t think of another woman."

    Besides, avina, after nearly a day and night''s journey, the carriage finally stopped in front of the most magnificent building in the city of freedom �� vilan.

    The building is the headquarters of the mercenary guild. In front of the building is a huge square, on which stands a statue five or six meters high.

    The statue is carved from brown and black granite. His image is a burly Fishman with a horned helmet and a two handed sword on his shoulder. His eyes are staring at the front.

    According to nataya, the name of the statue is arrenak, the God of war of hadilado, who founded the famous mercenary guild on the mainland road. After hearing nataya''s introduction, avina instantly respected the statue called arenak in front of her.

    Nataya said that she took the letter from old heathed and wanted to give it to the leader of the mercenary guild, Franz.

    So nataya walked into the headquarters of the mercenary guild. She gave the letter to Blanche. When Blanche saw the letter, he asked nataya to find a place for them to live first and send someone to look for them in a few days.

    On the other hand, lofis and I are on our way to vilan.

    "Hey, boy, are you really sure aunt Susan''s blonde is what you''re looking for, avina?" rofis said after me

    "I didn''t force you to follow me. Your legs are long on you. You can go at any time." I didn''t look back

    "Boy, I''m older than you anyway. How do you talk? Besides, who is that blonde? It''s like chicken blood when you hear her name." rofis complained

    In this way, we have to walk in the wilderness of pattini one after another. Our direction is the city of freedom vilan.

    "But I''ve been hurting you before. Don''t you hate me, and why did you save me?" rofis asked to ease the embarrassment of the trip

    "You talk a lot." I seem a little impatient. Now I just want to hurry to vilan to find avina.

    "You''re not at all interested in what happened to me after the fight with the deep sea giant Zhang that day? I can''t wait to talk about it." rofis seemed to himself.

    "Well, I know you want to hear it, so I''ll tell you..." rofis was about to talk about his extraordinary experience. Unfortunately, we seemed to be in a little trouble

    It''s a gang of robbers. There are five people.

    The "whoosh" iron arrow roared past rofis''s cheek, and then a fierce robber with a double-edged axe and animal skin armor rushed over.

    I used up the power of the dragon soul in the battle with the sea dragon noguas, but now I can''t use any dragon language magic. Besides, I don''t have to use dragon magic to deal with robbers.

    "Hum, the robbery hit your grandpa." rofis disdained when he saw these little thieves.

    A purple awn came out of its sheath, and a trace of Yan Hong appeared on the neck of the nearest robber. Soon, even without time to react, the robber was powerless to fall.

    Rofis rushed to the next robber so quickly that the robber who shot an arrow in the distance could not catch rofis.

    Lofis''s killing action is very quick, accurate and fast. The original five robbers, except the one who put a cold arrow in the distance and ran away, the remaining four who rushed over fell to the ground and died.

    After drying the blood on the knife, rofis inserted the two knives back into his waist.

    "Death seeking guy, sir, my good mood has been destroyed by these thieves." rofis said to me

    After cleaning up, lofis and I, who were tired, finally came to the legendary city of freedom �� vilan. We quickly found a hotel. There were not many people in that hotel.

    Just as lofis and I were about to go upstairs, a room door on the second floor opened and it was avina and nataya who came out. At the moment, no words are enough to express the excitement in my heart. I believe this may be the will of God

 Chapter 25

    "Lark, is it really you?" avina was very excited to see me.

    "Well, now you''ve found your blonde, and I think I can leave too." rofis turned to leave the hotel.

    "Thank you, thank you for bringing me here," I said to Orpheus seriously

    "Come on, that chick is waiting for you." Orpheus stopped, but left the hotel without looking back.

    After lofis left, I couldn''t restrain my joy and walked quickly to avina.

    In this way, avina and nataya and I were finally reunited. That night, we talked all night in the hotel.

    Alone, rofis also found a remote hotel to stay. Looking at the night sky, he couldn''t sleep for a long time.

    "When on earth did he become what he is now, a wanted pirate leader?" rofis asked himself

    In a trance, rofis seemed to return to the past

    "The child has a fever again, and it''s not light." a woman''s voice came into the vaguely conscious ears of Orpheus.

    It was no one else who made the sound. It was lofis''s mother. When rofis was three years old, his father was a mercenary. Once he went on a mission and never came back.

    Rofis felt a splitting headache, and his body was ready to boil water. Although it is exaggerated to say so, the reality is not much better.

    "The child is just showing off and running to compete with others on rainy days. As a result, there is nothing wrong with others. He is injured, has a cold and has a fever." rofis''s mother shook her head and sighed

    "Nature is not the material for practicing martial arts." this is the final conclusion drawn by lofis''s mother

    Lofis''s mother prefers her child to be an ordinary person, rather than fighting and killing all day like her husband.

    After a few days, rofis recovered. He can play with his friends as usual.

    In that martial place, boys often compete with each other in "martial arts".

    The first duel was between rofis and little Tom.

    The partners formed a circle, and the duelers dueled in the circle.

    Lofis and little Tom each held a wooden sword and looked at each other.

    "Ah"

    Little Tom rushed first, waving a wooden sword and chopping at Orpheus. Lofis dodged and escaped little Tom''s attack.

    Rofis stepped back a few steps and the distance between the two sides opened again.

    This time, rofis and little Tom rushed to each other at the same time. After a fight, the two sides turned into close combat. Little Tom knocked Orpheus to the ground and hit him in the face with his fist.

    "Come on, little Tom."

    "Hit him hard"

    The little friends in a circle coaxed aside.

    "Admit it or not, and I''ll spare you." little Tom said to Orpheus with a smile

    "No," said Orpheus, gritting his teeth

    Little Tom''s fist waved to Orpheus again. As if possessed by a God, Orpheus knocked little Tom down in an instant and beat him violently. The little partners had already been scared to run home.

    "It''s not fair. I''ll beat you next time," said trembling little Tom, running home.

    On the open grass, only Orpheus was standing there.

    Lofis sat down and enjoyed the breeze comfortably. Occasionally, several dragonflies flew over lofis''s head.

    The busy figure of adults in the farmland, the leisurely grazing of sheep on the grassland, and the free play of fish in the lake. Lofis quietly appreciates all this, which is so natural and beautiful.

    It was not until the stars were high that rofis returned home. Back home, my mother had already prepared a rich dinner. Looking at the way rofis wolfed down, mother smiled happily.

    "Thank God for giving me such a good life," lofis''s mother prayed in her heart

    The next day, the friends got together again. But this time, the little partner looked at rofis with a trace of awe. In this world where the strong are respected, rofis has become the head of children.

    At the suggestion of rofis, the boys are racing today.

    The children went home and rode their horses out. In this era of war, it is normal for children to ride horses.

    A dozen horses galloped on the endless grassland.

    Forests, lakes and farmland galloped past behind. Lofis likes this sense of speed and freedom without restraint.

    Tired of riding, the little friends went into the clear lake to take a bath one by one. There are several small partners fishing with homemade harpoons.

    Finally, the little friends ate the fish cooked by fire and led their horses home.

    "You see you''re wet. Take it off and I''ll wash it." as soon as you entered the door, rofis''s mother scolded.

    At this moment, lofis''s mother prayed, "thank God, may lofis thrive."

    In this way, life is plain but happy.

    Until one day, the nightmare came.

    That day, Orpheus was playing outside the village as usual.

    But as soon as he returned to the village, he was stunned. A group of people in black hats and cloaks are rushing into the village to burn, kill and loot.

    "It''s a pirate, run," someone shouted

    The cry drew the attention of the pirates.

    "Kill them for me," said the pirate leader, pointing his sword at them

    Rofis turned and ran wildly, but he suddenly remembered that his mother was still in the village. He rushed back to the village, where there were massacres everywhere.

    One by one, the familiar villagers fell in front of rofis with blood dripping. At this time, several pirates wanted to come and kill rofis. Rofis quickly escaped the pirate''s bloody sword.

    Rofis rushed into his house and saw a pirate chopping at his mother with a sword.

    "Run, boy..."

    At this moment, the merciless long sword has been cut down.

    "Mom."

    "Ah, don''t..."

    Orpheus woke up with a start, his forehead full of sweat. All this turned out to be just a nightmare, but it really happened.

    That day, the pirates took rofis back as a slave. After countless humiliations, rofis finally realized how cruel it is to survive.

    "I will become a strong man, conquer violence with violence and overcome darkness with the power of darkness."

    Slowly, rofis grew up, and his forbearance made him a pirate. He is more fearless and ruthless than anyone. The pirate leader liked him more and more and regarded him as a confidant. But the blood debt should be paid with blood. Soon, the pirate leader was killed and died miserably. In the battle of annexation, rofis finally unified the cingadi pirates, and he became the new pirate leader.

    "Mom, I finally avenged you... Did you see it?"

    Rofis cried, which was the most painful memory in his heart.

 Chapter 26

    The cold wind from Northland blew on his face like a knife. It was painful to bury his head in his coat to avoid the cold.

    In this world where it snows all year round, there is a place as hot as lava from hell. The creatures there are in deep water. There is Haiya castle. Haiya Castle used to be a military fortress, but now it has a new name - bloody castle.

    This abandoned military fortress is now dilapidated, and the traces of war are undoubtedly revealed on it.

    An old hunter from Wilson is sitting on his dog sledge with his bow and crossbow. He is approaching the deserted castle

    The early snowstorm forced the old hunter to find a place to take shelter for a while. The damn weather made him not catch any prey. Although he is an experienced hunter, he is so small in front of nature.

    Experience tells him that if he can''t find a place to warm up, he may have frozen to death in the wilderness before he catches his prey.

    Finally, the sled dogs pulled their master to the gate of an ancient castle full of ruins.

    "Good job." the old hunter patted the largest sled dog, and the sled dog gently rubbed his head against his master''s boots.

    The old hunter found a fairly strong broken building and placed the sledge there. He began to wander in the ancient castle with a crossbow in his hand. He was like a white ghost. He was taking a chance. He was looking for prey that came to avoid the snowstorm like him.

    To his surprise, the corridor inside the deserted ancient castle was lit with old candles after repeated combustion. The candle was dim and gloomy, and the burning sound of beeping was particularly harsh in the open corridor. I don''t know who lit the candles or how long they burned.

    "Pa, PA, Pa" the old hunter only listened to his footsteps and felt less nervous

    "My luck is terrible. It seems that I am the only living creature in the castle." the old hunter was a little disappointed. He opened the metal wine pot he carried with him, which was also engraved with exquisite patterns.

    "Ah." the old hunter took a sip of liquor that only Wilson could brew. The warmth rolling up from his stomach made him feel comfortable burping.

    Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed on the ceiling, but the old hunter didn''t notice that a pair of red eyes were watching him at the moment.

    At this time, the sled dog tied outside suddenly barked. The old hunter didn''t know what was happening outside, but he had an ominous feeling in his heart.

    He wanted to run out to see what was going on, but all the candles went out at this time, and a chill came to his heart.

    "Ah" the old hunter let out a scream, and then he lost consciousness.

    After a long time, the old hunter slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the scene in front of him, he didn''t feel his scalp numb. What a terrible scene!

    This is a sea of corpses and blood. There are thousands of corpses piled up here. The blood from the corpses forms a lake. Several monsters that the old hunter has never seen are greedily sucking blood.

    Suddenly, the monster''s red eyes swept at the old hunter, and they climbed to the old hunter.

    Hunters and prey are often not fixed, and a fear haunts the old hunter. The strong smell of blood and corpse here makes the old hunter feel sick.

    The monster''s claws drifted on the old hunter''s chin, and the old hunter felt shivering all over.

    Suddenly

 Chapter 27

    A few days later, the chairman of the mercenary guild, Franz, sent someone to receive the three of us to the mercenary guild. In the square outside the mercenary guild, I was deeply shocked by the huge statue in front of me.

    "Who is this man?" I''ve never seen such a magnificent statue

    "He is not a man, he is a God, he is the God of war, arenak." nataya said tirelessly

    We came to the president''s room and saw him working on a desk. I thought that the president of the mercenary guild should be about the same size as old heathed, but I found that President Blanc was much bigger than I thought.

    His white hair and even his beard are white, but he is a kind old man because he always smiles.

    When I was about to leave the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment, the letter that old heathed asked me to give to President branz was brought to him. This letter has stayed with me long enough, and it has gone through all this with me. I kept it carefully for this moment. Although the envelope of the letter was crumpled, I delivered it unopened to Blanc. This means that when I first read the beginning, Blanche frowned, but when I read the back, his expression was not so serious, but a little relaxed.

    I don''t know what it says because I''ve never opened the envelope.

    After reading the letter, Blanche put it on the kerosene lamp next to the table and burned it. In this way, no one knows what the letter says except brandz and old heathed.

    "Young man, you must already know your life experience," said President branz

    "Yes, I came to the deep-sea fortress early the next day by chance, and I knew my life experience there."

    "Coincidence? No, no, this is your destiny. Since you already know your life experience, I''ll tell you what your mission is!"

    Avina and nataya stood by without saying a word from the door, feeling very bored. However, when they heard the word "bloody Castle", their attention suddenly became highly focused.

    Yes, President branz told us that the black dragon incident was not a coincidence. It was just the beginning. What we had to do was to go to a place called Haiya castle in Northland to find a very important thing. Of course, Haiya castle now has a new name called bloody castle.

    It''s uncomfortable to hear the name. I think what Blanc said was so general that I was a little confused. But he told me that sometimes fate is like this. It comes quietly before you are ready.

    Finally, Blanche told us. There is already a mercenary regiment called night rose waiting for us. They will provide us with other relevant information and help.

    It''s not too late. We have to start at once.

    In this way, we got on the boat to Northland that day. The three of us returned to the giant bear town and came to the Bauhinia manor. We found that it had been well arranged by everyone. Our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment finally had its own home.

    Old Heather was very happy to see us back. That night, he asked everyone to hold a banquet in the manor to welcome us. Everyone is very happy, because this banquet is also a celebration of the successful relocation of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment.

    I finally got the reward for the first reward task. Although it''s not much, it''s a kind of trust and affirmation. I was very happy and drank a little too much. I took avina''s hand and danced at the party. I nearly fell down accidentally. After dancing, I took avina alone to a flower hall. I told her to close her eyes and I wanted to surprise her.

    Avina''s little face became pink after drinking a little wine. She looked so cute. I took the gift I was going to give her out of the space ring, and then I told her to open her eyes. I gave all four prepared gifts to avina, who was a little overwhelmed with joy. These four gifts are snow bow, sharp dagger, light boots and ELF leather armor. Yes, I brought them back from the treasure house of Mermaid Princess Alice. Each of these items is priceless and has no market.

    Let''s start with the snow bow. It can take blood as a contract and appear in the user''s hands at any time through the user''s ideas, but it will not appear at ordinary times. This is somewhat similar to my space ring. What''s more, it can not use arrows. As long as the user provides a little magic, it can release the powerful magic of "ice arrow". As the user''s magic increases, the power of its ice arrow will also increase. As for the sharp dagger, it is an exquisite and extremely sharp dagger. At the same time, when the danger is close, it will emit red light for warning.

    Just like its name, lightweight boots can enable users to improve their agility and speed. As for the fairy leather armor, it''s the one I wore before. I think it''s more suitable to give it to avina, because it''s really invulnerable. Each of the four gifts has a big background, and avina knows the weight of the gift.

    She readily accepted and said she would give me a gift, too. She told me to close my eyes.

    I closed my eyes as she said, and suddenly a moist kiss kissed my face. It was like a dream that I stole the forbidden fruit for the second time with avina.

    The next day, I received a new bounty mission, this time a C-level mission. Reward tasks are divided into four levels: s, a, B, C and d according to the degree of risk. Level s is the highest and level D is the lowest. The higher the level, the higher the risk coefficient and the higher the corresponding reward. Judging from this mission, I''m a C-level mission, so the reward is dozens of gold coins. However, the lowest reward for mission s is also more than tens of thousands of gold coins. However, it is said that no one can complete it now, and the mercenary regiment has not received the S-level mission at present.

    This time, I''ll go with avina. We''ll go to Haiya castle to meet the people of the night rose mercenary regiment, and then help them find that important thing.

    But we don''t know what it is now.

    Avina and I immediately set off for Haiya fort under the jurisdiction of Wilson territory. We came to a small town not far from Haiya castle. It was getting late. We could only find a hotel for one night.

    Because it was night, the hotel was full of people. There are all kinds of people here. A big man sat opposite avina and me. He sat there alone drinking muggy wine. The man''s eyes were fixed on avina, who was a little angry.

    "Why do you always stare at me? Is there anything on my face?"

    "Well, don''t argue with him. We won''t lose a piece of meat at a glance. Besides, we''re not here to fight." in order not to make trouble, I had to persuade avina to let her sit quietly in her seat.

    "Boss, can you tell me how to get to Haiya castle and how far is it from here?" I got up to the bar and asked the hotel owner

    "What? Haiya castle? It''s not called Haiya castle now. It''s called bloody castle now. It''s an extremely dangerous place. I advise you not to go." it''s really unusual from the frightened look of the hotel owner.

    "You just tell me how to go, and forget the others." my attitude seemed a little tough.

    "Out of the door, go straight north along the road and meet a deserted village. It''s half a day''s journey to the West."

    Avina and I stayed in the hotel for one night. The next morning, according to the hotel owner, we walked north along the mainland to find the night rose mercenary regiment.

    Unexpectedly, five or six robbers sprang out of the woods.

    "Stop, where are you going? Sir, I''m short of money. Give me anything valuable or not." a strong man with a scar on his eye said to us

 Chapter 28

    Avina''s left hand emits light blue light, and a crystal clear snow bow appears in her left hand. In the next moment, the two robbers were pierced in the heart by the light blue ice arrow issued by the snow bow. Seeing that his accomplice was hit by this powerful magic arrow, the whole man turned into a lump of ice, and other robbers had to kneel down and beg for mercy.

    "Give us a break, we''ll just make a living," one of the robbers prayed

    Avina doesn''t want to see the robbers, because we have a more important task.

    "Stop!"

    Suddenly, a thick voice came from a distance. I saw that it was the big man sitting opposite us just now.

    Unexpectedly, the big man''s skill was quite agile, and he rushed to avina in a few steps. I couldn''t let avina suffer, so I quickly stopped it.

    With a bang, the sword of punishment in my hand collided with the man''s big sword.

    "What are you going to do?" I asked immediately, prepared for the worst.

    "My name is Hansen, from the night rose mercenary regiment. I want to try your skill."

    At this time, the robbers were stupid. They didn''t know that the people they met today were so strange.

    "Are you from the night rose mercenary regiment?" I asked

    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    "The president of your mercenary guild, Franz, also asked us to cooperate with you. I have his letter here," I quickly explained

    "Ha, you are the reinforcements the president said." the fierce mercenary named Hansen carried the two handed sword on his shoulder and said with a smile

    "You already know?" avina wondered

    "President bolanz has passed the message to us through the communication crystal ball. I just saw you in the hotel, but I''m not sure, but I know it should be you."

    In this way, Hansen took us to the temporary residence of the night rose mercenary regiment.

    We came to an abandoned village surrounded by weeds, because it had a thin layer of snow. The withered grass was covered with a thin layer of snow, which was particularly desolate.

    "It''s finally here. I didn''t expect it to be so desolate," avina complained

    What I didn''t expect was that even in such cold weather, there was an old man sitting in front of a broken house. His body was also covered with a layer of snow. He didn''t move. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. Suddenly, a middle-aged man with a knife rushed out of the room.

    "Be careful!" I shouted to avina and rushed up and grabbed the man''s knife.

    After being subdued by me, the middle-aged man sat on the ground and sighed.

    "Get out of here, you foreigners," he said deliciously

    "What''s the situation? They were fine before. Why did I go out for a few days and suddenly become so abnormal." Hansen looked puzzled

    "What happened? Maybe we can help you." avina came forward to comfort the middle-aged man

    "Can you really help me?" man looked at avina suspiciously

    The middle-aged man invited the three of us to his house to talk, so we went into the broken house.

    "I have some homemade fruit wine here. Northland is frozen. You may as well drink some to warm yourself up when you come from a distance." the middle-aged man poured three cups of fruit wine in the pot and handed it to the three of us.

    We were at a loss. We didn''t know why middle-aged men became so hospitable. But we still took the cup and tasted the fruit wine. The wine was really sweet and delicious.

    But soon I felt something wrong.

    "No, there''s something in the wine..." Hansen fell to the ground before he finished.

    Avina also felt dizzy and fell to the ground. Like them, I felt powerless, unconscious and paralyzed.

    "Sleep well. When you wake up, you have become a sacrifice to the queen."

    After a long time, I regained consciousness. When I opened my eyes, I found myself firmly tied to the post, as did Hansen and avina. Our equipment was stacked next to the wooden stake.

    I tried desperately to break free from the rope, but there was nothing I could do.

    "Foreigners, it''s bad for you to come to us if you have nothing to do." the middle-aged man came over with a smile

    "Bah, you bastard. You put overpowering drugs in the wine, which makes us trust you so much." Hansen scolded when he woke up

    "It''s no use saying anything now. We''ve become the prey of others." avina looked very calm

    "Ha ha, the young lady is right. You can become the sacrifice of the queen. Only in this way can we die fewer people here." the middle-aged man said with a ferocious face. From his expression, we can see that he hated and feared the queen. With that, the middle-aged man left here, leaving only the three of us freezing in the cold wind.

    I don''t know how long it took, I just felt my whole body surrounded by cold, shivering with cold. I looked at avina. I was really worried about her body. Avina smiled at me reluctantly. Obviously, she was not as fragile as I thought.

    Suddenly, a sad wolf cry came from the snow covered forest, and I felt my hair stand up.

    Then a monster with gray black fur sprang out of the forest. It jumped directly at avina and acted very quickly.

    "Avina." seeing that she was in danger, my every nerve tightened

    At the moment that the monster pounced on avina with his mouth open, a crossbow arrow from somewhere hit the monster''s head.

    With a "poof", the monster howled painfully and disappeared into a stream of black smoke.

    "It''s Lolita!" Hansen looked happy

    This is a petite woman in dark red leather armor who came out from behind a tree. Surprisingly, her dark hair is very rare.

    The petite woman came to help us untie the rope, and we took back our respective equipment, so we were saved by her alone.

    "That''s great, Lolita. I didn''t expect you to save us." Hansen smiled happily

    "You are the devil hunting blade? My name is Lolita, you can also call me night rose." the black haired woman looked cold and spoke to the point.

    "En en, Hello, my name is avina." avina offered to shake hands with Lolita, but Lolita just looked at her coldly and didn''t shake hands with her.

    Seeing that avina was in an awkward position, I made a round immediately.

    "My name is lark. We are also entrusted by President branz to cooperate with the famous night rose mercenary regiment. I hope your regiment can give more advice on the specific details."

    "You don''t need any advice. I''m just afraid you''ll lose your life in vain." Lolita''s attitude remained calm

    "I''ve seen their strength with my own eyes and I''m sure they will be of great help to us," Hansen said patting his chest in a row

    "But you were almost caught by the ghoul as a sacrifice just now."

    Lolita made Hansen speechless with only one word, which shows her eloquence.

    "Well, let''s not talk about this. I''ll tell you the details later. We have an important thing to do." Lolita took us back to the abandoned village.

    Just now, the middle-aged man was scared to death when he saw us. He begged us to keep him alive.

    "We have no enmity with you. Why do you harm us?" Hansen asked angrily

    "If we don''t take you as a sacrifice, we will die." the middle-aged man said tremblingly

    "Answer me some questions and I''ll let you go," Lolita said coldly

    When the middle-aged man saw that he had a chance to live, he immediately nodded and agreed.

    "What''s the matter with him?" Lolita pointed to the dull old man who was frozen into a snowman not far away

    "Ah, he was not like that before. He was the kindest and kindest old man here, and our village was not like this before. At that time, the people in our village lived carefree by hunting in the forest. Many foreigners came to settle here, but now all this no longer exists. It is because of that person and she who changed all this." The middle-aged man was a little excited when he said this. He paused and then said "It snowed heavily in the village that winter. The kind old man found her shivering with cold at the entrance of the village. She was only ten years old that year. She was a little girl loved by everyone. The old man took her home to feed and dress her and took care of her like her grandfather. Later, she grew into a beautiful girl. Many young boys in the village begged her for love, but she didn''t promise. She said she wanted to Stay with grandpa and take care of him all his life. But later, I don''t know why she left here quietly. When she came back, she was like a completely different person. She became cold-blooded and cruel. She asked that the queen prepare living people as sacrifices every week, and they must be young people, or else everyone in the whole village will be killed. "

    "But why didn''t you say that before? Besides, won''t you resist?" Hansen asked

    "We also resisted, but those who resisted finally became cold bodies."

    Suddenly, without anyone noticing, a mass of black gas surrounded the middle-aged man, and the middle-aged man instantly turned into a mass of blood.

    "Yes, there are two girls. The queen likes them best." a veiled woman in black appeared behind us out of thin air.

 Chapter 29

    The black woman''s face was covered with black gauze. She slowly raised her left hand surrounded by the dark breath and sneered.

    "Are you the woman the middle-aged man said?" avina asked

    "You know too much." the woman in Black said expressionless

    "But the old man saved your life after all," continued avina

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Take you back to quench your thirst for the queen first."

    With that, a pair of black wings grew on the back of the woman in black. She immediately wrapped the defenseless avina in her arms and disappeared into a black whirlwind in the sky.

    "Avina!" I shouted, but it was too late.

    I suddenly felt dark. I didn''t protect avina. Now I really don''t know what to do. At this time, Lolita came over without a word of comfort. She was still so calm.

    "Let''s go and ask the old man. Maybe he knows something." Lolita just said so faintly

    The three of us came to the dull old man and patted the snow off his body. I was surprised to find that the old man didn''t seem to be affected by the cold at all.

    "I have something to ask you, old Sir," Lolita asked

    Hansen looked a little impatient when the old man ignored us.

    "Let''s go find avina by ourselves," I said anxiously

    "What''s the girl''s name? Where does she live? You must know. If you don''t tell us, we''ll kill her." Lolita said as aggressively as the cold wind

    "Leiya is not a bad child. She is just bewitched. You must not kill her." the old man suddenly pleaded

    In this way, the old man told us the location of the black woman''s nest. Lolita promised the old man not to kill Leia, and the old man left tears of gratitude. We said goodbye to the old man and went to find avina''s whereabouts in the direction the old man said.

    By virtue of the mercenary''s natural intuition, I felt that she had taken avina into the forest.

    So we accelerated into the forest. Northland snows all year round, and the snow in the forest does not melt all year round. The three of us ran all the way, and none of us fell behind.

    Meanwhile, in the cave at the end of the forest.

    "It seems that those tails are coming too. Go and get rid of them." the woman in black with a veil smiled and said to the ghoul beside her. Her laughter is three charming and seven vicious.

    The three of us walked all the way through the snow and finally found the nest of the woman in black.

    We settled down, Hansen took the lead to enter the cave, and Lolita was in charge of the back of the hall. After we lined up into the cave, we found that it was not as narrow as we thought.

    "It''s dark here, and only vampires like such a place," Hansen said

    After a while, we came to a wide cave. The cave can hold one or two hundred people, and there is weak light here, enough to see the situation in the cave.

    Suddenly several huge ghouls rushed out of the cave. They almost collided with Hansen. Then the ghoul rushed frantically to tear the three of us to pieces.

    Hansen shouted, waving his sword and rushed up. A heavy chop, a ghoul was cut in half by him.

    Another Ghoul tried to attack Hansen, but I blocked his attack with the sword of punishment. However, the ghoul''s paw rubbed my shoulder and blood flowed down.

    At this time, Lolita, hiding in the dark, shot another Ghoul with her cross bow, still killing with one blow.

    "You''re still coming." a woman''s voice came from a distance

    "Stop talking nonsense and hand over Evina," I said excitedly

    The girl Leia told me with her actions that if she wanted to save avina, it seemed that she had to defeat Leia.

    At this time, a large number of ghouls came to us from the cave. In the face of so many ghouls, the three of us gradually felt powerless.

    Dealing with Leia and ghouls at the same time is undoubtedly hitting the stone with an egg. At this time, Leia kept attacking me with her dark magic. If I hadn''t dodged in time, I would have turned into a mass of blood.

    "Well, I won''t play with you. It''s time for the queen to sacrifice." then Leia, who was attacking me just now, suddenly stretched her wings and flew to the depths of the cave.

    Then she saw Leia flying out of the crack at the top of the cave holding the unconscious avina. I watched Leia take avina away, but there was nothing I could do. My heart was full of anger.

    However, there is no room for us to think. Because these dozens of ghouls didn''t leave, if we were careless, we would be their dinner.

    In the face of these gloomy and terrible monsters, I have no fear at all. What is written on my face is the determination to win. Lolita is constantly changing her position. Her lethality is great, but her defense is much worse. I think Hansen is close to the limit. He keeps roaring and waving his two handed sword to cut at the ghoul.

    "I want you to pay the price!" because I lost avina, I became uncontrollable.

    My body began to burn again, as if it had been several times before. My body began to get out of control and my mouth began to emit incomprehensible language.

    Yes, this is the Dragon language.

    "Longyan spits out breath" my mouth spews out a hot flame, as if it came from the eternal anger in the Yanlong body

    In an instant, the temperature of the whole cave suddenly rose, and the ghoul who had surrounded us was burned out by the fire in my mouth.

    This is the power of dragon language magic. Although the power of my dragon soul is not strong enough, the power of dragon language magic is greatly reduced, but it is more than enough to deal with such ghouls.

    Lolita''s always calm face suddenly appeared a ripple, but she soon recovered her former calm. Hansen looked at me with his mouth wide open, as if I were more terrible than a ghoul. But it''s okay for him to think so. I''m really more terrible than a ghoul.

    "No, get out of here." Lolita immediately sensed a trace of danger.

    The caves that are not very reliable originally become more loose after high temperature, and there is the possibility of collapse at any time.

    The three of us immediately returned in the same direction. Along the way, the conical pillars at the top of the cave continued to collapse and fall.

    Just as we were about to escape from this terrible cave, something unexpected happened to us.

    At the mouth of the cave, thousands of dark red bats suddenly flew, and they were attacking the three of us.

    "It''s a blood bat. It seems that we have to explain here." Hansen''s eyes showed a trace of despair

    War, the three of us are exhausted. Retreat, the cave * * has completely collapsed.

    In front of us is a multiple-choice question without options.

 Chapter 30

    "No, there is still hope! We must stick to it." I told myself and everyone that avina was waiting for me to save her.

    I waved the sword of punishment and tried my best to cut at the blood bats. However, the number was too large. Coupled with my serious physical overdraft, my unconscious body softened and fell down.

    At the moment when my eyes closed, I seemed to see a man wearing armor, with a shield in his left hand and a sword in his right hand

    I don''t know after a long time, I opened my eyes. I found that I didn''t die from the blood sucked by the blood bat, but lay in a tent.

    What the hell happened? I was a little strange, so I got up and walked out of the tent.

    It was evening outside. A warm campfire was lit next to the tent. I saw Lolita, Hansen and a handsome man I had never seen sitting around the campfire talking.

    "Oh, my God, you''ve been awake for several days." Hansen''s loud voice made the other two look at me.

    I saw the handsome man and thought he was a talent. The man also looked at me, and then Lolita introduced me and the man to each other.

    "This is larrick field, the man mentioned by the president to help our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment."

    I shook hands with the man, and I could clearly feel his palm very strong.

    "This is the head of our night rose mercenary regiment, Raymond."

    "Nice to meet you," I said

    "Me too," said lesender politely

    After introducing each other, the four of us sat around the campfire and continued to analyze the situation of the mission.

    After talking, I learned that Lolita, Hansen and I had met thousands of blood bats before. Fortunately, the leader of the group, Raymond, led us to arrive in time and saved our lives. However, after this battle, the night rose mercenary regiment also suffered heavy losses.

    Lesender also told me that after this period of investigation, he has completely found the root of all kinds of strange events in Wilson since the black dragon incident.

    It turned out that in the ruins of Haiya castle, an evil devil rebuilt a castle, which is today''s bloody castle. The owner of this castle is the bloody queen mavira, a once naive and kind girl.

    The girl named mavira was originally the daughter of an earl. She had a brother named sedak, a baron.

    Her family is well-equipped and powerful, and she has lived a rich life since childhood. Until one day, a man named grawell broke all this. Yes, it is now the famous commander of the northern coalition army, Gladwell.

    The cause of the incident was that her brother molested a young woman named dalena in the bar. Gladwell helped her when she was aggrieved. As a result, she was chased and killed by sedak. Finally, by chance, Gladwell joined the rebel army. Although Gladwell risked dying at the hands of her brother several times, But a few years later, Gladwell led the rebels to successfully capture Haiya castle, the castle of the mavira family.

    The next thing is the real beginning of mavira''s nightmare!

    These poor people were bullied by the kingdom of nogra. Once they resist, their anger of revenge will devour everything.

    After the rebel soldiers captured Haiya castle, they arrested all the count''s family with a deep hatred for the nobility.

    Mavira will never forget that day. Her mother told her that the castle had been captured and told her to run away. But mavira didn''t know where to escape. The castle was surrounded by the rebels.

    Suddenly, the door of the room was kicked open by two rebel soldiers.

    "Look, what did I find!" the rude rebel soldier laughed.

    Despite mavira''s cry and cry for help, the rude soldier tied mavira''s hands with a rope and dragged her out of the room like a chicken.

    Along the way, mavira was dragged by the soldier to the square in the center of the castle, where several columns stood. Soon, mavira''s mother and brother''s wife were also dragged by the soldiers.

    There were burning flames and women''s cries everywhere. As soon as the rebels captured the castle, they began to burn, kill and loot.

    At the moment, tears have dried up. Mavira prayed in her heart, God, please save the poor people. But before mavira could finish praying, a rebel soldier came up and slapped her hard on her pale face, followed by another heavy kick, which just kicked mavira''s stomach, and she lost consciousness in pain.

    When she woke up again, she had been tied to a stake. She was naked and naked in front of everyone.

    The same is true of her mother and brother''s wife, who will face hundreds of hungry soldiers.

    Pain and despair, as if no words were enough to express mavira''s inner feelings at this moment. Rude soldiers took turns to vent their lust on these noble wives and daughters who oppressed them in the past. The fierce impact made mavira, an inexperienced girl, faint several times.

    The body has been numb, tears have already dried up, when can the soul be liberated?

    Finally, the brother''s wife and mother have been freed, and they can no longer bear the crimes committed by the whole aristocratic system.

    Later, the rebels burned Haiya castle to ruins and left here with looted treasures and women.

    However, mavira did not die. She survived, but no longer lived as a person.

    She tenaciously escaped from the fire and survived naked in the cold north. Because there was a voice in her heart that told her to live.

    "Live on, poor child, one day your revenge flame will burn all over the earth and burn the whole northern snow to ashes." the voice from the bottom of my heart told her

    Mavira thought it was a hint from God, so she wanted to live no matter what she went through.

    After many years, the northlanders in the North finally drove the Normans out of the northern provinces, and the North became the world of the northlanders again. But all this is thanks to the black dragon who raided the King City and killed Theoden in the summer celebration.

    Just one year before the black dragon, known as the wing of destruction, raided the King City, a dark shadow suddenly came in the cave where mavira lived.

    His pressure made mavira unable to lift his head, and his eyes made mavira dare not look directly at him.

    "Son, it''s time for you to take revenge. Will you follow me?"

    His voice is so thick and magnetic that his appearance is enough to make every girl''s spring heart ripple.

    "I will." mavira nodded

    "Well, from now on, I will turn you into a chilling bloody queen! I want you to swear allegiance to me with your soul."

 Chapter 31

    "My master, can you tell me your name?"

    "Ildley, and I don''t need you to call me master. I''d rather be friends with you."

    "Yes, master, I will swear allegiance to you with my soul as a contract. If there is any betrayal, I will fall into the abyss of eternal doom."

    "Mavira, look, one day, the world will become a world without pain, oppression and war. At that time, you will become the master of the world! But now, you may have to suffer a little more." with that, the dark shadow gently left two tooth marks on mavira''s white shoulder

    Mavira felt weak and fainted to the ground. Just when she was in a coma, she saw the dark shadow flying out of the cave. Yes, it did.

    The sunlight outside the cave was so dazzling that a pair of black wings crossed the sky like a black phantom.

    Mavira doesn''t know what God looks like. If there is a God, maybe it should be like this!

    After waking up, mavira is no longer an innocent girl, but a bloodthirsty demon and a frightening bloody queen - mavira.

    "I will take back what belongs to me sooner or later. Tremble! Hateful human beings, a new order will be born in blood!"

    After listening to the life experience of the bloody queen, my inner feelings are unspeakable. There are too many things in this world that are really difficult to judge by good or bad, right or wrong.

    I feel it necessary to report all the information about the bloody queen to old heather. I took out the communication crystal ball from my luggage. This crystal ball can generate magical images from a very long distance to communicate with each other.

    I finally got in touch with the mercenary regiment according to the way nataya taught me to use the crystal ball in advance.

    Through the crystal ball, heathed told me that now the northern coalition forces have set the bloody female king as an S-level reward target, and the team he sent to reinforce me is already on the way.

    Heathed also told me to be careful everywhere and come back alive. I promised old sised that I would take good care of myself, but what I thought was to risk my life to save avina.

    Three days later, in the camp of the night rose mercenary regiment, three men in cloaks came in. The three men, two women and one man, are Natalia, Mayfair and frant.

    They are the team sent by heathed to reinforce us, and they are also the right hand to help me save avina.

    After a brief introduction, nataya and Raymond knew each other. Since everyone has the same goal, communication will not be so hard.

    Just as we gathered in the command tent to discuss how to eradicate the bloody castle, a mercenary covered in blood rushed in.

    "Lord Raymond, no, a lot of evil creatures are coming towards the camp in the east of the camp." the bloody mercenary gasped. It was obvious that he had just experienced a desperate struggle.

    "I see. Hurry up and get everyone ready to meet the enemy," reisend commanded calmly

    At this time, avina slowly opened her eyes and found herself in a huge underground cave.

    There was a gap above the huge underground cave, and the faint moonlight slanted down from the gap. This is an underground cave enough to accommodate thousands of people. In its center, there is an unusually bright and lush tree.

    Avina was tied to a stake next to the strong root of the big tree.

    "What a wonderful picture." a gentle voice came from the other end of the tree.

    "Who is it?" avina hurriedly asked. She wanted to know what those people wanted to catch her

    At this time, a young man with a white face, wearing black clothes and shining hair as if smeared with wax came slowly from behind the tree.

    "Hello, dear lady, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Ryan and I''m the... Guardian here."

    "Where am I? Why did you catch me?"

    "Beautiful lady, don''t you think it''s impolite for you to ask me a series of questions instead of introducing yourself first?"

    Avina felt that the boy in front of her was very strange, but she had to introduce herself to the boy.

    "My name is avina. Now you can answer my question."

    "Avina, what a beautiful name, is as beautiful and vibrant as this tree of life."

    "Tell me where this is. What the hell are you doing here?"

    Obviously, avina is not in the mood to boast with this strange boy here. Because she clearly realized that her situation at the moment was not safe, even dangerous.

    "Well, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you." the pale boy walked up to avina.

    Avina could almost feel the temperature of the boy, so cold and lifeless.

    "This is the palace of blood under the bloody castle, and you will be our sacrifice to the queen."

    "Bloody castle!"

    Originally, avina is now at the destination of their trip. She was a little flustered and tried desperately to get rid of the rope tied to her body. But the rope seemed to suddenly give birth to thorns, which marked avina''s body with blood.

    There were several scarlet scars on the snow white and smooth skin, and the painful avina shed tears.

    The boy in black immediately bent down and sucked the blood from avina''s wound with his tongue. Avina felt a bone cold all over her body.

    "Sorry, my lady, I can''t help it. I''m sorry for my behavior."

    Avina didn''t expect that the boy would apologize. She thought that if she fell into the wrong hands, she would be devastated. Avina saw that the boy was not too bad except a little strange.

    "Please let me go as soon as possible. It''s really hard for me to be tied here like this." avina pretended to be poor and hoped to win the boy''s sympathy.

    "Well, since you say so, how can I bear to make a beautiful lady so painful."

    "Really? Thank you so much."

    Avina really didn''t expect that the boy would promise to let her go. It was like a dream.

    "But..."

    "But what?" avina was a little discouraged. She knew that things were not so simple.

    "You have to promise me a condition."

    "What conditions?" avina asked tentatively

    "Just help me get out of here, you take me out of here." the strange boy said a little shyly

    Avina felt a little funny. The boy couldn''t escape here all the time. Would avina, who had been in a coma, know how to escape? However, since the boy also wanted to escape, was he also caught?

    Never mind him, let him put me down first, thought avina.

    "OK, OK, let me go."

    Just when the boy wanted to untie the rope on avina, a clang footsteps came from the other side of the empty cave.

    "What are you doing, Ryan?"

 Chapter 32

    "Leia, don''t come here," Raine shouted

    "I knew you would betray the queen, so it was." it was the girl named Leia who caught avina.

    At this time, the tree that originally bound avina''s life tree emitted dazzling light, and the whole trunk was crystal clear.

    The branches and leaves of the tree of life are shining like blood, which is becoming stronger and stronger.

    "Haha, the sacrifice ceremony will begin soon." Leia said excitedly to the tree of life.

    On the other hand, I stood on the corpses all over the ground, and my cheeks were red with blood. This is our camp, but now there is nothing left except the body.

    What happened just now was so tragic that I couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    Then frant came over and patted me on the shoulder.

    "I wish all this would be over soon, so that we can go back to the Bauhinia manor and drink again," said frant, walking away with a low step.

    Mayfair is healing the wounded mercenary. This is the first time she has experienced such a terrible battle.

    Just now, the frost came on his face, and a mercenary covered with blood ran over and reported that a large number of unidentified creatures attacked the camp.

    As the leader of the night rose mercenary regiment, leisender immediately took up arms and led everyone to prepare for the enemy.

    The sudden snowstorm has limited our vision. Each of us is nervous because we don''t know what we will face.

    I clenched the sword in my hand. I could feel the earth shaking. The young mercenaries beside me might tremble because of lack of experience.

    Soon, we had no time to think. A strong wave of air rushed into our camp, as if tens of thousands of bison had rushed in.

    I saw at least hundreds of ghouls with big mouths open rushed towards us, and flesh and blood flew everywhere for a time.

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I waved my long sword and fought with one of the ghouls.

    Frant protects nataya and Mayfair, while nataya uses fireball to smash the ghoul.

    But we are not the rivals of these ghouls at all. Leisender began to become a little disappointed as he watched the mercenaries around him fall into a pool of blood one by one.

    Gradually, all of us are a little weak, and there are few mercenaries left. You know, this is all the elite of the night rose mercenary regiment.

    Lolita kept supporting us in the dark from the beginning. I was saved by her crossbow.

    Looking at his comrades in arms falling down, leisender''s psychological defense began to collapse.

    It was also a snowy night. A huge monster attacked the village where he was born. His father fought with the monster to death in order to give him time to escape. Finally, his father was bitten by the monster, and his brain and blood were sprayed on the snow.

    She cried and shouted. Her mother was desperate to stop him. As a result, she was slapped by the monster and flew far away. Fresh blood splashed on the young Raymond''s face.

    Lesender knelt feebly on the ground, just as he is now.

    Hansen split a ghoul trying to get close to Raymond in half with a big sword. He found that Raymond was just desperate there.

    "Cheer up! You have to understand what we''re going through now, Raymond. I don''t want more brothers to die in vain." Hansen roared

    Lesender slowly wiped the tears from his eyes. He said to himself, yes, I am no longer the child who can''t do anything. Father and mother, I am now a trained mercenary. I have the responsibility to protect my comrades in arms. I must fight!

    Originally, I was unable to support, but I felt a strong aura. The sword like whirlwind cut off the heads of the three ghouls around me.

    Standing in front of me was the handsome leisender. With his superb martial arts, he rushed among the ghouls with a sword and a shield.

    We saw that there was still a possibility of survival in this battle, and we tried our last strength to fight the ghouls to the end.

    Finally, although we paid a heavy price, the ghoul was driven out of the camp by us.

    Each of us felt a sense of powerlessness. I sat on the ground for a long time and didn''t want to talk.

    After this battle, those of us who survived know the seriousness of the matter. We must report the situation here to our superiors.

    On the other hand, on avina''s side, Leia said excitedly to the tree of life that the sacrifice ceremony was about to begin.

    Ryan turned his back to Leia. He didn''t say a word. Leia approached avina step by step until she had no way out.

    "You can''t escape. You are my carefully selected gift to the queen. Besides, the sacrifice ceremony has begun." Leia''s laughter echoed in the whole cave

    At this time, the tree of life emits dazzling light. Avina suddenly feels that her body is out of her control, and the blood is being intangibly sucked away by the tree.

    "Avina, do you know that this tree has another name? Its other name is the flower of hell. It can bloom brightly only by the nourishment of blood." Ryan slowly turned and said, and his expression seemed to be another person.

    "I am the guardian here, but I can''t allow her to sacrifice you to the queen, because you will be my woman one day," Ryan said to avina, who was getting weaker and weaker

    "What? Are you going to betray the queen?" Leia was surprised, but then smiled contemptuously

    But then, no one thought, Ryan suddenly changed into a huge vampire with bat wings. He bit Leia''s neck.

    The blood flowed down Leia''s neck, which Leia never thought of. However, the matter was not over. Raine then tried to attack Leia like a wild beast with crazy hair. Leia was unable to resist, waved her wings and flew out of the cave.

    However, Ryan didn''t let Leia go. He rushed up and knocked Leia to the ground with one claw. Leia felt panic for the first time. Ryan rode on Leia and attacked frantically until Leia turned into a pool of bloody bodies.

    Leia didn''t make a sound until she died.

    Ryan also regained his former form. He picked up avina and kissed her.

    Slowly, avina regained her blood color, she woke up, and the light of the flower of hell faded.

    At this time, the sound of earth shaking came from the whole cave, and the bloody queen woke up

    "Let''s go. Maybe we''ll be enemies by the time we meet again." Wren took avina to the cave

    Avina turned to go, but she gave Ryan a hug. She waved goodbye to Ryan and disappeared into the night.

    A few days later, several of our survivors found the frail avina in an abandoned farmhouse. When avina saw me, we held tightly together. At this time, we were already in tears

 Chapter 33

    A few days later, it was still snowing heavily. In a large tent of a military camp in Wilson, a middle-aged man in a bear skin cloak sat in a chair and said nothing, as if thinking about something.

    This military tent is very big. It is the command tent of the northern coalition army. Those who can appear in this tent are important figures in the northern coalition army.

    In addition to the middle-aged man sitting in the coach''s seat, there are two chairs in the tent. Sitting on these two chairs was Lord holf, the famous Lord golgaron, and Lord bevman, the equally famous Lord Wilson

    The middle-aged man sitting in the position of commander in chief is grawell, known as the "golden Griffin", the commander of the northern coalition army, the governor of the current northern provinces, and the self styled king of the kingdom of Northland.

    Gladwell''s expression was dignified, and it was almost difficult for people to guess what he thought from his firm face.

    The crackling of the stove in the military tent made the atmosphere particularly quiet.

    "We have to fight them to the end!" holf took the lead. He glanced at grawell and stuffed his pipe into his mouth.

    "This document is provided by the mercenary guild. There should be no doubt about its authenticity. Otherwise, we will not assemble here. However, I think we should discuss how to kill this battle." it was bevman who spoke

    "Since the document says that the bloody queen has awakened, they will take action soon. We must destroy them before they indiscriminately kill innocent people. Just for one thing, we still have too little information about the enemy," Hoff said

    "That''s right. The army is supported by the people. We should stand up for the people at a critical time. This matter is very important, and we need to make a detailed battle plan." Gladwell put a secret letter to him in his pocket. He asked the two lords to go to the sand table with him to discuss tactics

    On the other hand, the eight of us who survived were Lolita, Hansen, Raymond, frant, nataya, Mayfair, avina and me. The eight of us also received the order document signed by the mercenary guild.

    Nataya told us that the command document said, let''s take a rest first, and then immediately set off for the bloody queen''s nest. At that time, there will be a large army to pick us up. What we have to do is

    Three days later, the endless northern coalition barracks

    "Hey, did you hear that the army is about to start and the war is about to begin," said a sergeant of the northern coalition army to another sergeant

    "I''ve also heard that I''m dealing with the bloody queen, an old legendary immortal monster," answered another sergeant

    "What are you two talking about?" then a second lieutenant passed by and scolded the two sergeants

    Just then, the horn of assembly sounded.

    "The whole army is assembled at the school yard." the herald rode around to inform

    All the soldiers immediately went out of the camp and were led to the school yard by the officers. Notre Dame''s school yard was crowded with four people, namely grawell''s direct troops, Wilson''s troops and troops from golgaron.

    On the school field and under the military flag, Gladwell, dressed in a bear skin cloak, stood there. He was powerful and sacred. Behind him were bevman and holf

    "Silence!" shouted the herald, and a low horn sounded to tell everyone to concentrate.

    "The warriors of the northern allied forces and the people of northland, I have a message to announce to you today. Evil is breeding in our land. The demons in the bloody castle are unscrupulous, causing the death of our people. Our equipment and food come from the people of Northland. Now it is our duty to defend the life and safety of Dano It''s time for the whole army to fight with our lives and blood! I order that the whole army set out immediately to attack the bloody castle! "

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" after listening to Gladwell''s oath, the soldiers were boiling with blood one by one. This time, they were going to fight for the Northland people and protect their compatriots from harm.

    At the same time, far away in the nest under the bloody castle.

    A blood red phantom floats in the cave. Vampire Ryan kneels on his knees, next to the bloody vampire Banshee Leia.

    The light of the flower of hell has faded, but Leia''s body emits white smoke, and Leia''s body is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Ryan, don''t think you are my adopted son, I won''t kill you. Do you know how wrong you made this time?" the hole * * echoed the voice of the bloody queen

    "Mother, I know I''m wrong. Please don''t kill avina." Ryan has changed back to the cowardly little boy

    "You betrayed me for a woman? Ha ha, from today on, I will make all sinners pay the price, and everyone must die!"

    The angry voice of the bloody queen woke Leia, who had just recovered, and Leia was as good as ever.

    "Lord queen!"

    "Well, Leia, do you know what eternity is?" asked the bloody queen

    "Lord queen, only death can last forever!" Leia''s face was expressionless

    "Well, Ryan, my child, mother, this will give you eternity!"

    "No..."

    I saw the bloody queen standing behind Ryan. Next, the bloody queen held Ryan''s heart in her hand. Although the vampire''s heart had no blood, it still beat. The bloody queen swallowed Ryan''s heart.

    Ryan''s eyes were dim at once, but he didn''t die. He became a puppet without a heart.

    "Gladwell! I must avenge this! Ha ha, children, let''s taste the blood together! Let mankind taste our anger!" the voice of the bloody queen rang through the cave

    Then, from the root of the flower of hell, countless eggs broke through the earth. All these eggs were blood creatures. They were born for blood.

    Tens of thousands of blood bats flew out of the cave, thousands of ghouls climbed out of the cave, followed by hundreds of stone ghosts flying into the air, followed by dozens of huge bloodthirsty butchers. Leiya and Ryan led the blood clan army with expressionless eyes.

    The dark blood clan army makes the sky cloudy. They exist only to destroy everything.

    In an originally peaceful mountain village in Wilson, people live their own life.

    However, disaster has come

    Blood and corpses were everywhere, and people''s cries were overwhelming, and this was just one of the many villages and towns through which the blood clan army passed.

    Despair is written on every survivor''s face. They don''t know if there is tomorrow

 Chapter 34

    After a few days'' rest, the eight of us have recovered our mental state. Especially when I found avina, the whole person became energetic.

    We purchased supplies in a nearby village and maintained our weapons and equipment. After all the equipment was ready, we embarked on a new journey again.

    At night, we sat around a campfire, and the light of the fire reflected on the faces of eight of us.

    The members of our team come from two different mercenary regiments. Although each mercenary regiment has its unique soul, we have experienced so many life and death hardships together and become quite tacit understanding.

    "Hey, lark, why did you choose to be a mercenary?" Hansen said to me as he roasted his hands by the campfire

    I don''t know how to answer his question. My memory has been gone since I was born. When I was young, I have been wandering the Jianghu with old sised, killing demons and demons. Perhaps, I have no choice in my life. Everything is fate.

    "Everybody, we have to go tomorrow. Everyone must know what we are going to face this time." resend said to everyone when he saw that I was silent

    "I think we should work together. Only in this way can we defeat the bloody queen." avina said and stretched out her right hand

    People didn''t respond. Avina looked a little embarrassed. She just wanted to take back her right hand.

    At this time, I put my hand on avina''s hand and held avina''s delicate hand with my thick palm.

    "Maybe we have no choice in many things, but what we can do is to be ourselves. Only in this way can we not regret," I said

    "I hold you!" Hansen put his hand on mine

    "For justice!" nataya put it up

    "In order to save innocent civilians from harm," Mayfair also put his hand up

    "I will defend your safety and fight for honor to the death!" followed by frant

    "Count me in." Lolita also put it up

    "Nothing can stop us!" reisend finally put it up

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" the eight of us shouted at the same time, feeling extremely excited

    Led by avina, we found the entrance of the bloody queen''s nest the next day.

    This is a muddy land, full of dirty blood and rotten corpses, stinking. If ordinary people get close, they will feel nausea, fatigue, dizziness and dizziness. Fortunately, we don''t get dizzy with the magic potion that Mayfair prepared for us.

    At the entrance of a cave, we found the body of a man with only half of his body. It can be seen from the man''s dress that he was a hunter before his death, but now he is just a rotten corpse.

    Then we entered the cave. What a scene it was that I still can''t forget.

    Thousands of corpses were piled up here, and the blood from the corpses formed a small lake. There are girls'' bodies without clothes everywhere, as well as the bodies of various animals. Those girls'' bodies lack arms and legs. Most of them are fragmented, and some are burnt yellow. It seems that the bloody queen''s favorite thing is to abuse girls.

    There are also various barbed cages on the ground, in which several girls are imprisoned naked. They were covered in blood, dying and moaning in pain. It seemed that they were half dead. Not far away, a girl''s hands were tied behind her, a sharp wooden stake pierced her body, and her cut breasts were dripping blood.

    Outside the cave, grawell led the northern coalition forces across the snowy Valley to an open ice field.

    When the wind and snow hit, the soldiers rode hard on their horses.

    Not far away, a roar shook the earth. Every Northland warrior clenched his weapon. They knew something was approaching.

    Snow fell over the valley, and Gladwell ordered the whole army to stop moving and become a defensive formation.

    "Hey, recruits, haven''t experienced war yet," a sergeant said to another shivering recruit

    "Close your eyes and just rush. You should think of yourself as a dead man," the sergeant continued

    "Archer ready!" the herald''s horn sounded

    Because the wind and snow is too heavy and the vision is limited, everyone has some fear and tension.

    "Look! What''s that!" shouted a soldier

    At the same time, the horses of the northern coalition forces began to become frightened.

    "Calm down!" the officers shouted to their subordinates, and the cavalry tried to control their horses.

    In the next second, a rapid force rushed into the northern coalition army. Thousands of ghouls rushed to the northern coalition, and their destructive power was no less than 10000 bison.

    So the war began!

    The soldiers of the northern coalition army bravely resisted the huge and fast-moving ghouls, and the arrows in the air fell around them.

    Blood, fighting, fighting, everywhere.

    At this time, a dark shadow came from the distant sky.

    Until it was near, I saw that it was a group of tens of thousands of blood bats and hundreds of stone ghosts. They circled over the northern coalition army, suddenly swooped down and took the northern coalition soldiers into the air and fell to death.

    "Archer, shoot!" the herald repeated grawell''s order

    For a time, countless blood bats were shot down.

    "Knight, impact!" was another command

    The northern allied cavalry rushed into the ghouls like a tide, and they were cutting and killing all the way.

    Just then, the earth trembled, and dozens of bloodthirsty butchers rushed into the northern coalition army. The bloodthirsty butcher was very huge, more than five meters tall. He carried a huge axe in his hand and swung it. Several soldiers of the northern coalition army were cut in half.

    "Brothers, follow me!" said grawell to his pro guard, followed by bevman and holf.

    Grawell rode quickly close to one of the bloodthirsty butchers, and he jumped to the bloodthirsty butcher''s back. The bloodthirsty butcher tried hard to get rid of grawell, but he was firmly controlled by grawell''s Pro guards with iron chains.

    Gladwell stabbed the bloodthirsty butcher in the neck with a sword, and the bloodthirsty butcher came down like this. In a similar way, bevman and holf killed a bloodthirsty butcher respectively.

    The rest of the bloodthirsty butchers were killed by all the soldiers, and the blood clan army began to collapse.

    Suddenly, Ryan and Leia flew to grawell and were about to catch grawell. As a result, Gladwell''s Pro guards used their bodies to block the attacks of vampires and vampire banshees. Those Pro guards were immediately shattered, and soon vampire Ryan and vampire Banshee Leia were going to launch the next attack.

    Without time to think more, Gladwell immediately jumped on the war horse and quickly escaped from the clutches of both of them.

    Ryan and Leia were chasing after them in the sky. Archers along the way shot arrows at them, but they escaped.

    The battle has reached the most critical moment, and the outcome is coming.

    Seeing that Leia was about to catch up with Gladwell, she had stretched out her blood claw. Suddenly Gladwell turned his horse''s head, and a crossbow gun behind him was aiming at Leia.

    "Launch!" ravel shouted

 Chapter 35

    After a loud noise, the huge crossbow launched by the crossbow shot at Leiya. Leiya had no time to dodge and was pierced through her abdomen by the crossbow.

    The soldiers immediately caught Leia with a large net made of metal chains, and pierced Leia''s hands and feet with spears. Leia couldn''t move. Her face was ferocious.

    When Ryan saw Leia captured alive, he instantly turned into a vampire and rushed to Granville with huge bat wings.

    When bevman saw it, he shot an arrow at Ryan and hit Ryan''s chest. Then an axe hit Ryan''s left wing. Then Hoff cut off Ryan''s head, which fell to the ground and was seriously injured.

    "Avina..." Ryan regained his consciousness before he died, but then it disappeared

    At the same time, several of us came to the cave where the hell flower was located.

    "Lark, I didn''t expect you to come. You''ll regret coming to this place today." the bloody queen said to the eight of us

    I don''t know why the bloody queen mavira knows me, but it won''t affect my purpose here.

    Several others were surprised that the bloody queen would know me, but they didn''t say much.

    "You go ahead, I don''t care. Anyway, killing one is killing, and killing eight is killing," said the bloody queen

    "Frant is responsible for protecting Mayfair and them, and lark and Hansen follow me!" reisend said first

    I rushed up with the sword of punishment in my hand, and Raymond rushed in front. The bloody queen suddenly disappeared in front of us. There were three monsters composed of blood.

    "This is the blood spirit, a monster summoned by blood magic," said nataya

    Then, several fireballs flew out of nataya''s hands and smashed the blood spirit. The fireball directly penetrated through the blood spirit''s body and smashed the back wall.

    "You''ve finally arrived at the time of separation. We and the night rose mercenary regiment are going to separate and resume their lives.

    "It''s a long time coming, and we''ll see each other again," I said to Lysander

    "Maybe, this is the arrow of Lolita''s crossbow. There are exactly seven arrows left, one for each of us. The night rose mercenary regiment no longer exists. Maybe Hansen and I will go on with Lolita''s legacy," reisend said

    "Well, we''ll never forget the night rose mercenaries, Lolita, you and Hansen." I took five arrows and gave them to five of us

    I know that any words can''t make up for the trauma in Raymond''s heart. I just hope he can get out of this shadow as soon as possible

    "See you later, my brother!" in this way, the two of us broke up and said goodbye. Looking at the distant back, I couldn''t help feeling dejected.

    Finally, it''s time for us to go back and deliver our mission. I miss old sised and other partners. We''ve been away for too long

 Chapter 36

    Less than a month after the bloody queen incident, old heathed received a bounty task entrusted to us by the elf kingdom. The six of us, frant, Kelvin, avina, Mayfair, nataya and me, will go to deal with it on behalf of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment.

    The next morning, the six of us took a boat from Byron Bay, the port of gorgaron, to othmara, the port city of the elf kingdom.

    After three days of sailing, our sailboat finally sailed into the beautiful and dreamy elf port city - otmara.

    After the sailboat docked, the elf guard in charge of customs asked us for entry permission. After submitting the entry permit, we asked the guards about Lord otmara''s office and told him our mission.

    Killian, Lord of otmara, is the client of our mission. So under the guidance of the guards, we soon found the Lord of otmara, a high elf with long blond hair.

    Killian saw our mission mandate and told us that the magician had begun to act. Now the elf kingdom is not safe. Local wars occur from time to time, and all cities are in a state of war readiness. The magician is the target of our mission, a figure like the bloody queen.

    Killion gave each of us a strong purebred elf war horse, entrusted the affairs to the trusted minister, and personally led us to meet elovis, the king of the elf kingdom.

    We rode on the war horse and quickly ran to avinia, the capital of the elf kingdom. When we passed through the wild, nataya behind me suddenly noticed something. She told everyone to be vigilant around.

    There was a rustle in the grass. A remnant of the shadow rushed in front of me, and I didn''t see what it was.

    "Poof"

    There were three more claw marks on my arm, and blood flowed out of the wound.

    What is it? In an instant, the shadow disappeared into the grass. I held back my pain and pulled out my sword.

    Everyone immediately dismounted, formed a circle, turned their backs to each other and protected each other''s backs. The horse became manic because it sensed danger.

    "Over there!" Mayfair took the lead in sensing the location of the shadow

    I rushed up and cleaved at the thing hiding in the grass. "Bang" was like splitting on metal. My hand was numb.

    The shadow finally appeared. The guy was covered with glittering black scales, his four claws were like steel and iron, and his sharp head didn''t look vegetarian.

    After the collision just now, I was amazed at the guy''s super defense. Even the sword of punishment can''t hurt him. What kind of defense is this?

    The expression of "black lizard" Killian was extremely serious, because Killian had seen this kind of Warcraft when he was on duty in the army. Black lizard is a class B Warcraft. Its temperament is extremely cruel. No one can escape its claws. On that occasion, all but Killian and the other survived.

    At this time, the black lizard quickly turned around and rushed to my chest.

    "Be careful," Killian warned loudly

    But I think it''s too late to hide. The black lizard is too fast. I only felt a sharp pain in my heart, but I didn''t die.

    It turned out that nataya released the magic shield at a critical moment and saved my life. At this point, the black lizard shook his pointed head, as if wondering why I didn''t fall.

    I immediately waved my sword and stabbed the black lizard. Suddenly sparks flew, and the black lizard was not hurt at all.

    Just then, there was a loud noise in the air.

    When they looked up, they saw a huge black eagle hovering in the air. The black eagle''s wings spread out for five meters.

    Suddenly, the black giant eagle swooped towards me.

    "Run!" Killian shouted

    But the pressure of the giant eagle made me unable to move. Similarly, the black lizard stayed where it was.

    The black eagle picked up the black lizard and bit the armor that the black lizard was proud of. The black lizard never dreamed that it would die like this.

    Just as the black giant eagle approached, I saw an elf standing on the back of the giant eagle. The man was wearing light armor and green robes. The unique blue pupils and long golden hair of the high elves showed a unique temperament, a kind of leader temperament.

    The green robed elf man jumped and jumped down from the giant eagle hovering at low altitude. The green robed elf man landed very lightly, and there was no sound at all. You can do this when you jump from such a high place. It''s the first time I''ve seen it.

    It can be said that there are people outside people and there are days outside the world.

    "It''s the legendary Ranger meldas. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Killian said with a smile

    "It''s you, Killian. What are you doing with these humans?" meldas gives people a strong confidence.

    Soon meldas jumped down from the giant eagle, and his action was so light.

    After Killian''s introduction, we all know each other. It turns out that the legendary Ranger meldas is standing in front of us

    "Meldas, why is your Eagle so big?" I asked as a gesture of friendship

    "You mean Heidegger, it''s not mature yet. When it''s mature, it can grow to about seven or eight meters."

    At this time, the giant eagle Hyde was flapping its huge black wings not far away. I came forward and touched the feathers of the giant eagle Hyde.

    "Don''t touch its feathers."

    But meldas''s reminder was still a step late. I had been bounced aside by the giant eagle Hyde, and I almost fell to the ground.

    When everyone laughed, meldas also said he was helpless.

    However, when Mayfair put her slender hand on the giant eagle haides. The giant eagle heides was not a bit grumpy, but docile like a little sheep. This made me marvel at Mayfair''s charm and let the giant eagle Hyde obediently surrender.

    "You see, you''re still not gentle enough. Mayfair is much more gentle than you." Kelvin interrupted

    "Meldas, won''t you go with me to see the ELF KING? He appreciates you very much."

    "I have my business, and I won''t go for the time being," said meldas, jumping on the back of the giant eagle haides.

    The giant eagle Hydes waved his wings and flew to the sky, and meldas disappeared into the sky.

    "What a stubborn temper. Let''s start quickly," Killian shook his head and said

    Everyone stepped on the war horse and ran all the way to avinia.

    We were never attacked again along the way. Some ordinary beasts felt the powerful momentum of our group from a very far place and hid away early.

    But there are still some monsters. A huge roar came, and five things more than two meters tall and covered with spikes blocked the way in the forest.

    The shape of these things is very much like the combination of trees and people. Their bark covered faces are also covered with spikes. They are really disgusting.

    "What monsters are these?" I''ve never seen such creatures.

    "It''s the thorn wood devil, everybody run." Killian knew the horror of this creature

    The thorn wood devil is also a kind of Warcraft. Although the single attack is not strong, they are often group attacks, so they are a very difficult Warcraft.

    In the eyes of the thorn wood devil. We are just fresh meat to be imported.

 Chapter 37

    There was another roar, and five wood pricking demons surrounded us.

    "Healing Enchantment"

    Mayfair''s body radiated a dazzling light from the inside out, and we were also shrouded in this transparent halo.

    At the same time, the thorn wood devil rushed up.

    "Bang"

    Five thorn wood demons hit the transparent light mask, but they were bounced out by a powerful magical force. The thorn wood devil fell heavily to the ground, and many sharp spikes were broken.

    However, the few people inside the hood were undamaged.

    The wood piercing demons were very angry. They were unwilling. So they rushed towards the hood again. But it still doesn''t work. However, Mayfair looked reluctant, and a cold sweat had burst out on her forehead. The thorn wood demon was bounced off by the light shield again, and this time they fell even harder.

    "Great" I admire Mayfair from the bottom of my heart

    At this time, the wood stabbing devil seemed extremely angry. Suddenly, their originally strong trunk suddenly became very thick, and their eyes were covered with blood.

    The thorn wood devil was like a hill, which blocked the light and roared from time to time.

    "No, this is the fury of Warcraft." Killian''s expression became serious

    "What is frenzy?" I asked

    "Yes..."

    Killian''s voice didn''t fall, and the thorn wood devil''s unusually strong arm smashed Mayfair''s healing boundary.

    "Ah"

    Mayfair vomited blood, and she was already very weak.

    "Run, it''s too late if you don''t run," Killian said

    "No, we can''t leave Mayfair." I pulled out my sword and stared at the enemy.

    I jumped and rushed to the wood stabbing devil, holding the sword with both hands. At this time, the sword was like a tongue of fire and cut on the hard bark of the wood stabbing devil. With a few howls, the wood stabbing demon seemed to be seriously injured.

    But suddenly, a pink mist came to us from nowhere

    "Don''t breathe in the pink fog. It''s the magic poison fog of the wood stabbing demon." Killian found something bad.

    As soon as Killian''s voice fell, he fell into a chaotic illusion.

    I''m no exception. I just feel a dark red in front of me

    I saw three people not far away, but I couldn''t see their faces clearly.

    I laboriously walked towards the figure, but the three people were not aware of my arrival.

    When I came closer, I was startled. Among the three figures is avina, and next to them are two executioners in black.

    Avina was tied there and couldn''t move. She had to ask me for help.

    "Don''t" I want to stop, but my feet are like falling into the mud. I can only watch the two executioners raise their beheading knives, but my heart is like a knife.

    "Ah," I shouted

    At this time, the forest was silent, and the five of us stood still, and the thorn wood devil disappeared.

    Killian was the first to leave the illusion. He had seen this kind of magic. It was spiritual magic.

    Then Killian helped us break out of the illusion. The so-called forcibly leaving the dreamland is to severely hit the people in the dreamland.

    "I was scared to death just now," I gasped, freed from the illusion

    The others who were rescued stood aside and looked very pale. It was obvious that they had encountered something terrible in the dreamland just now.

    "So many powerful Warcraft come out all at once. You can''t stay here for a long time." Killian was hurt badly

    In this way, after a short rest, they rode on their horses to avinia.

    Avinia, the capital of the elf kingdom. It is hidden in many dangerous valleys, forests and streams. There is a white gravel path covered with moss that leads into the valley. After entering, it is full of the fragrance of trees, flowers and plants.

    It is called the city of hope, and the color of the building is mainly white. It really deserves to be a masterpiece of elves. The city is like a holy pearl embedded in the forest valley. It is integrated with nature.

    After passing the forest path composed of pine, birch and oak, my party reached the open grassland at the edge of the river. The elves sang there, and then crossed a very narrow bridge without guardrails. Under the bridge was a swift river, which was melted by the snow in the mountains.

    Finally, we entered the city of hope like a fairyland on earth - avinia

    Two Elven guards guarded the city gate. The exquisite Elven armor made them look handsome and burly. When they saw Killian, they respectfully opened the city gate and let us in. In the city, ordinary elves are not allowed to ride horses except guards. We had to get off the horse and lead the horse forward.

    After passing the street, he stopped in a square with a huge green tree. The trees are very lush, and the leaves look crystal clear and very beautiful.

    An elf guard who looked like he had gone through vicissitudes came over and made a standard elf salute to Killian.

    "Lord, your majesty has ordered you to go to the Council hall," said the elf guard politely

    The guard in charge of reception winked at the young guards behind us, who took our horses and led them to the stables.

    Led by the guard, we came to the conference hall above the square. Seeing Killian, the elf guards opened the door of the Council hall.

    When we entered the conference hall, the walls inside were bright, bright, spacious and bright, which opened us a lot of horizons.

    The two rows of long tables in the conference hall are filled with silver vessels, which are filled with all kinds of delicious food, fruit and wine, but those delicious food are vegetarian, because elves love nature and life and never eat animal corpses. They are vegetarians.

    At this time, sitting at the center of the long table was an elf man dressed in Chinese robes, young and energetic, calm and resolute, with a crown on his head.

    No need to introduce him. He must be the great elves king elovis, I thought.

    "Welcome to the warriors from the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. Please take a seat. I have prepared rich food for you." the elf man sitting in the front seat is extremely elegant in his words and deeds.

    Everyone did it in turn, and the ELF KING motioned for the music to ring. Several beautiful elf musicians played elegant and beautiful music.

    "You have traveled thousands of miles to the elf kingdom. On behalf of the elf people living here, I would like to express my gratitude."

    "Your Majesty, we met all kinds of Warcraft on the way from otmara to avinia, and our strength should not be underestimated, which has never been before," Killian said

    "That''s why I called the warriors here. Recently, the changes of Warcraft in the forest are particularly serious, and the dark power is recovering on this ancient land," said elves king elovis

 Chapter 38

    The next day, Killian summoned us to take us to the Druid Temple of the elves.

    Killian saw that we didn''t quite understand, so he explained to us that the Druid temple is the holy land of elves. There lived the spokesperson of the moon god, that is, the big Druid. The big Druids were all served by the most beautiful and intelligent high female elves selected by God.

    After introducing us, Killian asked us to go to the Druid temple with him and said that the great Druid would summon us.

    So everyone, led by Killian, rode on the elf war horse to the Druid temple. The Party passed through the low woods and walked about ten Delhi on the rugged road. Finally, a different scenery was displayed in front of them.

    A wide river flew down from the cliff like a jade belt. It was like thousands of beasts fighting and roaring. Finally, they wrestled with each other and rolled down, splashing all over the mountains and valleys, scattering jade and a mist. Some also hit the ashore stone to stir up thousands of water flowers, which turned into colorful water droplets in the sun.

    At the bottom of the cliff is a small lake formed by the falling of a big river. On the open land next to the lake, there is a temple. The temple looks a little old, but it still can''t hide the grandeur and glory of the past.

    Everyone came to the temple, and the roar of the waterfall was still running in their ears.

    What came out to meet was an elf woman in blue. She looked very young, but her face was covered with a thin veil.

    But even the veil could not hide her beauty. If she takes off her veil, words in the world can''t describe her beauty.

    The elf woman told us that the great Druid invited everyone into the temple. Inside the ancient temple, it is tall and solemn. A statue stands in front of the hall. It is a goddess with the sun, moon and stars in her hand. Similarly, her face is covered with a veil.

    The big Druid, called eosha, was almost on an equal footing with Elvis king alovis in the elves kingdom.

    "Eosha great Druids, these are the people from the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. They come for this mission," Killian said

    "Come with me, everyone. I''ll show you something." there was no too much expression on the face of the great Druid of eosha.

    They followed the great Druid of eosha to a place behind the temple, which was guarded by guards. It seemed very important.

    The bodyguard saw the great Druid come in person and respectfully let everyone in.

    It turned out that there was a spring hole in it, about two or three Dems wide. Next to the spring, there is a tall tree. The tree is a little tall. It is hundreds of de meters high and tens of de meters thick, and the leaves are still shining like the moon.

    "This is the Holy tree of the moon. The spring hole and the well next to the spring hole are the holy spring and the Holy Well respectively, and the water from the holy well is the holy water. The Holy tree of the moon can flourish only by the watering of the holy water." eosha Da Druid explained to everyone.

    "The secret I found was conveyed to me by the moon god Shara through the mirror image in the holy well. What I saw in the Holy Well that day was like this. The dark forces were recovering, and the wings of destruction were gathering the dark forces. Drammel, who was originally the leader of the dark elves, took refuge in the wings of destruction and degenerated into the magician drammel. Soon, the dark forces will once again It fell on the land of hadirado. The war annexed and destroyed all races. "The great Druid of eosha recounted the story

    "So, warriors. You must find drammel and destroy him before his wings are full," Killian explained

    Meanwhile, in the dark forest, a nest hidden underground * *.

    "Mina, what''s the news from the elves?" said an elven man wearing a black cloak, a dark gold Elven crown on his head, a metal belt with a skeleton pattern on his waist, but his face was extremely pale, sitting on a broken throne.

    "Sire de la Maire, some helpers have been invited from the elves," replied an elf woman with an extremely flirtatious appearance, extremely exposed clothes and long red hair like fire.

    "I just want to get the results I want, not to care about the process of doing things. Those annoying ants will be left to you to solve. No one can disturb our plan," said drummer expressionless

    "Yes, your majesty. However, my subordinates heard that those people were the mercenaries of the demon hunting blade who killed mavira."

    "Don''t you understand what I mean? I only care about the result, not the process. Those who dare to hinder me have only a dead end." drammel grabbed Mina''s neck and said angrily

    "Yes... Yes, your majesty." Mina struggled desperately, but her strength was very different.

    As soon as drammel let go, Mina fell to the ground and nearly suffocated just now.

    "Step back and leave me alone."

    Besides, we invited the legendary Ranger meldas to join us. The reason is very simple. Our goal is the same, that is to kill the magician drammel. So led by the legendary Ranger meldas, we embarked on the journey of looking for dramel. Meldas, frant, Kelvin, avina, Mayfair, nataya and me, there are seven of us.

    After nearly a day''s journey, we arrived at the entrance of the dark forest in different directions.

    The dark forest stretches endlessly. According to Killian, there are many fierce animals, poisonous snakes, Warcraft and unknown enemies in the dark forest. The trees here are spiritual, and they may also become fatal, so you should be very careful as long as you enter the forest.

    We went into the forest along the river and planned to find a suitable place to put down our bags and camp for the night. Frant and I set up our tent, which was padded with thick fur to keep out the cold. Frant put blankets and other things into the tent and hung his weapons on the inner wall of the tent.

    After the arrangement, frant and I took an axe to cut trees nearby. Others are busy with their own affairs. I found some small trees and cut them down. These trees are very hard and very tiring, but I am full of energy. I cut a big bundle of firewood and carried them back to the place where I camped. Avina asked me to eat some dry food, drink some water and have a rest.

    We must light the campfire before dark, because at night, the wild animals in the mountains will come out to look for food.

    In the evening, we finally settled everything in the camp. Avina and Mayfair also picked some edible wild fruits back. Everyone lit a bonfire, and it was time for Kelvin to show his skills. You know, this guy is not only proficient in mechanical gunpowder, but also has no choice in cooking.

    Kelvin made a pot of steaming hare soup with his exquisite cooking skills.

    Everyone sat around the campfire and tasted the fragrant hare soup.

    "Fortunately, Kelvin is with us." I don''t praise Kelvin''s delicious hare soup. Everyone praised it one after another, which made Kelvin a little embarrassed.

    Soon after, everyone went into the tent and lay in their sleeping bags. I was in charge of the first guard at night, so I guarded the campfire to protect everyone from being attacked while sleeping.

    The next day, the sunshine in the woods poured on the ground through the thick leaves, and the birds began to sing diligently. I stretched and got up. Everyone had got up. He went to the river to wash his face and drew some water by the way.

 Chapter 39

    After Kelvin''s breakfast, everyone began to prepare for departure.

    Walking on the fertile land, I feel my feet as soft as stepping on a blanket. This feeling is very comfortable. It''s not like taking risks at all. It''s more like going on an outing, especially accompanied by a group of like-minded people. There are a few little squirrels running through the tree occasionally. It''s really great.

    Suddenly, a girl''s voice broke the comfort. When they heard the voice, they hurried to the direction of the voice.

    We rushed over and saw a little girl with her back against a tree. Opposite, a wild boar with crazy hair was eyeing the little girl. The little girl was shaking with fear and just kept shouting for help.

    Avina skillfully took a bow and arrow and shot at the boar. The arrow hit the boar''s head. But the wild boar''s vitality was still tenacious. It shook a few times but didn''t fall to the ground. Instead, it rushed at the little girl with its last strength.

    Seeing that the wild boar was about to hit the little girl, suddenly a flying axe was directly inserted into the wild boar with hard hair, and the impact of the flying axe was very strong. The wild boar was hard hit to one side, and the wild boar almost hit the little girl.

    "It seems that the flying axe works," said frant proudly

    Everyone hurried to see the little girl. The little girl seemed to be an elf, with pink hair, sharp ears and lovely face.

    "Thank you, my name is Jenny," said the little girl

    Meldas relaxed his vigilance when he saw that he was an elf.

    "Why are you in this dark forest? It''s very dangerous here," meldas said

    "Danger? But I was born here. The flowers and trees here are my friends. That big black pig was the worst just now and always bullied me." the little girl said

    "Your name is Jenny. It''s dangerous for you to be here alone. Come to your sister and she''ll take you home," said nataya

    "Well, sister, my home is in a cabin not far from the forest." Jenny ran over happily

    At this time, frant had already broken the wild boar into pieces and cleaned it up. Everything was ready in about half an hour.

    Jenny took nataya and the others to her home, which was a chic cabin. There are all kinds of animal fur hanging in the house, as well as some bottles and cans and all kinds of magic props that don''t know what to do.

    "Where''s mom? As soon as I woke up this morning, mom disappeared. Where''s mom?" Jenny cried anxiously.

    "Seeing that there was no sign of the fighting in room, it should not have been taken away by bad guys," meldas analyzed

    "Shall we wait for your mother here?" nataya comforted

    "But we still have a task?" I reminded

    "Do you have the heart to leave this little girl here?" Natalya suddenly became angry. I knew I must have said something wrong

    Finally, meldas agreed with nataya''s proposal. He knew that it would not take a day to defeat drammer. Maybe there would be some clues to stay here.

    In the evening, we made a bonfire outside the wooden house. At this time, the moon has quietly climbed to the sky and shed a faint moonlight. Frant roasted the treated wild boar on the fire. The wild boar was roasted oily and delicious. Frant cut the roasted wild boar meat into several parts, of which the better parts were sent to the cabin for the girls. Kelvin was gnawing at the hot pig leg and his tears were burning out. Meldas also cut off a small piece of roast pork and ate it.

    "Do you elves eat like you?" frant despised meldas and thought he was like a sissy, and he always pretended to be high.

    Meldas didn''t care. He wouldn''t look at his weaker opponent.

    The girls were all lying in Jenny''s cabin that night, while frant, Kelvin, meldas and I camped outside the cabin and took turns in charge of the vigil. Meldas couldn''t sleep, so he was in charge of the first guard.

    "Can I really be the captain?" meldas asked himself, looking at the sky.

    Suddenly a dark shadow flashed, and meldas was immediately alert. He woke the others.

    "Do you have to wake the people in the house?" I asked

    "Not for the time being. Kelvin, you stay here and wake up the people in the house as soon as there is a disturbance."

    Meldas took frant and I out to track, and the three of us ran into the forest with torches and weapons.

    Somehow, an ominous premonition welled up in meldas''s heart. We followed the clues left by the shadow and found something lying motionless in front of us. Frant rushed up at once and saw a terrible scene.

    Lying in the open space was the body of a little lamb whose five internal organs were taken out and eaten. Fortunately, the girls didn''t come to such a bloody scene.

    "No, go back to the cabin." meldas suddenly thought of something

    To our surprise, the tent outside the wooden house was broken and everything was thrown all over the ground.

    Meldas knew that we had been teased by the enemy. The enemy was very cunning. He first led us away and then attacked the wooden house. Frant was gnashing his teeth with anger. Who on earth would do such a terrible thing?

    "What about the others?"

    "They''re gone. There''s still a fight in the house." frant had looked for it

    Meldas suddenly found some footprints. He asked us to come and have a look. Frant didn''t think it was a human footprint. It should be some kind of beast. So we took our weapons and followed the tracks left by the beast to a mountain entrance.

    "This is where that guy is hiding," said frant

    "Whatever it is later, I''ll break it into pieces." frant clenched his weapon

    In this way, the three entered the cave. The cave was small, but it was just enough for one person to bend forward. The three men bent all the way to the cave. After walking for a long time, the cave suddenly opened up. The open space can hold about fifty people. But there were three forks in front of the cave, and they didn''t know where to go.

    "One person goes to a cave and uses this connection." meldas gave frant and me a sound stone, which can convey information.

    Frant and I tried it separately, and it worked well.

    "The elves are quite powerful," said frant admiringly

    We took torches and walked to different holes. Meldas chose the middle hole.

    Meldas entered the cave, which was full of cobwebs and scattered bones. A putrid smell makes people sick. Following the narrow cave, meldas came to an open space. Only gold, silver and jewelry were stacked in it.

    Suddenly, he heard footsteps not far away. Meldas approached me quietly and saw a dark figure behind me. Meldas held his breath and shot quickly. I turned around and saw only a pool of dirty blood scattered on the ground, and the shadow disappeared again.

    "Thank you. I didn''t expect you to save my life," I said

    "Nothing, but the cave is connected," meldas said

    So meldas and I continued along the winding cave one after another. But we don''t know the danger is approaching.

    As I walked, I suddenly felt my neck strangled by something. I wanted to shout, but I couldn''t make a sound. Soon I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 40

    When meldas found out that I was missing, he contacted frant with a voicestone, but there was no response.

    At the same time, I woke up and found myself tied to a big stake. Ragged bones were tied to several wooden stakes nearby. In the open cave where I am, there are about hundreds of ferocious and short cave Goblins who are holding some ceremony around me. These cave goblins look like rats.

    As the air in the cave was cloudy, I gradually felt difficult to breathe. These cave goblins laughed and jumped one by one, and the ground was full of white bones and dirty blood. At this time, a relatively strong cave goblin came to me with a rusty axe.

    A cave goblin who seemed to be their leader shouted "pialu" to me. Pialu seemed to be the demon god they worshipped.

    Other cave goblins also shouted. Although I didn''t know what that meant, I knew my time of death was coming. Suddenly I remembered the voice stone given by the elves. I shouted at the voice stone for the names of meldas and frant.

    Finally, the cave goblins stopped shouting. The relatively strong cave goblins raised their axes to cut off my head.

    With a "whoosh", the head of the cave demon was pierced by an arrow. The cave demon immediately fell to the ground. Other cave goblins were scared to flee.

    Frant rushed in through the hole. A cave goblin jumped on him and he broke the flowers with a shield. Meldas quickly cut the rope that bound me with a dagger. After I was released, I picked up the sword that fell to the ground and fought with the cave goblin.

    Hundreds of cave goblins were beaten and rolled all over the ground by the three of us. After a while, there were no cave goblins that could resist.

    "Are you okay? Hei hei," said frant with a bad smile

    "I saved your life again," said meldas

    "I owe you two lives." I began to admire the spirit

    Frant came forward and caught the cave goblin leader who tried to escape. He carried the leader like a chicken.

    "Say, where did you hide our partner?" cried frant

    The leader of the cave goblin trembled with fear and muttered endlessly, but the three of us couldn''t understand what the cave goblin said.

    "Die." frant''s sword ripped open the leader of the cave goblin.

    Frant took a large pile of firewood and stacked it in the cave. After hitting it with a flint, he left with me and meldas, leaving only a burned cave.

    We walked from another cave we just found. The more we walked in, the more evil the smell was. And from time to time, there were bursts of ghost crying and wolf howling at the other end of the hole, which made the three of us shiver. We carefully came to the exit. We saw that it was dark and evil.

    "Look over there," whispered frant

    I looked at frant''s finger and saw a small village there, but it was not human.

    "That''s a dark elf, be careful," meldas said vigilantly

    At this time, it was already dawn. The three of us didn''t sleep all night and felt extremely tired.

    We bypassed the dark elf guards guarding the entrance of the village and quietly climbed into the hole behind the dark elf village * *. A torch was set on the cliff in the cave to illuminate the cave very brightly. After cleverly avoiding the dark elf guards patrolling the cave * *, the three of us finally saw the arrested people. It turned out that nataya and they were caught in the prison in the cave.

    Meldas quietly solved the guarded dark elf and opened the door of the cell with the key. Everyone was released, including a middle-aged woman in brown.

    "Kelvin, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you let you watch?" asked frant

    "I don''t know how I got caught when it was dark." Kelvin was a little embarrassed

    "Our equipment is still in the cabin," nataya said

    "I''ve brought it." meldas opened the storage ring and returned their things to them.

    I saw Jenny holding the middle-aged woman in brown clothes tightly. It seems that this is her mother.

    "We have to find a way to escape," meldas said

    Suddenly a group of dark elf patrols heard the news, and they rushed in.

    "Let''s go out," said frant with a vengeance in his eyes

    "Avina, you and Mayfair are in charge of looking after Jenny and her mother. The others are in charge of the way. Let''s go," meldas quickly ordered

    Several of us quickly entered the fighting state. Natalia''s fireball roared and the dark elves fell to the ground one after another.

    But there are more and more dark elves around us. We can''t stand it.

    "None of you can run." at this time, a wolf headed human monster with black hair suddenly rushed out of nowhere.

    With a wolf roar, the werewolf instantly increased a lot, and the dark elves scattered and fled.

    Now, the werewolf is nearly twice as tall as meldas. If the werewolf moves casually, all around the top of the cave will collapse.

    "Run, I''ll deal with the it alone." meldas stared at huge Werewolf in front of the him

    "It''s not our style to leave our companions and run away," frant raised his shield.

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    The werewolf waved his huge and sharp claws and smashed wildly at meldas. There were gravel and dust everywhere. Then the werewolf rushed to meldas, who had to dodge everywhere.

    Avina took the opportunity to run out of the cave with Jenny and her mother, but was surrounded by about twenty dark elves with weapons.

    "Ha ha, little girl, you brought it to the door yourself." one of the dark elves smiled obscene

    "Hum, it''s too much." avina sneered

    "Ice arrow"

    In the twinkling of an eye, the dark elves were hit by the ice arrow. They fell one after another before they knew what had happened.

    "I''m afraid." Jenny was a little scared at this time, and her consciousness began to blur.

    "It''s all right. With my sister, everything will be all right," said avina

    "I don''t know what''s going on with meldas. I hope he''s okay," thought avina

    "Ah"

    Meldas was kicked by the werewolf and his bones and muscles seemed to be shattered.

    "You can''t beat me. Die quickly." the werewolf is very rampant

    "That''s not certain." meldas couldn''t help spitting out blood. He decided to put all his eggs in one basket.

    "Burst arrow" meldas shot the flaming arrow into the wolf''s body

    With a loud noise, everyone thought they had finally won, but

    "Do you think you can beat me at this level? You all have to die." the roar of the werewolf shocked everyone''s heart

 Chapter 41

    Frant rushed at the werewolf angrily. He seemed to open the legendary fearless mode.

    A shield hit hit the werewolf''s claw.

    The powerful power made the werewolf suffer some hardships. In addition, he was shot by meldas. The werewolf''s body has been injured and bled more.

    "Ah" the werewolf roared again, and his body glowed golden. His wounds were instantly healed by the golden light, as if he had never been hurt.

    "What magic?" the injured nataya looked at the Werewolf in surprise

    Meldas took the opportunity to shoot another arrow at the werewolf''s head, but the werewolf unexpectedly reacted faster than the arrow. He grabbed the arrow and folded it into two sections.

    "Let''s run away." meldas has been completely disappointed. This is the first time he has met such a strong opponent.

    "Don''t forget me." I smashed the werewolf with all my strength. As a result, the werewolf only hit me with one punch.

    "Is there no hope?" I fell into deep despair.

    "Don''t admit defeat so soon." frant wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and he slowly stood up.

    Frant used his last strength to charge the werewolf.

    "Flame impact" nataya also cooperated in time. This time, the werewolf didn''t have time to dodge

    Frant also rushed to the werewolf at this time, a burst of slashing, and the werewolf was gradually overwhelmed.

    "Finally, let me end your sin, frozen arrow." a little cold light flashed on meldas''s arrow.

    The "whoosh" arrow was inserted into the wolf''s body, and the ice crystal slowly spread along the wound. After a while, the werewolf became an ice sculpture with ice residue on his hair.

    "Ha ha, we finally succeeded," I said happily.

    "Damn, you have completely angered me." the ice crystal on the werewolf''s face melts gradually under the golden light in his body.

    With a bang, all the ice crystals on the werewolf split, and even the previous injuries recovered miraculously.

    "Die." the werewolf clapped his claw at the nearest nataya, who had closed her eyes and waited for death.

    "No!"

    No one thought that a purple awn came out of its sheath and wound around the werewolf''s back like lightning. Only listening to the werewolf''s painful roar, the purple awn had been deeply inserted into the werewolf''s body, but at the same time, the golden light on the werewolf''s body was also recovering the wound with the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Fireball." a tongue of fire flew out of nataya''s hand. The werewolf tried to get away from him, but was hit by fireball.

    The werewolf''s abdomen cracked a huge hole, and he knelt powerlessly on the ground.

    "Impossible..."

    The lightning like purple awn was no one else, but rofis, the former famous pirate leader of singadi. I haven''t seen him since he helped me find avina in pattini. I didn''t expect him to come here now, and he still saved me at this critical moment.

    "Run!" said Orpheus

    "Hum, it''s not so easy to run." the werewolf opened his claws and his hair was as hard as a steel needle.

    "Werewolf acupuncture." I saw thousands of golden wolf hairs like steel needles shooting at meldas.

    "Space transmission." just as the steel needle was about to shoot at everyone, Jenny''s mother, the middle-aged lady in brown, used a powerful magic, and everyone turned into green lights and disappeared.

    At the same time, the wolf hair steel needle hit the cave wall behind them, and suddenly the cave wall was smashed. When the werewolf came out of the cave, he saw the bodies of dark elves everywhere in the village.

    "I''ll tear you to pieces." the werewolf roared up to the sky

    On the other hand, meldas and his party were magically transmitted to Jenny''s cabin.

    "This place is no longer safe. We have to find another place." meldas looked at a messy cabin.

    "Don''t worry, there is a secret room under the cabin. It is bounded and the enemy can''t perceive it," said Jenny''s mother.

    Jenny''s mother took everyone to the secret room under the wooden house. The space of the secret room was quite spacious and could accommodate more than 20 people.

    "I didn''t think there was more space under here than above," said nataya

    "Everyone is hurt. I have some potions here that I prepared to relieve everyone," said Jenny''s mother

    "You can use the magic of teleportation. Why are you caught?" rofis said suddenly

    "This..." Jenny''s mother couldn''t answer for a moment

    "It takes some special props to perform space magic. I found that in the dark elf village just now," said Jenny''s mother

    "Let''s not say that for the moment. I just want to ask my life-saving benefactor a small question. Who are you?" meldas asked rofis

    After some introduction, everyone slowly accepted rofis. It turned out that since the sea dragon incident, rofis thought a lot. Finally, he decided to find the meaning of life with us.

    On the other hand, the middle-aged lady in brown, Jenny''s mother, told us that she was a cursed high-level elf. She learned a shocking secret by chance because she mastered some taboo magic, so she fled here to live in seclusion, but who wants to be discovered by others.

    "Mom..." Jenny felt very sad when she saw her mother sad.

    "If you can, can you tell us the details? Maybe we can help you," meldas said

    "Well, I don''t want to hide anything now. Are you looking for drummer?" said Jenny''s mother

    "How did you know?" meldas was surprised, because their mission was top secret. Except that the elves knew about it, no one else knew the purpose of their trip,

    In addition to being extremely mysterious, the fairy witch in front of me seems not simple.

    "Because..." Jenny''s mother''s words made everyone stare.

    "You mean to say what we are doing, which you expected a long time ago?" meldas couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Yes, in fact, I''m not exactly a witch. I''m also a court astrologer. A long time ago, I accidentally found a record about the wings of destruction in an ancient book, which said it was related to divination. I did divination according to the above, and found that it was not divination data at all, but an amazing secret," said Jenny''s mother

    "What''s the secret?" avina was curious

    "This secret is the way to defeat the devil. I didn''t realize what it meant until a devil killed all the living elves in a small town in front of me, and then turned them into dark elves in front of me." Jenny''s mother said.

    Mayfair and avina obviously couldn''t bear such a heavy topic, and Jenny began to cry.

    "In fact, Jenny is not my daughter. She is just one of those people. She is the only elf I saved."

    "Mom." Jenny cried even more

    "Sorry, I really shouldn''t let you recall such painful memories." meldas''s expression was very heavy.

 Chapter 42

    The next day, we said goodbye to Jenny and her mother and decided to look for a magician. We came to the Centaur tribe. Elba tiehoo, the Centaur''s chief, doesn''t seem to be friendly to us.

    However, convinced by meldas, Alba tiehoo decided that the two sides would not invade each other. After that, meldas told Elba tiehoof that the dark forces were now prevailing and hoped that they could join the army against the magicians.

    Chief Alba told meldas that the Centaur tribe is now being harassed by bloody jackals, resulting in the death of many centaurs. If meldas can help them solve this problem, he will consider joining the sequence of resisting the magician.

    So, led by Elba tiehoo, I went to the nest of the bloody jackal.

    There is a natural cave behind a dead tree. I saw more than 100 bloody jackals resting outside the cave. The scene was quite spectacular. The ground was full of corpse bones, and bursts of blood came to my face.

    Suddenly a sleeping jackal got up and looked around vigilantly.

    With a wolf howl, all the lazy bloody jackals around immediately got up and stared around with an alert look.

    "Did they find us?" I asked meldas

    "I can''t help it. I have to be hard," said frant

    Frant''s sudden appearance made all the bloody jackals look at him at once. After two seconds of silence, accompanied by a wave of wolf roar, the sound was really shocking.

    I saw frant waving his sword. Wherever the blade went, there was a bloodbath immediately. The bloody jackal was really powerful. When he smelled the smell of blood, he immediately got excited and jumped on frant one after another.

    I also rushed into the wolves, fought with my sword, and kept cutting down the bloody jackals.

    As for avina, she shot the Jackal with the snowy bow in the distance. Rofis rushed into the center of the pack with a cold face.

    "Dance of death" rofis was like a murderous God, with every drop of Yan Hong''s blood, and his battle was like a beautiful picture. In the twinkling of an eye, he had killed more than a dozen bloody jackals.

    Kelvin followed Elba tiehoo, relatively safe, and kept attacking the jackals with firearms.

    Suddenly, a coquettish woman in red appeared behind Kelvin.

    "Why do you slaughter these lovely creatures? Is this what you call justice?" the woman in red said

    This woman is Mina, who is dressed in exposed clothes and has red hair. She is the subordinate of the magician.

    "Who are you?" Kelvin asked, but Alba saw Mina and ran away with Kelvin.

    "Run, it''s the heart of fire Mina." Alba ran away quickly.

    "Can you escape?" Mina waved, and a fiery red flame trapped the Centaur chief.

    At this time, none of the people in the middle of the fierce battle noticed what happened behind them. Instead, Mayfair, who was responsible for healing, first found Mina.

    At this time, all the remaining bloody jackals ran to Mina as if to tell something.

    Mina bent down and touched the head of one of the bloody jackals. The bloody jackal immediately became extremely docile.

    "Tell me, human beings, do you always kill other races to publicize your so-called justice?" Mina''s words made everyone silent.

    Indeed, I haven''t thought about why I should kill these bloody jackals. Just because they eat the bodies of other animals? After all, that''s their nature. After all, humans eat the meat of other animals themselves.

    "Leave her alone and try to save Kelvin and Alba first." meldas immediately commanded

    "Stupid humans."

    Mina''s right hand sent out three flames at the same time, two of which hit me, and one was blocked by my sword.

    "Ah" my body lit up a flame and screamed in pain. Fortunately, Mayfair treated me. It''s lucky that I didn''t die for such a large-area burn.

    "It''s a kid who doesn''t know heaven and earth." Mina laughed

    At this time, frant held a shield in his left hand and slowly approached Mina. The rolling flames were blocked by his shield. As he approached Mina, he slashed at Mina with his sword. Never thought that Mina''s red figure flashed behind frant.

    "Go to hell, man." Mina''s claw was about to pat frant on the head.

    Almost at the same time, a fireball flew to Mina and hit her violently, leaving frant unharmed.

    Mina did not expect that Natalia''s fire magic was so exquisite. At the same time, frant seized the opportunity and cut at Mina with a sword.

    This time, Mina didn''t have time to dodge and was cut by the sword.

    "Hum, I didn''t expect you still have two brushes." Mina smiled, and the wound on her body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "She can automatically heal?" I feel that the red haired woman in front of me is really strong.

    Before Mayfair healed my wound, I waved my sword and cut at Mina.

    "You don''t know what to do, you have to die more simply this time," Mina said to me

    Before Mina could make a move, the purple awn of rofis came out of its sheath and rushed towards Mina like a whirlwind. Under the continuous attack of rofis, Mina suffered a lot. Then Mina turned into a remnant and disappeared in front of the crowd.

    Then, avina screamed and fainted.

    "Avina!"

    I rushed into the fire and rescued avina. I was scarred. Mayfair quickly healed us both.

    Trapped in the fire, Kelvin and Alba tried to escape from the surrounded fire, and all gathered together to form a circle.

    "Be careful, everyone. Maybe she''ll attack us again sometime," meldas warned

    "Come out and stop hiding," said frant, pointing his sword ahead.

    "Take care of the wounded," meldas said to Mayfair

    "OK." Mayfair''s eyes were more firm than before, as if they had grown a lot at this moment.

    The bloody jackals who didn''t know where to hide appeared again, and about twenty surrounded us.

    We immediately stepped forward to meet the enemy, a bloody storm, all the bloody jackals were wiped out, and Mina appeared in the forest again.

    "Bang, bang, bang"

    Three flames shot at us respectively. Rofis quickly dodged, and frant caught the impact of the flame with a shield.

    "You are also very strong, but you should know that demons are invincible." Mina seemed to be a changed person and lit a flame.

    "Feel the fire from hell, ignorant mole ants." Mina''s instant aura made everyone feel a sense of oppression.

 Chapter 43

    Mina launched intensive attacks, but we are not vegetarian.

    I saw that Mina also left many wounds on her body.

    "Is it time?" Mina said to herself, looking at her incurable wound

    "You''re from the way to death. Soon, the magician will solve you himself." with that, Mina turned into a remnant and disappeared, leaving only her voice echoing in the forest.

    "Is she really gone this time?" Mayfair asked

    "It seems that she really disappeared this time," meldas said to the crowd.

    "Thank you so much. You not only eliminated the bloody jackals that have plagued the village all the time, but also drove away the burning heart Mina who tried to enslave us. I will fulfill my previous promise. If I fight against the magician in the future, please count our Centaur, and I will defend the freedom of the elf kingdom with my bow, arrow and javelin." Elba, the Centaur chief, came up and said to meldas

    "These half men and half horses are as big as the Knights of the Empire. They should be good combat power," frant thought

    They returned to the Centaur''s village for a temporary rest, and then made plans.

    Meanwhile, the magician''s underground nest * *.

    "Mina, you let me down," said the pale drammel.

    "Your Majesty, my subordinates underestimated their strength this time, so they didn''t care about time and promised that this would never happen again." a ray of murderous spirit flashed in Mina''s eyes

    "I can give you a chance, but this is the last chance. Next time it''s either their body or your body." the magician drammel''s face was expressionless but chilling

    "Yes, your majesty."

    After we left the Centaur tribe, we continued our search.

    Walking, we came to a strange place, because there were no trees here, but mushrooms taller than people.

    "It''s beautiful. Look, those mushrooms are still glowing." avina ran over happily.

    "Don''t touch them." meldas worried that the mushrooms were poisonous.

    However, avina had no reaction after touching the mushrooms.

    "So soft." Mayfair hit the mushrooms with his body, and the whole body fell into it.

    "It seems very interesting," said frant with a smile

    "I''d like to try," avina ran over.

    But before avina ran over, suddenly a huge bright flower that everyone didn''t pay attention to at the beginning. Because Kelvin accidentally touched it, the originally closed petals suddenly opened and swallowed Kelvin like a big mouth.

    "Kelvin," nataya said nervously when she saw it

    "It''s cannibals. Save Kelvin." meldas pulled out his dagger to save Kelvin from cannibals.

    At this time, the originally silent forest suddenly began to become restless.

    The originally insignificant vines on the withered trees suddenly turned green.

    "What''s the situation?" nataya stopped and found something bad behind her.

    "Is this the legendary poisonous fog magic land? No, let''s escape here." meldas remembered a story he had heard before.

    There was a strange seed in the place where the ancient elves lived. The moon god told them that they could not let the seed germinate anyway. At first, the elves did what the goddess of the moon told them to do. However, until one day, a young elf couldn''t resist the curiosity in his heart. He stole the seed stored in the temple and planted it in the soil. But that night, the seed broke the ground and sprouted. It grew and grew, and covered the whole village where the elves lived overnight. But the terrible thing is not only that.

    Later, the elves living there were crazy. They killed each other. It turns out that the seed is the seed of a vine, which can automatically cast a magic called "poisonous fog magic land".

    That magic is a kind of spiritual magic, which can make creatures hallucinate until they collapse. At the beginning, the power of the poisonous fog magic realm was not strong, but with the growth of the vine, it fully affected thousands of elves. Elves were originally peace loving races, but under the influence of the poisonous fog mirror, they collapsed and began to kill.

    It is said that those elves became the ancestors of the dark elves. They abandoned the shelter of the goddess of the moon and chose to fall in the dark. The curious young elf is the future Dark Elf ruler, magician drammel.

    When meldas reminded everyone, nataya had begun to change. She condensed a fireball in her hand and shot it at meldas.

    Frant''s eyes were suddenly filled with anger. He raised his sword and cut at lofis.

    Similarly, lofis changed a little different from usual. He took out the blade and aimed it at nataya.

    "No, it seems that everyone has been controlled by the poisonous fog demon realm." just before meldas reacted, an ice arrow shot at him from avina.

    "Avina, you too..." meldas felt dizzy before he finished, as if he had entered another world

    There, meldas was in a forest, the sun was not very dazzling, warm and comfortable. He walked over and saw everyone sitting in front of a cabin.

    There were Natalia, avina, Mayfair, frant, Kelvin, lark and lofis. Everyone surrounded a table full of delicious food.

    "Hello, meldas, come and see that your son is born," said nataya

    "My son?" meldas began to question whether he was dead, otherwise how could such a ridiculous thing happen.

    "Yes, look how lovely he is."

    "How could this be my child?" meldas couldn''t believe his eyes.

    "But she is indeed your child. You see how lovely the little guy is and looks like you." nataya held the baby in swaddling clothes to meldas.

    "This is..." when meldas saw the baby in swaddling clothes, an unspeakable sense of tension surged into his heart.

    "However, our task has not been completed. We have to find a magician." meldas thought he had a mission and couldn''t stay like this.

    "What mission? Isn''t it good now?" said nataya

    "Then tell me whose child is this?" meldas suddenly thought of something

    "This is... You and..." nataya was speechless for a moment and began to be incoherent

    "This is you and my child, don''t you forget?" Mayfair suddenly appeared in front of meldas.

    "How could it be?" meldas couldn''t believe everything in front of him, but he didn''t know how to get rid of it.

    "Don''t take any more risks. You see how wonderful it is now." Mayfair pointed to the people drinking and chatting over there. The atmosphere was quite beautiful.

    "No, none of this is true." meldas began to doubt all this. In fact, he had never accepted such a reality.

    "Stay here and join us," said nataya

    "Yes, yes, that''s good." everyone over there also said

    "Forget the adventure and stay with us," said nataya

 Chapter 44

    "Stop deceiving yourself and others. All this is a dream and is not true at all," meldas said suddenly and coldly

    "How could it be? Look, he''s your child." Mayfair held the child to meldas.

    "Hum"

    "You..." saw a sharp dagger inserted into Mayfair''s abdomen, and blood flowed out.

    "Goodbye, my dream," meldas said coldly

    "How can you do this?" Natalya suddenly lost her color

    "Don''t pretend, the fairy baby is not like this. It seems that you don''t know some secrets." meldas has long seen that all this is an illusion compiled by the poisonous fog magic realm.

    The original scene of harmony suddenly became restless, and the space began to become unstable.

    I saw that everyone who was still drinking and chatting just now turned into an abominable devil in an instant. They rushed at meldas, but meldas avoided them. Meldas bent his bow and shot at the demons.

    At this time, Kelvin, who had been swallowed by the cannibal flower, cut the flower with a dagger and escaped. He saw that all the people were fighting each other like crazy.

    "What''s the matter, everybody?" Kelvin decided not to go forward for the time being and see what happened first.

    Mayfair didn''t know how she was sucked in by the mushroom, but she obviously felt a difference.

    "Strange, what''s the matter with this powerful mental wave?" Mayfair had a talent for spiritual magic since childhood.

    "We have to find a way, or they''ll kill each other." Kelvin swam carefully between the people and secretly tied them one by one with a rope from his backpack. It wasn''t a simple job. Kelvin got a few hits.

    These bound guys are still dishonest one by one. They seem to be evil.

    Mayfair concentrated on meditation and gradually found the source of the spiritual fluctuation, like a huge vine.

    "Kelvin, go and cut down a vine 50 meters to your right," Mayfair told Kelvin with the magic of mind transmission.

    "Who? Who''s talking?" Kelvin sounded familiar.

    "It''s me. Go quickly. It''s too late." Mayfair whispered again

    Kelvin went to what Mayfair said and saw a vine dozens of meters high and more than ten meters wide.

    "Can you cut it off?" but he did not hesitate to cut it off.

    With a knife, blood flowed from the cut place. The vine struggled and twisted in pain.

    However, the originally confused people suddenly woke up.

    "What''s the matter with me?" said frant

    "What a terrible dream," said nataya

    "Let''s help Kelvin cut down the vines that make all this." Mayfair''s voice was weak, because it consumed too much magic to fight against the spirit of the vine.

    "It''s Mayfair''s voice," said nataya

    I immediately cut the rope tied to everyone, and everyone immediately ran to the vine that Mayfair said and used their own tricks to deal with the vine.

    The strength of the people combined, the vine became weaker and weaker, and its control became weaker and weaker. Just when everyone thought they were about to defeat the poisonous vine, something unexpected happened.

    In a low-lying pond not far away, a beautiful woman with a body as transparent as water slowly stood up from the water.

    She was like a ghost, flirtatious and beautiful.

    "You dare to destroy the poisonous fog vines. You''re looking for your own death." the woman like water shouted coldly.

    "Who are you?" Natalia found the woman.

    "I''m the sea demon soul Berta, but you don''t need to know. You all have to die here." sea demon soul Berta came up and greeted us with two water bombs.

    "Get out of the way." meldas pushed nataya away, and the water bomb nearly hit nataya.

    In the blink of an eye when everyone hesitated, the vine immediately regained control. I saw that rofis and frant were poisoned by the poison fog magic realm as before.

    "We can''t stop attacking the vine, or we will be all under control." meldas asked nataya to hide in the distance and attack the vine.

    Vines struggled under attack, while frant and rofis were good and bad. The rest of the people went to attack the spirit of the sea demon. She couldn''t take advantage of it.

    The two sides were in a tight fight. It seemed that the physical attack had little effect on Berta, so frant had to attack the vine.

    But suddenly, as like as two peas in the same spirit, Bertie''s soul, Mel, surrounded Natai and DAS.

    Water bombs were fired at them from different directions and were so fast that there was no time to dodge. Nataya was hit many times in a row, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth.

    "You can''t get out of here alive. This is your burial place," said the three bertas at the same time

    "That''s not necessarily true, Berta. I''ve killed a lot of sea demons. You''ll die today." I said impolitely

    "Dragon rage"

    Since I learned dragon language magic, I have used it in practice again. Belta, the soul of the sea demon, was caught off guard by the burning flame. But she had three parts, and the fire hit only one of them. The sea demon''s part evaporated and disappeared, and Berta looked at me fiercely.

    At this time, meldas and their all-out attack on the poisonous fog vines. Belta couldn''t help but focus on me.

    "You can''t beat me because I''m just a soul." Berta''s remaining parts are divided into two

    A total of four sea demon souls jumped on us in an instant. Before they could react, they only heard a huge explosion.

    The huge impact of the explosion would instantly hit me unprepared. I didn''t stop until my body hit a huge tree trunk. A wisp of blood flowed from the corner of my mouth. It seems that I was badly hurt.

    Meldas finally cut off the poisonous mist vine at the last moment before the explosion. The cut vines are like a frustrated ball, withering in an instant.

    At this time, the soul of the sea demon that had exploded by itself gradually condensed into one.

    "No, she began to recover again. If you don''t stop her, the consequences will be unimaginable." meldas decided to let everyone stop the recovery of the sea demon soul.

    Nataya began to sing a spell and saw a fireball flying to belta, who had not yet fully recovered.

    With a sound of "Zi", the flame was extinguished by Berta''s water like body.

    "Do you think you can beat me at this level?" said Berta contemptuously, almost finished recovering.

    "Don''t be so arrogant." frant sprinted to Berta. He made a quick horizontal cut, and the sword in his hand went through Berta''s body, as if it were really splitting on the water.

    "How could it?" frant was a little incredulous of his eyes.

    "It''s my turn," Berta raised his derisive right hand, and a water bomb shot out of his hand. The water bomb hit frant''s helmet, and with a bang, frant''s helmet flew several meters away.

    All the physical attack people were shocked, because the soul of the sea demon was immune to physical attack.

    Next, the spirit of the sea demon is more unscrupulous.

 Chapter 45

    The rain of water and bullets fell from the sky, and everyone dodged, but some people were injured. Just when everyone was in despair, I reluctantly stood up again, who was seriously injured just now.

    I dare to feel that there is an unspeakable power in my body, which warms my body.

    People were also surprised to see that the wound on my body was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Come on, let her see the real power of fire." an old voice came from the bottom of my heart, which was the voice of the soul of the Dragon �� Belgrave.

    "Well" at this time, I feel my whole body full of strength

    Under the gaze of the crowd, I jumped and lit a fire on my fist.

    "Yanlong burst fist"

    The hot flame fist hit belta''s body heavily. The hot flame made a big hole in belta''s body.

    "Ah, ah" Berta showed a painful expression. She frantically released water bombs to attack me. But it didn''t help. I escaped easily.

    Berta''s strength became weaker and weaker. Unfortunately, the ice arrow shot by avina hit her right arm.

    Berta''s arm was frozen by magic, and I hit Berta''s arm with another punch. Berta''s arm was so broken that she had no strength to attack.

    "Is it over?" Berta was reluctant

    "You all die!" Berta said fiercely, her eyes casting incomparable hatred.

    Belta''s body swelled and expanded in an instant.

    "No, run!" meldas knew it was dangerous

    "Goodbye, Ron, if I can meet you again in my next life..." Berta smiled at the last moment.

    "Boom" was an earth shaking noise, which shocked the birds in the trees one after another.

    The dazzling white light dispersed, the original ground was wet, and all the trees more than ten meters around were cut off, without any sign of life.

    Back in time, in a magician''s secret laboratory, the sea demon Berta was locked in a huge water tank. Every day, she could see a brown haired man with bare upper body in the cage opposite.

    The man looks very handsome, but he is not very talkative and looks very dull. Indeed, no matter who is locked up in such a dark place, he will not be in a good mood.

    At that time, Berta was just a sea demon girl. The sea demon was a race with beautiful appearance. Therefore, most of the legends about the sea demon family revolve around what charming sea demon seduced the sailors on the ship and finally led to the sinking of the ship.

    In fact, the sea demon is a kind race, but their natural beauty has become their disaster. Humans once caught sea monsters on a large scale and sold them to nobles as playthings or slaves.

    Later, the sea demon had to seduce human sailors at sea and make them lose their mind, so that the ship hit the reef and sank. Only in this way can the sea demon family continue.

    Berta is a sea demon girl captured by human beings. Her charming appearance and sexy figure are her natural weapons. I don''t know whether to say she is lucky or sad. She was not sold to the nobility as a plaything, but captured by a magician who is crazy about magic research.

    The magician was not interested in her body. In his eyes, Berta was just an interesting experiment. Every day he did various experiments on Berta, fed Berta various drugs, and then recorded Berta''s reaction.

    Day after day, Berta spent every day in pain. Ron, who was also caught, watched the beautiful girl in front of him suffer from the magician''s torture every day, and his anger burned in his heart.

    Until one day, the magician''s experiment seemed to be completed, and he looked very happy. So he fed Berta the last bottle of medicine.

    That bottle was poison, and Berta finally ended her painful life.

    "Ah" Ron''s anger can no longer be suppressed.

    Ron, who was naked, suddenly grew black hair and his teeth became long and sharp. Then he finally became a werewolf with sharp claws.

    "Ron, are you... Are you going to rebel?" the magician didn''t seem to react from the joy of the successful experiment just now.

    Ron''s eyes had completely turned red, and a wolf howl rang through the world. The huge wolf looked at the magician, and his saliva flowed from his sharp teeth.

    "Bang" werewolf Ron tore the iron fence directly. Ron tore up such a thick iron fence. What strength is this?

    The old magician''s face showed a trace of panic. He never thought that Ron, a failed experiment in the past, could burst out such great power.

    However, the old magician is also experienced. He immediately used a blinking space magic, and then added a rock armor to himself.

    The crazy Ron was extremely fast and roared towards the magician.

    "Rock sharp thorn" the old magician sang a string of spells. I saw sharp rocks the size of a fist smash Ron one after another, but Ron''s speed was too fast. Only a few rocks hit Ron, but Ron was smashed by Ron''s fur like a steel needle.

    Ron clapped his hand on the magician''s head, but the magician cleverly blinked.

    The angry Ron roared again, and there was a trace of sadness in the air. The strength of the old magician can not be underestimated, and his actual combat experience is extremely rich.

    In this way, Ron knocked the secret underground laboratory to pieces. However, Ron never hit the magician''s key.

    On the old magician''s side, the situation is not optimistic. Although he has not suffered fatal trauma, there are still several wounds bleeding in his body.

    The old magician was panting in the face of Ron who would rush up at any time. He felt that he was obviously out of strength and his magic power was consumed surprisingly. No, I can''t stay like this. Such a narrow space is not conducive to combat for the magician. The old magician is looking for a way to leave here.

    The space blinking magic of the previous two times did consume a lot of his magic, and he would not use it again anyway. If used again, he is likely to die from exhaustion of magic.

    So the old magician deliberately slowed down the pace. Ron saw the opportunity, but suddenly rushed over. The old magician''s slow action suddenly became very fast.

    With a loud bang, the wall behind the old magician was knocked out of a huge gap by the werewolf Ron.

    Before Ron could react, the old magician quickly ran out of the underground magic laboratory along the gap.

    Once again, the old magician felt very comfortable in the air outside. He seemed to forget that he was in a dead fight. However, this was the last time he felt such warm sunshine.

    In the next second, Ron''s huge sharp claw pierced deeply into the left half of the magician''s body.

    "Poof" a mouthful of Yan Hong''s blood vomited out of the old magician''s mouth. Seeing half of his body penetrated, the old magician was helpless and unwilling.

    "Meteorite... Stone... Sky... Fall" the old magician said word by word, and his magic quickly condensed. The pressure in the surrounding space suddenly increased, and Ron felt a strong sense of oppression.

    The originally clear sky suddenly became lifeless, and a huge vortex appeared in the air.

    The corners of the old magician''s mouth rose, revealing a gloomy smile.

    "Since I capsized in the gutter today, you can die! Die..." the old magician''s voice was thick and powerful, echoing in the vast world.

    Ron''s sad wolf howl sounded again. At this time, his body was bound by space and could not move at all.

    "Boom" the huge meteorite fell rapidly in the vortex in the sky, and the meteorite ignited a raging flame due to high-speed friction.

    Seeing that such a huge fireball was about to hit himself, Ron''s heart was as unwilling as the old magician.

    "Ha ha, I can''t imagine that my lifelong research will go to hell with me now. It''s really sad!" before he died, the old magician looked up and sighed.

    "You are an old man. You arrested me for research before, and now you killed the sea demon Berta. Do you know how much other people''s pain is included in your research?"

    Before Ron finished speaking, the huge meteorite hit him and the old magician on the head.

    The burning meteorite smashed the ground into a large pit of tens of meters, and the vegetation on the ground was burnt black.

    I can''t feel the breath of life. It seems that the werewolf Ron and the old magician are dead.

    Suddenly, the hard meteorite surface cracked fine lines. Then the crack became bigger and bigger. With a "click", the meteorite burst.

    A dark figure came out from under the meteorite, and suddenly two dark and deep green lights burst out.

    Yes, it''s the werewolf Ron!

 Chapter 46

    He was dark and his hair was crystal clear. It''s a miracle that the old magician survived such a terrible blow just now.

    But after a few steps, he fell down.

    When he woke up, Ron found himself lying in a cabin.

    "Who was it? Who saved me?" Ron wanted to roll down. He found that there was no good place in his body

    "Don''t move." then a little girl came up and saw Ron. She said quickly.

    "You are..." at this time, Ron has become a human form.

    "Hello, my name is Jenny. It was my mother who found you and brought you back." the little girl is an elf and very cute.

    "Thank you." Ron thanked them

    In this way, Ron raised the injury in Jenny''s house for more than a month. Later, when Ron recovered from his injury, he often helped Jenny and her mother the forest witch do some physical work and hunt some prey for them.

    The days are spent happily day by day until one day

    The moon that day was very round and bright. A trace of uneasiness and agitation flowed in Ron.

    Suddenly he turned into a werewolf. Ron lost his mind because of the pain. He ran to the depths of the forest.

    Crazy predation, werewolf Ron killed many animals in the forest. Ron didn''t stop until the next morning. At this time, he did not dare to go back to face Jenny''s mother and daughter. He found the old magician''s underground laboratory alone with his memory.

    At this time, the basement was in a mess, and the large craters hit by meteorites on the ground outside the laboratory were still vaguely visible.

    Ron walked into the lab and he saw Berta. She was still so beautiful, as if she were asleep. The body of a siren does not decay, but melts in water.

    Ron picked up Berta and walked out of the magic lab.

    Walking in the forest, Ron felt a trace of helplessness for the first time. Ron held Berta''s body in his arms and had an unspeakable feeling in his heart.

    "Di, Di, Di" there was a light rain in the sky. The rain dripped on Ron''s face. Ron quickly covered Berta with his body for fear that she would melt.

    "God, are you going to punish me? What crime have I committed?" Ron couldn''t suppress his depression.

    Then a man in black came from a distance. Ron couldn''t see his face clearly. Until the man in black came to Ron, Ron saw that there was a bloody Unicorn head on his back.

    It''s the head of a unicorn. You know how noble Unicorn exists in the elf kingdom. The guy in black killed a unicorn. The Druid temple will not let him go.

    "Who are you?" Ron asked warily

    The man in black ignored Ron. He didn''t seem to hear anything. He just walked to the depths of the forest.

    "Wait a minute, can you do me a favor? Can you tell me how to revive the dead?" although Ron didn''t know if it would be too sudden, he couldn''t care so much about the so-called emergency medical treatment.

    "Do you think I look like someone who can save people?" the man in black stopped and looked back at Ron.

    "But you are definitely not a simple person. You must know some methods." Ron''s expression was extremely critical.

    "You''re very interesting. Well, come with me." the man in black took Ron to a ruined palace deep in the forest.

    There, the black man performed the art of dead soul for the sea demon Berta, and Berta''s soul was resurrected. When Ron and Berta see each other again, although Berta is only resurrected in soul form, they still have deep feelings for each other.

    "The old magician is dead." Ron wanted to tell Berta that he avenged her.

    "That''s over. I didn''t expect us to meet again," Berta said happily to Ron.

    From then on, Ron and Berta followed the man in black. Only later did they know that the man in black was the famous magician drammel.

    When time turns back, often recalling this memory, werewolf Ron feels as if it happened yesterday, but all this is so strange.

    The werewolf Ron suddenly felt flustered and short of breath at this moment. He had a bad idea in his mind. A picture appeared in Ron''s mind, that is, belta, the soul of the sea demon, said to him, "farewell, dear." after that, belta completely disappeared.

    "Bad" Ron had a very strong hunch. He ran out of the dark elf''s cave and ran frantically to the other side of the forest.

    At this time, there was a loud noise in the forest. The place where the loud noise happened was where Berta lived.

    "No" Ron''s eyes turned red into werewolf form. He came to the place where Berta blew himself up.

    At the moment of Berta''s powerful explosion, the forest witch suddenly appeared and moved everyone to a safe place with space magic

    It was so painful to see his beloved die completely in front of him that Ron couldn''t suppress his anger.

    "Why did you become like this, Ron?" the forest witch stopped Ron. Her teleportation just now cost her a lot of magic

    Ron only stayed for half a moment, but still flew it. At the moment, Ron has completely lost his mind.

    The forest witch is not dead, but seriously injured. Mayfair immediately ran up to heal the forest witch.

    "I can''t spare you." I rushed up, pulled out my sword and cut at Ron.

    "Lark, be careful," meldas said

    We''ve fought with Ron. Ron didn''t lose at all when he fought with so many of us.

    At this time, no one noticed that the roots of the poisonous fog vine that had been cut off were a little green and shining.

    At a time when it was difficult for the two sides to distinguish up and down, the green light suddenly flourished.

    I saw a huge green tree growing out of the green light, more than five meters high.

    Ron knew it was bad for him. He rushed to me very quickly. I didn''t react for a moment. Ron clawed to my chest, but just then, the forest witch blocked Ron with her body.

    The sharp wolf claws penetrated the forest witch''s body, and blood flowed out.

    "Run, lark..." the forest witch said to me with her last strength.

    Nataya kept releasing fireball to attack Ron, while meldas and avina shot arrows at Ron in the distance.

    Just as Ron''s claws penetrated the forest witch''s body, his consciousness was a little sober.

    "No" Ron saw the woman who had saved her life killed herself in front of her.

    At this time, frant and rofis waved their weapons to surround Ron.

    Ron gave a wolf howl, and the huge explosive force filled the surrounding space with pressure. In a flash, Ron knocked all the people around him to the ground.

    When Ron tried to attack again, the green tree growing from the green light opened its eyes from the rough trunk like a man.

    "My noble king of tree people, Ike, has been sealed by you little people for so many years. Today I''ll let you taste the taste of being sealed."

    With that, his two strong trunks similar to human arms quickly flew out several branches and shot Ron.

    Don''t underestimate these branches. They grow and sprout quickly under Ron''s feet.

    "Try the power of the" Emerald Dream "of the seal of the king of trees!" AGCO is very confident in his seal, because it is a seal that can trap people in dreams forever.

    The branches quickly took root and sprouted, wrapped Ron firmly, and instantly turned into a big tree.

    "Your sins are unforgivable. Let''s taste the real power of the heart of fire." just before everyone was in a hurry to thank the king of trees eco for his help, the heart of fire Mina also appeared here.

    The battle is getting fiercer and fiercer. Can we hold on?

 Chapter 47

    The appearance of flame heart Mina made Ike, the king of tree people, feel a little tricky. Because it was because of Mina that the king of trees eco was sealed.

    At that time, Eko, the king of the tree man, was attacked by Mina, Ron the werewolf and Berta at the same time. But it''s the heart of fire Mina that controls Ike.

    After so many years, Ike, the king of trees, was filled with reluctance.

    At this time, everyone rushed over. Mina didn''t mean to come hard when she saw that we had a large number of people.

    We pulled out our weapons one after another, but Mina''s space magic made it difficult for everyone to hit her.

    "Ike, I didn''t expect you to be alive." Mina immediately sent two fireballs to hit Ike, the king of trees.

    Ike blocked Mina''s attack with a strong trunk. I don''t know why the trunk wasn''t burned by the fireball.

    Other people cooperate to attack Mina, but Mina can always escape their attack.

    "Damn it, it won''t work like this," said nataya angrily

    "My bow and arrow can''t shoot her." meldas''s shooting skill is also one of the best among the elves, but it''s helpless for people like Mina who are so proficient in space magic.

    "Well, I don''t want to play with you miscellaneous soldiers." Mina suddenly disappeared out of thin air.

    This made everyone lose their goal and looked at each other.

    "It''s not that easy to run." the king of the tree man Aike noticed that Mina was near me.

    "It''s your turn this time, seal ''Emerald Dream''." the attack of the king of tree people made Mina show her original shape.

    "I can''t control so much. I''ll take you back first." Mina hugged me unprepared. In an instant, I was stunned by Mina''s magic.

    At the same time, Ike''s seal ''Emerald Dream'' also hit Mina''s arm.

    "Ah" Mina directly tore off the hit arm with pain. This action was very decisive because she had seen the power of Ike''s seal.

    This scene shocked everyone, but immediately launched a new attack on the injured Mina.

    But Mina didn''t give everyone a chance. She immediately opened a crack in space transmission and crossed through the crack with me stunned.

    "Lark!" seeing that I was taken by Mina, she was most sad to count avina. She cried my name sadly.

    What should I do now? Everyone was in great trouble for a time.

    At this time, the king of trees, Ike, also came to everyone. His tall body made everyone look up at him.

    "I really should thank you for opening my seal. Now I must eliminate the heart of fire in order to relieve my hatred," said Ike

    "We also have to save lark." meldas was in a bad mood. Today''s battle lost too much.

    On the other hand, the other end of the space crack.

    Mina came out of the crack with pain, and blood gushed from the broken arm. Her face was pale and her lips were white.

    At this moment, she took me out of the space crack and came to the place where the crack was located. It turned out that the crack was connected with the nest of magician drammel.

    Seeing Mina coming back, a dark elf man who was very similar to the magician immediately came forward to help Mina stop bleeding.

    The dark elf is called Rosen. He has a white face and a hot heart under his cold appearance.

    "Don''t move, Mina, I''ll seal your wound," Rosen said

    "Don''t worry about me. Go and give that man to your Majesty the magician." Mina said reluctantly

    Rosen never dared to resist Mina''s words, but this time he''s going to make an exception. He took Mina to a room, laid her flat on the bed, and quickly began to use magic to heal her wounds.

    "Go and do as I say. Do you want to resist?" Mina is weak, but her attitude is still very tough.

    Rosen ignored her and continued to heal her. After more than an hour, Mina slowly got better and finally reported her life.

    According to Mina''s instructions, Rosen carried me to a secret room deep in the nest.

    Then he went to drammel to report.

    Drummer was sitting on his broken throne meditating until Rosen broke the silence.

    "Father, I have good news and bad news for you," said Rosen

    "Oh, yeah, come on." delamel looked at Rosen with his deep eyes, which made Rosen feel a little nervous and uneasy.

    "Father, do you remember the man Lord ildley told us to look for?"

    "Did you find him?"

    "Yes, at this time, he was hidden in a safe secret room by me. At the same time, the bad news is that Mina broke her arm in order to bring back the child." Rosen seems very calm, but he is in great pain.

    "That woman is just a chess piece. Why should you be sad for a chess piece?" meldas saw what Rosen thought.

    "Am I just a chess piece in your mind, father?" asked Rosen at last

    "Pa" a crisp slap echoed in the empty nest.

    Rosen covered his red face and stared at delamer with hate.

    "When will you grow up, my child? In this world, only strength is everything. A powerful person is the master. He can change the fate of many people, you know? Mina is just a subordinate to me, and you are my own flesh and blood. Didn''t I tell you that only by obeying Lord ildley''s orders can we get supremacy And then you will be my successor. "

    "I don''t want any rights. I just want Mina to be safe." Rosen was stubborn

    "All right, boy. Tell me, where is the man who brought it back? Ha ha, it''s time to fight back, ugly world!" delamer showed a rare expression of excitement, which was the first time he smiled happily in hundreds of years.

    "Yes, father, I''ll prepare to talk to Lord ildley." Rosen began to prepare what was needed for the ceremony according to delamer.

    Empty Sorcerer''s nest, a few flickering lights.

    A man in dark gold armor, long white hair and thin face walked into the secret room closed to me. He saw me lying on the ground at this time, with a smile on my face.

    In a relatively wide room, a huge circular altar is placed in the middle of the room.

    "Rosen, the ceremony can begin," drammel said to his son without looking back, just as he ordered.

    Rosen carried me to a cross shaped wooden frame on the altar and tied my hands to the beam of the frame.

    After all this was arranged, there was a rare excitement on the magician drammel''s face. At this moment, he had been waiting for a long time.

    "I am your most loyal servant, Supreme eldlay. I summon you from the boundless darkness. I am willing to give you everything I have. Show up, my master!"

 Chapter 48

    For a long time, the green light of the silent room suddenly appeared, and a low and hoarse voice came out from the center of the altar.

    "Have you brought the man as I said?" it was an irresistible voice, a majesty of King''s spirit.

    "Yes, my master." drammel, who was still a bit of a king, was dwarfed and even a little humble in front of this.

    "Ha ha, our time will come again." heroic laughter resounded through the empty room.

    At this time, in the Centaur camp at the other end of the forest. Centaur chief, Killian, Elven king elovis, and tree man King Ike, several Elven Kingdom elite leaders met in a tall command tent. The tent has no roof, which also takes into account the height of the king of trees, Ike.

    These are the representatives of various forces in the elf kingdom. We abandon our past grievances and sit together to discuss the way to deal with the magician.

    "I know the magician drammel very well. He is the enemy of our tree people. He led the dark elf army to burn down the forest on which our tree people live. We tree people are a race that doesn''t like fighting. Many of our people were killed by the magician''s men, and as the king of tree people, I was secretly attacked and sealed by drammel''s men. Since then, tree people The tribe became the slaves of drammel. "The king of the tree man, Aike, first began to complain about the violence of the magician.

    In fact, the situation is similar for several other races. Although the Centaur chief alba Tieti and his people have been fighting against the magician, they are weak and can only survive. Elovis knew the magician very well, because drummer was also a high elf before. In these years of confrontation, elovis clearly felt that the strength of the elf kingdom was declining, while the dark elves were becoming stronger and stronger.

    At present, several leaders of the elf Kingdom decided to unite against the magician.

    Five days later, east of the dark forest.

    Several crows suddenly started up from the tree and flew away with a few ugly calls.

    On the ground, in the forest, the dark army is marching with the clang of war drums. At the front are a group of cave goblins with black skin and short stature, holding axes and shields. They are the lowest soldiers of the whole legion, responsible for playing the role of cannon fodder. Followed by dark elf soldiers, they are relatively tall, wearing old age elf armor and holding sharp spears as weapons. Then came the dark elf archers. Most of them were dignified. The long bow made of yew wood had strong lethality, and the leather armor was also made of excellent materials. From them, we can see the strength of the elf family in the old times. At the back of the team is the dark elf blood claw dragon horse, which is the most elite power of the dark elf family.

    Blood claw dragon is the strongest Warcraft in the dark forest and an extremely arrogant Warcraft. They are all social Warcraft species, which are basically difficult to be tamed. I don''t know what method Dramer used to domesticate this kind of Warcraft and turn it into a mount of the dark elf family. Each blood claw Dragon Rider is an expert in the dark elf family, and their equipment is also the most sophisticated in the dark elf family. Therefore, each blood claw Dragon Rider is a direct soldier of drammer, under the direct command of drammer.

    Along with the Legion, there are a group of tall thorn wood demons, which is also a powerful Warcraft. In addition, hundreds of bloody jackals also joined.

    This mighty Legion is the dark elf army that sorcerer drammer has worked hard for many years. He has always dreamed that one day he can lead this Legion back to avinia, the city of hope of the elf kingdom. Now, this day has finally come.

    On the cliff, the magician drammel was dressed in dark gold armor, black cloak and long white hair flying in the wind. He clearly remembers the words that yierdeley, the black dragon of the wings of destruction, said to him. Those who dare to compete with me will only die!

    The footsteps of tens of thousands of troops moving quickly under the cliff are sonorous and powerful. The rumbling war drums accompanied by the passionate war songs make tens of thousands of soldiers feel surging. They have only one purpose, that is to destroy the elf Kingdom and destroy everything.

    "Tremble, elovis, you can finally feel my anger." Dremmel''s eyes stared at avinia in the distance for a long time.

    At this time, in the magician''s nest, in the dark secret room, there was only me lying on the ground, and I slowly opened my eyes. I feel like I have a splitting headache. I seem to have experienced a lot, but I can''t remember anything.

    "Am I dead?" I asked myself vaguely.

    At this time, the elf kingdom was close to several villages in the dark forest.

    A large group of dark elf soldiers rushed into the village, and the resistance elf guards were almost wiped out.

    The remaining Elven guards lit a beacon for help on the tower. They also shot a few arrows at the cave goblins pouring in. Their skin and armor were dyed red with blood. They had done their best, and the rest could only be resigned to fate. Until the cave goblins cut off the heads of the elf guards with their dirty battle axes, the corpses of the cave goblins were all over the bottom of the tower.

    The dark elves put the flag of the dark elves army on the top of the tower, and the dark elves army below cheered.

    Then came the massacre. Innocent Elves were brutally killed by the dark elves army, and the villages were looted. Everywhere the dark elves army went, it was in chaos, leaving only villages turned into scorched earth.

    Within one day, dozens of villages on the border of the elf Kingdom sent out a signal for help. The news soon reached elves king elovis, who quickly called several other elves leaders to hold an emergency meeting in the command tent.

    The spacious command tent was full of people. They were elves king elovis, Centaur chief Elba tiehoo, king of the tree man Aike, Killian and meldas.

    At the beginning, meldas told everyone the latest news and situation. After hearing this, the people were filled with righteous indignation and wanted to fight back against the magician immediately.

    "Listen to me, everyone, today we abandon the past grievances. We are here only for one goal, that is to defeat the magician and his dark elf army. Now the situation is that the enemy is strong and I am weak, so we should plan carefully. Don''t act rashly, we should unite."

    "Elf king, we tree people are willing to listen to your arrangement." the king of tree people, echo, first said

    "Our Centaur''s bows and arrows are always at your call, your Majesty the ELF KING." Alba? Said the iron shoe

    "In that case, I won''t refuse. This time, I got a message that the magician didn''t attack by the commander-in-chief army, but stayed in his nest. This time, his son Rosen and flaming heart Mina led the shadow army. I decided to send a surprise attack team to the magician''s nest for beheading, and I will lead all the righteous teachers of the elf kingdom to confront the dark from the front Elves army, to relieve the pressure of beheading, "elovis seemed confident to say to everyone

    "Your Majesty, who have you decided to send to the task of this raid?" meldas asked.

    "Meldas, your bravery is well known, so the task of surprise attack is left to you."

    "Your Majesty elovis, we are willing to go through fire and water."

    The meeting soon dispersed and everyone prepared according to the deployment of the ELF KING.

    Soon, the newly formed coalition forces of the Elven king have been assembled. The Centaur army set out from the east of the dark forest to raid the dark elf army from the rear, while Ike and his Shuren army met the dark elf army from the front. Killian led the Elven army in two ways. On the one hand, he fought with the tree people against the dark elves army, while a few other troops were responsible for supporting meldas and beheading them.

    With the sound of the horn, the army has been pulled out. Every soldier''s heart is very excited, because now they can finally fight for their home and freedom.

    "Soldiers, take up the sword in your hands! Today we will fight with the enemy''s blood, for dignity and freedom. We don''t have to flinch any more. We will let the enemy taste our blade, and we will let the enemy''s blood polish our sword." Killian''s army shouted at the front of the team on a magnificent elf horse.

    The morale of the newly formed elf coalition is still very high, because they have not fought with the dark elf army before, so they don''t know the horror of the dark elf army. At the moment, the elf coalition is heading for the place where the dark elf army is stationed at the border. What is waiting for them will be an unprecedented fierce battle.

    At the same time, meldas rushed to the magician''s lair.

    Finally, meldas they arrived at the magician''s nest overnight. In addition, about 300 elf archers also came together to lead away the dark elf guards left in the nest, so that meldas can sneak into the nest * * Department quietly for beheading.

 Chapter 49

    "Come on, keep up." meldas reminded the weak players from time to time to keep up with the team. They must be as fast as possible.

    The more than 300 Elven archers have exchanged fire with the guards of the dark elves army outside the nest. They adopt decentralized tactics so that they can entangle the remaining guards.

    Soon, the 300 elf archers attracted most of the enemy. Meldas took this opportunity to sneak into the magician''s nest. They were so familiar with the location of the magician''s nest thanks to the information provided by the forest witch.

    The entrance of the magician''s nest is on one side of the mountain. There are jagged rocks, and a naturally formed cave has become the gate of the nest.

    Meldas eliminated the few guards and entered the nest in turn.

    Once entering the nest, it is much larger than expected. The interior of the mountain is very open, which can be described as endless.

    However, the lighting of the nest is not very good, and the layout is very chaotic. It seems that it is reconstructed according to the structure of the mountain itself.

    In short, there are many rooms in the cave * * and meldas are helpless. They can only find the whereabouts of me and the magician a little bit.

    Just as meldas and his men were exploring the nest, their blood red eyes were staring at them in the dark.

    At the moment, they did not know that the danger was approaching them step by step.

    After looking for many more rooms, meldas found nothing. Gradually they began to be impatient and frustrated.

    Suddenly, a lot of people appeared in the dark. Everyone should be surrounded by these people.

    "Poof"

    Frant''s arm was slashed with a dagger and blood flowed down.

    "Be careful," meldas said. The cold light flashed in the dark. He was almost stabbed into his heart by a dagger.

    "Who is it?" avina immediately bent her bow and arrow at the shadows.

    "If I remember correctly, these are the close guards of the Magician - Dark Elf assassins." meldas''s expression was serious. It seemed that the strength of these people could not be underestimated.

    "Let''s get together and don''t separate," meldas said immediately

    So everyone immediately gathered together. The dark elf assassins around didn''t rush up. They were quietly waiting for the opportunity.

    Meldas, after such a long battle, their tacit understanding has also improved to a certain extent.

    Avina and meldas shot arrows into the darkness, and several assassins could not dodge and fell to the ground. Nataya displayed a flame shock, which turned many assassins into ashes. For a time, the assassins did not dare to act rashly.

    However, at this time, all the assassins disappeared, because the magician drammel appeared in person. Nataya looked very excited and released a fireball.

    Drammel just waved her left hand calmly and blocked her attack.

    Everyone immediately tightened their nerves because the target appeared.

    At this time, drammel''s face began to become ferocious, as if a dark magic began to cover his whole body.

    "Let you taste the power from hell." the magician''s hands turned into black claws, like the claws of the devil.

    "Shadow claw." drammel''s arm suddenly lengthened, and the black claw was about to pierce nataya''s chest.

    Just when drammel''s black claw was about to pierce nataya''s chest, a burst arrow suddenly hit drammel''s arm. Drammel''s claw shook, and nataya escaped.

    "A group of guys who don''t know how to live or die, let you see the power of shadow. Darkness breeds." delamer used a very powerful magic.

    In an instant, the space in the hall was shrouded in boundless darkness, and everyone couldn''t see each other.

    Suddenly, a little light in the dark let everyone see hope.

    "Come out, Elven dragon viper." avina almost tried her best to summon a huge dragon with glittering scales.

    Yes, this dragon is the "Warcraft" hatched from the "Warcraft egg" found by avina and I on the desert island. It has grown like this in less than a month.

    The fairy dragon VIP''s big mouth sucked the surrounding dark elements into his stomach.

    "I didn''t expect you to have two." drammel''s expression didn''t change at all

    Nataya also used her whole body''s magic to release a huge hot fireball and hit drammer directly.

    "Ah," cried drummer in pain

    However, the subsequent scene stunned the people, because delamer''s body directly became a shadow, and the fireball passed through his body and hit the back wall.

    With a loud bang, the wall was hit and moved, and many stones were dropped from the roof.

    At the same time, two huge black shadow wings grew on the back of the magician drammel. His whole person was like a huge shadow standing in mid air.

    "Damn, he''s too strong." nataya was a little unwilling. If her magic hadn''t consumed almost, she would have done it again.

    "Together"

    Everyone has used their must kill skills, because they know that now is the decisive moment. If they don''t do it now, I''m afraid they won''t have a chance to do it in the future.

    For a time, all kinds of tricks came at drammer, including the spirit dragon VIP, who rushed at drammer recklessly. Drammel didn''t dodge because he was confident in himself.

    "Boom, boom, boom" this time, there were many explosions in the hall, which made the originally not very solid nest begin to collapse in a small area.

    "This is the power given to me by Lord ildley. You can''t defeat me," cried drummer, whose attack was offset by his powerful magic.

    "Really? Then I''ll see how powerful ildley is!" then I came in step by step from the entrance of the hall.

    "Drammel, do something." I just said faintly.

    At this time, everyone was overwhelmed by me. And I stood there suddenly. They didn''t expect to meet me like this.

    "Then I''m welcome," said drummer

    Suddenly, meldas felt that the magic around him had suddenly increased. It seemed that Della mell was going to take it seriously this time.

    Without saying a word, I rushed to drammel suspended in mid air. At the moment I bounced off the ground, I made a 360 degree rotation in the air, like a Black Whirlwind hitting drammel.

    Boom

    Drammel was directly hit and flew far. There were many wounds on his abdomen and body, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    "It seems that you are really strong," said delame

 Chapter 50

    Others were so shocked by my sudden appearance that they couldn''t speak at all, and even forgot to fight.

    Next, there was only one-on-one fight between delamel and me, and the others couldn''t get in at all.

    The fierce battle between us made many cracks appear in the not very strong mountain, and the whole nest could collapse at any time. Falling stones kept falling from the sky, and meldas quickly evacuated the nest with others.

    "It seems that this is no longer the battle we can participate in," frant said finally.

    "Go, stay here and you may die at any time," meldas said seriously.

    Finally, everyone evacuated from the magician''s nest, and the nest * * was left to me and delamel. We stare at each other, and each of us is hurt.

    "Nightmare attack, let you feel the anger from hell," said delamer, and a black light flashed over me.

    This nightmare attack is an extremely terrible magic. The power of nightmare attack is to let the recipient fall into a boundless terrorist hell and fight constantly. It is a bit similar to the art of seal. Until the recipient dies, he will never escape.

    "Yan Long Wei roared." I also released my strongest magic.

    With my roar, a dazzling red light instantly dissipated the black light shrouded in me and directly bounced on drammer.

    "No" with a loud noise, drammel was blown away and grew heavily on the wall behind him.

    Gradually, drammel''s body began to disappear from the soles of his feet.

    I also fell to the ground, panting and looking at the disappearing drammel.

    "Is it over?" de la Maire''s consciousness began to blur.

    Drammel felt as if he had gone back to the old days, when he was the prince of the elf Kingdom like elovis. They all fell in love with Karina, the big Druid of the moon god at the same time, but the big Druid was more in love with edmel. Brother elovis was jealous of his brother and reported the relationship between drammel and the big druid to the ELF KING at that time. The great Druid of the moon god is God''s servant and can''t talk about love. The elf king who learned of this was furious and ordered to burn the great Druid. Drammer had no choice but to escape the elf kingdom with his beloved. However, elovis still refused to let drammel go. He defeated drammel and took the big Druid. The great Druid was brought back to the elf Kingdom and burned to death in front of all the elf people.

    The angry drammel lost his mind. He vowed to flatten the elf Kingdom and avenge his lover. Later, drammel met the black dragon ildley, who taught him some power. Drammel took the only bone and flesh left by the big Druid, Rosen, and hid in the dark forest and degenerated into a magician. Before that, he also used the seeds of poisonous vines to create a family of dark elves.

    "Karina, we''re going to be reunited, and there''s no more pain." delamer finally disappeared from this space.

    Suddenly, a shadow flew out of drammel''s body, flew to me and integrated into my body.

    "In the light of flowers and brilliance, elovis announced that the war ended with the great victory of the elf kingdom.

    Meldas once again became a legend in the elf family, but he looked down on honor and didn''t know where to wander around the world.

    "Free warriors, the darkness has not let us give in. We are desperate for our homes. This war has left many companions and relatives away from us, but their sacrifice is worth it. The moon god will not abandon our elf kingdom. At this moment, let''s cherish the memory of those warriors..." Elvis king elovis delivered his speech in the square.

    The celebration lasted all morning, followed by a celebration carnival. The elves drank to victory at this moment.

    No one knows what I met in the magician''s lair that day. Even I lost that memory. I only remember the battle with the magician drammel when I woke up.

    Now I have collected three pieces of assol''s magic tools. I don''t know how to use them or what it means to me. I don''t know why they know my name every time, as if they knew me from the beginning.

    All this is a mystery to me.

    Anyway, when it was time to return, we had another member in our team this time, the famous leader of the cingadi sea pirates, rofis. I remembered what old heathed would say to us every time I went back.

    "Welcome home, children!"

    Maybe tomorrow is a new adventure. Who knows? I''m very satisfied to be accompanied by these partners.

 Chapter 51

    Every era has its own legend, and behind each legend is a famous hero. This story happened before the black dragon attacked the King City of kairandier. It belongs to the king of Northland.

    The hero of our story is Gladwell, born in a declining noble family in Northland, the north of the Empire. His father ruined the family property and fief left by his ancestors because he was fond of gambling and whoring. In grawell''s generation, only an old two handed sword and a swallow tail flag symbolizing trainee Knight status remain in the family property left by his ancestors. It was a black eagle flag with a black edge and white background, which was once a symbol of the glory of grawell''s family.

    Grawell''s mother married someone else because she couldn''t stand her husband''s rudeness and lack of ambition. Glawell felt his life was terrible and he began to abandon himself. He also became like his father, idling away his time every day.

    All these changes began on the day of Gladwell''s father''s funeral

    When grawell was ten years old, his father accidentally fell into a deep ditch and died on his way home because of drinking.

    On the day of father''s funeral, many people came to the family.

    Among them were glawell''s relatives, creditors who came to collect debts, and even the owner of the bar his father used to go to. When so many people came at once, Gladwell was a little overwhelmed.

    In this way, in the tears of people who were not so sincere, my father was buried.

    As soon as his father died, the only things left in the family were quickly removed by the people who came to the funeral. Under the protection of Gladwell, the two handed sword and the flag symbolizing the family were not taken away.

    In fact, Gladwell had mixed feelings about his father''s death. Although my father didn''t do much to be a father, after all, he was his biological father. Facing his father''s cold body, Gladwell cried alone. He is asking the Almighty God why his fate is so ill? The death of his father made Gladwell feel that he could no longer waste his time like this, because his father''s end was a living example.

    So he made up his mind to leave home and apprentice to a businessman. Because of his excellent performance, the merchant recommended him to a knight as a squire. You know, knights are very noble in the German Empire. To be a knight is what every boy yearns for.

    In addition to his daily work, Gladwell learned a lot from the knight. Later, the knight died in the war, and the knight''s property became the property of others.

    Gladwell had no choice but to leave the sad land with a long sword and a flag. Gladwell was eighteen years old, eight years after his father''s death.

    Now Gladwell had nothing again, and his only companion was the sword and flag.

    Nowadays, the whole empire is full of dangers and opportunities. As many people become rich and become king overnight, more people will break up their families and die.

    Gladwell boarded a freighter bound for the port of common in the south of the Empire.

    The cargo ship finally docked at the port of Pulin. Thank God, grawell didn''t meet pirates on the way.

    After getting off the ship, gravy saw several supervisors on the dock beating the slaves who were carrying the goods on board with whips.

    Gladwell hated this practice because he felt that all men were created equal. But he knew that he was a newcomer, so he''d better make less trouble. Besides, I have no power and power, and I can''t help much.

    But fate happened to be such a coincidence that a thin slave tried to escape and ran to grawell.

    Gladwell watched as the slave was caught by the supervisor in front of him. The supervisor went up and beat him without saying a word.

    "Bah, you''re such a loser and want to escape. You''re a bitch." after scolding, the supervisor severely kicked the slave.

    "Is there really a distinction between high and low in human life?" grawell asked himself in his heart

    "That''s enough," cried Gladwell to the supervisor

    The passers-by looked at grawell one after another. After a few seconds, they were busy again. They may have been used to the life of the law of the jungle, and "numbness" has become a true portrayal of them.

    At this time, the supervisor looked at the young man in front of him.

    "Hey, boy. You''d better mind your own business and watch your head! This is the slave of my master. We can do whatever we like. Can you manage it?"

    The supervisor said in a threatening tone and kicked the slave more.

    "But he''s not your slave now."

    Gladwell threw a bulging purse to the supervisor. There were a hundred silver dragon coins in that money bag. You know, it was all the savings of Gladwell who had been a squire to the knight for several years. At that time, the monthly income of an ordinary family was only about 30 Silver Dragon coins.

    Originally, Gladwell wanted to use the money to do small business. It seems that all the plans have come to naught. Sometimes it''s not so easy to be a good person. Being a good person has to pay a price.

    The supervisor took the money bag and looked carefully at grawell. Looking at the dress temperament of Gladwell, he doesn''t look like a child of an ordinary family. In fact, everything about Gladwell was inherited from the knight who died in the war. Moreover, even some ideas were instilled into grawell by the knight.

    "The strong exists to protect the weak. The weak should strive to become strong to protect more weak. Don''t bully the weak and bully the soft and fear the hard. That''s the real meaning of chivalry!" this is what the knight who died in the war often taught Gladwell

    The supervisor was afraid of offending Gladwell. It would be difficult if he were the young master of a prominent aristocracy. On the other hand, Gladwell gave him enough money for the supervisor to buy two or three slaves.

    "All right, smelly boy. I''ll let you go for the sake of the young master today." the supervisor said, pointing to the slave

    The slave looked at Gladwell with gratitude. For a moment, he didn''t know how to express his gratitude. The storm came to an end.

    Gladwell came to a nearby hotel from the pier. The slave dragged his black and blue body behind Gladwell.

 Chapter 52

    "Didn''t I tell you? You''ve regained your freedom. You can do what you want and don''t follow me anymore." Gladwell turned and said

    For the fifth time, Gladwell persuaded the slave to leave.

    "But... You are my life-saving benefactor. My mother said that people should know their kindness and repay them. Therefore, I want to be your entourage to repay you."

    "Listen, no one has the right to call others like cattle and horses, and the king is no exception."

    "But I am willing to be your entourage."

    "My name is Gladwell. What''s your name?" Gladwell picked up the wounded slave

    "My name is Tony, master," said the slave

    "Tony, don''t call me master. We are equal companions. Just call me graver. Remember, you and I are companions now."

    "Yes, Lord Gladwell," Tony nodded.

    In this way, they found a small hotel to stay. Gladwell chose this hotel because it was on credit. Now Gladwell is penniless and can only take one step at a time.

    In the hotel room, Gladwell simply bandaged Tony.

    At night, Gladwell lay in bed and couldn''t sleep.

    "What to do, how to pay for the hotel, and where to go in the future?" these questions lingered in Gladwell''s mind for a long time

    Glawell did not feel sleepy until the East turned white, but soon he couldn''t sleep anymore.

    After a while, Gladwell got up, dressed and left the hotel. He wanted to take a chance and see if he could find a job here. At this time, Tony was still sleeping and didn''t respond at all.

    At this time, the street was deserted and there was no one.

    "It doesn''t make sense. This is the port city of the German Empire. It won''t be so cold even in the morning."

    Suddenly, a figure flashed around the corner of the street, and the man ran quickly towards grawell.

    Gladwell had a bad feeling and couldn''t help gripping the long sword in his hand.

    "Stop! Boy, hand over your money." at this time, there were two more people behind Gladwell.

    Like the man running towards Gladwell, the three men were wearing black hats and ragged leather clothes. It seems that Gladwell was robbed by a bandit gang.

    At the same time, on the other side of the street, in the bar facing Granville, a tall, stout bald man was talking to a fleshy supervisor.

    "Holf, my information must be right this time. I saw with my own eyes that the boy threw a hundred silver coins at random, and it was to save a dead slave. From his appearance, he must be a rich master," said the fleshly faced supervisor

    Yes, the supervisor is the one grawell met at the dock.

    "Well, if you do a good job, I''ll give you 10% of the harvest and catch more slaves for you." the bald man with a scar on his face said with a smile.

    With that, the bald man grabbed the glass and looked leisurely at the good play across the street.

    Gladwell tried to calm himself down. After all, it was not the first time he had met a robber.

    In the past, when he followed the knight, he met several robbers. But thanks to the cleverness of the knight, there were no casualties.

    Just listen to the sound of a sword coming out of its scabbard.

    "No," ravel murmured in his heart

    Gladwell stepped back decisively and avoided the first sword cut by the robber. At the same time, pull out the long sword by inertia.

    Originally, weapons such as two handed sword were very clumsy to use. But Gladwell has specially received the Fencing Training of two handed long sword, so the long sword can be waved flexibly in Gladwell''s hands.

    Gladwell skillfully blocked the attack of the three robbers in turn with a long sword lattice, and sought a way to break the enemy at the same time.

    "Poof"

    A stream of blood sprayed out of grawell''s left arm, and the sword left a bone visible wound in his left arm. This is still grawell hiding fast. If it weren''t for his left arm, he might have been cut off.

    "Boy, you surrender."

    A cold sweat broke out on Gladwell''s forehead, which was very bad for him. We can''t go on like this. We might as well end it with a sword.

    "Ah"

    Gladwell fought hard and cut off the head of one of the robbers. Fresh blood splashed on Gladwell''s face.

    The other two robbers turned white at the sight of this scene.

    "Run!" the remaining two robbers turned and ran away. Gladwell didn''t catch up. After all, he was hurt himself.

    Gao Daguang, who had planned to see a good play in the bar, was furious at the first meal. When the supervisor saw this scene, his legs trembled with fear.

    "Go to hell and avenge my brother."

    The cold dagger pierced the supervisor''s body. With unbelievable eyes for the bald man, the supervisor fell to the ground.

    After killing someone, the tall bald man quickly left the bar.

    Besides, grawell, with a long sword in his hand and blood on his face. This is the first time that Gladwell has killed in his life. Although he killed a robber, his heart is still very heavy.

    Just as Gladwell was about to turn away, a man behind him stopped him.

    "Are you all right? But at least you''re still alive. Others don''t have such good luck. You killed a robber who made our streets restless. I have something to ask you. There are many people here. Come with me." a middle-aged man in a gorgeous leather coat said respectfully.

    Gladwell had nowhere to go anyway, so he agreed to the middle-aged man''s request.

    The two quickly crossed a few streets and finally came to the middle-aged man''s home. The man brought a basin of hot water and wiped the blood off grawell''s face.

    "My name is Salim, a businessman from kellandier."

    "My name is Gladwell."

    "Don''t make yourself at home. I''m not a bad man. I just want to talk to you about something."

    "Uncle Salim, what can I do for you?"

    "Well, my brother and I came here to do business. However, my brother was robbed on the way back to kairandier. The robber asked me to pay 3000 silver dragons to release him. Where can I find such money? However, according to my investigation, this group of robbers seems to be the same as the one you met this morning. But looking at your skill, I felt hopeless ����

    "I just killed someone. It''s not very good."

    "It doesn''t matter. I have a good relationship with the guard captain here. You just killed a robber. They won''t investigate."

    "Just killed a robber?" Gladwell didn''t expect that human life was so worthless here.

 Chapter 53

    Gladwell settled the bill with the money given by Salim and came to the market here with Tony.

    "What are we going to do, sir?" Tony asked curiously

    "I just got a big deal, but I need blood and a sword to finish it."

    "I don''t understand, my Lord."

    "Can you ride a horse?" grawell asked Tony next to him

    "No."

    The two men came to a horse dealer and Gladwell bought a horse.

    Then they came to the blacksmith''s shop

    "What weapons are you proficient in?" glawell asked Tony

    "I''ve never used a weapon."

    "Then buy you a short sword to defend yourself."

    In this way, they bought some equipment and dry food and came to a nearby village. This village is subordinate to port prin, and its fields and orchards are full of vitality. The ubiquitous wheat pockets and dried meat are the best proof of the production capacity of the village''s farmland and pastoral areas.

    Gladwell rode into the village, and Tony followed Gladwell.

    Several elderly people sat in the shade at the entrance of the village, smoking their own tobacco. People here are very enthusiastic about the arrival of foreigners.

    "This is really a paradise!" Gladwell said to Tony

    "Yes, I wish I could make a home here. But now, I''d rather follow you."

    Gladwell dismounted and tied his horse under a tree.

    "Old man, do you have any young people here who want to go out?" Granville asked an older man

    "What? I''m old and I can''t hear you. Keep your voice up."

    "Old man, do you have any young people looking for a job?" Gladwell raised his voice

    "Young people, they were all taken away by the conscription officers." the old man vomited a cigarette ring.

    "Looks like we''re in the wrong place, sir," Tony said

    "Let''s stay here for a few days and see if there are other opportunities."

    Gladwell and Tony came to a shabby Hotel and stayed for a while.

    After two days in a row, Gladwell found out the whole village. Most of the young people in this village were taken away by imperial conscripts, but there were still about a dozen left. However, these people do not expect to live a life of swords and swords. They prefer to spend an ordinary life.

    On the third night, Gladwell decided to leave here with Tony tomorrow morning and try somewhere else. The next day, Gladwell and Tony were ready to pack up and leave the village.

    "Where are we going next, sir?" Tony asked

    "Take one step at a time."

    "Look, sir." Tony pointed to the village not far away and saw a big fire there.

    "Go and see what happened there." Gladwell rode to the place where the fire started, and Tony followed him.

    Several robbers were robbing the villagers. They set fire to their granary in order to suppress the villagers.

    "What do you two want?" the robber leader shouted to Gladwell when he saw Gladwell rushing over.

    "Eliminate harm for the people!"

    "Do you want to do harm to the people? It depends on whether the sword in my hand agrees!" the robber leader laughed

    Faced with five armed robbers, Gladwell told Tony not to fight and just follow behind to take care of the injured villagers.

    In a sprint, Gladwell had rushed to the robbers on a high horse.

    The head of a robber fell to the ground when the knife fell.

    The remaining four robbers were surprised, but they were not frightened. On the contrary, because of their anger, they also waved their swords to grawell.

    Facing four people at the same time, Gladwell was a little flustered.

    However, this did not affect his combat effectiveness. Under the threat of the "cavalry", the four robbers had no room for resistance.

    "Divide and attack" was the only thought that flashed through grawell''s mind.

    Gladwell sped up and left the robbers far behind. Suddenly, Granville stopped his horse and slashed in the direction of the robber.

    This move really worked. With his superb riding skills, Gladwell cut down all the robbers to the ground. Gladwell showed mercy and didn''t hurt them.

    The rest of the robbers knelt down and begged for mercy, asking Gladwell to let them go.

    Gladwell saw how one of the wounded robbers was missing, and only three were kneeling here.

    Just then Tony rode his horse and drove the escaped bandit leader to grawell.

    "Sir, I''ve got the runaway back," Tony said happily to Gladwell

    "Well done"

    Gladwell got off his horse and went to the bandit leader with his hands tied. The robber chief was silent when he saw Gladwell coming.

    To the surprise of the robber leader, Gladwell personally untied him.

    "You, this..." the robber leader was speechless for a moment

    "I believe you didn''t want to be robbers at birth. Life must have forced you to do so, so I decided to give you a chance to be a new man. The war has made the people miserable, so don''t add fuel to the fire."

    Just as he untied the robber leader, grawell found a cross scar on the robber leader''s right arm.

    "There''s something I want to ask you," glawell asked the robber leader

    "What''s up?"

    "Have you caught a businessman from kairandier recently?"

    "It seems like this. He''s locked up in our nest."

    "You should be more specific."

    "OK." the robber leader told Gladwell the exact location of their nest

    "OK, you and your brothers can go, but don''t let me know that you will kill and set fire again."

    The robber leader agreed and left the village with three injured men.

    Gladwell and Tony also packed up and prepared to go to Vida village.

    "Hero, please stay." several villagers took out the remaining food, fruit and other things to thank Gladwell for saving his life.

    "Old man, your village has just been robbed. You need these more than we do now," Gladwell said to the old village head.

    "Tony, take out fifty Silver Dragon coins for the village head," Gladwell said to Tony again

    "What''s the matter, benefactor? What''s the matter?" the old village head said quickly

    "Village head, don''t start with less money. It represents my intention. Take it to treat the injured villagers." Gladwell said, holding the old man''s hand

    "Benefactor, there are more than ten young adults in our village who are willing to follow you." the old village head showed great gratitude.

    "Well, you can rest assured that they will follow me."

    Gladwell took more than a dozen young adults here, bid farewell to the villagers and elders, and headed for the depths of the forest hidden by the robbers.

 Chapter 54

    Due to the terrain, Gladwell had to get off his horse and walk instead.

    "Sir, do you think those robbers will cheat us? How can this place where birds don''t shit be the robber''s nest?"

    "Keep your voice down and concentrate on looking around."

    After searching for a long time, Gladwell began to want to give up the search.

    "Let''s drink some water and have a rest," Gladwell said to the hired young people

    At the same time, Gladwell took out a leather water bag and took a few drinks.

    "My Lord, I found something," Tony ran over and whispered

    "What?"

    "It''s a pile of burnt wood."

    "It seems that this may really be the hiding place of the robbers. Everyone is ready to fight." after seeing the firewood pile, Gladwell put away the leather water bag

    The team of nearly 20 people began to search forward again.

    In this wooded place, Gladwell finally found the robber''s hiding place.

    The robbers built some defense measures with wood and relied on some natural caves to resist the encirclement and suppression army.

    But Gladwell was not a regular army. He was entrusted to come here.

    Gladwell called the young man with the bow and arrow in his hand to ambush, and the rest continued to follow Gladwell.

    Gladwell took a hunting bow and aimed at one of the robber sentinels who had not yet noticed them.

    Whew, an arrow hit the robber sentry in the leg. The robber sentry gave a cry of pain and shouted to the other robbers.

    "No, we''re exposed," Tony said

    Without saying a word, Gladwell rushed to the robber with more than a dozen young people.

    "Whew, whew, whew"

    Some robbers hiding in the dark shot down several young people with bows and arrows, and Gladwell almost got shot.

    Meanwhile, in the cave hall where robber leader holf lives. The tall bald man was making trouble with several young women. At this passionate moment, a robber ran in panic.

    Seeing the ecstatic scene in front of him, the robber paused.

    "Report, a group of people are attacking our camp," the robber truthfully reported

    Holf looked at the robber, and his scarred face was a little more cruel.

    "Poof"

    Holf took the axe beside him and cut off the robber''s head with one axe. Several captured girls screamed at the bloody scene.

    "If you dare to disturb my good deeds, you will end up dead."

    Holf didn''t wipe the blood on his body. He put on his clothes and armor. Carrying his axe, he went out of the hall.

    When he saw Gladwell struggling to kill the robbers, Hoff shouted.

    "It''s you again, boy. Die for me!" said holf. He killed the young man who wanted to attack him with an axe.

    "Come on, you bastards! See how I chop you to death." howled Hoff, waving his axe

    Grawell found the crazy holf, but there were not many young people around him at this time.

    "My Lord, there are only three of us left."

    "Tell him to go back and go back to the original place," Gladwell said to Tony as he blocked it with his long sword.

    Grawell retreated with a few remaining people, followed by Hoff and more than a dozen tough robbers.

    "It''s now." grawell finally took holf''s men to the archers who had been ambushed in advance. Although these archers in Gladwell are poorly trained and poorly equipped.

    But unexpectedly, holf suffered some losses.

    Facing the flying arrow, Hoff took an arrow in his leg. The rest of the robbers were killed by arrows.

    For a moment, the morale of Gladwell increased greatly. Gladwell waved his long sword and led his men and horses back. Looking at the threatening Gladwell and them, holf''s psychological defense collapsed.

    Finally, in addition to fighting desperately, many robbers chose to surrender. The rest who did not surrender could only become the ghost under Gladwell''s sword.

    "Where''s holf?" grawell asked Tony next to him

    "I don''t know. It disappeared during the scuffle just now."

    "Find him, be sure to find him," said Gladwell firmly

    In this way, except for leaving a few people to guard the prisoners, the rest followed grawell to find Hoff.

    "He was wounded by an arrow in his leg. If he can''t run far, see if there is blood on the ground." Gladwell told his men

    At this time, holf, hiding in the gully, looked at the man looking for him. Holf tried to make himself remember the characteristics of today''s offenders. He swore in his heart that he would die if he didn''t avenge it. At last he remembered the shadow on the flag brought by Gladwell.

    "Black eagle, you will surrender to my feet one day!"

    Holf quietly fled deeper into the forest

    Gladwell and his men searched for a long time, but they didn''t find holf, so they had to give up.

    Returning to the robber''s nest, Gladwell took people into the cave where Hoff lived. The living conditions in the cave are complete, even the lighting and ventilation are very good. Grawell saw the young women in rags on holf''s bed. The women trembled when they saw grawell. Gladwell found some clean clothes and asked them to change. The women put on their doubts, and then they believed that Gladwell was a good man.

    "Later you follow my people, we will send you back to your home."

    The women were so excited that they couldn''t speak. Maybe they didn''t expect to be able to return home to reunite with their families in this life.

    Glawell then led the crowd to the depths of the cave. He found several people locked together in a dark place.

    "Which of you is Salim''s brother?"

    A young man in a ragged cotton gown looked very excited

    "I, I am."

    Gladwell ordered the prison door to be broken open and the people inside to be released.

    "Come with me and I''ll take you to your brother."

    Gladwell asked the origin of the other people who were locked up. It turned out that they were all nearby businessmen and farmers. Bound to the mountain, the robbers demanded ransom from their families.

    Gladwell ordered his men to load all valuable items into the carriage and take them away. And the captured weapons and armor. As for the girls and other hostages, Gladwell let them go home.

    Grawell and his team set out for port prowler with holf''s brother.

    After walking for two days and nights, a group of people finally returned to Pulin port. Gladwell and Tony went to the fire bar, the place they had made an appointment with Salim.

    At this time, the wharf was still so prosperous, the craftsmen had a booming business, and the market was bustling. There are also some immigrants from other places who seem to want to take a chance here.

    Entering the bar, grawell saw all kinds of people.

    There are strippers dancing, there are notorious robbers nearby, there are mercenary leaders who are not afraid of death, and some slave traders who seek huge profits.

    In short, there are many people in the bar. A little carelessness will lead to a fight.

    Grawell saw a middle-aged man sitting alone drinking muggy wine in the corner of the bar.

    Yes, this man is Salim.

 Chapter 55

    Perhaps because there was no news about his brother these days, Salim looked very negative.

    Gladwell walked over, but Salim didn''t notice him

    "Why drink alone here? My friend."

    Salim looked up at grawell and almost flipped the table excitedly, which might lead to another bar scuffle.

    "Is it you? Are you still alive?" Salim said happily

    Gladwell smiled and greeted Tony behind him with Salim''s brother.

    As soon as Salim saw his brother, he immediately gave him the warmest hug. That brotherhood can''t be better explained at this moment.

    Even grawell, who was standing next to him, was moved by the scene in front of him.

    After a while, Salim turned around.

    "Oh, sorry, I''m so excited. Young man, I didn''t expect all the impossible tasks to be completed. I thought I''d never see my brother again in my life. Well, now that my brother has returned, I''ll send him to the imperial city to study. Young man, these two hundred Silver Dragon coins are my last savings. Take them."

    Gladwell did not refuse, but gladly accepted Salim''s money.

    "Remember when I told you that the robbers had some accomplices in the city? I think I found out who the spy was."

    "Who?"

    "It''s the captain of the sentry in this city. A few months ago, the captain saw that our businessmen made huge profits from border trade and decided to borrow some money to set up a caravan. Unfortunately, like many novices in business, he didn''t realize that high return meant high risk. He invested all his money in the most expensive trade, and his caravan was naturally captured He lost everything because he was captured and looted. "

    "Then what? He went to be a spy for the robber?"

    "Yes, our sentry captain was morally corrupt in order to compensate him for his losses. Now, in the German Empire, any sentry captain would actually inform the robbers to increase their income. But our captain decided to hire these bastards on a large scale. He brought them into the town, let them do whatever they want, and cooperate with them Share the stolen goods. Have you ever heard of a cat and mouse nest? "

    "It seems that things are getting a little tricky," Granville thought for a moment

    "Fortunately, we have some honest and kind-hearted partners who pay attention to all this."

    "Do you have any specific methods?"

    "I want our Lord to pay attention to all this. I have gathered a small group of civilians, some of whom are my employees, while others are civilians who have lost relatives because of these robbers. We will rush to the captain''s house and tie him to the Lord. But we still need to find some robbers to prove all this. The best person to catch robbers is you. We need you."

    "Me? Well, I''d like to try," Gladwell promised, thinking it would be good for the people

    "Young man, I didn''t read you wrong," said Salim, grabbing the glass.

    Leaving the fire bar, Gladwell and Tony plan to catch the robbers in the city. These remaining robbers became the strongest evidence of the capture of the sentry captain.

    According to Salim''s information, the robbers were on the street not far away, and Salim''s people were watching them there.

    When he came to the street, grawell met some young people who looked very nervous. These young men were Salim''s men, and what grawell had to do was lead them to catch the robbers left in the city. When grawell passed by one of the young men, grawell found the dagger and stick hidden under his clothes, as well as the fear, expectation and pride in the young man''s eyes.

    "I wish the enemy hadn''t been vigilant because of these obvious flaws," Gladwell secretly expected

    "Tony, how many remaining robbers are there?"

    "Ten, my Lord"

    "No, it''s twelve." Gladwell motioned to Tony. There were two more in the fire bar.

    "The two robbers will be handed over to you later."

    "But, my Lord. I......"

    "Believe in yourself," Gladwell patted Tony on the shoulder

    "All right, brothers. Let''s go!" Granville shouted suddenly

    The hesitant young people suddenly became firm when they heard grawell''s order. Glavel took aim at the robber who had already been watched by him and ended the robber with a sword.

    Seeing this, other robbers also pulled their swords out of their scabbard.

    Thus, a war between just citizens and black hearted robbers was staged.

    In the face of murderous robbers, citizens holding sticks are too thin. Sure enough, a robber stabbed a citizen nearby with a knife. Blood flowed out of the citizen''s body, and the citizen fell powerlessly to the ground. Such a young man gave his precious life for his ideal.

    "Revenge for your loved ones!" ravel shouted angrily

    Remembering the hatred with the robbers in the past, the citizens also forgot their fear and bravely fought with the robbers.

    With his superb swordsmanship, Gladwell killed all the three robbers around him.

    The remaining bandits fled and hid in the narrow alleys of the town. As a result, they can only be caught by angry residents one by one.

    Gladwell took the robbers captured by his men to Salim.

    At the same time, Salim also took someone to catch the whistleblower captain. After a private trial, the captain of the sentry gave everything.

    It turned out that after the captain of the sentry went bankrupt, he met a robber leader named holf. The sentry captain made a lot of money by providing information to holf. From port Pulin to the small town near kairandier, holf has great power. Holf informs him by making friends with people in some towns. With reliable information, Hoff will rob his house without fear.

    Holf and some of his spies conspired to rob grawell and Salim''s brother. The supervisor and the captain of the sentry at the wharf are one or two of them.

    Thus the so-called riot ended with a civilian victory.

    "Not good." Gladwell suddenly remembered that Tony was still fighting two robbers in the tavern.

    Gladwell said goodbye to Salim and hurried to the tavern. Salim also had a lot to do, so he didn''t stop Gladwell.

    When I came to the tavern, I saw a mess.

    Tony was knocked to the ground with blood on his head.

    "Tony!" Gladwell regretted

    Regardless of the bar owner''s expression, Gladwell picked up Tony lying on the ground.

    At this time, two robbers hiding behind the door knocked down the unsuspecting Gladwell with wooden sticks. Then, the two robbers plundered grawell''s money and left the tavern and ran away.

 Chapter 56

    When Granville woke up, he found himself lying in a strange room. Tony was lying on the bed next to him. Tony''s wound had been bandaged and treated.

    "Where am I now?" this may be the "it seems unfair" of most people

    "Fair? This is the German Empire, boy. The Lords do whatever they want, and we protect ourselves. He didn''t tie me up, but gave me time to sell my goods. He even asked other businessmen to give me a fair price, which is kind enough."

    "What are your plans in the future?"

    "I want to organize a caravan to sell pig iron in other places. Anyway, I''m a businessman, wandering all over the world and making a home."

    A few days later, Gladwell said goodbye to businessman Salim with Tony who had just recovered from serious injury.

    Leaving port Pulin, this prosperous port city.

    After seeing all this, Gladwell took his twenty men to the north of the Empire. He didn''t know why he wanted to go back to his original place. He always felt something calling him.

    After this series of events, Gladwell also had a certain understanding of the German Empire.

    Empire, a place where the jungle and the fittest survive. Here, as long as you hold a heavy army, what you say will work well.

    The king is just the most powerful of all the Lords. The state is just an alliance of aristocratic powers.

    The people were in dire straits and the nobles were rich. Fair, that is to fight with your fist.

    Bandits and bandits were rampant everywhere, but the king tolerated them again and again. They only think about how to expand their own interests, and never think about civilians in dire straits. And huge taxes, like a heavy courage on the people. People dare to be angry but dare not speak. What they need is a hero who can lead them.

    Along the way, what Granville saw, heard and experienced deeply touched Granville''s heart.

    "One day, I will end this evil war. One day, the power of the civilian will be higher than that of the king!" Gladwell vowed in his heart.

    The north of the empire is still an endless plain. But further north, there is a mountain range between heaven and earth. Over the mountains, it''s Northland.

    The Wilson mountains, located in Northland, is a mountain with beautiful mountains and pleasant scenery.

    Haiya castle at the foot of Wilson mountain is the destination of Gladwell''s trip.

    Haiya castle, an important military fortress in the north of the Empire. After a few days'' journey, Gladwell finally came here.

    On the city wall, guards in metal armor shine brightly under the sun. In Haiya castle, fully armed soldiers can be seen everywhere.

    It seems that any army who wants to capture here will pay the price of bleeding, at least grawell thinks so now.

    According to the residents here, count Steve, a man in his fifties, is in charge of Haiya castle. It is said that he once took over the whole Haiya castle alone.

    Gladwell really wants to meet a legendary hero like this.

    According to the regulations of Haiya castle, armed forces of any scale are not allowed to enter the city. Therefore, many mercenaries, large and small, were stationed outside the castle. These mercenaries are waiting to take advantage of the war, because once there is a war, the king will spend everyone to hire them.

    Haiya Castle happens to be a place with frequent wars, so it''s not surprising that there are so many mercenaries here. In fact, Gladwell wanted to take a chance here.

    Grawell asked everyone to set up camp outside the city. Now grawell has formed a team of more than 100 people with the weapons and money seized from holf.

    Grawell''s team, with experienced veterans, fledgling recruits, well-equipped mercenaries and villagers with wooden sticks, can be said to be mixed.

    In terms of combat effectiveness, this team lacks formal training, and is mostly infantry, lacking basic cooperation.

    Gladwell doesn''t expect this team to do anything earth shaking. He only expects to protect himself in this troubled time.

    In the built camp, Gladwell had nothing to do, so he chatted casually with the soldiers below.

    He found that a camp woman named Anna was very talented in fighting. She was good at bows and arrows and tracking. She was a good material to be a reconnaissance cavalry or guide.

    Anna was known and hired in the tavern when Gladwell came to kelandier.

    At that time, Gladwell was drinking with Tony in the pub. An armed, plain looking woman caught grawell''s attention.

    After talking, Gladwell learned that Anna had a weak father. His father married her to a lazy alcoholic. Unable to stand her husband''s domestic violence, Anna fled her husband. On a dark and windy night, she was caught by a group of bandits. Fortunately, the bandits didn''t do anything to her. What makes Anna even happier is that one of the bandits is really good to her. The bandit taught Anna to hunt and fight. But it didn''t last long. The bandit was killed because of the jealousy of other companions. The bandits drove Anna away. From then on, Anna wandered all over the world until she came to kairandier.

    After several days of understanding, Gladwell found that Anna is a very strong girl. Although she looks ordinary, her role in the army is more useful than ten beautiful vases combined.

    At night, dense campfires rose around Haiya castle.

    The mercenaries spent a rare night by the campfire in their unique way.

    "Sir, when are we going into town?" Tony asked glawell

    "No hurry, I''ll go to town with you tomorrow afternoon to buy some supplies," replied Gladwell

 Chapter 57

    With only a slight confrontation with the tiger, Gladwell had no confidence at all

    Gladwell chose to run away, but the fierce tiger rushed up more quickly. It seems that timidity sometimes hurts a person.

    In fact, grawell is to delay a little more time so that dalena can escape further.

    "Come on, you stupid tiger. Catch up with me if you have seed," said Gladwell as he ran

    Although the tiger doesn''t understand human language, it seems to recognize that the human in front of him is laughing at himself. The tiger threw all his strength and jumped to grawell.

    Grawell was caught off guard and fell to the ground by the tiger.

    "It''s over." Gladwell felt as if his ribs had been crushed

    The tiger''s claws pressed on Gladwell''s body. At this time, the tiger''s big mouth was only a few centimeters away from Gladwell''s face.

    "Looks like I''m going to die here today."

    Gladwell closed his eyes and waited for death to come.

    Hearing the roar of the tiger, the birds in the forest were scared to fly away.

    However, when Gladwell gave up resistance, an unexpected time happened.

    "Hey, Granville, you can''t die yet." dalena found a thick wooden stick somewhere and put it on the tiger.

    The tiger snorted with pain and rolled down from Gladwell.

    Gladwell opened his eyes and saw that it was dalena.

    "Kill it with a dagger," dalena shouted at Gladwell

    Gladwell reacted, but his body was unable to move at all. Gladwell struggled to throw the dagger at the wounded tiger, but he missed it.

    Although the tiger was hurt a little, it didn''t hurt the key at all.

    Looking at the dagger falling on the ground, dalena quickly ran over.

    The tiger also turned around and rushed at dalena.

    Just as the tiger was about to pounce on dalena, dalena quickly hid. However, the tiger was not so lucky. It jumped into the air, but it was cut by the dagger in dalena''s hand.

    The tiger stumbled after landing.

    At this moment, dalena came forward and stabbed the tiger''s head with a dagger. After several stabs, the tiger finally reluctantly fell to the ground, and blood flowed out of the tiger''s body. Dalena''s series of movements are so skillful and exquisite.

    Gladwell was relieved to see the result. He even suspected that the woman who skillfully killed the tiger in front of him was not the little girl bullied in the tavern.

    "Why are you back?"

    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t leave your brothers? So did I. I won''t leave my benefactor." dalena smiled with such a pure smile.

    "How did you become so powerful?"

    "I''ve never said I''m not good! But it''s the first time I''ve killed a tiger."

    Grawilton was speechless.

    Dalena came up and held up grawell with her slender hand.

    "Cough" grawell felt a sharp pain in his ribs.

    "Are you hurt? It seems quite serious."

    "It''s all right." Gladwell stood up and just had to take a few steps. Suddenly he felt a dizzy and fell to the ground.

    "What should I do?" dalena was worried.

    In this desolate and uninhabited place, dalena has no way to wake up grawell.

    In desperation, dalena had to use the surrounding branches to make a simple mat. Dalena put grawell on the mat and dragged him to the crowded place for help.

    On the other hand, Tony in Haiya castle is trying to get out of town.

    Tony hid in the cellar of a hotel, so the patrol in the city hasn''t found Tony yet.

    "How do we get out? We have to find a way quickly," Tony thought

    Just then Tony heard someone coming towards the cellar.

    It turned out that it was just a waiter from a hotel who came to the cellar to get the stored vegetables.

    The young man went down into the dark cellar and was suddenly held against his back with a dagger.

    "Keep quiet, or your life will be over." Tony made a deep voice to scare the man. After all these days with Gladwell, Tony has become a little heroic

    "Yes, what can I do for you?" the man''s legs trembled with fear

    "Go get me something to eat, and don''t tell anyone I''m here."

    "OK, little understand."

    After a while, the waiter brought a plate of leftovers to the cellar.

    "Sorry, hero. I only found these food in the kitchen."

    The waiter handed the food to Tony. Tony took it and began to gobble it up. The man was shocked to see Tony wolfing down so much.

    "Adults, eat slowly. I''ll make it for you if it''s not enough."

    After Tony finished eating, he returned the plate to the man.

    "Your Excellency, aren''t you the one who ruined the Baron''s good deed yesterday?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Tell me what''s going on in the castle?" Tony didn''t answer, man

    "Sir, now the patrols in the city are looking for the man they claim to be a traitor. In fact, we all know that the man they are looking for is the one who sabotaged Baron sedak in the bar yesterday."

    "OK, you should be busy. Thank you for your meal. I''ll get a big reward next time."

    "It''s all right, my Lord."

    Tony took advantage of the man leaving the cellar, and he also set off to hide elsewhere. Because there is no one to trust here.

    Besides Anna, they disguised themselves into the city and asked for information everywhere. Anna learns that Tony hasn''t been caught yet. But they couldn''t reach Tony.

    Anna and two other brothers went into the tavern. The owner of the bar is as calm as ever, which is incomprehensible.

    "Anna, what shall we do next?" one of the brothers whispered

    "We''re here to watch the change. As soon as Tony shows up, we''ll get him out of the castle," Anna said to the guys around her

    However, at this time, it was in the Lord Hall of Haiya castle. Baron sedak was sitting in a chair with his father, count Steve, beside him.

    "Father, you must avenge the child. That bastard wants our family to be cut off."

    "Son, I didn''t mean you. I don''t care what you did before, but you really went too far this time. Now the whole city knows about you. Where do you put my face as the Supreme Commander?"

    "Father, you know your prestige. You don''t care about your son''s happiness? Anyway, I want the woman and the man to die in pain."

    "Alas," sighed count Steve

    He paced around the room and finally decided to promise to help his son find grawell and dalena.

    "I''ve lent you these 100 heavy cavalry for the time being. You can return the original number when you find that man and woman."

    "I''m still so haggard with my son."

    At the same time, sedak thought to himself, "wait, boy who destroys my good deeds. I will make your life worse than death!"

 Chapter 58

    Dalena dragged the injured Gladwell to the depths of the valley step by step.

    Because she hadn''t eaten for a long time, dalena felt dizzy.

    Suddenly her feet softened and dalena fell to the ground.

    At this time, a young man in the mountain saw this scene. The young man was a hunter who had come to search for prey.

    The young man ran over quickly. He came forward and touched whether grawell and dalena were breathing. Knowing that Gladwell and dalena were still alive, the young man immediately turned and left here.

    After a while, five or six young adults followed the young hunter to dalena''s side with a stretcher.

    They put dalena and Gladwell on two stretchers respectively, and five or six young people returned to their village with stretchers. The village they are going to is a small village located in the valley.

    As soon as the young people carrying stretchers entered the village, they immediately attracted many villagers. They took them to an old doctor. The old doctor examined dalena and Gladwell.

    He said to the people around him; "The woman is just lack of nutrition. Just feed her some sugar water. The two ribs in front of the man''s chest are broken. I need to do some surgery for him."

    The old doctor told others to prepare the herbs and articles he wanted. After a while, the villagers prepared what he wanted.

    The old doctor operated on grawell with a focused look and cleaned the wound.

    After more than three hours of surgery, the old doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead and walked out of the room.

    "I''ve never seen anyone with such tenacious vitality." the old doctor only said this

    After a few days, Gladwell was getting better. He can go down to the ground to do some simple work, and dalena has already become one with the people here. The people in the village like this beautiful and kind-hearted dalena very much, and are also impressed by David''s exquisite martial arts.

    From the mouth of the villagers, we know that this village built in the valley is called refugee camp. Everyone who lives in this mountain village has an unforgettable sad past. The reason why this valley is called the refugee camp is that the people here have been persecuted by the nobles. In the camp, the nobles were out of reach, which also gave these poor people a place to live.

    After telling the village leader why he came here, the leader temporarily agreed to live in the village with Gladwell and dalena.

    The leader of the village is a tall and strong man named Maureen. He is very young and has great leadership ability.

    In this way, dalena and Gladwell lived in the refugee camp for half a month.

    Until one day, the young hunter in the village, who saved grawell, saved two people again.

    The two people saved by the young hunter were saved at the foot of Wilson mountain.

    That day, the hunter went hunting as usual.

    However, he heard a killing cry in the silent forest. I saw a large group of imperial soldiers chasing two people. The two men, one is a dark woman and the other is a thin man. The two men''s bodies were covered with blood, and they couldn''t tell whether it was their own or the enemy''s.

    In short, seeing this scene, hunters can''t wait to die. Because the hunter himself has a deep blood feud with the Empire.

    The hunter took a bow and shot down an imperial sergeant with one arrow.

    However, the imperial soldiers did not know where the enemy was shooting cold arrows at them. The two almost desperate men who were chased and killed by the soldiers suddenly felt full of strength.

    Waving their sticks, they rushed to the imperial soldiers behind them.

    In just a few minutes, more than a dozen imperial soldiers died under the hunter''s arrow. When other imperial soldiers saw the enemy''s reinforcements coming, they collapsed one after another. They escaped from Wilson''s mountains and ran in the direction of Haiya castle.

    Seeing the pursuers retreat, the two men clapped their hands happily.

    At this time, the hunter hiding in the depths of the woods came out. He thought for a moment. Isn''t the enemy of the enemy a friend?

    "Hello, my name is bevman."

    "Hello, my name is Tony. Thank you for saving me just now."

    "My name is Anna," Anna said

    "Oh, why were you pursued by imperial soldiers?" bevman asked

    "This..."

    Seeing that Anna and Tony didn''t want to answer, bevman didn''t ask.

    "If you don''t dislike me, you might as well have a seat where I live." bevman politely invited me

    Anna and Tony looked at each other and finally decided to go with bevman. Bevman took Anna and Tony to the refugee camp.

    At that time, Gladwell had just recovered from his injury. Dalena takes good care of Granville every day, which makes Granville feel very embarrassed.

    Bevman took Anna and Tony directly to the leader Maureen. After hearing about their lives, Maureen agreed to leave them in Wilson shelter.

    After arranging accommodation for Anna and Tony, bevman went to work on his own.

    Tony left the room alone and relaxed in the camp.

    "Where is your excellency now? I don''t know what to do next." Tony frowned

    And Gladwell was a little tired of staying in the house, so dalena helped him out of the cabin.

    With the cool autumn wind blowing, Gladwell felt much better. At this time, Tony saw Gladwell accompanied by dalena.

    "My lord?" Tony was so excited that he didn''t know what to say

    "I''m Tony, my Lord," he cried out, ignoring so much.

    "Tony?" Gladwell turned and looked at Tony happily.

    "I''m not hallucinating." Tony pinched himself happily, but it still hurt.

    "Tony, how did you find this place?"

    Tony thought of the previous scenes and felt a little heavy. At that time, he was still in Haiya castle, and he was being arrested everywhere in the castle.

    Helpless, Tony fled to the pub. When the bar owner saw Tony, he promised to keep Tony safe. Tony didn''t think so much at that time, but after a while, the imperial soldiers surrounded the whole tavern. Anna, who was still in the tavern at that time, found something wrong. She guessed that Tony might also be in the tavern.

    Sure enough, Tony was taken out of the tavern by the soldiers. Tony scolded the bar owner all the way for being a shameless villain.

    Anna and two other brothers immediately rushed up and clashed with the imperial soldiers. During the conflict, the two brothers who came with Anna were killed.

    Anna and Tony fled Haiya Castle hard, followed by a large number of pursuers. They followed Gladwell''s escape route and fled to the Wilson mountains. Then there was the scene when bevman saved them.

    Grawell took Tony''s hand and said, "just come back."

    "What about you, my lord? Why are you hurt?"

    Gladwell also told Tony what had happened to him. So they talked very late. Glawell drank a little wine without telling dalena, even though neither the old doctor nor dalena allowed him to do so.

    "What about our mercenaries? Sedak won''t let them go."

    "Don''t worry, sir. He won''t find them."

    "I''ll give that sedak some color to see. Look at it, Tony."

    "My Lord, I support you anyway."

    On this night, Gladwell made an important decision in his life

 Chapter 59

    There are many injustices and corruption in hadilado, and the poor have become sheep slaughtered by the nobles. Gladwell thought for a long time. He knew that if he wanted to really make the poor live a good life, he had to rely on his sword and army.

    Only your strength is strong, what you say will have weight!

    It takes courage and determination to resist violence.

    After a night''s deliberation, Gladwell decided to ask the camp leader for help. The next day, Gladwell and Tony went to the leader''s tent.

    Inside the tent, a strong man in a black vest was reading a book. The man''s muscles are clearly visible and his body proportion is perfect.

    Seeing Gladwell and them coming, the man put down his book.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Chief, we really want to talk to you."

    "Oh" the strong man showed a trace of interest in Gladwell. At least he was willing to listen to Gladwell finish.

    "First of all, I have to thank the leader for taking us in. Second, I just want to say that I have a way to make our refugee camp stronger."

    "What did you do, young man?"

    "I was a Mercenary Captain."

    "What can you do to greatly increase the strength of our camp?"

    "Rob the military transport team."

    "What? You''re too brave!"

    "High risk also means high return." Gladwell told the strong man some successful examples in history.

    "This..." the man felt his beard and thought

    "You''re asking us to strike a stone with an egg. Besides, how can I believe you? You''ve only been here for more than half a month." the man said after a while

    "Adults can''t trust me, but you have to trust your men. Which of them is not bullied and tortured by those nobles. I think you set up such a camp to benefit one people. Since you are asking for orders for the people, why don''t you benefit more people?"

    The man began to look at the young man in front of him. He pulled out his sword on the table.

    "This will kill many people, but I''m willing to try in order to make more people live well. Young man, can you give me some better suggestions?"

    "Yes, I have some more specific plans."

    "Please speak." the leader''s attitude has obviously become much better, even a little friendly.

    Gladwell talked to the leader all afternoon, during which Tony stayed with Gladwell.

    The next day, the originally peaceful valley began to become lively. All those who could carry weapons in the camp were called to chief Maureen to assemble.

    In the autumn wind of Wilson forest, there is a faint fragrance of soil without any coolness.

    The leader Maureen stood on a high platform and looked at the poor people who trusted him.

    "Brothers and sisters, today I have gathered you all together to announce two things. The first thing is that the four behind me will officially become members of our refugee camp." Maureen introduced grawell to the audience.

    "The second thing is that we will be completely at odds with the Germain aristocrats in the future. We will not hide in the valley as before. We will give these Germain aristocrats who eat people and don''t spit bones a heavy blow. The glory of our Wilson will shine on every piece of land in Northland."

    When Maureen announced the second thing, the people at the bottom were in an uproar. People talked about it one after another. Some expressed their happy approval, some hesitated, and some firmly opposed it.

    Looking at the attitude of the people below, Maureen''s attitude seemed very firm.

    In fact, most people are hesitant because they are afraid and dare not resist the power of violence. After the meeting, Maureen assigned a responsible post to the people below.

    Gladwell followed Maureen to the temporary command tent.

    "Granville, you see, although my people agree to resist the imperial tyranny, they are not united. There will be few people who will really follow us." Maureen and Granville sat down facing the table

    "Lord Maureen, those people hesitate because they are afraid that their lives will be in danger if we fail. What we need most now is a victory, so our first war is very important. In this war, we should let the people who join us have enough confidence and spread our reputation of Wilson."

    "I also know that our first battle is very important, but where should we start?"

    "Lord Maureen, I can inquire at Haiya Castle if there is any imperial transport team passing by recently, and bring my mercenary team to the valley."

    "Granville, I believe you." Maureen patted Granville on the shoulder

    Leaving Maureen''s tent, Gladwell finds Tony. After telling Tony the specific plan, they simply packed up.

    Then they went out of the refugee camp and rushed to the periphery of Haiya castle.

    Outside the city, there is still a continuous camp. Looking around, there are almost mercenary tents.

    "It''s the regular Imperial Army, sir," Tony whispered to Gladwell

    "It seems that they have stepped up their management outside the city. We have to be careful."

    Gladwell pulled down his black hat and lowered his head slightly to avoid the regular Imperial Army patrolling.

    When they arrived at the mercenary camp outside the city, grawell and Tony went into the tent.

    Due to Gladwell''s departure, the mercenaries have gone a lot, leaving only a team of about 40 people.

    These forty people have a good relationship with Gladwell and are very loyal. Among them was a middle-aged uncle named heybel. Heybel was usually responsible for the food of the remaining people and for the custody of the property left by grawell. When Gladwell saw that hebble presented the ancestral sword with both hands, he couldn''t help feeling a little excited.

    "Thank you so much, herb."

    "What adults say is too outspoken. I''m such a helpless middle-aged man. How could I live without the employment of adults?"

    "Well, you''ll follow me later. I''ll pay you double. By the way, have you heard about the military recently?"

    "Sir, I heard that a batch of important goods will be transported to Haiya Fort recently. It is estimated that they will arrive in two days."

    "OK, I see. You send orders and we''ll leave here in the dark."

    "Yes, my Lord."

    Then grawell handed the black eagle flag to Tony.

    "Take it, it will be the soul of our team"

    "Don''t worry, my Lord."

 Chapter 60

    Heybel conveyed grawell''s order to the brothers below, so they began to pack up one after another.

    At this moment, in a grand luxury room.

    "Master, it has been found out."

    "Say, where are they?"

    Two people in this room, one is the wretched Baron sedak, and the other is his spy.

    Baron sedak was now so angry that he wanted to eat his meat and sleep his skin when he thought of the Gladwell who had ruined his good deeds in the tavern. And ever since Gladwell kicked him in the lower body, it''s hard for him to be a man again.

    "Master, according to our investigation, the boy is now in the mercenary camp outside the castle."

    "Well, I won''t let you escape this time. Don''t let me catch you. Catching you will make you miserable!" cedak smiled coldly.

    As night fell, Gladwell''s men had packed up and planned to evacuate Haiya fort by night.

    While the patrol outside the city changed guard, grawell and his team quietly left the mercenary camp.

    Just as he was about to enter the woods, many imperial soldiers rushed out of the woods. They had a torch in their hand and made the night red.

    There were more than 200 imperial soldiers in this team, which grawell could not compete with at all.

    "Get me alive!" the Imperial officer at the head shouted

    Facing the surging imperial soldiers, Gladwell did not choose to face the enemy. But let his men disperse and hide in the dense forest.

    In this way, grawell''s men were in groups of three or five against the imperial regular army surrounded by them. In this way, the imperial regular army of more than 200 people was also divided. Although the fighting skills and equipment of Gladwell''s men can''t catch up with the imperial soldiers, their combat effectiveness is not poor at all.

    Eight people, including Gladwell, Tony and highbull, got together. They withdrew while fighting. As he fought, Gladwell found that fewer and fewer people were following.

    Facing more than 30 imperial soldiers, Gladwell waved his long sword and fought with them. An imperial Sergeant had planned to attack him behind Gladwell, but Gladwell reacted and chopped him to death with a sword. At the same time, a crossbow shot from nowhere crossed grawell''s arm.

    "Ah" Gladwell covered his bleeding arm and fought and retreated. Tony also waved a dagger to cover Gladwell.

    Watching his people fall one by one, Gladwell felt very unhappy in his heart. At this time, the situation was also very bad there. Highbull and another brother glawell were surrounded by four imperial sergeants at the same time, but highbull was not good at fighting.

    "No, we have to save heybel." grawell held back the pain of his wound and cut at one of the sergeants with his long sword.

    Just then, Maureen arrived with reinforcements.

    It turned out that since Gladwell left the valley. Maureen sent someone to watch in the dense forest and inform him as soon as there was any news about grawell.

    Seeing Maureen with reinforcements, Gladwell and his men were in high morale. After solving the imperial sergeants who surrounded hypur, Gladwell ran to meet Maureen.

    "Brother, I brought 800 horses to save you." Maureen shouted. His voice was thick and deterrent through the woods.

    The leading Imperial officer was stunned by the sudden tall and strong man and even asked the remaining more than 100 imperial soldiers to retreat.

    "Lord Maureen, did you really bring more than 800 people?"

    "I bluffed them," Maureen said with a smile

    In fact, Maureen brought everything that could fight in the camp. Although there are only more than 300 people and the equipment is uneven, it is enough for those imperial pursuers to drink a pot.

    In this way, the farce of more than 300 farmers chasing more than 100 regular imperial armies was staged in the forest.

    The regular Imperial Army, chased by Maureen''s men, threw down their armor and fled the dense forests of the Wilson mountains. Maureen also did not order the troops to chase out of the forest and let them take the equipment abandoned by the imperial soldiers back to the refuge camp. The farmers even stripped the bodies of imperial soldiers.

    The farmers happily returned to the shelter camp with their equipment, and Maureen and Gladwell followed them.

    "Lord Maureen, it''s a good time for you to come this time."

    "Ha ha, now we have the equipment to fight against the Empire." Maureen laughed heartily

    "I went down the mountain this time and heard that a group of imperial transport teams passed Haiya Fort two days later."

    "Really? That''s really good news."

    After returning to the camp, Gladwell and Maureen ordered people to prepare for the operation in two days. On the other hand, Maureen asked bevman to train these Wilson farmers how to use weapons.

    Two days later, the air was filled with thick fog. About 400 people waited quietly in Wilson''s dense forest, waiting for the imperial transport to come to the door.

    "Lord Maureen, the weather is bad for us today," Gladwell said to Maureen next to him

    "Grawell, do you have any way?"

    "I haven''t figured it out yet."

    "I have a good idea." Maureen smiled mysteriously

    "What''s the way?" Gladwell wondered what good way the tall man could do.

    "Then you''ll know."

    At the foot of Wilson''s hill, a team of heavily armed men and horses were passing by. The leader of this group of men and horses was a man wearing lock armour and riding a war horse. The man has a beard and a moon blade axe on his back. He looks very domineering.

    At this time, a sentinel who went to explore the road came back to report the road conditions ahead to the man.

    "No ambush?" said the man after hearing the sentry''s report

    "It''s good to have no ambush, but everyone still cheer up for me. Today''s fog is very heavy, and anything can happen."

    After the man finished, he thought to himself, "I hope nothing will happen this time. Once something happens, my life will be lost. Alas, who told me that the escort is so important."

    There were more than 200 imperial soldiers in charge of escorting goods, all of whom were the elite of the army. They try to speed through the foot of Wilson mountain because there is a high probability of accidents here.

    "The whole army must speed up and not disperse," shouted the herald

    In such a heavy fog, the pack horse was reluctantly driven away by the soldiers.

    Suddenly, several light spots lit up ahead.

    The leading man''s heart suddenly clicked, and cold sweat exuded from his forehead.

    "There''s an ambush!" the soldiers of the front team suddenly shouted, and then the soldiers were hit in the face by a flying axe.

    When the fire came near, the leading man saw these "mountain thieves" riding horses.

    "Protect the goods and prepare for the enemy!" the man shouted

 Chapter 61

    Imperial soldiers formed formations one after another, forming a circle with shields to protect goods.

    However, these "mountain bandits" rushed into the defense circle of imperial soldiers in the blink of an eye. As the imperial soldier was not equipped with many spears, he was not very good at dealing with horsemen.

    "Cut the rope!" said the tall mountain thief leader

    When the mountain bandits got the order, they threw torches on the imperial soldiers and the pack horses.

    Pack horses and people were frightened, and the formation of imperial soldiers was in a mess.

    Those Imperial Knights in the back team couldn''t see it anymore and rode their horses to chase the mountain thieves.

    However, the horse thieves shouted to each other and ran to the dense forest one after another.

    "Don''t chase! Come back quickly!" the leading officer suddenly reacted, which was the enemy''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain.

    But in fact, the Knights didn''t listen to his orders at all and ran after the mountain thieves to the forest. The Knights ran into the dense forest and separated from each other. Plus the fog, they had to fight their own battles.

    Most of them were not familiar with the terrain, so they lost their way in the forest. But they didn''t know how many cold arrows and traps were waiting for them. The only thing waiting for them was death.

    Besides, on the transport side, the leading commander became cautious after losing the support of the Knights. The reins of the horses pulling goods were cut off by the horse thieves. Even the horses were scared away, and the transport team could only stand still for a time.

    The leading man held the moon blade axe in his hand and focused on observing the movement around him.

    At this time, the thick fog is gradually dissipating.

    "God help me too" thought the leading commander

    "Tony, it''s our turn," said Gladwell

    In an instant, more than 200 arrows were shot at the transport team. But most of them were shielded by imperial soldiers.

    "No, my Lord," said Tony

    "Come on, boys." Gladwell couldn''t care so much

    "Here comes the mountain bandit again," shouted the imperial soldier

    "Form a formation and prepare the crossbow man!" the leading man ordered

    The commander of the imperial transport ordered the crossbow men to be ready to shoot at their so-called "mountain bandits" at any time.

    On the other hand, Gladwell did not let him and his hands go down to die for nothing, but let the archers shoot at the imperial soldiers.

    During the confrontation between Gladwell and the imperial soldiers, dalena also led a team. These people are women and are good at using bows and arrows under the training of dalena.

    "Get your people to act according to the plan!" Gladwell said solemnly to dalena

    "But I''m worried about you."

    "Go and finish your task. Don''t delay the overall situation because of you."

    "Well, take care of yourself," said dalena with a trace of reluctance

    "Come on, sisters. Come with me." dalena left Gladwell with the female archers

    At this time, the commander of the transport team was very anxious. He was worried about the Imperial Knights who chased the mountain bandits, and whether the people he secretly sent out to move rescue troops could move in to rescue them. Now the horses are gone, and the whole transport team is paralyzed here.

    If the rescuers do not come, he can only choose to fight to the death with those cunning "mountain thieves".

    Besides, the Imperial Knights who chased into the mountains didn''t find the mountain thieves after walking around for a long time. Although the fog was much smaller, they still found that they had lost their way in the dense forest.

    Suddenly, a knight''s horse accidentally moved to a secret rope, and the surrounding traps were imminent. Some knights were caught by nets falling from the air, some were directly stabbed to death by sudden stabs buried underground, and some were more directly knocked off their horses by oncoming boulders.

    In this way, the knights who came to pursue were separated and destroyed one by one by Maureen''s men and horses. After destroying the elite Imperial Knights, Maureen immediately took his men to support Gladwell and them.

    The imperial commander who was still waiting for rescue was startled by Maureen who came out from behind. Although the commander looks very tough, he is still very fragile in his heart.

    The commander and his men were in a mess at once, because they were infantry that were difficult to fight against cavalry. Maureen''s men were experienced soldiers, and each rode a horse. Maureen, they belong to light cavalry because they don''t wear any armor.

    Glawell saw that Maureen came with his men and horses, and immediately ordered everyone to rush out of the dense forest. Those imperial crossbows who were ready to shoot were defeated by Maureen''s cavalry. The crossbows were scattered and left and right could not be protected. With the arrival of a large number of infantry from Gladwell.

    For a time, the whole battlefield became a sea of blood. The two sides, which had been deadlocked, have now become a one-sided situation.

    The imperial commander retreated alone while directing his men to fight.

    Finally, he ordered the troops to abandon the escorted goods. But let all the soldiers escape in the direction of Haiya castle with him.

    Maureen''s men were just going to chase the defeated troops.

    "Stop chasing," Maureen shouted

    His men looked at Maureen and looked puzzled.

    "Don''t chase the poor enemy." Maureen looked at his puzzled eyes and said with a smile

    According to Maureen''s orders, his men pulled the goods of the Empire to avoid the refugee camp.

    Besides the imperial commander, he ran all the way to the castle with more than 50 remaining people.

    "It''s over now. The goods are too valuable this time, but..." the commander just thought about it, and his body was cold.

    Just as the commander was worried about the accident, a loud arrow was set in front of his horse. The commander''s horse was frightened and fell off with a violent shake.

    The bearded commander fell off his horse and immediately took out the moon blade axe from behind. Those remaining Imperial soldiers also reorganized their defense formations one after another.

    Then the man hiding in the dense forest sent out a second arrow. This Archer is no one else, it''s dalena. While she was bowing, she focused her eyes on the imperial commander.

    The "whoosh" sharp arrow pierced the air and roared at the commander.

    The arrow struck the imperial commander''s helmet without bias.

    A cold sweat dripped from the commander''s forehead when he saw the helmet rolling on the ground.

    "You still wonder why the reinforcements haven''t arrived yet?" dalena walked out of the forest to the commander.

    Then dalena waved into the forest. Several women with long bows came out with three tied imperial soldiers.

    When the imperial commander saw the three soldiers, he immediately understood them all. These "mountain bandits" are unusual. The commander can''t help admiring them, but it''s too late.

 Chapter 62

    The commander found that he had been fooled by the "mountain bandits" from the beginning. First of all, the mountain bandits have long known his escort. Then they took advantage of the fog to lure the elite Knights into the dense forest. Secondly, they set up an ambush at the place leading to Haiya castle, so that he could not move rescuers and even escape now.

    Just thinking about this, the commander felt a chill in his back.

    Now, the commander can only listen to fate.

    "Listen, you have only two choices now. The first is to resist to the death, and the result is that you are completely destroyed. The second is to leave all the soldiers and you leave alone." dalena didn''t give the commander too much thinking time

    The commander glanced at the deep forest and thought about the actions of these "mountain thieves".

    "These mountain thieves are so powerful that I don''t know what else they have to do for me." the commander thought

    "Well, I''ll take the second way. Let me go and leave these soldiers at your disposal," said the commander

    The remaining Imperial soldiers looked at their commanders one after another. They did not expect that their officers had betrayed their men in order to escape for their lives. Most of the soldiers suddenly felt cold and lost their will to fight.

    "You can go," dalena waved to the dense forest to release the commander.

    The commander ran to the Haiya fort, and couldn''t even pick up the helmet and weapon that fell on the ground.

    Dalena turned and said to the remaining nogland soldiers.

    "As you can see, your commander ignored your life and death in order to escape for his life. Now, the nobles are accumulating money wantonly, making the people miserable. If you still have a conscience, don''t play for the tiger. If you want to join us, stay. If you don''t want to join us, leave your equipment and go."

    As soon as you say this, the imperial soldiers at the bottom look at me and I think you look very confused. Then a tall Northland imperial soldier shouted yes.

    Soon, other Northland soldiers also expressed their willingness to join them. Only seven German soldiers took off their armor and wanted to leave here. Dalena didn''t stop them and let them go.

    In this way, people returned to the refugee camp with their booty.

    "Lord Maureen, your plan is so successful this time!" gladly said Gladwell

    "It''s better for everyone to cooperate," Maureen said modestly

    "Sir, guess what we robbed this time?" at this time, bevman ran over and said happily

    "What is it?"

    "It''s gold! Eight boxes of gold!"

    "It seems that this time we have intercepted the military pay destined for Haiya fort, and the military will not stop like this," Gladwell said

    "Lord Maureen, what are we going to do next?" bevman asked

    "What we''re going to do next is..." said Maureen

    "Give the gold to the poor?" said Gladwell and bevman in unison, looking at Maureen suspiciously

    "Why? Didn''t you take this action to rob the rich and help the poor?" Maureen also wondered

    "Yes... For the poor"

    "But this is a whole eight boxes of gold." bevman deliberately accentuated the word "gold"

    "Yes, we''ll keep four boxes. The rest will be distributed to the poor villagers nearby." Maureen said firmly

    "Well, Lord Maureen. Since you insist, we''ll do what you say." Gladwell thought about it and said to Maureen

    "That''s it," said bevman

    With that, bevman immediately set about it. He greeted several riding brothers, each with some gold and ran to the village near the camp.

    Through the dense forest, bevman and several of them saw a village not far away.

    "Look, that''s giant bear village. I stayed there for a while when I was a child," one of them shouted

    "Later, we''ll see how happy the people there were when they got the gold." bevman crossed his legs and rode to the village

    The others followed bevman on horseback and rushed to the village.

    "Bevman, you see there seems to be a big fire."

    Bevman stopped his horse and looked down at the place where brother Granville pointed. Sure enough, there was thick smoke.

    "It''s like a robber. The Gladwell brothers cheer up," said bevman

    Several Gladwell brothers pulled out the blades they were carrying.

    "Brothers, rush over."

    Bevman several like lightning across the lush grass, took the robbers by surprise. The robbers were just a gang of scattered robbers, adding up to a total of more than 20 people. Their equipment was poor and their clothes were covered with dust.

    How could such robbers be opponents of those who could beat away the Imperial Army, such as bevman?

    Except for a few robbers who were killed and escaped, the rest all knelt down and begged for mercy.

    "Where did you come from?" bevman asked one of the robbers kneeling on the ground as he got off his horse and patted the dust on his clothes.

    "Sir, we came from Haiya castle. We were ordinary farmers, but we couldn''t stand the heavy taxes of the nobles, so we ran out to be robbers. Sir, this is our first crime, so please forgive us." the robber begged

    Bevman looked at the robber carefully. The robber had rough skin and calluses on his hands. He often worked in the field.

    "OK..."

    Just as bevman was about to let the robbers go, he hurried out of the broken house an old man. The old man stumbled, but he still walked fast, as if afraid of missing something.

    "I can''t let them go, my daughter..." the old man said hard, his eyes full of muddy tears.

    "Speak slowly, old man." bevman ran to hold the old man

    "My daughter... Was by those robbers..." the old man not only burst into tears, but he held bevman''s hand tightly as if he were grasping a straw.

    "Old man, speak slowly and I will be fair for you."

    "My Lord, my daughter was ruined by these robbers." the old man finally held back and finished his words.

    "Sir, please forgive us. We are also timid for a while. We know our mistake." the robbers knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.

    Bevman had intended to give this group of robbers a chance, but they committed such a crime. No wonder bevman.

    "Nail them to a stake, pick their tendons with a dagger and let them feed the crows," bevman ordered

    "Sir, we don''t dare any more. Please forgive us."

    Bevman ignored the robbers, but comforted the injured old man and his daughter, and stuffed him with a bag of gold.

 Chapter 63

    The old man was very grateful to bevman and saw him holding bevman''s hand in tears. In his life, he never dreamed that someone would make decisions for civilians like him and give him gold.

    After a while, the robbers were tied up by bevman''s brothers and nailed to the stake. These robbers were beaten and left to die.

    After doing this, bevman took people to other villages and then distributed gold. These villagers were respectful to bevman and regarded them as messengers sent by God.

    Looking at the happy faces of the villagers, bevman finally understood why Maureen wanted him to do so.

    "Brother bevman, it feels like we have done a good thing," said one of the brothers

    "The money originally came from the exploitation of civilians by nobles, but now it''s just returned to its owner."

    Meanwhile, in the Lord''s Hall of Haiya castle.

    "Waste, a bunch of waste." count Steve angrily grabbed the collar of the commander put back by dalena.

    "Yes, sir." the commander of the transport team turned pale with fear

    "From today on, you are demoted to second lieutenant. Report to the infantry immediately." Steve was too lazy to deal with the commander again.

    "Eight boxes of gold. This idiot let it fall into the hands of the mountain bandits. Son, find out which group of mountain bandits are so bold and dare to think about Steve''s pay. I will not spare them." Steve said to the Baron sedak beside him

    "Yes, father."

    After that, the officer named Adams, who was a lieutenant colonel, let the army stay in the designated place.

    The next morning, Haiya castle was heavily guarded. With the reinforcements brought by Adams, a total of more than 2500 imperial soldiers were ready to go.

    This time, under the personal command of count Steve, he selected 300 cavalry from the pro guard.

    The one left to guard the castle was his son, Baron sedak, with less than 500 soldiers.

    With the bugle of departure, nearly 3000 troops set out from the castle and headed for the Wilson mountains in the north.

 Chapter 64

    "Count Steve, please forgive me for taking the liberty. I am willing to lead my team in front to open up the way." Lieutenant Colonel Adams politely asked Steve for instructions

    "The courage is commendable, I approved." Steve looked at Adams with a trace of appreciation

    So Adams led his 800 man infantry regiment in front of the big army.

    About ten kilometers from the rebel camp, Adams stopped the people.

    The people led by Steve were unlucky all the way and encountered all kinds of traps. Count Steve was so angry that he thought he would kill all the mountain thieves.

    To Steve''s surprise, Adams turned everyone around to Steve''s army.

    "Your way is over, Lord count."

    Steve was surprised. He understood the meaning of Adams''s words, but it was too late. Hundreds of arrows suddenly flew from both sides of the forest, and many of Steve''s soldiers were shot down.

    Adams asked his men to take out a long prepared red scarf and wrap it around their neck, so as to distinguish them from Steve''s army. He led the 800 people to more than 1000 people under Steve.

    Steve saw the situation and led the cavalry guard back. Only the bodies of imperial soldiers were left everywhere along the way. The lieutenant colonel Adams shouted to Steve who fled.

    "My name is bevman. I have the guts to come and fight with me." Steve''s 2000 army left less than 300 heavy cavalry in an instant, and the rest were either killed or captured.

    Steve fled Wilson''s mountains with the anger of losing more than 1000 people.

    At the same time, another imperial cavalry with more than 300 people retreated to Haiya castle.

    There was a thick fog in the air. When the defenders of Haiya Fort saw more than 300 cavalry retreating, they reported the situation to the commander Baron sedak. The Baron didn''t see very well, but he still asked the garrison to open the gate and let a spy see.

    However, the cavalry suddenly accelerated less than 100 meters away from the city gate. Baron sedak found that the situation was wrong and immediately asked the guards to close the city gate. Unfortunately, it was too late.

    Gladwell was the commander of the cavalry. He told everyone to tie red scarves around their necks and quickly rushed into the castle.

    They rushed all the way. Most of the defenders in the city were old, weak, sick and disabled. Naturally, they were not their opponents. But there was still a big gap in the number of people between the two sides. For a time, grawell and them were surrounded by sedak''s troops.

    As time went on, the casualties began to increase, and grawell had less than 200 cavalry left. He told everyone to retreat and withdraw from the castle. However, the gate of the castle has been closed by the garrison. Gladwell and his men were decreasing, leaving the bodies of nogland soldiers everywhere.

    There are less than a hundred people left in Gladwell. Gladwell has begun to fight. His body was covered with blood, but most of it belonged to the enemy.

    At this time, the gate was opened, and Gladwell rushed out of the gate.

    However, several cavalry soldiers were shot dead by the archers on the gate before they rushed out of the gate. To make matters worse, the retreating count Steve returned with the cavalry Pro guard.

    Some of the rebel cavalry who had just rushed out of the city gate had another encounter with the cavalry Pro guard. There were less than 20 cavalry left around grawell.

    They all carried out the last rush with the determination to die. Only four people rushed out of the castle, and there were a lot of pursuers behind them.

    At this time, grawell had suffered seven or eight knife wounds until the Last Rebel cavalry fell. Grawell had been surrounded by Steve''s cavalry Pro guard. Steve saw grawell covered with blood and ordered to catch grawell alive.

    Gladwell, who fought tenaciously, was finally knocked unconscious by the enemy with the wooden handle of his spear. He was wrapped in a net bag and dragged back to Haiya castle.

    A few days later, in the command tent of the rebel camp.

    "Marshal Maureen, do we really not send troops to rescue general grawell?" deputy general bevman showed a trace of anxiety on his face.

    "Marshal, general grawell has made great contributions to this operation." dalena also begged Alonso to send troops to rescue grawell

    "Steve will never let him go. If we don''t save him, he''ll be dead," bevman said again

    Maureen was silent for a long time. He was thinking because his decision was related to the life and death of many people.

    "We''d better wait and see what happens," Maureen finally decided, which was tantamount to sentencing Gladwell to death.

    "We''re not going to save general grawell?" bevman couldn''t control his emotions

    "Calm down first, bevman. I''m more anxious than you, but if I''m emotional, it will only be the Wilson rebels. So we should be calm and can''t be fooled by Steve." said Maureen, a man with a strong bone, and tears ran down.

    For a moment, the hearts of the people were very heavy.

    After Gladwell was caught, Baron sedak went to see him himself.

    "I didn''t expect you to fall into my hands one day," he said, kicking grawell''s lower body.

    Great pain almost made Gladwell faint. Then Baron sedak asked someone to tie Gladwell to a wooden shelf. Every day, he had to whip hundreds of times, and Gladwell was torn to pieces.

    Every time Gladwell was knocked unconscious, sedak asked someone to wake him up with cold water.

    Gladwell felt the call of death. He wanted to give up. He felt too tired. However, a voice came from the bottom of Gladwell''s heart.

    "You can''t die. You have to live. Only by living can you have a future."

    "Yes, I want to live, I want revenge." thinking of this, Gladwell squeezed out a smile on his face

    Seeing Gladwell''s smile, Baron sedak was very unhappy. He grabbed the whip from the executioner and beat Gladwell himself. Gladwell''s painful expression made him happy.

    "I want to live," Granville warned himself again and again. Gradually, he began to numb and hallucinate. He had a high fever. It was a question whether he could survive tonight.

    Suddenly, a guard ran over and whispered a few words in sedak''s ear.

    Suddenly, an obscene smile appeared on sedak''s face.

    "Take her to my bedroom." sedak''s heart seemed to blossom with joy.

    After a while, a woman was taken to Baron sedak''s bedroom by the guards. Yes, this is dalena.

    "I want you to let Granville go," dalena said to sedak without expression

    "It depends on your performance, my beauty."

 Chapter 65

    That day, the imperial army won a victory. At night, the imperial soldiers drank to celebrate, but that night, the military camp was attacked by the enemy.

    That night there was a blaze of fire and fighting everywhere. When grawell saw the opportunity, he escaped there with some slaves

    They ran away desperately and finally ran into a forest. Grawell instinctively looked behind him and saw a group of pursuers coming. Gladwell told the others to find a place to hide first, while he lay alone on the path in the forest.

    There were about a dozen men in the pursuit, and the leader rode a horse. The rider saw Gladwell lying on the ground and ran first. He dismounted to see if Gladwell was still alive.

    Unexpectedly, Gladwell grabbed him quickly and inserted the dagger hidden behind him into his heart. Then Gladwell rode the man''s horse.

    At this time, the pursuers behind came and wanted to surround Gladwell.

    Grawell''s legs clamped his horse''s belly. The horse immediately ran forward and knocked a pursuer down.

    The pursuers had no bows and arrows, so they could only chase after Gladwell. Gladwell rode around with the group of pursuers, consuming their strength.

    Then the pursuers ran tired. They lined up and waited for Granville to rush over. Gladwell tried desperately to turn his horse''s head to go around behind the pursuers. A charge, the pursuers couldn''t dodge, and grawell killed one with a knife.

    The rest of the pursuers slashed at Gladwell with knives. Fortunately, Gladwell was skilled in riding and hid. The pursuers angrily picked up stones and smashed them at grawell. The two sides were deadlocked.

    The hidden slaves did not know where to find some sticks and suddenly rushed out to fight with the pursuers. Gladwell saw the opportunity to kill several pursuers.

    In this way, the pursuers fled when they saw that the situation was wrong, and several slaves died on grawell''s side.

    That night, grawell and several of them camped by a stream. They were talking and laughing while eating the roast mountain chicken they had just caught. But Gladwell has his heart, that is, dalena who has paid everything for him.

    As soon as dawn broke, grawell and his friends set out. Their goal was Haiya castle.

    After a few days'' journey, Gladwell and his team returned to Haiya castle.

    Granville asked John to sneak into the city in disguise to inquire about the news. John found a place to sit down in the tavern.

    He heard that a nun would become a sacrifice to God. Two days later, she would be burned alive in a monastery near Haiya castle. And John also heard that the nun was once the favorite woman of the count of sedak.

    John told Gladwell the news, and Gladwell sent another man to the monastery to find out if the nun''s name was dalena.

    Finally, Gladwell determined that the nun was dalena.

    When it was dark that night, Gladwell sneaked into the monastery with several rescued slaves. There were no soldiers but some monks in the monastery.

    Avoiding several monks, Gladwell finally found dalena in a locked room. Dalena''s hands and feet were tied with a rope, and Gladwell cut the rope.

    When dalena saw Gladwell, her face was full of surprise, and tears couldn''t stop flowing out.

    Gladwell also knows that dalena has suffered too much in these months.

    He quickly untied dalena and was ready to take her out of here.

    Suddenly, a lot of fire burst out in the dark.

    It turned out that this group of monks had already found grawell and they. The monks told the news to the guard of Haiya castle.

    Fortunately, there are not many people in this guard team, only about a dozen people, but they are well equipped. Gladwell asked John and the others to take dalena on the planned road to escape, while he left it to deal with the guards.

    Gladwell drew the guard to his side so that the others could evacuate quickly.

    Grawell cleverly disguised himself in the night and finally escaped from under the eyes of the guard. Unfortunately, an unwitting monk accidentally found him and Gladwell had to knock him out.

    Gladwell quickly ran to the place agreed with John and them in advance. Gladwell saw dalena. Although they had thousands of words to say, a simple hug replaced all the words. At this time, both eyes were filled with tears.

    "We''ll never part again."

    "Well"

    Dalena has never been as happy as she is now. It seems that her previous nightmare is finally over.

    The whole Haiya castle was spread after such a fuss by Gladwell. At the same time, the monastery also sent an additional army to investigate the matter, and Baron sedak was the person in charge of the incident.

    When he heard the name Gladwell again, sedak''s beard bristled with anger. He ordered a thorough investigation into the matter.

    Gladwell quietly returned to the rebel camp with several people. When I revisit my hometown, I can''t help feeling thousands of feelings. After all, the capture experience made Gladwell disappointed with Marshal Maureen.

    The rebel guard guarding the camp gate danced happily when he saw Gladwell. The guard had followed Gladwell before and admired Gladwell from the bottom of his heart.

    The news of Gladwell''s return spread all over Wilson''s rebel camp, and people came out to meet Gladwell.

    Most of these people are close friends who followed glawell in the early stage, such as Tony, Anna, Heber and bevman.

    Even Maureen came out to meet Gladwell himself, but Gladwell caught a subtle thing on Maureen''s face.

    That night, Wilson held a grand party at the rebel camp. People sing and dance, talk and laugh.

    Since the confrontation with Steve, the rebel army has gained fame, and many people who want to resist the nobility have joined the rebel army, which greatly increased the strength of the rebel army, so Steve they dare not act rashly any more. In addition, the Kingdom''s war in the north makes them have no time to take into account the strength of the mountain.

    Gladwell became the rebel general again, and he will continue to lead the cavalry.

    A few days later, Gladwell proposed to dalena in public. At first, dalena was surprised and at a loss, but she agreed.

    Gladwell held a grand wedding ceremony for her. With everyone''s blessing, Gladwell and dalena came together.

    Because he knows how much dalena has paid for him, he must be responsible to dalena.

    In the twinkling of an eye, winter came. The winter of this year was particularly cold. The farmers were hungry and cold, but they had to pay high taxes for the nobility. Many people died this winter.

    In order to deepen their rule over the poor, the nobles issued decrees. That is, nobles have the right to enjoy the first night of any newly married wife in their territory. The purpose of this was to reduce the lineage of the Northland people, so as to deepen the Empire''s rule in Northland. This makes the poor hate to the bone, and a stream of resentment is slowly accumulating until the day of outbreak

 Chapter 66

    That day, the imperial army won a victory. At night, the imperial soldiers drank to celebrate, but that night, the military camp was attacked by the enemy.

    That night there was a blaze of fire and fighting everywhere. When grawell saw the opportunity, he escaped there with some slaves

    They ran away desperately and finally ran into a forest. Grawell instinctively looked behind him and saw a group of pursuers coming. Gladwell told the others to find a place to hide first, while he lay alone on the path in the forest.

    There were about a dozen men in the pursuit, and the leader rode a horse. The rider saw Gladwell lying on the ground and ran first. He dismounted to see if Gladwell was still alive.

    Unexpectedly, Gladwell grabbed him quickly and inserted the dagger hidden behind him into his heart. Then Gladwell rode the man''s horse.

    At this time, the pursuers behind came and wanted to surround Gladwell.

    Grawell''s legs clamped his horse''s belly. The horse immediately ran forward and knocked a pursuer down.

    The pursuers had no bows and arrows, so they could only chase after Gladwell. Gladwell rode around with the group of pursuers, consuming their strength.

    Then the pursuers ran tired. They lined up and waited for Granville to rush over. Gladwell tried desperately to turn his horse''s head to go around behind the pursuers. A charge, the pursuers couldn''t dodge, and grawell killed one with a knife.

    The rest of the pursuers slashed at Gladwell with knives. Fortunately, Gladwell was skilled in riding and hid. The pursuers angrily picked up stones and smashed them at grawell. The two sides were deadlocked.

    The hidden slaves did not know where to find some sticks and suddenly rushed out to fight with the pursuers. Gladwell saw the opportunity to kill several pursuers.

    In this way, the pursuers fled when they saw that the situation was wrong, and several slaves died on grawell''s side.

    That night, grawell and several of them camped by a stream. They were talking and laughing while eating the roast mountain chicken they had just caught. But Gladwell has his heart, that is, dalena who has paid everything for him.

    As soon as dawn broke, grawell and his friends set out. Their goal was Haiya castle.

    After a few days'' journey, Gladwell and his team returned to Haiya castle.

    Granville asked John to sneak into the city in disguise to inquire about the news. John found a place to sit down in the pub.

    He heard that a nun would become a sacrifice to God. Two days later, she would be burned alive in a monastery near Haiya castle. And John also heard that the nun was once the favorite woman of the count of sedak.

    John told Gladwell the news, and Gladwell sent another man to the monastery to find out if the nun''s name was dalena.

    Finally, Gladwell determined that the nun was dalena.

    When it was dark that night, Gladwell sneaked into the monastery with several rescued slaves. There were no soldiers but some monks in the monastery.

    Avoiding several monks, Gladwell finally found dalena in a locked room. Dalena''s hands and feet were tied with a rope, and Gladwell cut the rope.

    When dalena saw Gladwell, her face was full of surprise, and tears couldn''t stop flowing out.

    Gladwell also knows that dalena has suffered too much in these months.

    He quickly untied dalena and was ready to take her out of here.

    Suddenly, a lot of fire burst out in the dark.

    It turned out that this group of monks had already found grawell and they. The monks told the news to the guard of Haiya castle.

    Fortunately, there are not many people in this guard team, only about a dozen people, but they are well equipped. Gladwell asked John and the others to take dalena on the planned road to escape, while he left it to deal with the guards.

    Gladwell drew the guard to his side so that the others could evacuate quickly.

    Grawell cleverly disguised himself in the night and finally escaped from under the eyes of the guard. Unfortunately, an unwitting monk accidentally found him and Gladwell had to knock him out.

    Gladwell quickly ran to the place agreed with John and them in advance. Gladwell saw dalena. Although they had thousands of words to say, a simple hug replaced all the words. At this time, both eyes were filled with tears.

    "We''ll never part again."

    "Well"

    Dalena has never been as happy as she is now. It seems that her previous nightmare is finally over.

    The whole Haiya castle was spread after such a fuss by Gladwell. At the same time, the monastery also sent an additional army to investigate the matter, and Baron sedak was the person in charge of the incident.

    When he heard the name Gladwell again, sedak''s beard bristled with anger. He ordered a thorough investigation into the matter.

    Gladwell quietly returned to the rebel camp with several people. When I revisit my hometown, I can''t help feeling thousands of feelings. After all, the capture experience made Gladwell disappointed with Marshal Maureen.

    The rebel guard guarding the camp gate danced happily when he saw Gladwell. The guard had followed Gladwell before and admired Gladwell from the bottom of his heart.

    The news of Gladwell''s return spread all over Wilson''s rebel camp, and people came out to meet Gladwell.

    Most of these people are close friends who followed glawell in the early stage, such as Tony, Anna, Heber and bevman.

    Even Maureen came out to meet Gladwell himself, but Gladwell caught a subtle thing on Maureen''s face.

    That night, Wilson held a grand party at the rebel camp. People sing and dance, talk and laugh.

    Since the confrontation with Steve, the rebel army has gained fame, and many people who want to resist the nobility have joined the rebel army, which greatly increased the strength of the rebel army, so Steve they dare not act rashly any more. In addition, the Kingdom''s war in the north makes them have no time to take into account the strength of the mountain.

    Gladwell became the rebel general again, and he will continue to lead the cavalry.

    A few days later, Gladwell proposed to dalena in public. At first, dalena was surprised and at a loss, but she agreed.

    Gladwell held a grand wedding ceremony for her. With everyone''s blessing, Gladwell and dalena came together.

    Because he knows how much dalena has paid for him, he must be responsible to dalena.

    In the twinkling of an eye, winter came. The winter of this year was particularly cold. The farmers were hungry and cold, but they had to pay high taxes for the nobility. Many people died this winter.

    In order to deepen their rule over the poor, the nobles issued decrees. That is, nobles have the right to enjoy the first night of any newly married wife in their territory. The purpose of this was to reduce the lineage of the Northland people, so as to deepen the Empire''s rule in Northland. This makes the poor hate to the bone, and a stream of resentment is slowly accumulating until the day of outbreak

 Chapter 67

    In the third era, 1482, the winter of this year was particularly cold. The Northland people in the north of the Empire were as cold as this weather.

    Gladwell was sad when he watched all this happen. He hated the world where the nobles were rich and the people were hungry and cold. But he felt powerless. He couldn''t change anything. He could only watch it happen.

    To his surprise, just a few months later, the number of people joining his rebel army soared. Moreover, all parts of Northland have also organized their own resistance forces. Even holf, who once had a deep hatred with grawell, because he is also a native Northland, has now organized a resistance army composed of Northland near gorgaron.

    For a time, the power of the Norman empire in the North became weaker and weaker, because the imperial nobles could not get the support of the Northland people.

    Finally, the chance to fight the Empire came.

    Marshal Maureen of the rebel army ordered that the troops led by Gladwell and bevman attack Haiya fort is much worse than before.

    The Imperial Army in the castle did not dare to come out to fight, but shrank in the castle. They want to wait for reinforcements, but where else?

    Now there are only 800 demoralized, physically and mentally exhausted German imperial soldiers in the castle. Gladwell did not rush to attack the castle, but let the captured prisoners and the families of the soldiers in the city call their comrades in arms and relatives under the gate.

    In order not to shake the morale of the army, Baron sedak killed a soldier who tried to escape. But his practice made more people no longer want to work for the nobility.

    That night, several brave soldiers colluded to tie up Baron sedak and count Steve. The next day, a white flag was raised on the castle and the soldiers surrendered.

    In this way, the army led by Maureen attacked Haiya castle without a single soldier. After entering the city, he began to appease and receive.

    But there are many things that people can''t predict. Because the Northland people turned over as masters for the first time, they began to catch people everywhere as soon as they rushed into the castle.

    As long as all disobedience was killed, count Steve''s family were all arrested.

    There are also some descendants of the German people. They were also civilians, but they were arrested because they worked for the Empire. The men became slaves, the women were for the enjoyment of the Northland people, and the rest were killed.

    Sometimes good and evil are relative, and good can become evil!

    Count Steve''s family consists of five people: Steve, sedak, sedak''s mother, sedak''s sister and sedak''s wife.

    Maureen ordered people to strip the clothes of the three women and tie them to the wooden stakes in the square for fun. Steve and sedak were locked up in a dungeon and beaten every day. They were dying.

    Gladwell saw this happen, but he couldn''t stop it. This is the world. You are still high today and will be imprisoned tomorrow. Gladwell was shocked that the people who were bullied had become more cruel than the previous rulers after gaining power. Now, the rebel soldiers have vented their long-term oppression on innocent civilians. Won''t more people suffer in the future? What is the significance of this war?

    Soon, the victorious rebel army took all the valuable things in Haiya castle in less than two days, and the last fire turned Haiya castle into ruins.

    Over the next month, rebel forces everywhere followed suit.

    At this time, the imperial royal family could no longer sit still. Theoden the great sent his most trusted and capable generals.

    The general''s name is Alonso and he has great command ability.

    After Alonso came to the north, he experienced several wars with the rebels. At the beginning, he still lost more and won less, but then he won again and again, and the rebels were unable to recover.

    In the battle, Maureen was killed by the rebels. Wilson''s resistance can only be led by Gladwell. At the same time, holf lost a lot.

    Until the last confrontation, dalena was captured by Alonso''s men.

    Alonso saw that dalena''s beauty was outstanding, so he dedicated her to the church. The church thought that dalena was an unclean person, so he dedicated her to Theoden the great.

    Theoden the great didn''t care so much. As soon as he saw dalena, he was impressed by her beauty. At this time, the previous queen had been dead for three years, and Theoden the great made dalena a new queen.

    Finally, Gladwell was very angry and sad. His woman was robbed by the Imperial Emperor, so he led his men to attack Alonso.

    Unexpectedly, the whole army was almost destroyed in that war, so grawell had to take people to escape into the mountains.

    A year later, grawell and holf met at the military camp in gorgaron. They reached an agreement, abandoned the past grievances, established the northern coalition army, and vowed to completely liberate Northland and make Northland the world of Northland people.

    At that time, they could not expect that a few years later, the black dragon ildley attacked the capital kairandier, the whereabouts of theoton were unknown, and Alonso had to return to the capital to escort.

    At that time, Gladwell''s opportunity will come, a new era will come, an era of freedom and dignity!

 Chapter 68

    In the orc land across the sea from the elf Kingdom, near the painful swamp, there is a small tribe of orcs who live on nomadic hunting.

    The name of this tribe is thunder hammer. They sometimes go hunting near the painful swamp.

    On this day, as usual, the adult male orcs went down to the swamp to hunt wild boars under the leadership of the young and brave tribal patriarch. Left behind in the tribe are some female orcs, ORC children and old orcs.

    The orcs who went hunting came to the edge of the painful swamp. There was a murderous atmosphere of death in the air. It was worth celebrating that every hunting could return safely. So every time they return safely, the tribe will hold a bonfire party to celebrate the harvest.

    In order for the tribe to survive, these young warriors had to risk their lives to the painful swamp.

    What is different from usual is that these giant wolf companions are extremely restless today. Giant wolves are partners of orcs, and their relationship is much closer than that between humans and horses. Because the orcs will never saddle the wolf, they think it is a great insult to their partners.

    The moisture in the swamp was so great that the orcs felt uncomfortable.

    Suddenly, the patriarch found a huge hard haired wild boar. He raised his javelin and aimed at the wild boar.

    The wild boar did not die after being hit by the javelin, but ran desperately to the depths of the swamp. The orcs couldn''t watch the prey that had reached their mouth slip away. Although they didn''t want to go deeper into the swamp, they still rode on the giant wolf to catch up.

    Seeing that it was about to catch up, the wild boar went into a huge mound with a big hole.

    The orcs came down from the wolf and went to the cave. Suddenly, there was a heart rending howl. It was the cry of the wild boar that made the orcs shudder.

    Then, before the orcs could react, a black tide poured out of the cave and swallowed up the orcs. The patriarch watched all the orcs and giant wolves drowned by the black tide, and the cry of pain rang through the painful swamp. No one knew what these were. Until the eyes of the orc patriarch also flowed down from the eyes and slowly disappeared, leaving only the skeleton of a pile of orcs and the giant wolf baissen.

    The black tide did not stop, and soon flooded the surrounding thunder hammer tribes like a flood. All female orcs, little orcs and old orcs, including all living creatures, were not spared.

    No one knows when the black tide will stop and when it will come. What will be left to all orcs will be endless fea

 Chapter 69

    In the German calendar, the third era (also known as the heroic era), on April 25, 1495, three years have passed since the wings of destruction attacked the King City.

    The past cannot be changed, and a new story is about to begin

    In these three years, the whole territory of Northland has been controlled by the northern coalition forces in grawell. Moreover, now the Northland region under the German Empire has been officially renamed the Northland Kingdom, and the king is the famous Gladwell.

    Our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment is also growing. We can often receive bounty missions from various kingdoms.

    This time we came to the thorns forest of the elf kingdom for such a task. My other comrades in arms and I have been ambushed for nearly a week to capture the target of this task.

    Our camp was not far from a cave, which was so small that even Kelvin couldn''t get into it. However, our goal this time is in this cave.

    As the thorn forest is a tropical rain forest, the humid environment makes us uncomfortable, but fortunately, Mayfair is here.

    Mayfair constantly uses purification to dispel our diseases, so that we don''t fall because of the disease before we even see the face of the target.

    Today, as usual, near sunset, we thought the target would not come out, so we decided to temporarily remove the disguise and return to the camp.

    But just as we were about to get up, a noise came from the hole.

    Good guy, a huge red head poked out of the hole.

    It was a huge red Viper with black markings all over. Our goal this time is this black spotted viper, because a magician paid a lot of money for its snake gall and magic crystal stone.

    As soon as we found the target out of the hole, each of us immediately entered the state. This is the countless times we have cooperated together, and our cooperation is becoming more and more skilled.

    I saw a fireball smashing at the black spotted viper. This is nataya''s fireball technique.

    The fireball accurately hits the black spotted viper, but as a class B Warcraft, the black spotted viper''s body is still extremely strong. One more thing to say here is that Warcraft is not an ordinary beast. They often have certain magical abilities and their bodies are 100 times stronger than ordinary beasts. According to the strength of Warcraft, it is divided into five levels: s, a, B, C and D, of which s is the strongest and D is the weakest. We haven''t seen level s Warcraft yet. It''s said that level s Warcraft doesn''t need to destroy a town.

    In addition, the most valuable thing about Warcraft is its magic crystal. Magic crystal is the source of their magic. It can release a lot of magic and is a valuable resource.

    Then frant rushed forward and protected nataya with a shield.

    I was responsible for attacking the flank of the black spotted Viper with the sword of punishment. With one sword, the tough snake scale shook my tiger''s mouth a little numb.

    "Right now!" I shouted

    In the jungle, a shining arrow shot at the black spotted viper. The cold arrow hit the head of the black spotted viper. The black spotted Viper was a little weak.

    Avina did a good job. Taking this opportunity, I waved the sword of punishment again and cut off the head of the black spotted viper. This time, I finally left a deep wound on its head.

    The black spotted Viper was completely angered by us, but it couldn''t return to heaven because nataya''s fireball hit it again.

    Finally, with a bang, the black spotted Viper fell down reluctantly.

    Standing on the body of the black spotted viper and stepping on its head, I slashed at its neck with all my strength. Finally, cut off the snake''s head. The snake head can still move without its body. The perfect instinctive reaction shows that it was born to fight.

    Frant and I worked together to deal with the black spotted viper. Its fangs were carefully handled by me, and the venom was collected by Mayfair.

    Its magic crystal stone and snake gall are mission items, which are kept by nataya. We didn''t let go of its snake skin and meat.

    After a big meal of snake barbecue cooked by Kelvin, we packed our bags and went back to collect the reward.

    The capital of the elf Kingdom, avinia.

    Our group of six rode five elf war horses, Kelvin and avina rode the same war horse, and we came to the elf city of hope.

    Hanging on my horse is our booty this time, the huge snake head of the black spotted viper.

    "We''re back again!" Kelvin said happily

    At the same time, in the orc land across the sea, a huge black tide swept through the orc towns and tribes.

    In the tribal chief Hall of saglu, the main city of ORC land, several important figures such as Orc chief, Tauren chief and orc general are discussing countermeasures.

    The orc chief didn''t have much clothes on him, because the environment here was humid and muggy, which undoubtedly revealed his perfect figure.

    His explosive muscles, wolf teeth necklace on his neck and tattoos on his face tell those unknown stories to everyone who sees him.

    However, the most striking one is the scar on the orc chief''s face, from his forehead to his right eye, which is the witness of what kind of battle he has experienced.

    "Lord Victor, this black tide is approaching our main city. If we don''t find a way to stop it, our Orc family will face extinction." it was Orc general balk who spoke

    Viktor, the orc chief, was thoughtful. He turned his eyes to the Tauren chief.

    At present, the situation in the orc land is like this, because the situation in various provinces was very unstable after the destruction Wing Black Dragon eldlay raided the capital of the German Empire, kairandir.

    The orc land is still controlled by the Empire for the time being, and is supervised by the human garrison of moon blade fortress. The internal situation of the orc tribe is like this. Several larger tribes still manage their own affairs. Although there are wars from time to time, they can still do non-interference with each other in most cases.

    Only the orc tribe and the Tauren tribe now form an alliance. Similarly, they are also the largest force in the orc land. They have the management power of the orc land, and the executive power is still in the hands of the Empire.

    Therefore, any decision of the orc chief has to take into account the feelings of the Tauren chief.

    "My people are suffering, and I fully support Victor''s decision," said the Tauren chief in a less proficient Orc language

    With the words of Tauren chief Mari black hoof, ORC chief Victor seemed to be reassured.

    "Then we''ll send someone to the moon blade fortress to ask for help from the human garrison," the orc chief finally decided

    "But we are not familiar with human beings after all. Who can be competent for this rescue mission?" asked the Tauren chief

    "I know a candidate. He''s the best person to go," said Orc general balk

    "Who is it?"

    "He is..."

 Chapter 70

    "It''s him, general balk. I''ve never doubted your strategic decision, but this time I think even if everyone in the world can complete this task, he alone can''t do it."

    The orc language of the Tauren chief is not very good, but this time he finished in one breath.

    The expression of ORC chief Victor is also very complex, because the orc general recommended this orc, and even the orc chief has heard of his deeds.

    The orc''s name is baturu. He was originally a wolf knight and was once a member of the wolf riding army directly under the chief.

    He had a glorious identity, and now he is so disgusting that hearing his name is like eating a fly. It''s all because of that.

    At the annual tribute ceremony of the orc, the guard composed of the most elite Orc troops will escort the orc''s taxes for a year to the moon blade fortress.

    Baturu, who was still very young at that time, participated in such an important task for the first time. That day, the wolf riding army lined up outside the city gate of the moon blade fortress and handed over the taxes to the consul of mankind.

    When it was baturu''s turn, he accidentally farted in front of the consul. The fart was loud, but everyone tried to pretend they didn''t hear it at all. But that''s not the worst. The next thing is the worst. Baturu''s farts were like a flood of levees. A series of farts were released, which made the human guards couldn''t help laughing one by one.

    The elite faces of the orcs were lost by baturu. After returning, baturu was driven out of the wolf riding army. Since then, baturu has disappeared except for leaving a laughing stock.

    But now, at this critical juncture, ORC general balk recommended him to complete such an important task.

    The orc chief trusted balk, but this time he had to hesitate.

    "Balk, can you tell me why you recommended him?" asked victor

    "Chief, baturu is more famous than all our orcs, and his strength can''t be underestimated. He can''t really do it. He can use force when necessary. In addition, he is smart, can speak human language and has strong adaptability." balk said seriously

    "How did you know that baturu would be so strong?" asked the Tauren chief

    "Because he''s my brother," balk said

    For a moment, the two chiefs were silent.

    "Well, let him go. But before he goes, he must make a contract. If he can''t complete the task, behead him in public!" said Victor

    "Yes, Lord Chief," balk accepted the order

    "Beheading in public is a bit too serious," said the Tauren chief immediately

    "Lord Mali, military orders are like a mountain." balk accepted the order and went to arrange relevant things

    The next day, the people selected by balk were ready to go, waiting for the order of the chief.

    Baturu did not ride on the giant wolf, but walked side by side with his giant wolf partner, with a moon blade axe on his back.

    "Warriors, you can see the current situation. The critical moment for the survival of our orcs has come. It''s up to you whether the orcs can tide over the difficulties. Let''s go. May the orc God bless you." the orc chief saw off the team members on the rescue mission at the gate of oglu

    Baturu patted his giant wolf companion. It was a frost wolf with snow-white fur. The frost wolf lowered his body, and baturu jumped on the frost wolf.

    The frost wolf roared, and then baturu and other wolf knights rushed to the moon blade fortress.

    All the way north, baturu they did not stop until they reached the legendary indestructible moon blade fortress.

    At the foot of yueren fortress, baturu saw several imperial soldiers beating an old Orc herdsman not far away.

    Not only that, the imperial soldiers also loaded all the sheep raised by the orc herdsmen into the car and pulled them away.

    You know, this is the only place suitable for animal husbandry in the land of orcs, and those sheep are all the possessions of herdsmen. What these imperial soldiers did was to force the orc herdsman to death.

    Baturu told the team to stop. He got off the frost wolf. At this time, a wolf knight in the same trade motioned him to mind his own business and the task was important.

    But baturu ignored him and continued to walk towards the imperial soldiers.

    Several imperial soldiers who were beating the orc herdsmen suddenly felt a chill behind them. As soon as they looked back, they saw the tall and powerful baturu.

    "You... What are you going to do! Get out quickly, or..." an imperial soldier was startled at first, but he soon became arrogant and domineering again.

    "Otherwise what?" baturu raised the soldier with one hand, and the soldier kept struggling

    Other soldiers saw this and pulled out their weapons.

    "Hey, baturu, I knew it would be bad to send him." a wolf Knight said to himself, but he was ready to fight

    Baturu threw the soldier at other imperial soldiers like a sandbag.

    "Get out of here, or your head will be thrown next time!" baturu said

    The imperial soldiers were so frightened that they ran to the fortress in confusion.

    "You have seed! You have seed to give your name, smelly ORC." the soldier shouted as he ran away

    "My name is baturu, you''d better remember!" baturu picked up the old Orc herdsman and said to the soldiers at the same time

    "Are you all right? Do you mind?" baturu asked

    "Warrior, thank you for saving me, but I might as well die. Without those sheep, I''ll end up dead."

    "There are no sheep, we can raise them again. Nothing is left until we die. Look, one day the grassland here will belong to our orcs." baturu looked at the moon blade fortress not far away

    "Alas," sighed the old Orc herdsman

    "Baturu, it''s time for us to go," the other wolf Knights came forward and warned

    "I have some silver coins here. Take them to the emergency first." baturu took out his silver coins and gave them to the old ORC

    "This..." the orc''s hands trembled. Before he could say thanks, baturu and they had gone to the city gate

    "Baturu?" the old Orc herdsman thought the name was very familiar. He seemed to have heard of it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.

    Moon blade fortress, main gate.

    It is guarded by heavily armed imperial guards, which is very different from the second rate troops who bully the old herdsmen.

    No wonder the orcs had to obey the rule of the German Empire. These imperial guards were very elite troops. Whether in terms of equipment, mental outlook and training level, they retain the pride of Theoden the great when he fought everywhere.

    "Stop! What do you do!" a tall armored guard said to baturu in a strong voice

 Chapter 71

    By this time, everyone was awake. Because we had formed the habit long ago, we soon entered the state of battle.

    Nataya cast an arcane lighting spell, and the surrounding situation immediately became much clearer. These spiders are much more terrible than we thought. I was almost stabbed by their poisonous stingers.

    In fact, when I followed old Heather, I heard of this kind of large spider living in the swamp. Their poison is very terrible and can even cause death.

    Moreover, by the light of illumination, I saw that the number of these poisonous spiders was far more than eight, at least more than 20.

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I immediately waved the sword of punishment in my hand and cleaved at a spider trying to attack me. I used all my strength in this blow. The spider was directly split in half by me, and the juice in the spider was sprayed everywhere.

    Similarly, frant used a shield to block the huge and ugly feet of the stinger spider. Nataya released a Flame Shock magic with one hand behind frant, and the spider was roasted with a burning smell by the flame.

    Kelvin and avina shot at the spiders behind me, and the three of us formed a triangular formation. In this way, we can protect each other''s backs. These tactics are the result of our long-term practical training.

    About two or three poisonous spiders died at the hands of avina because they were full of ice arrows.

    However, Kelvin is not so optimistic. The firearm he studied and invented only seriously injured a stinger spider, because the shell of the stinger spider is still relatively hard, the penetration of the firearm is not enough, and the loading time is slightly longer. If avina hadn''t taken care of Kelvin, Kelvin would have been hurt by these poisonous spiders.

    Mayfair also hid behind frant. Our knight is still very competent. He always performs the duty of protecting the two magicians in the team.

    Because our defense was flawless, these spiders didn''t hurt us. Of course, we have to thank the mercenaries of the iron wolf mercenary regiment who appeared in time. Their action gave us valuable breathing time.

    I saw every rocket piercing the night, whistling through the body of these poisonous spiders, and there was no empty arrow.

    At the same time, the soldiers waving double swords also frantically waved double swords to cut down on the spiders. Soon, with the help of the iron wolf mercenary regiment, the spiders died and seriously injured, and the rest disappeared into the long night.

    "Hello, we are from the iron wolf mercenary regiment. My name is Ivana, and this is Lothar." said the elf girl who used bows and arrows like avina

    However, unlike avina, the blond fairy girl used a flaming arrow. Thanks to her timely help just now, otherwise I might have been seriously injured.

    "Nice to meet you. We are members of the demon hunting blade brotherhood. My name is nataya. Thank you for your help."

    "My name is lark. Thank you.

    "My name is avina."

    "I''m frant."

    "My name is Mayfair"

    "It''s my turn. I''m Kelvin, the great inventor."

    "Ha ha, nice to meet you, too. I''m lother, a soldier."

    We and the iron wolf mercenary regiment knew each other. That night, they took us to the iron wolf mercenary regiment camp not far away.

    As it was getting late, we slept in a temporary empty tent wrapped in sleeping bags. We slept soundly that night.

    When I woke up the next day, the sun had risen high.

    We raised the curtain of the tent and walked out of the tent. It felt good to see the dazzling sun shining on us, although it was still a little wet here.

    The camp of the mercenary regiment is small, about forty or fifty people. Sharpened wooden fences are erected around the camp, and mercenaries take turns to guard.

    At this time, Ivana saw that we were all awake. She came and told us that breakfast was ready and asked us to have breakfast in the big tent of the mercenary commander.

    The six of us followed Ivana to the leader''s tent. The space in the tent was really spacious.

    There was a big round table in the tent, and breakfast for seven was on the table.

    To my surprise, the legendary mercenary commander is not as terrible as expected. On the contrary, he is very easy-going and easy to get along with.

    He had a thick beard on his face and a temperament full of vicissitudes.

    "Everyone hasn''t had breakfast yet, and I haven''t had it either. Come and sit down and eat together." the mercenary commander asked yvina to invite us to our seats

    "Don''t make yourself at home. I don''t have any delicious food here. It''s all routine meals. Everyone is open to eat, and I''ll take care of my food." after the six of us sat down, the mercenary head began to say

    Since I haven''t had a decent meal for several days, I began to eat such a rich breakfast.

    "Thank you for your hospitality. This time we''re not just here for such a big breakfast," nataya said

    "You have enough to eat first. After dinner, we''ll talk about the next task," said the mercenary commander

    In this way, we had a full breakfast, and our appetite really surprised the mercenary commander, but he was very happy.

    Through the conversation at the dinner table, we learned that the legendary heroic mercenary leader''s name was Farnes.

    After dinner, we began to exchange related matters.

    It turned out that the iron wolf mercenary regiment had long been stationed here in the fog swamp under the guidance of the prophet leader branz. The reason is simple. The prophet sensed in advance that the dark forces here were ready to move. The ancient power seems to be eroded by the demon gas, and an evil power is waking up.

    This time, our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment also received the order from the head and came here to investigate. We will conduct a carpet search of the fog swamp in the next period of time, so as to find clues of the dark forces and eliminate them in the bud as soon as possible.

    After learning what we were going to do next, Farnes asked Ivana to arrange our accommodation and asked us to visit the camp.

    This camp is pretty good. Some mercenaries even set up stalls in it to sell some booty. In short, the atmosphere in the whole camp was quite harmonious, and the feelings between the mercenaries were very good.

    It was just a little boy who caught all our attention. The little boy sat alone in the corner of the camp. Just sit there and say nothing.

    "His name is makaros. Don''t disturb him. His parents were killed in the attack on the King City by the wings of destruction. He witnessed the death of his parents. It was the captain who found makaros wandering and brought him back for adoption. Makaros never talks to others. You''d better not provoke him. He is very special." Ivana explained to us when she saw that we were curious

    Ivana also stressed that the child is very special

 Chapter 72

    The little boy named Marcus is really special, but we won''t know until later.

    In the next few days, our demon hunting blade and the iron wolf mercenary regiment patrolled around the camp to find the trace of the dark forces in the fog swamp.

    That day, it was my turn to go to the Western patrol of the camp with Ivana, while avina was with lother.

    Fog swamp is called fog swamp because it condenses a lot of fog because of the large temperature difference between the surface and underground all year round.

    So it''s easy to lose and disperse in the fog swamp. Ivana and I are inseparable for fear of scattering.

    "Are you from avinia?"

    "No, my family lives in a small village near the thorn forest. I''m a wood elf," Ivana said without concealment

    Although the comparison between Wood Elves and high elves sounds a bit like the poor and rich among humans, after all, the discrimination between elves is very light.

    Ivana''s appearance may only be ordinary among the elves, but she can definitely be called one of the best beauties in human beings. I think her figure and skill are her greatest capital. Her skill is much more agile and flexible than avina.

    Not to mention her figure, she is as good as nataya.

    Maybe I was a little embarrassed when I looked at her. Ivana never dared to look at me.

    "Do you humans like to stare at girls all the time?" said Ivana

    "I''m just appreciating it. I don''t have any other ideas."

    "If you had any other ideas, my bow and arrow would have been impolite." Ivana gestured to me

    On the other hand, avina is with Lothar.

    "It''s my pleasure to be with you, beautiful lady." Lothar followed avina like a pug

    "Your appearance reminds me of a sled dog I used to have. Its name is SIM," said avina, slightly disgusted

    "Where is it now?"

    "He signed a contract with me and became my summoner," said avina

    "You won''t turn me into a Summoner too." lother was a little timid, but looked at avina

    I have to say, avina has changed a lot over the years. From the little waiter of the green dragon tavern at the beginning, to the helpless girl on the nameless Island, to the independent archer in the blood type castle, and now the experienced maid.

    "Not for the time being, but it depends on your performance," said avina with a smile

    "That''s good." lother squeezed a cold sweat

    We searched like this for about three days, but we still had no clue.

    Until the fourth day, lother hurried back to the camp alone. Most of the others had not gone out to search, so they were basically in the camp.

    Lother gasped that something bad was going on. They were in trouble. Avina asked him to come back and ask for help.

    I was immediately worried about avina. I asked everyone to help avina with lother immediately.

    Lothar took us to the southwest of the camp, where we finally saw avina. I saw her struggling to support, and he fought side by side with an orc we didn''t know.

    I''ve only heard of the orc race before. I''ve never really seen the ORC with my own eyes.

    Now, seeing the appearance of orcs with your own eyes, you still have a big shock in your heart.

    The orc has green skin, tall and burly figure, raised fangs at the corners of his mouth and explosive muscles all over his body. In particular, the orc also rode a snow-white wolf under his crotch. The wolf was swift and fierce.

    I saw that the orc and avina faced back, and they were surrounded by another group of red skinned orcs who didn''t ride a giant wolf.

    These red skinned orcs should be the legendary evil Orcs. They were the martyrs of the orcs who died in the war. As a result, they were eroded by the unknown demon gas of the fog swamp and became such monsters now.

    We rushed forward without saying a word.

    Frant and I rushed to the front. I raised the sword of punishment and cut at the evil Orc in front of me. Something unexpected happened to me. These evil Orcs have no entity. When the ORC was cut by the sword of punishment, it turned into a mass of black gas and dissipated in the fog.

    My sword failed and almost flashed my waist. This reminds me of the evil knight in bohip a few years ago.

    Frant didn''t rush forward, but stood in front of me with a shield.

    At this time, the disappeared evil Orc suddenly appeared in front of us. Nataya''s fireball had flown behind us and hit the evil ORC.

    Without exception, these evil Orcs are also immune to magic. The fireball passed through the evil Orc''s body as if it had passed through a cloud of smoke and landed on the swamp behind the evil ORC.

    For a moment, everyone attacked the nine evil Orcs who surrounded avina and the strange ORC.

    The evil ORC was unharmed, but a mercenary was hit by the huge axe in the evil Orc''s hand, and the whole person was cut in half.

    Just then, Mayfair remembered an old magic.

    "The dead disperse!" Mayfair uttered a complex spell

    There was a white light, and the evil Orcs were instantly extinguished, but Mayfair was weak and half squatting on the ground.

    "Great!" the mercenaries cheered

    I''m also very happy because avina wasn''t hurt.

    After burying the body of the mercenary, everyone went to the camp. The orc followed us, and avina told us how she met the ORC.

    She patrolled with lother. As a result, she heard the sound of weapons collision. They followed the sound and found the ORC.

    Back to the camp, the orc placed the wolf outside the camp because the mercenaries refused to let the wolf in.

    The orc followed Ivana to the captain''s tent. He saw Farnes.

    "Is that you? Baturu."

    "Farnes, I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    As soon as they met, they gave us a warm hug, which made us stunned. I didn''t expect Farnes to have Orc friends.

    Baturu told Farnes the purpose of crossing the fog swamp. He came to look for reinforcements. He also told Farnes about the disaster suffered by the orc land and the human indifference of the moon blade fortress.

    And the wolf Knight of their team. Now he is the only one left. Everyone died in this journey. The fog swamp is really dangerous. There are not only evil Orcs, but also other dangers.

    In short, baturu is glad to meet his old friends again.

    On that day, baturu had a full meal in the camp and talked with Farnes late.

 Chapter 73

    We packed up early in the morning because a new journey was about to begin.

    In the morning, Captain Farnes gathered all of us and announced an exciting news to us. He told us that the orcs are suffering as never before, and this is probably related to the dark forces we are looking for.

    Therefore, we have to pack up and get ready to go through the fog swamp to the ancient land of orcs.

    Mercenaries have begun to pack the resources that can be taken away from the camp. The tents and food in the camp are full of several carriages.

    Soon, all of us finally loaded the car with everything we could take from the camp. The mighty carriage and mercenaries marched towards the west of the fog swamp.

    All the way was quite calm. I didn''t meet evil Orcs and poisonous spiders.

    After about five days, we came to saglu, the main city of the orcs, together with the iron wolf mercenary regiment.

    Saglu means'' the city of warriors'' in the orc language, which was forged with the blood of the martyrs of the orcs.

    However, when we really stood under the orc City, we saw that it was very different from what we thought.

    "How could this happen? What happened!" baturu said in fluent human language, looking at oglu''s broken wall in shock

    "I didn''t expect it to be so fast," Farnes said

    Baturu rushed into the city without saying a word. The orc guard on the sentry tower saw that the ORC was coming, so he didn''t shoot at the ORC with a crossbow.

    However, soon the orc guards found that a team of humans came not far away. They immediately entered the state of alert, but fortunately, the group of humans stopped outside the city.

    Seeing that the walls of zaglu were heavily guarded, Farnes ordered the mercenaries to camp five miles away from the city.

    Baturu, who rushed into the city, was stunned by the scenes in front of him. Unexpectedly, he didn''t come back for more than ten days, and the place became devastated.

    The burned houses, the crying female orcs, and the orc corpses piled up in the streets all made baturu''s heart like a knife.

    He came to the tribal chief hall and saw wounded guards guarding there.

    Baturu went in and saw the orc general balk and the Tauren chief sitting there with sad faces.

    When he saw baturu coming in, balk was surprised. Then he came forward and hugged baturu in ecstasy. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Baturu was still alive.

    It turned out that the wolf knight who disappeared when baturu set out in the moon blade castle that day returned to oglu alone.

    For fear of being punished, he told the orc chief that humans did not agree to send troops to help the orcs, and put baturu to death in anger,.

    Balk was stupid when he heard that his brother had been killed by humans. For a moment, anger and sadness occupied his heart. He asked the orc chief to avenge his brother.

    The orc chief sent the wolf cavalry to yueren fortress again to ask for an explanation, but he didn''t bring back any explanation this time.

    Only a well-equipped human army, and the bodies of the wolf cavalry.

    For the next three days, the human army launched a fierce attack on oglu.

    Until the fourth day, the orc army could not resist the fierce attack of mankind. The city gate was broken by the human army. The Imperial Army rushed in and burned, killed and looted the orcs.

    Finally, Victor, the orc chief, was captured as a hostage in yueren fortress. Hundreds of ORC children were taken away together. You know, this is the foundation of the future of the orc tribe.

    The human commander asked the orc general balk to sign a treaty. The treaty said that he would hand over 50 carriages of gold in a month, or all the orc chiefs and orc children would be executed.

    At this time of distress, I didn''t expect baturu to come back suddenly.

    "I''m going to cut off the head of the fool who lied about the military situation." balk thought of the wolf knight who came back and said baturu was dead, but he slowly sat down.

    Because the wolf knight has died to protect the chief in the war with mankind. This is the ORC. He can not obey the command of the officer, but he must be loyal to his own nation.

    Every Orc is a warrior and worthy of respect.

    Balk also told baturu that after the siege of mankind, the black tide swept zaguru, although he finally stuck to zaguru under the battle of the orcs. This is only the first part of the Kuroshio, which turned out to be an army of Zerg coming out of nowhere.

    I don''t know when the Kuroshio will return here. At that time, I don''t know whether the orcs can withstand it.

    After baturu understood what had happened these days, he told his brother not to worry that everything would be all right. He had brought a reinforcements.

    Balk listened to baturu''s story of the reinforcements and remained silent for a moment.

    "Whether they are humans or elves, as long as they can help us fight against those hateful insects and moon blade fortress, humans are our friends," said the Tauren chief after listening

    "Well, this is an extraordinary time to unite all forces that can be united," general balk said to his brother.

    That night, Farnes came down to the orc chief hall at the invitation of baturu.

    Along the way, Farnes saw wounded orcs everywhere. Those orcs looked at Farnes with hostile eyes.

    "Don''t mind, after all, we''ve just been robbed by humans," baturu told Farnes

    "I can understand. I would do the same." Farnes didn''t take it to heart

    As soon as they entered the chief hall, balk and the Tauren chief had been waiting there for a long time.

    Balk looked at the burly human with his eyes. It was obvious that his first impression of Farnes was pretty good. Orcs are a nation that advocates power. They have natural respect for the strong.

    "Hello, general Barker. I''m Farnes, head of the iron wolf mercenary regiment."

    "My brother has introduced you to me. Thank you very much for helping us orcs. At the same time, we orcs are willing to help you as much as we can," balk said

    In this way, the leaders of both sides met in a harmonious atmosphere.

    "At present, in addition to the Kuroshio, the humans in the moon blade fortress are also our enemies. I wonder if you can stand on our side." the Tauren chief''s question is a little unfriendly

    "At present, you don''t have a choice. It may not be necessary to beat around the bush if the humans of moon blade fortress want to do so," Farnes asked

    "Well, since we want to cooperate, the most basic thing is mutual trust. Without trust, we can''t do anything," baturu said immediately

    "We orcs are not hopeless. We still have some hope. But now our tribes are too scattered and run their own affairs. As long as anyone can reunite our orcs, he is the benefactor of our orcs. We are willing to go through fire and soup for our benefactor," balk said

 Chapter 74

    "As far as I know, the giant bear tribe is worried about food. If we can solve their problems, I guess they will be happy to join us," said the Tauren chief

    "Well, let''s start with this giant bear tribe and reunite the tribes and races of the former orcs," baturu said

    "If there''s anything we can do to help, we''re the members of the iron wolf mercenary regiment and the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment," Farnes said

    Balk got up from his chair and walked to Farnes.

    "Human, you will be our reliable ally. If you can help us orcs through the current crisis, we will go through fire and water for you." balk stretched out his thick palm

    Farnes and Barker clapped their hands and swore that they would advance and retreat together.

    In this way, our camp moved from outside the city of zaglu to inside the city of zaglu. Although there are still many orcs looking at us with hostile eyes, they really should be understood.

    Farnes told us what Barker had said, and would leave with us for the giant bear tribe.

    A day later, the giant bear tribe in the north of ORC land.

    The place where the giant bear people live is very desolate, with withered trees and no grass. No wonder the giant bear people here are worried about food, because there are only bones everywhere.

    We came to this land, and we escorted the food loaded by the tin rhinoceros provided by the Tauren tribe.

    In addition to the people of our demon hunting blade and the iron wolf mercenary regiment, this team is also these Tauren soldiers with big axes.

    Baturu is also with us because he is the representative of the orcs and is responsible for negotiating alliances with the giant bear chief.

    In fact, there''s one thing I''ve always been curious about. That is when baturu and Colonel Farnes met, and what kind of story there is between them.

    Not far away, a giant bear heavy infantry found our trail.

    With a low horn, something unexpected happened to us.

    "No!" baturu heard the bugle of the giant bear attack

    It seems that these reckless giant bears must regard us as a passing business trip. Hunger makes them find food by any means.

    "All on alert!" Farnes told us

    All of us were ready to fight, but our feet trembled when we really faced the enemy.

    I saw dust flying behind a mound in the distance.

    At least a hundred bear heavy infantry rushed towards us fiercely. These guys with long axes and long knives were threatening.

    The earth is shaking. As a mercenary, I told myself that no matter what kind of enemy I meet, don''t be afraid, let alone shrink back.

    But at this moment, I really have the idea of retreat.

    These giant bears are born tall and stronger than the burly orcs. Comparing orcs with giant bears is like comparing ordinary humans with orcs. It can be imagined that when humans face these giant bear people, the inner shock is unparalleled.

    Not only that, these giant bear people also wear heavy armor.

    I dare say that a hundred or so bear heavy infantry are enough to compete with thousands of heavily armed imperial soldiers.

    Baturu told us to stay steady and not panic. He went forward to explain the situation to the giant bears.

    Baturu rode the frost wolf to the giant bear team like lightning. He made a sharp turn and forced a group of giant bear people to stop in front of us.

    He roared at the giant bear man and said something in a language that only the giant bear man could understand.

    "I am the brother of ORC general balk. I came to help our former comrades and brothers in the name of the tribal chief." baturu shouted to the giant bears

    That voice resounded through the world, and I still remember it today.

    The team of the giant bear charged stopped less than a kilometer away from us, and we secretly appreciated the brave Orc in our hearts.

    A giant bear man with golden armor came out of the giant bear man''s team. It seems that this is the legendary giant bear man chief.

    "What are you talking about? You''re sent by Victor?" said the giant bear man

    "Yes, our chief sent me here in the hope of regaining our old brotherhood," baturu said

    "Victor, it seems that he hasn''t forgotten our old bones," muttered the chief of the giant bear

    In fact, baturu did not tell the truth to the giant bear chief, because all this was planned after Victor was captured by humans. Now the situation is critical, baturu had to lie to the giant bear chief.

    "How can my people and I trust you?" the giant bear chief asked

    "Because we heard that your land has a poor grain harvest, our chief specially asked us to deliver food from dozens of rhinoceros, hoping to solve the urgent needs of the giant bear tribe," baturu said

    "Victor has a little conscience. Yes, I appreciate your kindness. I guess you won''t come all the way to bring us food?" said the chief of the giant bear

    "At present, the plague of insects is rampant. I believe this black tide will sweep the whole Orc land in a short time. I hope to unite all my comrades who used to fight side by side with us and face the disaster together," baturu said

    "Orc, I am very optimistic about you. You look like Victor in those days. Since you send food when we need food, you are our friends. We are willing to abide by the wishes of the supreme beast God Goodall oaks, and we will fight side by side with you." the giant bear chief said in front of all the giant bears

    For a moment, all the bear heavy infantry knelt on one knee with their right arm on their chest.

    "I will follow the wishes of the supreme beast God Goodall oaks and fight side by side with you," said all the giant bears

    In this way, we finally came to the giant bear tribe at the invitation of the giant bear chief.

    Here, baturu has a new title, that is, the son of the tribe. Many years later, baturu said he liked it very much.

    Because at this moment, our arrival is like a long lost rainstorm in the arid land, moistening the giant bear people here.

    The giant bear people who got food supplies were all happy. They were very friendly to us.

    Next, baturu and the giant bear discussed the alliance.

    The giant bear chief expressed his willingness to follow the command of the orc commander. They will advance and retreat with other tribes.

    Baturu told the chief of the giant bear that the war with the moon blade fortress will break out sooner or later. Now the giant bear should return to saglu to build the King City of the orcs.

 Chapter 75

    The giant bear chief accepted baturu''s proposal because the land here was too barren to resist the coming black tide.

    "We need to move quickly, or the Kuroshio will come before we leave here," baturu told the bear chief

    "Lord olafman, our scouts found a black fog 50 kilometers west." this is a giant bear soldier reporting to the giant bear chief

    "Well, we''ll leave immediately and inform you immediately. All the giant bear people only bring food and belongings. They have to leave for zaglu before dark," said the giant bear chief olafman

    There were about four or five hundred giant bear people in this giant bear people tribe, and soon the order was issued to each giant bear people. Among the four or five hundred giant bear people, about 200 giant bear people are heavily armed infantry, and the rest are giant bear children, old bear people and female giant bear people.

    At this time, the food we brought was burning in the cauldron in the tribe. Each giant bear was busy packing while drooling.

    Soon, towards evening, we all had our last dinner in the tribe.

    After dinner, the Tauren escort and we led the way, and the giant bears followed. After leaving the place where they live, these giant bear people are still reluctant to give up.

    We lit torches and walked slowly through the night.

    Finally, the next morning, we were far from the giant bear tribe. When we were resting, we saw the giant bear tribe in the distance, which was wrapped by the black tide. Soon, the black tide turned the giant bear tribe into ruins. We can imagine what it would be like if we stayed there.

    "We must speed up our pace. At this speed, the black tide will soon catch up with us," baturu told olafman

    So our team accelerated towards oglu and never rested all the way. Fortunately, the black tide suddenly disappeared without a trace, otherwise we would be caught up.

    We finally returned to saglu. Balk met in the chief''s Hall in olafman, and the giant bears were temporarily settled in oglu.

    Then baturu came to tell us that balk thanked us on behalf of all the orcs. But their intelligence says the Cyclops tribe in the East is in trouble. If we can help them, they will certainly join us.

    Early the next morning, we set off for the Cyclops'' residence. This time, only Farnes went with Lothar, Ivana, the six of us and baturu.

    Because it''s not clear what''s going on with the Cyclops, the fewer people go, the better.

    Our team set out from zaglu to the Cyclops tribe in the East. Farnes rode side by side with baturu on the frost wolf. They walked in front of the line.

    "Farnes, do you remember what I told you before?" baturu glanced at Farnes

    "Remember, you said orcs would never saddle their giant wolf companions," Farnes said

    "Think about all these years," baturu said

    "Yes, it''s been so many years," Farnes sighed

    Finally, we came to the place where the Cyclops lived. A cyclops guarding the outside asked us what we were doing.

    We told the Cyclops what we wanted, and the Cyclops told us that their patriarch''s child was lost.

    You should know that the breeding ability of Cyclops is very poor, so they have only a dozen Cyclops in this vein. We can understand what it means for them to lose a cyclops child, so we''re going to see their patriarch.

    When we saw the Cyclops named Carmon, we couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.

    The Cyclops'' huge body slumped there, and Carmon''s eyes were dim and listless.

    We came forward to talk with him, and he almost hit us with the long nail stick beside him. Fortunately, the Cyclops guard stopped and explained our intention to Carmon.

    When Carmon heard that we had come to help him find his children, he perked up. He told us about the day his children were lost, and then he told us that he suspected that his children had been captured by ogres, but he couldn''t find them.

    We listened to Carmon''s story. Our hearts were roughly the same as his conjecture. Nine times out of ten, the child was caught by an ogre.

    So we immediately set out to look for the trace of the ogre.

    Farnes was on his horse, and his expression was dignified. He seems to be trapped in some memories, and we dare not disturb him.

    That year, Farnes, who was only a few years old, became an orphan because of the continuous war. That year, baturu was an innocent little ORC.

    Baturu cried and begged his father to get him a toy because he liked the toy in the hand of a human child.

    But baturu never saw his father again. Because human laws are extremely harsh on orcs, stealing is punishable by death. Baturu, with the toy in his hand, witnessed his father being executed on the gallows in the square.

    Tears flooded the little Orc''s heart. From then on, baturu vowed to avenge his father. The little Orc ran away from home and lived alone in the place where human beings lived. Because he is an orc, he has been humiliated by mankind.

    Until one day, baturu met Farnes. Two lonely hearts walked together and they became brothers.

    Later, a kind Orc herdsman adopted them and brought them up. Farnes and baturu fought and grew together. They became stronger and stronger, and together they became the personal guards of the Lord of yueren fortress. They lived and died for the Lord.

    However, baturu could not forget his mission every night. He wanted to kill the Lord to avenge his father.

    However, baturu could not do it because he had fallen deeply in love with the Lord''s daughter. An orc falls in love with a human being and is the daughter of an enemy who kills his father.

    That day baturu told his thoughts to the person he had loved for a long time, but he got one.

    You''re fine, but we''re not suitable. She said she had fallen in love with the Duke''s son.

    "I just want to be a carefree ORC. What''s the matter? I love burping, farting and sleeping. What''s the matter? I can''t be as hypocritical to you as a polite nobleman. At least I''m very real." baturu''s heart suffered a big blow

    All this changed because of that thing.

    Until today, baturu will not forget the situation of that day.

 Chapter 76

    It was a rainy night and baturu knelt painfully on the ground.

    His father''s voice and smile came into his mind, which was so real and kind.

    Ignorant, he once asked his father for a toy in the hand of a human child. His father had to exchange the animal fur with the man.

    Baturu''s father told baturu to stay where he was and wait for him and told him not to walk around.

    After a long time, his father didn''t come back. Baturu was a little scared, but he saw everyone walking towards the square.

    Humans seemed to be talking about something, and baturu followed curiously.

    There, baturu saw his father and the toys that fell to the ground.

    Baturu''s father was tied by a rope and hung on the gallows. Baturu saw his father there, and tears began to flow uncontrollably.

    He wanted to rush with his life, but an old Orc hugged baturu from behind.

    No matter how baturu struggled, he was hugged by the old ORC.

    "Boy, you''re going to die for nothing. Remember these people''s faces. They killed the ORC." the old Orc told baturu

    Baturu''s hand was clutching the toy he had picked up from the ground, which his father had bought with his life.

    "This is the end of challenging the law. The orc is now hanged for theft." the Lord personally supervised the execution and shouted to the human and orc onlookers.

    Next, the human soldiers pulled down the lever that opened the plank under baturu''s father''s feet. Baturu saw his father die miserably in front of him, but there was nothing he could do. Baturu finally understood his weakness, which could only be slaughtered.

    Since then, the old orcs adopted baturu. Many years passed after his father''s death, until one day baturu, as the Lord''s bodyguard, accidentally learned the truth of that day.

    It turned out that a friend of the Lord told an orc that he had a valuable wolf tooth. They plotted to frame the orc to get his wolf tooth.

    The orc is baturu''s father. He went to exchange toys with a human for baturuna animal fur. As a result, the greedy merchant stared at the frost wolf teeth on his body.

    Baturu, who knew the truth, no longer felt ashamed that his father was a thief, but his anger made him want to kill the LORD all the time. But he couldn''t because he fell in love with the Lord''s daughter.

    It was on that rainy night that baturu saw the Lord''s daughter and the Duke''s son stealing fasting fruit in the back garden. At that moment, baturu''s heart was as cold as iron.

    He rushed into the Lord''s bedroom with his moon blade axe and cut off the Lord''s head with an axe.

    Farnes was the first to rush in. When he saw baturu holding the Lord''s head in his hand, he told baturu to withdraw first.

    Farnes and baturu grew up together. Farnes often saw baturu wake up in a cold sweat from a nightmare late at night.

    At the moment, he can understand baturu''s approach.

    And at this time, a passing servant found that the LORD was dead, and he shouted for help in panic.

    The rest of the guards rushed in. They saw Farnes holding the Lord''s head in his hand. A group of people rushed to Farnes, but they were not Farnes''s opponents.

    A few days later, the news of the Lord''s death stirred the whole moon blade fortress. What''s more surprising is that it was his personal bodyguard Farnes who killed the Lord.

    So Farnes became a wanted man.

    Baturu returned to saglu, the hometown of the orcs, under the cover of Farnes. There, he met his long lost brother balk.

    Later, the Lord''s son succeeded and became the current Lord. The Lord''s daughter married the Duke''s son, and the strength of yueren fortress was further strengthened.

    Farnes, desperate, came to the mercenary guild and established the iron wolf mercenary regiment. It is called the iron wolf mercenary regiment because baturu took Farnes to the frost wolf tribe to look for giant wolf partners when he was a child. On that day, baturu said that orcs would never saddle their giant wolf companions, because it was an insult to their companions.

    On a subsequent mission, Farnes''s giant wolf partner died. In order to commemorate his old friend, he named his mercenary regiment iron wolf.

    Farnes often recalled these past events, and his expression was so serious. Maybe it''s better to forget some painful memories.

    Finally, according to the footprints, we finally found the ogre''s residence, which is a dilapidated cave.

    Outside the cave was a mud pond. To our surprise, the Cyclops child we were looking for was taller than those ogres.

    The ogres were playing in the mud with the Cyclops'' children and had no intention of eating the Cyclops.

    We were relieved when we wanted to take the Cyclops child.

    The ogres didn''t like it. They waved sticks and hit us.

    All of us were impolite. We beat the ogres obediently and knelt down to beg for mercy.

    In this way, we brought the Cyclops child back to his home.

    Carmon danced with joy as soon as he saw that his child had returned unharmed. To show his gratitude, he is willing to join us. As long as necessary, Cyclops will fight for the rise of orcs at any time.

    After saying goodbye to Carmon and them, we returned to zaglu.

    We got the news that the next black tide is coming. We have to contact the tiger tribe and the eagle Banshee tribe as soon as possible.

    However, the two tribes are now at war and are said to be fighting a duel for their territory.

    Each side has one warrior of the clan, one to one fair and one to win, and whoever wins has the final say.

    Balk told us that as long as we send a warrior to defeat them, they will naturally join us.

    So who to send has become a problem that puzzles everyone.

    At present, in order to resist the coming black tide, the big troops can''t go, even if they go, it''s useless.

    Therefore, only our demon hunting blade and iron wolf mercenary regiment are most suitable.

    At this time, makaros, who had been silent in the corner, raised his head and said he wanted to try.

    Farnes was shocked, but he agreed to let a child like makaros go.

    We don''t understand, but we trust Farnes.

    Farnes tells us that makaros is not a simple child. He also has another name called Dragon chaser.

    He also told us that at that time, we will naturally know the strength of makaros.

    So we came to the junction of tiger tribe and Eagle Banshee tribe.

 Chapter 77

    When we came to the junction of tiger man and Eagle banshee, we saw that the soldiers of the two tribes had built camps in their respective boundaries.

    We first came to the tiger camp, and the guards of the camp questioned us.

    "What are you doing here?" asked the tiger guard

    "We''re here to help you settle this dispute. Call your patriarch out to see us," Farnes said

    The tiger man didn''t think so, but then he didn''t feel so relaxed. Because Ivana''s arrow was hitting his helmet, he was so frightened that he immediately went to inform their patriarch.

    After a while, a tall tiger man, followed by a team of guards, came to the gate of the camp.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here? We don''t welcome humans here." the tiger chief said to us in Orcish

    "Tiger fangs, you really don''t have a good memory. Look who I am." Farnes also replied in Orcish

    The tiger chief looked at Farnes carefully, and suddenly his look changed.

    "I didn''t think it was Lord Farnes. Open the camp door quickly!" tiger? Fangs said to his men

    We were confused and couldn''t understand what they were talking about. Later, we learned that the tiger chief had been in the iron wolf mercenary regiment for a while when he was young.

    In this way, chief tiger warmly entertained us. We told him the purpose of our visit, and chief tiger was grateful.

    He told us that he was willing to lead the tiger tribe to support saglu as long as he could beat the damn Falcon Banshee.

    Farnes told tiger that he decided to send makaros to fight the warriors sent by the harpy.

    Tiger looked at the expressionless makaros, and his heart was full of doubts. Why is Farnes so confident in this child?

    Farnes said that makaros had a title called the Dragon chaser because makalos was hit by the scales falling from the wing of destruction when he was a child, but matalos didn''t die, but chased hundreds of meters with the scales before falling down.

    You know, even an adult can never survive being hit by the scales of the wings of destruction.

    So makaros is definitely not an ordinary child. He is a child polluted and eroded by black dragon scales.

    The next day, the tiger man and the eagle Banshee fought a duel at the junction of the two sides.

    On the side of the harpy banshee, the queen of the hawk, Nisa, came on in person.

    On tiger''s side, Marcus was sent.

    He saw makaros holding claws in his hands. He rushed up before the eagle queen spoke. As soon as the eagle queen saw that she was a child and so reckless, she didn''t take it to heart.

    Makaros was like a flash of lightning, which was not the same as the gloomy look before. His speed was very fast, and he used a move to break the air when he approached the eagle queen.

    This move broke the air and even danced to hit the eagle queen into the air. In an instant, the eagle Queen''s wings spread out to avoid the attack of macarus.

    The eagle queen Nisa took the opportunity to release the magic of chain lightning to makaros.

    Makaros saw the eagle queen flying in the sky and was hit by the lightning of the eagle queen before he could react. Makaros convulsed and fell to the ground.

    Tiger pinched a cold sweat and won''t just lose.

    Makaros felt pain all over. He was most afraid of things flying in the sky. He recalled what had happened that night. In order to protect the young makaros, his mother blocked the black dragon scales falling from the sky with her body.

    The scale passed through his mother''s body and stabbed makaros in the chest. Blood flowed on his body. I couldn''t tell whether it was his mother''s or his own.

    He was desperate to chase the wings of destruction. He wanted the wings of destruction to return his mother to him. I don''t know how long he ran, makaros lost consciousness and fell down.

    After waking up, his body changed because of that scale, and he was tortured by the pain of variation every night. In fact, it was a miracle that he could survive. Farnes met makaros and adopted him.

    Makaros is a very different child from his peers. He is not cheerful and lively, and his heart is filled with hatred. Since then, he only wanted to find the wings of destruction to avenge his mother, which is why he was called the Dragon chaser.

    Just when everyone thought that makaros would lose, makaros stood up.

    His body radiated black light, which was the shield of his blade, and his body seemed to become as shiny as metal.

    He absorbed all the chain lightning of the eagle queen, and saw him sprint and bounce towards the eagle queen who had not flown away.

    A blade of the void flew something similar to a throwing knife from makaros''s body and stabbed the eagle queen Nisa.

    The eagle queen quickly dodged, but the empty blade suddenly disappeared. Just like its name, it suddenly appeared from the left side of the eagle queen.

    The eagle queen was too lazy to dodge and directly attacked makaros with lightning.

    I saw makaros gather all his strength and use an infinite blade. Countless throwing knives flew out of maklos''s body and stabbed the eagle queen. The eagle queen could not dodge and admit defeat.

    In this way, according to the rules, we won the Harpy, and the dispute ended in our victory. Soon, the tiger tribe and the eagle Banshee tribe joined us.

    Balk met tiger tiger tiger and Eagle Banshee Nisha in the chief Hall of zaglu, which made the orc''s strength grow unprecedentedly.

    I think the tiger tribe brought pterosaur knights to the orcs this time. This is an army composed of tiger people. The tiger people rode on the iron ridge pterosaur and used a spear to attack the ground in the air.

    As for the Falcon banshee, it is a highly mobile magic force, which greatly increases the confidence of the orcs.

    Balk, they are very happy to discuss the next battle plan together.

    Finally, balk remembered that the orcs had a contract with the goblin tribe a long time ago. Because Orc ancestors had helped goblins, the contract stipulated that goblins should stand up when orcs were in trouble.

    We found the goblin tribe and discussed the contract with their patriarch.

    Finally, goblins promised to provide financial and resource support, because goblins are good at collecting and doing business. They have a lot of money and energy. In addition, they will provide a goblin Raider force.

    We finally gathered the former orcs together again. We experienced many difficulties during this period, but we did it.

    We can finally turn our eyes to the root of this disaster, the black tide sweeping the whole Orc land.

    Before that, the human side of the moon blade fortress was also eager to try, but they didn''t know that the black tide was coming to them.

    Let''s wait and see what the future will be like!

 Chapter 78

    Soon after we regrouped the Orc tribes, a group of special orcs came to saglu.

    Among them, the leader is an orc shaman named Leo. Shaman is a unique sect of orcs. The god they believe in is the orc God Goodall oaks.

    This Shaman is special because he comes from a special clan. That is the thunder hammer clan. The thunder hammer clan is a clan close to the painful swamp, and it is also the first tribe to suffer the destruction of the Kuroshio.

    Leo brought only a dozen survivors of the thunder hammer tribe, most of them shamans.

    Balk and all the tribal chiefs met Leo in the chief hall. Leo told them a shocking news.

    It turned out that the root cause of the Kuroshio incident was spread from the painful swamp.

    At that time, the black tide all over the sky hit the thunder hammer tribe. It turned out that the black tide was composed of countless insects.

    Among them are the more common blood thirsty poisonous mosquitoes, leeches, giant black ants, red eyed black scorpions and so on. Another kind of terrible insect is Leo, which they have never seen before. They call it immortal corpse worm.

    This kind of insect is very small, but they are in large numbers. And they can lay eggs on corpses, and the eggs quickly hatch new undead corpses. A group of undead corpses can quickly gnaw a living Orc into bones. What''s more, their shells are hard and not easy to kill.

    Leo also told us that these black tides have become more rampant than ever before, and zaglu will soon face World War I.

    This information is very important to us, and Leo also found that the movement of the Kuroshio is periodic and regular. In order to completely solve the trouble of the Kuroshio, I''m afraid we can only go deep into the hinterland of the painful swamp to investigate the root cause of the Kuroshio.

    Farnes said that the investigation of the painful swamp could be left to the iron wolf mercenary regiment and the demon hunting blade, because our original goal this time was to investigate the root cause of the dark forces.

    Balk and the Tauren chief also agree with Farnes because they want to use the main force of the orcs to fight the upcoming black tide.

    Soon the tribes agreed that Leo would lead the way, and the iron wolf mercenary regiment and the demon hunting blade went to the hinterland of the painful swamp.

    On the same day, we left zaglu with their eyes. Baturu chose to stay here. He must fight for his race.

    At this time, saglu has entered level I alert. We all know what we will face next.

    That night, balk and baturu were still patrolling the troops. The orcs are desperately preparing for battle and are busy with their own things.

    Some orcs are still sharpening their axes, some are still comparing their combat skills, and some are carrying war materials.

    Finally, baturu came to the camp of the wolf cavalry. Wolf knights, the pride of orcs, are the elite of the elite.

    A large part of them are members of the frost wolf clan of baturu and balk, as well as some members of the blood wolf clan and the wild wolf clan.

    The name of each clan comes from the name of the wolf family supported by the family for generations. The frost wolf is snow-white and agile, the wild wolf is gray and has infinite power, and the blood wolf is red and bloodthirsty. Orc chief Victor is of the blood wolf clan. Unfortunately, he has been captured by humans.

    The chiefs of other tribes are also on standby in their barracks, and the whole saglu is preparing for the upcoming black tide.

    The old and weak women and children of all tribes have been transferred to the crypt of saglu, and all who can take part in the battle are rubbing their hands.

    In the evening of the next day, the black tide approached oglu. No one expected that the black tide would come so fast.

    Standing on saglu''s towering watchtower, from a distance, a dark swarm of insects is moving towards saglu at an amazing speed.

    Soon the alarm bell in the city has been sounded and the war has come!

    "Come on! Come on! Go up the wall and get ready to meet the enemy," said balk

    At this time, tiger head chief tiger, giant bear chief olafman, Tauren chief Mali and the eagle queen were all ready to meet the enemy on the wall.

    Because the Cyclops patriarch Carmon was too big, he stood by under the city.

    Soon, the boundless black tide was coming to the city. The first dark clouds should be Haemophilus mosquitoes and leeches.

    The catapults in the city have been filled up, only at the command of balk.

    "Let go!" with balk''s order, flags and horns began to give orders.

    I saw the burning stone balls smashing at the dense insects, and some insects dodged sensitively. However, the number of insects is too large, and many poisonous mosquitoes and leeches are dropped by fireballs.

    Followed by more insects and a large number of undead corpses, which is the most difficult enemy.

    At this time, the tiger man riding the iron ridged pterosaur has taken off, which is their proud pterosaur knight. The harpy Banshee was unwilling to be outdone and flew into the air to release chain lightning.

    Under the leadership of tiger, the pterosaur Knight poured oil into the insects below in the sky, then threw down a torch and suddenly a sea of fire.

    The chain lightning released by the eagle body banshee is powerful, and a lot of insects are electrocuted to the ground.

    However, there are too many insects in the sky. Soon, the pterosaur knights and the harpy banshees began to lose strength.

    "It can''t be finished, and it feels like the whole Orc land''s Zerg are gathering here," said the eagle queen Nisa

    Orc warriors are wrapped by worms and only bones are left. The number of ORC casualties rises sharply.

    Moreover, red eyed black scorpions and giant black ants also appeared on the ground. The red eyed black scorpion has a huge number, strong toxicity and small volume, which is a headache.

    As for the giant black ant, which is about the size of the Cyclops, it directly attacked the city gate and city wall, and several city walls have been damaged.

    At this time, there were battles everywhere, and the orc warriors were fighting with blood.

    "Goodall oaks" Barker shouted the name of the beast God in his mouth, and both hands waved battle axes to cut down on the giant black ants.

    Cyclops are the main force fighting giant black ants. Two or three Cyclops have died bravely.

    Goblin Raiders threw bombs at those red eyed black scorpions, killing many red eyed black scorpions.

    Just when everyone felt there was still hope, they just felt that the sky suddenly darkened.

    What kind of monster is this?

    The despair at that moment spread in our hearts when we saw this monster. This monster can only be described as terror.

    With a loud noise, zaglu''s gate was smashed by the monster.

 Chapter 79

    Led by Leo, we finally came to the cave in the hinterland of the painful swamp. Outside the dark cave are the corpses of a place, and everyone has an ominous premonition.

    Leo told us that these should be the orcs of the thunder hammer tribe.

    Farnes lit the torch, and he shone it into the cave. This is a bottomless cave. Fortunately, the air in the cave is still circulating.

    So we divided our troops into two routes, one outside the cave and the other to the cave * * to see what happened. Finally, Kelvin, Mayfair, Leo shaman, Makarov and some mercenaries stayed outside the cave.

    Frant, nataya, avina, Farnes, lother, Ivana and a group of senior mercenaries decided to go deep into the cave to find out.

    With the faint light of the torch, we pushed into the depths of the cave. As we went deeper, we found that the underground cave was surprisingly large.

    However, we did not notice that we had become prey in the eyes of others in the dark.

    Saglu''s gate collapsed under the gaze of all orcs, and each ORC was deeply shocked by the huge monster in front of him.

    This is a huge sky covering centipede, which has just drilled out of the ground. For a time, the battle of the orcs reached the most difficult moment. Whether we can survive depends on whether we can completely get out of the root of the black tide.

    Balk waved his double axe, and he could only place his hope on us. In order to win, we must stick to it.

    "No, something is following us," Farnes said to us

    Because the light was so dark, the rest of us didn''t notice it. Farnes''s reminder, let''s be ready to fight while moving forward.

    Staying outside the cave, Kelvin was unconvinced. He wanted to go down to the cave like us. But Farnes said he was too young to stay outside.

    However, Kelvin did not know that this is a painful swamp, and no place is absolutely safe.

    A little careless, about a dozen giant green swamp poison frogs surrounded Kelvin and them. The mercenaries began to fight with the poison frog. These mercenaries were also experienced in many battles, but they were splashed by the poison spit out by the swamp poison frog.

    Once these venoms touch the skin, the skin will immediately blister and fester.

    Many mercenaries fell one after another in great pain. Makarov immediately shot, while Mayfair immediately detoxified the mercenaries with purification.

    Makarov faced more than a dozen swamp poison frogs alone. The bouncing power of these swamp poison frogs was quite amazing. It''s really tricky. Makarov seems a little hard.

    Kelvin hit a swamp poison frog about to pounce on Makarov with a firearm. Makarov looked back at Kelvin and said nothing.

    Makarov opened the blade shield and released the infinite blade. The cold light shoots at the swamp poison frog, and the swamp poison frog''s body comes out one place at a time.

    Makarov fell weakly to the ground. He was still unable to use such power, and he was in danger of being swallowed by the magic of the wings of destruction.

    Mayfair took care of the wounded soldiers and immediately came to treat Makarov. Mayfair didn''t care about the overdraft of physical strength and magic at this time.

    Makarov looked weakly at Kelvin and whispered thank you.

    A heart frozen by fear is melting slowly.

    At the same time, our situation in the cave is not much better.

    Suddenly a scream, a senior mercenary walking behind the team was instantly pierced in the chest.

    I looked from the place illuminated by the torch and saw that it was a monster with a spider in the lower body and a human female in the upper body.

    "This is the spider Banshee!" said Ivana

    Everyone immediately began to fight with this group of spider banshees with a number of about hundreds. We ran to the depths of the cave while fighting.

    These spider banshees are so quick that we can''t get rid of them at all.

    Many mercenaries were killed by these spider banshees. If it hadn''t been for the arrow shot by avina at the critical time, I would have almost died.

    Soon, in the difficult battle, coupled with the light, we had less than 20 people left.

    At this time, a huge hole suddenly appeared in front of me. The light from the gap on the ground also made it much brighter.

    We turned our backs to the cave and dueled with the catching spider Banshee. But it seemed that those spider banshees were afraid of light, and they seemed to be afraid of the hole. They fled one after another and disappeared into the dark.

    "Let them run. It''s important for us to find the root of the Kuroshio," Farnes said

    "It should be here," said lother

    Finally, we decided to go into the cave. Many years later, Leo, who became the great shaman of the orcs, called the monster we were going to face next the terror bug king zulfao, and spread this story widely.

    Of course, Leo didn''t see the body until we solved the terrorist king. If he saw the living zulfao, I believe he would be even more surprised.

    After entering the hole, the light inside is very good. Through the faint light, we were stunned by the scene in front of us.

    The monster ten times bigger than the Cyclops lay there and fell asleep quietly. We didn''t dare to breathe for a moment for fear of waking him up.

    Later, Farnes told us that these should be the ancient Zerg, because this huge monster called zulfao is like those spider banshees.

    They are all human beings in the upper body and spiders in the lower body. But those spider banshees are only a little bigger than humans, and the size of zulfao is terrible.

    Zulfao is the last king of the ancient Zerg. There is only one male king of the ancient Zerg, and the others are women. These spider banshees can only thrive on this king.

    The Zerg king will never really die. They just keep getting new life unless they are killed. Because they will eat a lot of spider banshees at the end of their life, then form cocoons to wrap themselves up, and then get a new life.

    We saw it on the other side of the cave. It was the exit.

    But even if we know the entrance, we can''t get in, because the entrance is a huge and dense spider web.

    There are countless Orc bodies, spider Banshee bodies, and some unidentified remains.

    We gestured to each other. We wanted to hunt the big guy while he was asleep.

    But when we really start, we know that all this is too simple.

    With a violent shaking, the huge monster is slowly waking up

 Chapter 80

    All the orc soldiers below heard the animal blood boiling. They want to fight for themselves today.

    "For fairness! For justice! For freedom!" the echo below is stronger and stronger.

    As soon as the declaration of independence of the orc kingdom was announced, the orc army was ready to go, and the goal was the moon blade fortress.

    At the same time, the moon blade fortress also suffered a great blow because of the Kuroshio, and the city wall was damaged in many places. Originally, the Lord wanted to send troops to zaglu to ask for compensation, but he had to put it on hold.

    In the Lord Hall of yueren fortress, the Lord is feasting on the roast suckling pig on the long table. At the same time, there are several flirtatious women waiting on his drinks.

    Suddenly, an intelligence agent rushed back to report to him.

    The intelligence officer told the Lord that the plague was stopped because of the orcs. It was precisely because of this war that the originally scattered Orc tribes regrouped. Now, the orc land is no longer under the rule of the German Empire. It is an independent Orc Kingdom and will soon attack the moon blade fortress.

    "Waste! Tell me so late that someone will drag him out and hang him." the Lord ordered

    Several guards immediately dragged the intelligence officer down, although the intelligence officer was still trying to defend.

    "Hum, if you want to rebel, you don''t want to think about your own strength. It''s really a mob." the LORD said contemptuously

    At the same time, the moon blade fortress entered a state of war readiness and the whole city was under martial law. All the non-human races in the fort were held in isolation with Victor and them.

    Yueren fortress was originally a military fortress. It was one of the symbols of the strength of the German Empire.

    Therefore, its military facilities are very perfect, and its army is well equipped and well-trained. Perhaps their Lord is an idiot, but the battle commander of yueren fortress is not an idiot. He is a senior officer with rich practical experience.

    The commander of yueren fortress is harov, and his rank is brigadier general.

    Balk led the orc army to conquer the moon blade fortress. This is the first battle of the orc kingdom. This battle will be won.

    Soon, balk''s army came under the city, and the nogland army on the city wall was ready.

    The war was imminent, and the soldiers on both sides were uneasy.

    In order to dispel the fear in the soldiers, Brigadier General harov lectured his soldiers.

    "Soldiers, looking at the orcs under the city, are you afraid?"

    "Not afraid!" all the soldiers shouted

    "In this war, we will invade our fortress for these rebellious orcs. Our relatives, wives and children are in the fortress. For them, we will let these stupid orcs come and go," brigadier general harov said

    "There is no return! There is no return! There is no return!" nogland''s soldiers hit the ground with a halberd and shouted at the same time

    Baturu was annoyed that he understood human language.

    "Don''t talk nonsense to them, go straight to war!" baturu said to his brother balk

    "Human beings in the city, listen, hand over the chief victor and hostages, disarm and surrender immediately, and I can spare you from death." Barker shouted and asked baturu to translate to the human beings on the city wall

    Baturu reluctantly translated to mankind, and responded with an arrow at his feet.

    "The war has begun," balk said

    The orcs launched the catapult and began to hit the moon blade fortress. Because of their physiological structure, orcs hardly use bows and arrows. But their crossbow manufacturing technology is very mature, and because of their great strength, they are very good at using crossbows.

    Moreover, most orcs use heavy crossbows and siege crossbows, which are powerful.

    Like a leech, the crossbow and arrow shot at the wall, and the war began.

    This long-range siege had little effect, because the armies of these empires wore winged helmets, heavy black armor and wide metal shields.

    Soon, under the leadership of chief tiger, the tiger man rode an iron ridged pterosaur and prepared to attack the moon blade fortress.

    The pterosaur Knights dodged the bow and arrow from the city wall, flew over the moon blade fortress, and threw the black powder bomb provided by the goblins into the city.

    For a time, there was a sea of fire in the city, but what they didn''t expect was that there were several airships in the fort. The airship is high-tech, equipped with heavy crossbows and can hold hundreds of soldiers.

    Huge airships took off, and countless arrows and crossbows were fired at the pterosaur knight. Those who did not escape were hit and fell to the ground.

    The pterosaur Knight began to fight back with a spear and made full use of the advantage of speed. There were casualties on both sides.

    With the fierce bombardment of stone catapults, many damaged walls soon appeared gaps.

    At this time, balk ordered the wolf cavalry to charge. Baturu rode the frost wolf and rushed to the front.

    Brigadier general harov immediately ordered all the heavy knights to go out of the city.

    The orcs have started a comprehensive siege. The Cyclops are responsible for attacking the city gate with the Tauren under the cover of armed iron rhinoceros.

    The giant bear heavy infantry mainly attack the city wall, the orc infantry also set up cloud ladders to attack the city, and the orc crossbow soldiers are responsible for covering.

    The harpy Banshee sneaked into the city with goblin Raiders to create chaos in the moon blade fortress.

    There was a sea of fire in the moon blade fortress, with constant cries and fighting.

    The wolf cavalry and the German heavy cavalry fought together. Both sides were very strong. They didn''t give in at all. It was hard to distinguish between the top and the bottom for a time.

    Besides, the giant bear heavy infantry is not as well equipped as the German elite soldiers, but their physical conditions are much better than human beings.

    Although it was a little difficult and not as easy as expected, the giant bear soon gained the upper hand.

    Orc troops poured into the city and fought street battles with imperial soldiers. Finally, the gate was smashed open by the Cyclops, and the big army rushed into the moon blade fortress.

    Meanwhile, an airship in the sky was seriously damaged and fell down, and a cyclops was killed on the spot.

    Next, the orc army surrounded the Lord''s hall like a flood, which was the last place for the remaining Imperial soldiers to defend.

    Seeing that the defeat has been decided, it is impossible for the reinforcements to come in time. Lord, you are discouraged.

    He ordered the killing of all imprisoned non-human races, including victor.

    Victor seems to have been mentally prepared. In fact, he told balk all these plans. He knows what it means to be a human prisoner this time.

    He made the last choice. In order to survive, he chose to die bravely.

    He urged all the imprisoned orcs to protect the next generation, fight to the death, and hold on for a while.

    Soon, mankind was completely defeated, and all the heavy Knights died, and none survived. All the wolf cavalry are silent. They respect their enemies. They are respectable soldiers.

    The orcs fought very hard in this war. However, the hard bone of the moon blade fortress was finally taken down.

    When the orc army rescued the hostages, Victor died as bravely as many imprisoned orcs, but all the orcs'' hopes survived.

    The Lord''s hall was finally conquered, and the orcs rushed in angrily, killing all living ones. The fat Lord knelt down and begged for mercy, but his head was cut off by the ruthless axe of the Tauren warrior.

    The battle of moon blade Castle ended with the complete victory of the orc, and the independence of the ORC was successful.

    Brigadier general harov wanted to die for his defeat, but he was saved by his loyal subordinates. They fled the moon blade fortress in a broken airship and escaped the pursuit of the orcs.

    A few days later, at Victor''s funeral, balk held his coronation ceremony, and he became the king of the orc kingdom.

    Old life dies, new life is born. Baturu was also recognized by all orcs because of his strength and became a new Orc general.

    At the coronation ceremony, King balk canonized us as saglu''s forever honorary warriors and made a commitment. If there is a need for the orc Kingdom, the orc kingdom will make any sacrifice for the iron wolf mercenary regiment and the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment.

    In this way, the six of us bid farewell to the orc Kingdom and the friends of the orc Kingdom and embarked on the road back to Bauhinia manor.

    At the parting moment, we have forged a deep friendship with the iron wolf mercenary regiment. What is worth celebrating is that the mercenary guild paid for this Commission according to the S-level reward task, so we got a large reward.

    However, the veil of the mysterious dark gas has not been lifted, and there are too many unknowns and mysteries waiting for us to explore

 Chapter 81

    All the orc soldiers below heard the animal blood boiling. They want to fight for themselves today.

    "For fairness! For justice! For freedom!" the echo below is stronger and stronger.

    As soon as the declaration of independence of the orc kingdom was announced, the orc army was ready to go, and the goal was the moon blade fortress.

    At the same time, the moon blade fortress also suffered a great blow because of the Kuroshio, and the city wall was damaged in many places. Originally, the Lord wanted to send troops to zaglu to ask for compensation, but he had to put it on hold.

    In the Lord Hall of yueren fortress, the Lord is feasting on the roast suckling pig on the long table. At the same time, there are several flirtatious women waiting on his drinks.

    Suddenly, an intelligence agent rushed back to report to him.

    The intelligence officer told the Lord that the plague was stopped because of the orcs. It was precisely because of this war that the originally scattered Orc tribes regrouped. Now, the orc land is no longer under the rule of the German Empire. It is an independent Orc Kingdom and will soon attack the moon blade fortress.

    "Waste! Tell me so late that someone will drag him out and hang him." the Lord ordered

    Several guards immediately dragged the intelligence officer down, although the intelligence officer was still trying to defend.

    "Hum, if you want to rebel, you don''t want to think about your own strength. It''s really a mob." the LORD said contemptuously

    At the same time, the moon blade fortress entered a state of war readiness and the whole city was under martial law. All the non-human races in the fort were held in isolation with Victor and them.

    Yueren fortress was originally a military fortress. It was one of the symbols of the strength of the German Empire.

    Therefore, its military facilities are very perfect, and its army is well equipped and well-trained. Perhaps their Lord is an idiot, but the battle commander of yueren fortress is not an idiot. He is a senior officer with rich practical experience.

    The commander of yueren fortress is harov, and his rank is brigadier general.

    Balk led the orc army to conquer the moon blade fortress, which is the fortress of the orc kingdom. In this way, the six of us said goodbye to the orc Kingdom and the friends of the orc Kingdom and embarked on the way back to the Bauhinia manor.

    At the parting moment, we have forged a deep friendship with the iron wolf mercenary regiment. What is worth celebrating is that the mercenary guild paid for this Commission according to the S-level reward task, so we got a large reward.

    However, the veil of the mysterious dark gas has not been really lifted, and there are too many unknowns and mysteries waiting for us to explore

 Chapter 82

    It was an endless lake, and the lake was filled with white fog. It was a strange water, surrounded by a smell of death.

    In the dim sky, a group of birds suddenly flew not far away. In the middle of the lake, there is a small island exposed to the water, on which there is a dead tree.

    There was a crow with very black feathers on the dead tree, screaming through the fog on the water.

    At the end of the fog is a towering and magnificent waterfall. The water on the waterfall is extremely fast and fierce. On both sides of the waterfall are rocky cliffs. The black crow flew to a cliff with only a line of sky.

    With the continuous flight, the narrow cliff gradually opened, and suddenly a dazzling green light appeared.

    The crow was holding avina with only half of her body in its mouth, and several maggots were wriggling in avina''s eyes.

    "No!" I screamed and got up from the bed with a cold sweat on my forehead.

    It turned out to be another nightmare. Since I finished the last entrustment to cooperate with the iron wolf mercenary regiment and returned to the Bauhinia manor, I always had nightmares about avina.

    It''s not the first time I''ve seen the scene in my dream, but I still wake up every time.

    It was already early morning, and it would be light in a few hours.

    I put on my clothes and lit the oil lamp. I don''t know why. Recently, I''m always nervous and afraid of something wrong with avina.

    Since the last mission came back, several of us have got a rare holiday. No more tasks and battles, my body relaxed a lot.

    During this time, I practiced my swordsmanship more diligently, and I wanted to become stronger, so as to protect the people I love and the people who love me.

    Not only that, I also understood the dragon magic inherited by the Yan dragon Belgrave to me. The so-called dragon magic is to use its own dragon soul power to release the dragon''s body art and magic.

    The power of the dragon soul can be improved through meditation, but this method is too slow. The quickest way is to kill the dragon, just like killing the sea dragon noguas, and directly seize the power of his dragon soul.

    After being integrated with Belgrave''s dragon soul, I have a lot of knowledge in my mind and know many things I didn''t know before.

    Insomnia, I have nothing to do, picked up a book on the shelf and read it. This book tells the story of the dead.

    There are many theories about the origin of the dead, and there is no unified conclusion so far. However, the book I read called the scourge of the dead mentioned that the earliest dead originated from a curse.

    The undead was originally ruled by the God of death hassendis, but because of a curse, these undead creatures appeared in this world.

    Unknowingly, it was already light. It''s a new day. My vacation is over. I have to go back to the mercenary regiment and start a new job.

    After I got dressed, I took my equipment and came to the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment located in Bauhinia manor.

    Come to the mercenary regiment that I haven''t seen for a long time, everything is so familiar. Familiar faces, familiar voices, familiar friends.

    "Come so early, lark. How was your holiday?" as soon as I entered the manor gate, I saw frant. He greeted me

    "Pretty good, and you?" I asked

    "I''ve been specializing in combat skills these days. I have time to compete with each other."

    "OK, I''ll have a duel when I''m free." I answered him

    "Frant, if you want to compete with me, add me." at this time, rofis came to us. The former famous cingadi pirate leader has officially become a member of our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment.

    "I hear there''s a new mysterious figure in our mercenary regiment," said frant

    "What mysterious person, why haven''t I heard of?" I wondered

    "You don''t know. Since you came back from the orc kingdom last time, a mysterious goblin came to our mercenary regiment and said it was to help us." rofis explained to me

    It turned out that this mysterious goblin is called Piri. His so-called help is to provide us with some rare items, but the premise is that we must exchange what it needs. Goblins are really good at doing business.

    Speaking of Piri, rofis still likes him very much, because the goods of this goblin are indeed among the best. Although the price is not cheap, it is worth a try.

    "Why don''t we take lark to see?" said frant

    In this way, I was led by the two of them to Piri, a goblin merchant. It happened that avina was there, too.

    Avina happily selects her favorite items from Piri''s goods, but when she hears that ugly goblin Piri talking about the price, avina''s eyebrows frown.

    Seeing us coming, avina put down her things and said hello to us.

    "You''re here, too?"

    "Can you come here alone?" said rofis

    "That''s what you call Piri." in order to ease the embarrassment, I immediately led the topic to the mysterious goblin merchant

    After seeing the goods displayed in the commodity cabinet, I really respect this ugly goblin.

    There are all kinds of strange things, even the hair band used by the elf big Druid. Only you can''t think of it. He can''t do it.

    Avina is interested in a necklace worn by the queen. The necklace is very magical and glows white. She doesn''t know what material it is made of.

    Since it''s what avina likes, I''ll buy it whatever I say. I don''t know why. I''ve been worried about avina since I came back from my last mission. My relationship with avina has also become very delicate. We can''t say that we are lovers, but we have eaten forbidden fruits together. Sometimes far, sometimes near, if not at all.

    "What? Fifty Golden Dragon coins?" when I heard the goblin merchant Piri say the price, my mouth couldn''t close.

    You know, 500 Golden Dragon coins can buy the whole Bauhinia manor. It''s too dark.

    Just then Kelvin ran over.

    "So you''re all here. The head is looking for you and asks you to go to his office now." Kelvin gasped

    We followed Kelvin to the office of head heathed, where nataya was talking to heathed.

    Mayfair stood behind the commander and listened attentively to nataya.

    "You''re here. I have something to tell you. Come in," said heathed to us

    What happened next was unexpected to all of us, because the news that heathed told us was too shocking.

 Chapter 83

    When frant heard the news, his expression was the most surprised. Then came a disgust from the bottom of his heart, because he really didn''t want to hear the word church again.

    Heathed told us that this time we would cooperate with the Falcon Knight under the order in order to investigate the root causes of the previous changes in the orc land.

    Moreover, this mission was invited by the order that has always had nothing to do with us. Let''s go to the German Empire to assist in the investigation. Heathed showed us the Pope''s letter of entrustment, and we were all surprised.

    In fact, everyone present heard some rumors about the church more or less, and didn''t like the church.

    Frant, in particular, was once a knight of the order under the order. Because of this, he also knows the church best.

    As we all know, the order is the only legitimate religious organization in the German Empire. The Church believes in the seven gods. The so-called seven gods are the seven gods in charge of human beings. They are the God of love raus, the God of hunting huntel, the God of luck Raquel, the God of truth Pamela, the God of wisdom wizdem, the sun god SANN and the God of war arenak.

    This time, the order offered to cooperate with us, which involves the interest relationship between the Northland Kingdom and the German Empire. We had to report to the Lord holf of gorgaron.

    After obtaining the approval of Lord holf, head hisside agreed that we should investigate the root cause of the change together with the order.

    There was only one person who didn''t look so good. That person was frant.

    A few days later, the president asked me, avina, nataya, frant, Kelvin, Mayfair and lofis to complete the task together. Because this mission is very important, there are some things that Heather didn''t tell us.

    After we packed up our equipment and luggage, we were ready to move towards the scheduled location. The captain of this mission was still nataya, which we had no dispute about.

    "Well, you don''t look very well. What''s on your mind?" I came forward and said when I saw frant in a trance

    "Nothing, just some unspeakable feeling." frant smiled at me reluctantly

    "When I get back this time, I''ll invite you to the giant bear hotel for three days and nights." I patted him on the shoulder

    The place we agreed with the Falcon order was the death mountains in the north of the German Empire. The name sounds very penetrating, but I don''t know what will happen then.

    After nearly half a month''s long journey, we finally came to the foot of the death mountain at the urging of nataya.

    The Falcon knights had already built a temporary camp at the foot of the mountain. Seven of us came to the gate of the camp.

    When the knight guarding the door saw us and asked us why, nataya took out the Bishop''s letter of entrustment and showed it to the knight who asked.

    When the knight saw the Bishop''s letter, he immediately became more respectful and let us in.

    All seven of us dismounted, and the knight led the way. The knight signaled several nearby horseboys to find a place to tie our horses, and several of us followed the knight to the command tent in the camp.

    When we came to the command tent, the knight told us to wait a moment. He wanted to go in and report.

    Then, three Knights came out of the tent.

    The knight in the middle, wearing a coat of arms and a beard, looked calm.

    The knight on his left had to mention that it was by no means in the pool at a glance. The knight looked young and handsome. Wearing a coat of arms, the most striking thing is the Golden Eagle badge on his chest.

    As soon as frant entered the camp, the expression on his face betrayed his inner disgust. Until he saw the handsome knight in front of him, his eyes showed incredible.

    Because only he knows what this badge represents. You know, it was issued by the Pope himself. In recognition of the knights who have made outstanding contributions to the order and ranked among the top ten in strength, the one with this badge is the legendary top ten Paladin badge of the order.

    So the young knight in front of us is the eagle Paladin, one of the top ten paladins of the order. What a glory.

    In contrast, the female knight on the right is not so conspicuous.

    You know, a woman can''t be a knight, but the female knight in front of her obviously can''t be underestimated. The female knight was covered in plate armor and had red hair. The appearance is not amazing, but it is definitely beautiful.

    "Hello, I''m dawn, the head of the Falcon order. I''m honored to invite you this time," said the knight in the middle

    "Hello, I''m nataya, from the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. These are my companions."

    In this way, we greet each other. The handsome knight, Gregory Gerald, was the deputy head of the Falcon order. The female Knight''s name was Catherine Jones, the only female knight in the order.

    Just as we were about to enter the command tent, a loud noise came.

    All of us focused on the direction of the gate, followed by a few screams.

    In an instant, all of us subconsciously pulled out our swords and entered the state of battle.

    The camp was full of green light, and everyone was fighting the enemy.

    "It''s the soul invasion!" someone shouted, and the alarm bell in the camp was sounded.

    "I''m sorry, everyone. I hope you can protect yourself." Knight Commander dawn pulled out the iron rod around his waist and rushed to the invading soul.

    Gerald also picked up a two handed sword and cut off a green soul.

    "Take care of yourself, children." the red haired Knight named Catherine shouted and rushed to the crowd of complaining souls. She saw her steel shield in her left hand and iron axe in her right hand. She was very brave.

    The seven of us also pulled out our weapons to prepare for the battle, but those angry souls are extremely terrible. They will not be damaged when attacked and can always recover as before. But their attack was so terrible that many Knights fell one after another.

    Frant looked at the scene in front of him. How imaginative it was with the scene at that time.

    The same was true that day. There was heavy snow in the sky. Frant and he were ordered to wipe out a group of pagan barbarian villages, but unfortunately, more than 20 of them were surrounded, and more than 500 armed barbarians surrounded them.

    Frant fought with his comrades in arms, and there were corpses everywhere for a time.

    The Knights fell down one by one, leaving only frant and him. At this time, they had killed a full 200 armed barbarians, and their physical strength was gradually exhausted.

    The barbarians were also shocked by the amazing combat effectiveness of these knights and did not dare to come forward for a moment.

    Just then, he saw a war horse that had not been cut to death.

    He asked frant to retreat on his horse, but frant refused. The horse could not carry two knights with full armor, so he knocked frant out and carried him on the horse.

    "Sorry, brother, we can''t all die here." he patted the horse hard

 Chapter 84

    The war horse rushed out of the barbarian''s encirclement with some unconscious frant on his back, leaving him alone in the battle.

    Six months later, his deeds were widely spread in the order through frant. The Pope even awarded him an honorary title for this, and the tree was a model.

    But what everyone didn''t expect was that the next day he came back alone in barbarian clothes.

    "How''s it going, are you all right? Pay attention!" I looked at frant in a trance and shouted at him. At the same time, I used my sword to block a soul resenting attack for him.

    When frant heard his name called, he came back to reality from his memory.

    At the moment, the camp of the Falcon knights is almost surrounded by dense resentments, and the place where the green light goes is terrible.

    No one knows where these resentful souls come from and how they will be destroyed. They cry and howl with ghosts and wolves, which is breathtaking.

    There were more than 100 knights in the camp, but now there are less than half. The number of these resentful souls is too much. The key is that magic and weapons don''t seem to work.

    "Retreat! Everybody get on the horses. Catherine goes to open the stable door and let all the horses out." commander dawn commanded

    "Yes!" Catherine rushed to the stable, where there were corpses everywhere.

    Catherine cut off the door bolt of the stable with an axe. The frightened horse rushed out of the stable and nearly hit Catherine.

    "Get on the horse!" cried Catherine, riding on her war horse.

    For a moment, all the living Knights ran in her direction and mounted their horses. We were no exception, running to the stable.

    Gerrard jumped out of the fence at the door on his horse. Several Knights dismounted and removed the fence. All the other talents rushed out of the camp.

    "Retreat to the East," commander dawn commanded

    Frant recalled the scene of that day when he came back alone. All the knights were like great enemies, as if they were no longer their former comrades in arms.

    The order given by the Pope was that he had died for the church. In front of him, he was just a shell controlled by the enemy and ordered people to bind him.

    Facing the siege of his comrades in arms, he did not resist, but threw his weapons on the ground.

    After being arrested, he was put in a cell waiting for the night''s trial. Frant went to see him in his cell. He told frant a lot.

    All along, they have only worked for the tiger and slaughtered innocent civilians. It turned out that he fell into a pool of blood that day. The so-called barbarian did not kill him, but chose to forgive him and save him.

    What is pagan, what is true God. They are just the killing tools of the church.

    That night, he was sentenced to fire by the Pope.

    "May the seven gods forgive his sins and purify his soul," the Pope told the crowd before his execution

    And before he left, he shouted loudly, fighting for honor and freedom!

    The flame made the iron man scream in pain. In order to end all this, frant ended the life of his comrades in arms with a javelin.

    From then on, frant was also expelled by the Knights until he was taken in by heathed.

    The horn that frant carried with him was a gift he gave before he died. He told frant that if you feel fear, if you don''t have courage, blow it, blow it, you will fight for freedom and glory, and you will be fearless!

    At this moment, frant sounded the horn and the dawn was coming.

    I''m afraid it''s the first time that the Falcon cavalry retreated in such a panic. Everyone was in a low mood.

    However, at this time, avina''s horse suddenly lost control and ran south with avina.

    I didn''t trust avina and ran south with her.

    The others continued to follow the falcons to the East under nataya''s sign. She asked frant to lead everyone, and she rode to us.

    Others, led by dawn and Gerrard, retreated to bohip, where they would be temporarily stationed.

    The knights were in a very low mood along the way. It was too cowardly to fight this battle.

    Seeing the town of bohip not far away, these surviving Knights felt a little calmer. Dawn and Gerald rode ahead, and frant and the others followed.

    "Is it a little too calm here, Captain dawn," said Gerrard

    "It''s a bit unusual, especially after so many things, everyone should be vigilant," dawn replied

    After a while, everyone entered the town of bohip. This is really very different from the past. The guards of the town are missing. There was no one in the streets of the town, and the whole town fell into a dead silence.

    "Stay here tonight and plan tomorrow," dawn ordered

    All the Knights dismounted and tied the horses. They knocked door to door. But without exception, no one opened the door.

    Dawn took people to the hotel in the town. The hotel was empty. Since there''s no one, dawn asked everyone to spend the night in the hotel tonight.

    Gerrard didn''t say anything, but there was always a lot of uneasiness in his heart.

    "My friend, we can only live here for one night tonight," dawn said to frant

    "It doesn''t matter. Since we are a cooperative relationship, we should share weal and woe, and there are several barrels of Mead in the cellar," said frant

    "Well, take care of yourself, my friends. If you need any help, just come to me," dawn said with a smile

    Frant looked at dawn and remembered him.

    At night, most of the Knights found a place to sleep because of the fatigue and fear of the battle. Apart from the two knights standing on the first night post, who were still standing outside the hotel in full arms, frant didn''t fall asleep.

    Dawn, Gerrard and Catherine are discussing something in one of the rooms. They must find a solution for today''s things.

    Looking at Kelvin, they had gone to sleep, and frant leaned back against the window and thought deeply with the horn. Suddenly, he saw some green light moving in the woods outside the window. He immediately got out of his meditation and focused on the green light.

    At this time, I only heard a scream outside the hotel, and then came the sound of horses frightened.

    Frant knew the situation was bad and immediately woke everyone up. At this time, the door of the hotel opened and a knight in charge of the night watch stood at the door.

    He stood there without expression, and a knight who had just been awakened came forward to check.

    As a result, the knight screamed with fright and immediately withdrew.

    The knight standing at the door suddenly fell down, with countless angry souls behind him

 Chapter 85

    I rode my horse all the way south and finally found avina under a dead ancient tree. Her horse fell to the dead tree because of exhaustion, and avina was at a loss when I found her.

    As it was getting late, I dismounted and saw avina curled up on the ground shivering.

    "It''s all right, I''m coming," I comforted

    Avina saw me with tears in her eyes.

    "We''ll stay here tonight and get to shiptown as soon as dawn tomorrow," I said to avina

    Avina nodded. Then we two found some dead branches. I lit the dead branches with my Firestone and made a campfire.

    I spread the sleeping bag hanging on the horse. When I finished this, it was dark all around.

    Avina snuggled up beside me and I gave her half of the bread in the horse bag.

    I drank some mead, which is my last treasure.

    Tonight, the moonlight is weak. Avina and I recall our time on the island. Maybe that time is the best memory in our hearts.

    "Lark, I''ve been feeling like something''s following me lately. I feel very insecure," said avina

    "It''s all right. I was like you many years ago. At that time, I just learned how to become a mercenary from heathed. I was naturally afraid of ghosts. However, the test of old heathed that night showed me how to overcome my fear."

    "I''ve never heard you talk about what kind of test." avina looked at me with great interest.

    "It was a vampire''s tomb, and old heathed locked me in. I was the only one left in the dark tomb, but there seemed to be countless evil spirits around. People felt insecure when they were unarmed and could not see the surrounding situation clearly, and I was just a young man who had not been involved in the world. I was afraid and I was afraid Curse, I did everything to embolden myself. "

    "And then?"

    "Early the next morning, old sised found me sleeping in the tomb. From that day on, he decided to accept me as a disciple."

    Avina was amused by me. She asked me how I did it.

    "In fact, I didn''t feel well that night. I was afraid that a vampire or ghost would pop up around me at any time. I was ready to fight at any time, but I lost to sleepiness. I don''t know when I fell asleep unconsciously. Old heathed told me after many years that I was the second person who could fall asleep in that tomb in so many years."

    "Who''s the other one?"

    "Ha ha, the other is old Heather himself. In fact, the so-called fear is just to scare himself. Even if there are ghosts, what should happen will still happen. It''s better to face it calmly. Besides, a person is not scary when he is alive. Will he become stronger when he becomes a ghost?" I said

    "That''s true."

    "Well, it''s getting late. Go to bed early. I have a vigil tonight. You don''t have to worry."

    "I''m afraid you''re sleeping," avina joked

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you get hurt."

    Avina went to bed, and I kept a vigil by the campfire.

    Watching avina fall asleep safely, my mood relaxed a lot.

    I don''t know how long it took, I actually fell asleep. I suddenly found that avina was missing, and I immediately became nervous.

    I saw green flames everywhere, which were similar to ghost fires. Not only that, these green flames are still moving.

    I drew the sword of punishment and was ready to fight at any time.

    The number of ghost fires increased until some of them came near me. Through the faint campfire, I finally saw the appearance of these ghost fires.

    In fact, these are just scarecrows, but they are not ordinary scarecrows. It is a kind of thing called ghost scarecrow, because some ghosts parasitize among these scarecrows.

    This is why these ghost scarecrows can emit green light. I quickly mounted the war horse.

    I mounted the war horse, rushed to the place with green light, and waved the sword of punishment to kill it.

    Walking through the darkness, I was like a dawn lightning tearing these ghosts apart.

    Suddenly, I didn''t know where the horse''s hoof tripped, and I suddenly fell off my horse. However, these ghost scarecrows did not stop and quickly surrounded me.

    My leg is hurt, it''s not very convenient to move. I can only swing and chop desperately.

    Seeing these ghost scarecrows around me, something unexpected happened to me.

    Fireballs cut through the darkness and hit the ghost scarecrows. Immediately, the scarecrows were swallowed by the fire and screamed.

    It was Natalia who helped in time, which I never thought of.

    For a moment, these ghost scarecrows that had been surrounded suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    I was overjoyed to see nataya and immediately came forward to say hello.

    "Thank you, you saved my life," I said

    "Don''t hurry to thank me, where''s avina?" said nataya

    It turned out that not long after I fell asleep, avina woke up.

    When she saw me asleep, she didn''t wake me up, but planned to keep vigil instead of me. But just at this time, there was a cry not far away.

    Avina listened to me and decided to overcome her inner fear. So she lit a torch and walked in the direction of the sound.

    The sound was sometimes silent, sometimes strong and sometimes weak. Suddenly the cry stopped, and avina only felt a numbness behind her. She turned slowly and saw a little girl with green light staring at avina.

    Avina was in a cold sweat. She didn''t think there was a ghost.

    But soon avina calmed down and decided to become a real mercenary.

    She ran after the little girl, but the little girl was fast. In this way, one after another, until she came to a cliff, avina almost fell off the cliff.

    The little girl disappeared out of thin air, and avina looked at the scene.

    Here is a big waterfall, under which a small lake is formed.

    Avina didn''t know where it was. She was confused, just like before she met me.

    She wanted to call my name, but she was really frightened by another scene in front of her.

    Tens of thousands of ghosts, evil spirits, resentful spirits and ghost spirits emerged from the lake. Avina was too frightened to make a sound.

    Nataya and I followed the traces left by avina all the way. I don''t know if I can see avina again. I''m worried about her safety.

 Chapter 86

    "It''s the army of the dead." I looked at the huge army of the dead in front of me. They were rolling and gushing out of the lake.

    "We hide here now, or we may die here at any time," nataya reminded me

    The boundless undead came ashore. Among them were the resentful souls who attacked the camp before, the evil spirits and ghost spirits that were more terrible than the resentful souls, the dead family with a sickle in the head of sheep, the evil knight who attacked bohip town after the black dragon incident, and some terrible undead wizards. These guys emit the green light of death, which is particularly frightening in this dark night.

    Nataya and I looked at so many undead armies that we were too scared to breathe. There are quite a lot of undead soldiers and archers among these undead, which are the backbone of the undead army.

    It seems that the frontal battlefield will inevitably fall into a hard battle. I sweat for others.

    While I was still worried about others, an evil knight looked at our hiding place. Suddenly, I was scared into a cold sweat, but I didn''t dare to act rashly. At this time, nataya is probably the same as me, because now we are like hitting stone with an egg. Our priority now is to find avina. We won''t leave our partners behind.

    On the other side, the forward position fredenberg.

    In this fortress, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack, there is a lord hall called dawn hall built on the hillside. Here is the front-line command post against the undead army.

    Now the commander here is Lord Randall hill. He is in armor and leads everyone to discuss how to deploy.

    Next to him was Roger young, his guard knight and cavalry captain. He was Randall''s most trusted and proud student.

    On the other side, there are some gentle middle-aged men. Aaron Smith, Randall''s manager, is definitely Randall''s right-hand man.

    Another person has to mention that this person is Randall''s eldest son Jeffrey hill. He is a famous divine archer in freden. He uses a purple shirt wood bow, which is superb in archery. He was wearing a hard leather armor and had beautiful eyes and eyebrows. There is no arrogant and extravagant atmosphere of noble children, but the spirit of smart and capable pillars.

    Frant and they stood around, listening to Randall''s deployment.

    Randall has sent for reinforcements from Grand Admiral Alonso, because once fredenberg is lost, the King City kairandier will lose its protective barrier. At that time, the army of the dead will easily invade the king''s city.

    It is estimated that the imperial reinforcements will arrive in a few days, so Randall they must hold on for a few days without reinforcements. At the moment, commander dawn and his men are still stationed in the town of bohip, north of kairandier, to monitor the enemy''s every move.

    Therefore, the front from fredenberg to bohip town is particularly important. The civilians and soldiers here are ready to fight at any time.

    First, they collected all strategic materials into the fortress, distributed weapons to everyone, and everyone prepared for the enemy who could attack at any time.

    Outside, the farmers in the village were busy transporting supplies into the castle fortress, and the soldiers stepped up patrols and training.

    The Randall family flag was flying everywhere in fredenberg, a flag with blue stripes on both sides on a white background and two crossed black swords in the middle.

    On the big square in the center of fredenberg stands a huge sculpture of lucky god Raquel, which is a place for sacrifice and important ceremonies.

    Lord Randall gathered his army here to meet the coming army of the dead.

    All the soldiers and peacekeepers in fredenberg are ready to fight the enemy head-on, but they don''t know what they are going to face.

    It has to be said that fredenberg is a true military fortress. Whether it is the military quality of the army and the people here, or the weapons and defense facilities here, it can be called a dazzling pearl of the German Empire.

    The thick walls and the surrounding moat make any enemy who wants to attack him suffer. This is the most solid barrier and barrier in the west of the imperial capital.

    The war came suddenly. Fortunately, frant and the four of them brought the news to Lord Randall in advance, so that Randall could be fully prepared.

    Since the black dragon incident, the world has fallen into chaos and darkness, and various evil forces have appeared one after another.

    Three days after frant and his men told Lord Randall the news, the preparations for the war had not been fully completed.

    That night, the villagers who desperately harvested wheat and transported it to the fortress saw several wisps of green light not far away.

    The next thing is completely beyond their cognition. The whole wheat field was illuminated by the miserable green light. The villagers who did not have time to escape were swallowed up alive, and the war began.

    The black crows all over the sky rushed to freden like black raindrops. For a time, pain and death began to diffuse.

    The villagers who were still outside to transport food to the city suffered a sudden attack, and the frightened soldiers and the rest ran to the castle.

    At the same time, the soldiers guarding the city wall saw the situation under the hill. They immediately lit the beacon and began to beat the alarm bell desperately.

    The people who were still sleeping heard the alarm, got up immediately, took their weapons and were ready to fight at any time.

    Randall, frant and they got up one after another and gathered quickly in the dawn hall.

    Everyone was ready for the war, waiting for Randall to give orders.

    "Jeffrey, you lead the archers to prepare on the wall. Roger, you are responsible for commanding the cavalry and keeping them on standby. As for our distinguished guests, can you go with me to meet the enemy?" Randall said to frant

    "Yes, Lord." everyone accepted the order and entered their position

    In addition, Randall arranged for his wife to lead the two children and other women and children in the castle to escape to the escape passage, which is also the sewer of fredenberg.

    The defenders of the castle also arrived at the designated position one after another, and frant followed the Lord to the wall.

    At this time, the gate bridge on the moat had already been pulled up by the noose. Under the hill of the castle were the soldiers and villagers who fled from the periphery. Before they came to cross the moat, they were caught up by tens of thousands of black crows.

    I saw that the black crows swooped down, and most people only had white bones. Even the soldiers'' armor didn''t work at all. All this made the defenders on the city wall feel numb.

    What a terrible scene it was. They didn''t expect to face such an enemy next.

 Chapter 87

    Randall had to order the archers to release their arrows. Freden''s marksman was famous in the German Empire and was regarded as an ace in the Empire.

    The archers lit fire with the prepared oilcloth arrows and shot at the dark creatures.

    The few remaining people are still struggling in the moat. They know that the hope of life is gone, but they just don''t want to give up. The gate has been closed, even if they climb under the wall. Moreover, the number of black crows, let alone devour them, will not be a problem if they devour everyone on the city wall.

    The arrows on fire poured down all over the sky, and there was a hard confrontation with the black crows. For a time, the black crows fell to the ground one after another, and the arrows caught fire and died. There were cheers on the wall, and even the struggling people under the city seemed to see victory.

    What happened next made everyone laugh. The crows scattered after being attacked. I saw several huge green flames breaking through the sky and smashing into the city wall. For a moment, there were flames everywhere and wails everywhere. So the siege began.

    I saw the terrible green light all over the sky in the distance, which soon covered the plain under the hill. It was an army of dead souls composed of tens of thousands of resentment souls, evil spirits and ghosts.

    They seemed to come from the void, with light bodies, or no bodies at all. They directly crossed the moat.

    "Stop them and shoot arrows," Randall ordered immediately

    However, in the face of the vast army of the dead, even the arrows on fire seem useless, let alone those huge wood and stones.

    Soon the dead broke through the moat, and they crossed the moat and poured into the walls that were broken by huge green flames.

    Those few people who survived outside the city were swallowed up by these undead in the first round, and there was not even a residue left.

    The soldiers in the city formed a shield wall and blocked the gap with their bodies. The surviving archers tried their best to shoot arrows at these dead souls. However, it was ineffective to directly penetrate them. Some even directly penetrated the freden soldiers who attacked the bottom.

    The soldiers who were bitten by the dead and pierced freden desperately. With the sound of broken armor and the scream of pain, the soldiers fell one by one. This has become a slaughterhouse.

    There was nothing to do with these dead souls. Randall could only order the retreat reluctantly.

    When the retreat horn sounded, everyone retreated to the north gate of the castle as scheduled. Only there has not been surrounded by the dead for the time being, and the soldiers are making the last resistance.

    Obviously, human beings have not done a good job in fighting the undead. So far, no one has successfully scattered any undead.

    There were dead soldiers everywhere. Roger young took the lead with the cavalry to rush out of the north gate and lost a lot of people and horses all the way.

    Randall and Jeffrey also led the soldiers down from the wall and rushed to the north gate.

    While frant, rofis, Kelvin and Mayfair retreated while resisting the dead, they succeeded in dispersing some of the dead. But they are mercenaries after all, and those ordinary soldiers have no choice.

    The four of them fought and retreated, with bodies all the way. The dead have occupied most of the castle, and the north gate of the castle is crowded with retreating soldiers.

    The soldiers'' faces were full of panic. Many people were trampled to death by their own people. If at this time, the dead form a siege outside the north gate of the castle, none of these people can escape. Time is life. Everyone just wants to escape from this ghost place quickly.

    On the other hand, those old and young women and children who go to the escape passage in advance can quickly escape from the passage. Although they heard a loud noise above, they didn''t know what was happening above.

    However, the dead also found the entrance of the escape passage, and a green light poured into the dark passage.

    The old and weak women and children quickened their pace when they heard a noise behind them. But just as they were about to come out of the tunnel, the dead caught up with them.

    For a time, flesh and blood flew, life withered, and a large number of women and children were slaughtered. Only a few people in front climbed to the surface, and they quickly closed the door of the escape passage. Led by Lord Karina''s wife and the Lord''s two children, they saw the cavalry led by Roger young not far away.

    They shouted desperately, and Roger young immediately led the cavalry to come. At this time, the door of the escape passage behind them was broken by the dead. The dead immediately rushed at the women and children, and Roger young led the team to block in front of them and drag the dead. He picked up the Lord''s two children and held them on the horse. The other children were also carried on the horse by the cavalry. People keep falling down and can''t resist it.

    "Run, leave us alone, take the children and run to safety," cried Mrs. Karina

    Roger young knew it was the only way, or he would have to die here.

    "Take the children and retreat," Roger young ordered helplessly

    The surviving cavalry ran away with Roger young, behind them were the slaughtered women and the cavalry who didn''t have time to retreat.

    The taste in his heart is very uncomfortable. This is the most oppressive battle Roger young has ever fought.

    They retreated all the way to the East, the flag was broken, and many people died of wound infection, hunger and thirst. Unexpectedly, the defeat was so complete that the grain stored in the castle didn''t work at all.

    On the other hand, Randall''s army fought all the way and finally fled the castle. The army lost more than half, and many people stayed in the castle forever. Fortunately, after escaping, the dead did not pursue, otherwise how many troops would have been lost.

    Frant, together with the Lord, led the defeated soldiers to withdraw eastward, and people fell constantly. A few days later, everyone seems to have reached the limit. They haven''t drunk water for a long time. When they felt the darkness in front of them, Roger young led the cavalry to arrive in time.

    It turned out that Roger young met the imperial army who came to reinforce.

    The commander of the imperial army was brigadier general harov, who returned to kalandir from the moon blade fortress. Marshal Alonso did not blame him, but regarded him as a talent and entrusted him with important position.

    After they were rescued, Randall settled down in the camp of the imperial army. They discussed the war with brigadier general harov.

    However, the atmosphere was not very harmonious, and brigadier general harov expressed his dissatisfaction with such results.

    No matter how Randall describes the dead, he will only attribute it to the futility of fredenberg''s army. Lord Randall became depressed when he learned of his wife''s death. He began to be depressed and full of pessimistic thoughts.

    But now he had no way to retreat, and freden''s soldiers were depressed and demoralized.

    Brigadier general harov was not aware of the seriousness of the problem. He also dreamed of teaching freden''s army a lesson.

    The imperial camp was not far from fredenberg, and brigadier general harov sent scouts to investigate the situation every day.

 Chapter 88

    A few days later, the scouts reported that they would see green light wandering in the distant forest at night.

    Brigadier general harov set up a defense line here to stop the expansion of the army of the dead according to the will of the Empire. Although he has not fought with the dead yet, Brigadier General harov is fully preparing for the war.

    Reinforcements from various places are coming one after another. With the original troops, 30000 Imperial troops are stationed in this open land.

    The continuous barracks have turned this place into a temporary town.

    The soldiers were busy preparing fortifications, and everyone was full of confidence in the next war, except fredenberg''s army.

    After unsuccessful communication with harov, Randall led the remaining troops to bohip Town, which is also the focus of this defense line. Harov obviously didn''t want to work with Randall, so he had to acquiesce in this practice.

    With the cavalry led by Roger young, freden''s army has less than 1500 people left. These are freden''s last blood.

    Nataya and I followed the cliff on the edge of SEVIS falls to find the way down to the Red Moon Lake. Finally, after a few days, we came to the shore of the vast red moon lake. To our surprise, it seems very calm here these days, except that the Yin Qi is as pressing as ever.

    We followed the clues all the way, along the traces that avina might have left, looking for so many days, but we still didn''t find them.

    Just as we were about to give up, we saw a little girl crying in the withered forest not far away.

    Nataya followed me to the depths of the forest full of dead trees. We really saw a little girl with her back to us around a dark cave at the junction of the forest and the mountains.

    From time to time she gave out a clear laugh and from time to time she gave out a sad cry. Nataya and I dared not act rashly and decided to observe for a while.

    As a result, suddenly the little girl turned back and disappeared in front of us out of thin air.

    The crows with blood red eyes on the tree immediately flew away, and a chill came around us. I summoned up my courage and still felt I wanted to find out, although my heart was full of fear. I clenched my sword and walked towards the hole. Nataya was ready to fight, too, and followed me.

    The dark cave was filled with the smell of decay, and I lit a torch. The cave is not narrow. There are a lot of white bones scattered on the ground.

    There are some green viscous liquids that don''t know what they are, hanging all around the wall.

    I didn''t expect the next scene. We worked hard to find avina for many days, and unexpectedly appeared in front of us.

    Avina''s clothes were broken, her upper body was almost only Elven Leather Armor I gave her, her lower body was almost naked, and her snow-white thighs leaked out.

    Seeing this, nataya hurried forward, cut the rope binding avina''s hands with a dagger, and wrapped the unconscious avina in a robe.

    Without delay, we decided to return to bohip immediately to find the Falcon knights.

    Just then, a lot of sharp sounds came from the cave.

    No, thousands of black crows rushed out of the cave and rushed to us.

    Seeing the crisis, nataya told me to carry avina on my back, and we rushed out of the hole. Nataya ran and recited a spell. She saw a whirlwind bird in the sky.

    At the same time, nataya also used the magic of a change system to make the whirlwind bird dozens of times larger. I obviously see that Natalia is still struggling. It seems that the consumption of magic is still huge.

    The three of US jumped onto the whirlwind bird''s back, and the super huge whirlwind bird carried the three of us to bohip town.

    However, thousands of black crows followed. This blood red eyed crow, with a symbol of death, tried to attack us.

    I can kill one by one with the sword of punishment, and nataya keeps releasing fireball to burn the black crows.

    Several times, we were almost swallowed by the black crows. Fortunately, the whirlwind bird took us out of danger quickly enough.

    After flying for some time, the black crows didn''t know why they didn''t continue to chase.

    On the other hand, the imperial reinforcement camp.

    Harov''s scouts reported that there was more and more green light in the forest at night recently. Harov ordered his men to be ready to fight at any time. The barracks have entered the first level of alert, and the fortifications have been built.

    A few days later, just as the sun was about to set. The soldiers guarding the barracks yawned. It seemed that it was another difficult night.

    Suddenly, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. Maybe the night was not so hard.

    Countless black crows seemed to blend into the dark sky and flew out of the forest beyond freden.

    Soon, the alarm bell of the barracks was sounded, and countless torches were lit one after another. The imperial soldiers are fully armed and ready to teach the enemies of these empires a good lesson.

    The first wave of rocket rain greeted the enemies in the sky. Many black crows were shot and burned to death. The soldiers cheered, and brigadier general harov felt more confident. It seemed that Randall''s army was really useless.

    But soon, the confident smile will freeze forever on his face. This is a war, or massacre, between the dead and the living.

    As a result, a large number of evil spirits and ghosts rushed out of the forest, and the trenches in front of the barracks were lit by imperial soldiers. I thought to stop the dead from moving forward. It seems that this idea is still too naive.

    Across the burning ditch, the army of the dead rushed to the camp gate.

    The night had fallen completely, except for the light of fire, which was a gloomy and terrible green light.

    Then, harov ordered the second line of defense set up by his men to start. He saw that the trap on the side of the camp door was pulled up, and a huge poisonous ditch appeared at the feet of the dead. The soldiers at the camp gate smashed the enemy with big stones and rolling logs tied to the fence.

    However, these preparations are ineffective in the face of the dead. Soon a huge number of evil spirits and ghost spirits broke through the camp gate. The soldiers of the Empire had only pain, distortion and death.

    Fear spreads to everyone''s heart. It turns out that this is the dead, this is death.

    The next is the rout. Everyone just wants to escape here quickly, but it''s too late.

    Ghosts are the ghosts of some dead soldiers. Their rotten weapons are also soulful rusty weapons. They also look like skeleton undead wearing rusty armor. There are no entities, but they can easily attack the living with soul weapons.

    The imperial soldiers made the last resistance, desperately cut down on the non-existent enemies with weapons, and then pierced and died by the non-existent enemies.

    Evil spirits are ghosts that are more evil and have deeper resentment than evil spirits.

    Looking at these huge numbers of dead, Brigadier General harov felt great despair for the first time, even more desperate than when he was besieged by the orc army before.

 Chapter 89

    The heroic words in front of field marshal Alonso before the battle and the confidence in the face of Randall''s defeat have all disappeared on this gloomy night.

    No matter the imperial soldiers who wield swords and shields to stab the dead, or those who shoot at the dead with bows and crossbows, without exception, their attacks are ineffective. They can only watch these ghosts'' rusty weapons from the void pierce their flesh and blood belly alive.

    The scream of pain was so clear in brigadier general harov''s ear.

    There was no time to retreat, and there was no order to retreat. These imperial soldiers were well-trained imperial elite. Unexpectedly, there was no deserter at the time of life and death.

    It''s too tragic. It''s not a war at all. It''s a massacre.

    More than 30000 imperial soldiers, after less than half an hour of fighting, only the remains of a place.

    At this time, the only survivors were brigadier general harov, his elite bodyguards and some senior officers. There were no more than twenty of them, and hundreds of thousands of green undead troops surrounded them.

    At this time, a more terrible army came out of the forest outside the barracks. This is also the undead, just a more terrible undead.

    In front of the queue are the legendary dead people. These monsters with black skin and sheep head are said to come from the underworld. They hold a huge scythe in their hands. Then there are some necromancers, who are already necromancers, and their strength can not be underestimated. At the end is a team of evil spirit knights. They ride ghost horses. They are definitely powerful high-level undead.

    The endless army of the dead consciously gave way to this army of the dead. Soon the death clan surrounded harov and them. Harov and they even forgot to resist and had to be slaughtered.

    Then a large number of necromancers summoned the souls of the 30000 imperial soldiers in front of harov. A large green ghost was summoned. It was the lowest level of the dead and the soul of the imperial soldiers just now.

    An evil knight who seemed to be the commander of the army came to harov on a ghost horse. Harov''s trembling hand still dropped his steel sword to the ground, and the others lost their last will to resist.

    In this way, from Imperial soldiers to high generals, they are just lambs to be slaughtered at the moment.

    The night was windless and cold. The bone chilling chill finally ended with the landing of more than 20 heads. The sickles that shed blood in the hands of the dead declared that the battle against the army of the dead was a complete failure. What mankind will face may be the flood of dead and the end of the times.

    At the other end of bohip, Natalia and I finally came back with avina. After all the hardships and near death, I''m glad we can find avina, and she''s still alive.

    I don''t know whether the elf Leather Armor protected her or whether she should die, but all this is the arrangement of fate, which can make us meet again.

    Because frant and Randall''s army also came to bohip, so our demon hunting blade people finally regrouped in bohip town.

    Small towns, the people of the church, the people of the demon hunting blade and Lord Randall gathered here to fight against the dead.

    Another unexpected thing happened here.

    When nataya saw Lord Randall, we knew something we had never known.

    It turned out that nataya was also the blood of the hill family. Unexpectedly, nataya was also born into an aristocrat. But from Natalia''s temperament, we can actually see that she has an extraordinary life experience.

    But we didn''t expect that she was a member of the hill family in freden of the German Empire.

    Nataya''s mother is Randall Hill''s sister. Nataya grew up under the care of her family. She has been curious about new things since she was a child, and she has strong magic ability.

    By chance, nataya met a magician from the school of magic. Nataya wants to be a magician very much, because she thinks magicians are people with great powers and profound knowledge.

    To be a magician is really not an easy thing. First of all, to be a magician should have magical element affinity and spiritual power different from ordinary people.

    Magic elements are all over the world, but ordinary people can hardly feel their existence. Only some gifted people or specially trained people can feel them.

    The meaning of magic is to control these magic elements through their own powerful spiritual force and condense them into more mellow magic in the body. So magic is almost for magicians, but the hill family is a conservative and stubborn family. They are too traditional. They fear and reject magic. Nataya is an alien. Even her mother doesn''t understand her. Nataya felt very lonely. Only her mentor accompanied her and enlightened her, she saw a glimmer of hope.

    Over time, the two young hearts have a deeper fetter on each other.

 Chapter 90

    As nataya''s magic learning becomes more and more sophisticated, nataya has a greater love for magic and her mentor. Nataya fell in love with the young and handsome tutor, but the strong opposition of her family seemed to pour cold water down.

    Her family didn''t even let nataya study magic and drove away the young magician.

    Despite all kinds of dissuasion from her mother and family, nataya finally resolutely chose to run away from home and betray the family.

    From that moment on, she will give up the honor of being a member of the hill family, choose to become a magician and follow her mentor.

    It was her happiest and happiest period of time, but it didn''t last long. She and her mentor unfortunately failed in an advanced task. To protect nataya, he chose to sacrifice himself.

    In this way, nataya lost her mentor and lover forever. She was afraid of night and loneliness. But fortunately, at that time, heathed took nataya in and helped her teach her so that nataya would not lose herself.

    This is the past that nataya doesn''t want to look back. She hasn''t mentioned this story to anyone, and she hasn''t told anyone that she is a member of the friedenshire family.

    Now many years later, nataya''s mother died of depression a few years ago. Nataya''s uncle Randall has become the new patriarch of the hill family and met nataya again in bohip.

    Uncle and nephew meet, in this troubled world full of disaster. There is not much language and emotion, because they have lost a lot

    The war was coming. Nataya and I brought back not only avina, but also a dead pursuer.

    At this time, in bohip Town, the dean of the order, Lord Randall of freden, the people of our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment, all forces gathered here to prepare for the coming army of the dead.

    Mayfair is treating avina at the secret base before our demon hunting blade, but avina is still unconscious.

    Our demon hunting blade people are not stingy. We open our secret base to all of them. However, the accommodation is limited. It is only used by the old, the weak, the disabled and the wounded. Mayfair is responsible for taking care of it.

    The rest of our fighters are still under the command of commander Randall and dawn, ready to fight the dead.

    After dusk, except for the soldiers on guard and patrol, the other soldiers sat around the abandoned houses and ate by the campfire.

    These people are almost all veterans of the hill family. After fighting all the way, they are physically and mentally exhausted. They had never seen the dead before. They didn''t see the horror of the dead until freden''s defense.

    Faced with such a terrible enemy, they didn''t even know how to kill these ghosts. They had to lose and run away. Sometimes they also feel that the battle is too cowardly. They are brave soldiers who are not afraid of death, but they died like this.

    Frant and I didn''t have time to communicate. Everyone was busy with their own affairs.

    In this way, before we thought too much, the army of the dead had rushed to bohip.

    The dark sky was directly covered by black crows, the bell rang, and everyone took up arms and prepared for battle. Almost everyone here has the experience of fighting the army of the dead. Instead of fear, we are more prepared to die.

    A burst of rocket rain, I do not know how many black crows were killed, but far fewer were killed than those flying. Many soldiers have been drilled into their eyes by black crows falling from the sky, and finally bite the whole skull and burst out.

    Then, the Black Death clan, the sheep headed man from hell with a sickle, rushed into the town. The soldiers waved weapons at them, but they were directly cut off by the dead with a sickle. Although many of the order knights are more powerful than these freden veterans, the situation is almost the same.

    The bodies of human soldiers, Falcon knights, and freden soldiers.

    Roger young led freden''s last cavalry to kill, but in addition to killing some dead people and black crows, he had nothing to do with the next ghosts, necromancers and evil knights.

    Catherine Jones of the Falcon Knights holds an iron axe in her right hand and a steel shield in her left hand. Blood has spilled all over her face, some of which are her own and some of which are splashed by her comrades in arms.

    The guard helmet she wore on her head had been taken off by her. She blocked the attack of a black crow with a shield grid and killed the black crow with an iron axe. Donne, wearing a coat of arms and a huge helmet, rode on a war horse. A sprint pierced the body of a dead family with a heavy lance, and took out an iron rod to break the head of the sheep headed man who had not died.

    The people of our demon hunting blade also form a combat formation. I use the sword of punishment and the round shield to top the front. Frant fights side by side with me. Nataya and Kelvin are responsible for long-range support in the back, and rofis is responsible for protecting their safety.

    That is, we can bring some losses to the undead army. However, their number is large, our number is too small, and our physical strength and magic are limited. Gradually, we felt powerless and began to be surrounded slowly.

    We also suffered some injuries, and when we saw a large number of evil spirit knights, I knew we had little chance. Unless I can use my dragon magic now, I can''t control this power freely.

    Randall and his son Jeffrey may be even worse. There are only some freden marksmen left around them. The rest are dead, and they are black and blue.

    The flag of the hill family was broken. It was a cross double sword flag with blue stripes on a white background. The coat of arms of the hill family is two crossed black double swords. They most believe in lucky god Laker. There is a statue of lucky god Laker standing on the big square of freden, but it has been occupied by the dead. Even the family motto of the hill family is that there is only a line between darkness and dawn!

    I wonder if the God of luck can come again this time.

    Aaron Smith, the manager of freden, took Lord Randall''s two children and other old, weak, sick and disabled to stay in the once secret base of our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment.

    Just when the army of the dead finally set foot on our bodies and we collapsed. Perhaps it was the luck of the hill family that saved us this time. A light door lit up in the middle of the town. This is the magic portal. Someone came here through magic.

    Who will come here at this time? Is he an enemy or a friend?

    Please always remember that darkness and dawn are only between the lines!

 Chapter 91

    At this critical moment, Gregory Gerrard rushed out of the portal in the middle of the town with a sword in his hands.

    He struck at the ghost spirit nearest to him with a sword. The ghost spirit was directly split in two and turned into a burst of black smoke and disappeared.

    Unexpectedly! Gerald''s attack had an effect on the undead. You know, he didn''t use magic, but could kill the undead simply with a sword.

    Next, Gerrard wielded his sword to kill the dead. For a time, the dead were killed countless by him. More and more undead approached him. Just then he put his sword on the ground and took out an item from his pocket.

    It was a glass bottle. He unscrewed the lid with both hands. A bright light came out of the bottle, and a huge column of light almost enveloped the whole town.

    For a time, almost all the dead made painful cries, and then most of them turned into black smoke and disappeared.

    Some of them were dispersed directly. I don''t know where they fled.

    "It''s the grace of the sun god, the light of thane!" Captain dawn knew clearly what a precious treasure it was

    Indeed, this is a resource that only the bishop level can control in the church. In the order, the supreme leader is the Pope. Below him were several archbishops, and below them were thousands of priests. Bishops have high status and are extremely rare.

    As for the knights, the highest officer is the head of the knights, who is directly under the orders of the Pope. Below him are the Knights of the knights, and below the Knights are trainee knights and knight attendants.

    The paladin is an honorary title and a proof of strength. At present, there are only ten people in the whole church, as can be seen. They are dragon Paladin, tiger Paladin, bear Paladin, leopard Paladin, deer Paladin, lion Paladin, wolf Paladin, snake Paladin, horse Paladin, and our young eagle Paladin Gregory Gerald!

    Gerrard turned the game around on his own.

    A freden soldier waiting for the axe of the dead to cut down on himself did not expect that he could survive. Like him, many people survived at this moment of life and death.

    This powerful light of Thain has the great power to expel the dead and disperse the dead. When Gerald returned to kellandier this time to help the soldiers, the Pope gave him these treasures and asked him to solve his urgent needs first, and then come back to think over the long term, because the pope had something to tell us. And the most important thing is that the light of Sam is too rare and precious to compete with the number of undead. It is not a fundamental solution.

    At this moment, those powerful evil spirit Knights have not been completely dispersed or expelled. There were still about a dozen evil spirit Knights looking at Gerrard.

    Gerald''s two handed sword was blessed by the holy water of the church when he returned to San Antonio Cathedral in kairandier, so it can attack the dead even without magic. But the holy water is limited. Not everyone''s weapons can be blessed by the holy water. Only those who believe in the seven gods and soldiers blessed by God can use this holy water. As for the holy water in other channels, it is different from that.

    The evil knights rushed at Gerald angrily, and dawn, the head of the Falcon order, was right in front of one of the evil knights.

    Dawn, who was not riding, stood on the ground. He held an iron staff and shield to form a defensive posture against the evil knight coming.

    He knew that if so many evil spirit knights rushed to Gerrard, even the paladins would be unbearable.

    It''s one to kill an evil knight. Dawn made up his mind.

    I saw that when the hateful evil knight on the ghost horse waved his big sword and was about to rush in front of dawn, dawn immediately used an advanced light magic, the barrier of light!

    The huge transparent light wall instantly blocked the path of the evil spirit knight, and the evil spirit knight was thrown off his horse. Even the evil spirit Knight did not expect that his whole body was emitting green light, which was particularly frightening in the dark sky.

    The evil spirit Knight immediately cut the barrier of light with his big sword, one, two, three

    Dawn kept using his internal magic to maintain his magic. You know, he was not a magician. He didn''t have much magic. He was just more powerful than the elite knights. He was also the head of the Falcon knights.

    Finally, the barrier of light was cut into cracks by the big sword of the evil knight, and was completely broken with a bang.

    Captain dawn didn''t spit blood, but he was seriously injured. However, he felt that the delay had achieved his goal, and the next step was to fight to the death.

    Born on December 15, 1450, this middle-aged calm uncle of Frostwolf, with a beard and occasional cold humor, may never think of what will happen in the next second.

    The evil knight wielded his sword and cut at head dawn, who blocked the attack with his elite cavalry shield. But the evil knight freed his left hand and pierced captain dawn''s abdomen directly.

    At this moment, a mouthful of blood gushed from the mouth of Captain dawn. The man who likes to touch his nose when he is nervous, some stubbornly likes to abide by the rules and has high moral standards fell powerlessly in front of the evil spirit knight.

    At the moment, the armor looked very heavy. When he fell to the ground, Captain dawn remembered his oath when he joined the Falcon knights.

    "I swear with my sword to defend all justice and freedom to the death! Anyone who dares to be an enemy of the Falcon will eventually become the soul under the Falcon sword! We are brothers, we are family, we are Falcon Knights!"

    For the sake of his subordinates, head dawn has tried his best. He fulfilled his duties as a parent. He even felt an unprecedented ease before he died.

    "The future depends on you." dawn was able to close his eyes

    At this time, we are also fighting with another evil spirit knight. We only work together to drag one evil spirit knight.

    Catherine, who was coming to help dawn in the distance, witnessed this scene on the way. She saw the head fall in front of her.

    "No!" his red hair fluttered in the wind

    Catherine rushed madly, but the evil knight had already mounted and rushed to Gerald.

    At this time, at least eight evil Knights surrounded Gerald. Gerald didn''t ride a horse and hold a sword in both hands.

    He saw a halo gradually condensing on his hands, which was the magic of the sword of light. His body also emits light, which is the magic blessing of the light department, which can gain its own speed and strength, and so on.

    The fortitude on his face seemed to be beyond his age. The eagle Paladin''s badge was shining on his chest.

    I saw that all the evil spirit Knights charged at Gerrard at the same time

 Chapter 92

    Gregory Gerrard first poured the only holy water left in the bottle he carried on his hands on his sword, and then, like Captain dawn, used a barrier of light to stop the evil knights in front of him. Then a holy light fell from the sky and shot at an evil spirit Knight behind. This is the Holy Light magic of the light department.

    The evil knight had no time to dodge and was directly hit by holy light. Gerald''s strength and the power of holy light were also very strong. He successfully dispersed the evil knight and turned into black smoke in an instant.

    Several other evil knights rushed at Gerrard, and they waved swords at Gerrard. Gerrard opened the shining shield at the first time, and Gerrard blocked several evil spirit knights. Then Gerrard jumped and fell with his sword.

    Very clean, another evil spirit Knight turned into black smoke. But the evil Knights blocked by the barrier of light had broken through the blockade, and Gerrard was surrounded again for a time.

    Using the time difference, Gerrard killed one of the evil knights. However, there are a lot of evil knights.

    At this time, the rest of the battlefield had begun to retreat, because they knew that if the order knight had not helped, they would have become new undead. While retreating, they fought against the dead and black crows who had not escaped. They also wanted to do their part.

    Several members of our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment finally dispersed an evil knight together. We hurried to help Gerrard. Katherine stood beside captain dawn, and she was heartbroken.

    Gerrard doesn''t seem to need our intervention, but in order to reduce his burden, we dragged down one of the evil knights.

    But the situation doesn''t seem as optimistic as we think. Steven Gerrard is in the next attack of the evil knight. Once again, he succeeded in dispersing an evil spirit knight, but he himself was scratched in the abdomen by the evil spirit Knight''s big sword.

    Blood was flowing, and we had a cold sweat for Gerrard, but we also had to face the attack of evil knight, and we didn''t dare to take it lightly.

    Gerald supported himself with his sword. He began to lose strength and knelt on one knee. However, the evil knight didn''t give him a chance to rest. They wouldn''t be tired and soon attacked Gerrard again.

    Finally, we dispersed another evil spirit Knight through team cooperation. This time, we successfully attracted the attention of two evil spirit knights.

    But for us, this may be our limit.

    Gerrard faces only four evil Knights left, but his state is no better than that at the beginning.

    He still used his unique skill. He knew that if he didn''t use it at this time, he might never have a chance to use it again. He tried his last magic to use the advanced magic of the light department, the guardian of the holy light!

    I saw that Gerrard was covered with a huge light mask, as dazzling as the light of the sun.

    Using this magic, Gerrard can have unlimited vitality and recovery ability in a short time, and can also stop the attack of the dead.

    Seeing this magic, all evil spirit knights were surprised. They didn''t expect that the young order knight in front of them should have such strength.

    They were thinking about retreating because the magic was extremely bad for them.

    But Gerrard didn''t give them this time at all. He rushed up and beheaded an evil knight. Other evil spirit Knights saw this scene and wanted to escape here quickly.

    But Gerrard''s speed is very fast, and he doesn''t give the evil knight a chance to escape.

    Even the two evil spirit knights who fought with us began to try their best to escape.

    We took the opportunity to kill one evil knight, or let another escape.

    The strength of the paladin is really terrible. He also killed another evil spirit knight in a short time.

    There are only two evil spirit Knights left. They fled in a hurry, which is completely different from the aura just now. It seems that all their strength is relative. You are weak, he is strong, you are strong, he is weak.

    When the guardian of the light was about to disappear, Gerrard caught up with one of the evil knights and cut him down with people and horses. Suddenly, the evil knight turned into a wisp of black smoke.

    We followed and finally caught up with Gerrard. Gerald fell heavily to the ground because of his magic overdraft. We quickly helped Gerald up and looked at the evil knight who ran away. We had nothing to do.

    We immediately took Gerrard back to the secret base and asked Mayfair to heal him.

    Mayfair saw that we carried Gerrard in and quickly treated Gerrard with healing. Slowly, Gerald opened his eyes.

    "Come on, we have to go back to kairandier larrick field. His Majesty the Pope wants to see you in person," Gerald said to us as soon as he opened his eyes

    "See me?" I looked surprised

    I don''t know why the Pope wants to see me in person. I''ve never had anything to do with him. Is it related to my dragon identity? All this, I am more and more confused, just as I don''t know why the bloody queen mavira and the magician drammer know me.

    In this way, after a little rest, with a belly of questions. We are going to leave for kairandier and ask the pope at San Antonio cathedral.

    We took avina and Gerrard and the other wounded, and Catherine followed in a carriage with the body of the Falcon knight.

    We followed the rest of Lord Randall''s men and horses to kairandier.

    Kelandier had received the news of the defeat of the imperial reinforcements, and soon the main force of the dead army would come to the city.

    We must speed up our pace, catch up with the army of the dead and return to kairandier.

    After a long journey, we finally returned to kairandier. This is the place where ivena and I met. Now after a big turn, we''re back.

    I don''t know what the green dragon tavern has become, but avina is very different from before. The world is wonderful. She is now an official member of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment, and she is no longer the waiter. It''s a pity that avina is still unconscious. I will take good care of her.

    Came to the gate of kairandier, guarded by the guards of Lord Alonso William''s family and imperial guards. Prince Keith is flying at the gate. Oh, no, now the dark red black lion flag of emperor Keith Aldrich, and the red and white double horse flag of Duke Alonso William, Lord kairandier and imperial marshal.

    Seeing the flag of the hill family and the flag of the Falcon knight, the guard added a little plate and reported to the superior. With the permission of the superior, the guards let us into the city.

 Chapter 93

    We came to the city. Before we could find a place to stay, a group of priests found us. Randall and his soldiers were sent to the William family barracks for a temporary rest.

    It was getting late at this time, and we knew that the army of the dead would come soon. Alonso immediately summoned the generals of kairandier and Randall to deploy in the Golden Lion castle of the imperial supreme command.

    We followed the priests to San Antonio Cathedral in kairandier, where his Majesty the Pope will meet us in person.

    San Antonio Cathedral, a magnificent and solemn building. This is the headquarters of the church and the residence of the seven gods and the Pope.

    The rest of us, except Mayfair and avina, went to the place where they lived first to treat her, followed Gerrard, who had recovered, and the priests to San Antonio cathedral.

    San Antonio cathedral is located in the east of kairandier. It covers a very large area, just like a fortress.

    As soon as he entered the interior of the church, he was shrouded in an unspeakable solemnity. There is no noise here, only the sound of gentle carols.

    The inner space of the church is also very large, and the stories of the seven gods are painted with dye on the inner dome. In the center, there is also a statue of the seven gods. The seven gods are love God raus, hunting God huntel, luck God Raquel, war god arinac, truth God Pamela, wisdom God wizdem and sun god Thain.

    Led by the priests, we came to the Pope''s office.

    I saw the Pope walking barefoot in plain white. If you didn''t tell me it was the Pope, I thought it was some slum beggar.

    The white haired Pope has a kind face and gives people a feeling of sages and wise men.

    When the Pope taught us to come, he told the priests to step down first. He wanted to speak to us alone.

    "Your holiness, they are from the demon hunter mercenary Corps. This is larrick field," Gerald said

    "Well, Gerrard, you''ve worked hard all the way. Go down and have a rest first," the pope said to Gerrard

    I feel that the Pope has a momentum of not being angry and self threatening. Even Gerrard seems to be afraid of him.

    "Hello, you don''t have to call me Pope. Just call me ecclesy," the pope said to us when he saw Gerald step down

    "Hello, Lord akesey," I said

    "Ha ha, you don''t have to be too restrained in front of me. Just relax. Seeing you today, I have a lot to tell you," said the Pope

    In fact, at this moment, I want to ask the Pope why he pays so much attention to me.

    "Lark, you must be curious about why I pay so much attention to you. In fact, all this starts from your life experience. You are a dragon and the embodiment of the hot dragon, so you are doomed to be extraordinary. Just, you haven''t awakened your power yet. However, some missions can only be completed by you," the pope said to me

    The Pope''s words confused me. I didn''t understand what he wanted to say or where he collected the information.

    "This mission is to ask you to help investigate the changes in the orc land, right? In fact, the evil Orcs you saw before, as well as those demonic Qi and zulfao controlled by demonic Qi, are all just part of a huge conspiracy. All these are planned by the necromancer King Lancelot, including his growing nightmare army, All this is to wipe out all our living people, "the pope said in one breath

    I seem to understand that these strange changes of the dead have only been made by the necromancer king for so long. I don''t know what this has to do with the black dragon attacking the King City, but I just feel that it''s not so simple.

    "In fact, you are very special, lark. Another important thing is that the necromancer King seems to have regained his strength, and he has also organized the nightmare legion of the dead. You also know that ordinary swords can''t kill these dead. Although the holy water will work, it''s obviously impossible to give everyone holy water. Therefore, you want to defeat the dead The spirit Witch King and his army are almost impossible unless... "

    The Pope paused and looked at me.

    "Have you ever heard of the Antonio canon of the church?" asked the Pope

    "It is the sacred book left by Antonio, the founder of the church, and it is the supreme code of the church," said frant casually

    "Yes, the young man knows a lot." it was obvious that the Pope did not recognize frant

    After years of polishing, it is difficult to see from his appearance that he was once a priest knight.

    "In this Antonio canon, I found a strange volume, which was not left by San Antonio, but by Lancelot, the king of the necromancer. What''s more strange is that the volume is the volume of time and space, which is actually a door of time and space, but the key to open it was written in dragon language and opened by larrick field. I don''t know how the king of the necromancer did it, I went to great lengths to gather information and find you, larrick field, "continued the Pope

    Seeing the amazement on our faces, the Pope revealed something.

    "In fact, there is another sentence in that text, that is, this is the truth of the matter and the way to defeat me. Therefore, for our human beings, Mr. larrick, are you willing to open this door of time and space?"

    "What if it''s a trap?" I asked. All these years of training made me a little vigilant

    "But that''s it. This is our only hope." the Pope looked at me very sincerely, as if I were the Savior

    "Well, I''d like to try. When will it start?" I can only promise. Now I can only take one step at a time

    "Ha ha, that''s great. On behalf of all mankind, I thank you. We can go now without delay." Pope acoxi happily took my hand

    His hands were old, strong and very warm, so we came to the place where Antonio''s scriptures were stored.

    The room was large, with a pattern of the sun on brown smooth marble.

    It is guarded day and night by a group of priests and several Templars, armed by knights directly under the Pope.

    To tell you the truth, this Antonio Scripture is not the same as I thought.

    This book is very huge, and there is no paper. It is a book with sacred light, as if it can hold the whole world.

    Antonio''s Scripture is read by twelve bishops who release magic to assist the Pope. I saw the pope in white, holding the immortal Scepter handed over by the priest, ready to release magic.

 Chapter 94

    The immortal scepter is a scepter made of unknown materials. The Pope uses it to release magic in front of all of us. Suddenly, the light of Antonio Scripture is even more dazzling.

    A chapter composed of light flew out of the book. There was a door and a paragraph of dragon language on it, which I could understand.

    The meaning of that text was almost the same as what the pope said. At the Pope''s sign, I put my hand on the light door.

    Then from the light door, countless light filaments wound around my hand and instantly pulled me into the light door.

    "You finally came, dragon Belgrave!" the voice of a strange man suddenly rang through my mind

    Just for a moment, the white light in front of me gradually disappeared, and the snowflakes flying all over the sky came to my face.

    The third era, October 5, 1012, frost month.

    "Lord Lancelot, it''s really thanks to you that we are going so well today," said a middle-aged man wearing a crown and dark gold plate armor to me

    It turns out that I have been integrated with Lancelot at the moment, and I am experiencing these things from his perspective.

    I didn''t talk to the middle-aged man wearing a crown, but rode silently side by side with him.

    In front and behind us are tens of thousands of well-equipped German soldiers. Especially the cavalry around us is the famous Knight guard of his majesty Barossa. The middle-aged man next to me wearing a crown and dark gold plate armor is his majesty Barossa.

    At the moment, I incarnate as Lord Lancelot, his Majesty''s chief magic adviser and the first magician of the Empire.

    In this snow covered Tamil plateau, the most magnificent landscape in the world, my mood is a little surging.

    With the cold wind and snowflakes flying, our army finally marched all the way under the protection of the gods, ready to attack the capital of the dwarf Kingdom, Arira.

    The whole hadilado continent starts from the orc kingdom in the west, the haruz kingdom in the desert, and the German Empire itself in the East. From the Northland Kingdom and the kurut Kingdom on the grassland in the north to the elf kingdom in the south. Such a large territory is either affiliated to the Empire, or subject to it, or directly incorporated into a province by the German Empire.

    It can be said that the territory of the holy German Empire, except that the dwarf kingdom in the far north was not conquered, the rest was owned by the holy emperor Barossa.

    Now, the empire finally pointed to the north. His majesty Barossa personally commanded tens of thousands of elite Empire to conquer the dwarf Kingdom and unify the whole hadilado continent.

    Wherever the army went, it encountered tenacious resistance, but it was invincible. I saw banners covering the air and dwarf bodies all the way.

    Finally came to the dwarf''s capital, a rock solid fortress, amrera. This is a city standing on a snowy mountain. It is magnificent, easy to defend and difficult to attack.

    Dwarves are a race of skilled craftsmen, and their castles and fortresses are extremely strong.

    The cold wind from the Tamil plateau brings the snow on the ground flying in the air. The scenery in the far north is boundless and magnificent.

    When the war came, I couldn''t help being amazed by the dwarf city.

    The snow-white city wall is integrated with the snow mountain in the far north. The mechanisms and weapons on the city wall have been fully equipped and on standby. It seems that the dwarves are ready to fight to the death, and we are going to attack the city with all our strength.

    The tall siege device has been erected, and the siege vehicle and ladder are close to the wall of amrera.

    However, at this time, a huge horn came from the wall of anrila, which was flying the white flying fire dragon flag.

    The dwarf''s gate fell slowly, and more than ten ancient giants rushed out of the huge gate. Along with them, there were more than a dozen mammoths and more than 1000 dwarf knights. These dwarf Knights rode wild boars or adopted.

    At this time, imperial soldiers filled the catapult with burning stone bullets under the order of emperor Barossa. After the live ammunition was loaded, the commander ordered to launch. For a time, fireballs roared across the magnificent sky and hit the city gate, wall and dwarf army of anrila.

    The anger of war has burned, and the ultimate war between humans and dwarves finally broke out.

    I, Lancelot, looked at the holy emperor Barossa. He also looked at me and smiled and nodded at me.

    "Lancelot, from now on, there will be only one ruler and his virtuous minister in this continent. And I, the ruler, you will be the unique virtuous minister! Follow me and let''s have a good time." after his majesty told me, he galloped to the forefront of the army.

    "Soldiers, there will be no enemy in today''s war. We will step on the bones of the enemy to meet our glory!" the holy emperor shouted to tens of thousands of elite imperial soldiers

    The horn of human charge also sounded slowly, and thousands of full-body black plate armor rode on the Germanic Royal cavalry guard dressed in war horses to charge with the holy emperor towards the dwarf army.

    Through Lancelot''s eyes, I saw all this with my own eyes. I was very excited. I didn''t expect to experience such a large-scale war in this life. Although I can''t control all this, I can only follow Lancelot''s every move to feel the war hundreds of years ago.

    Immediately, Lancelot also rode to catch up with the emperor. As the magic adviser of the emperor, he should not only protect the emperor, but also play a great role in the war.

    Seeing the ancient giant several de meters high with my own eyes was still a little frightening to me.

    But armed to the teeth, the Royal cavalry and pro guards rushed towards them without fear, accompanied by a huge fireball from behind.

    In contrast, the number of dwarves is really not enough, although we have heard of the combat effectiveness of dwarves.

    With the huge mammoth and the skills of dwarf craftsmen, a powerful war machine was born. The mammoth was equipped with many metal armor, and a tower was built on the mammoth''s back, so that some dwarf spearthrowers can attack the enemies below, and control the direction of the mammoth to prevent the mammoth from hurting the friendly forces by mistake.

    I got off my horse and stood in the center of the army. I began to cast my spells.

    The emperor and a team of Royal Pro guards were around me. They knew I needed some time.

    By this time, the armies of both sides had collided fiercely. In a moment, the earth was shaking and everyone''s heart was shaking.

    Huge mammoths trampled many royal Pro guard knights at once, and dwarf spearthrowers on them pierced some with spears. Twisted armor, broken bones, splashing body fluids, it''s hard to imagine that a few seconds ago this was a mighty Royal knight.

    And I finally finished the preparation of magic at this moment. Next, let''s watch my performance!

 Chapter 95

    As the last spell was sung, Lancelot was finally able to launch the fire taboo magic.

    Meteor fire shower, burn, earth!

    The clear sky suddenly darkened and many cracks appeared. Fire and rain fell from the crack and fell to the rear of the dwarf army in an instant.

    With the violent concussion, the snow mountain above amrila also had a serious avalanche because of the terrible magic.

    This is undoubtedly a great blow to the dwarves, and the battlefield situation immediately reversed.

    In addition to the giants and mammoths who had fought with the imperial Royal Knights, some dwarf antelope knights, the remaining rear forces and the dwarf army on the gate were attacked by the meteor fire shower.

    Many dwarves were burned to ashes like that. They were in great pain and death. Even their heavy armor was melted and deformed by the hot flame.

    In this way, the dwarf''s indestructible huge city gate was broken.

    At this time, in the frontal battlefield, the dwarf army out of the city saw that the city behind him was destroyed by avalanches and meteor fire showers. In an instant, their anger and resentment reached the extreme. They just wanted to destroy all the enemies in front of them and avenge the dwarves in the city.

    For a time, the dwarf antelope Knight wearing a huge armor and armed with a huge spear fought desperately with the Royal knight. Elite Royal Knights can''t get any advantage. Often both Knights stab spears into each other''s body at the same time.

    At the same time, although the ancient giants moved slowly, they rushed to me angrily when they saw that the meteor fire shower released by me had caused so much damage to Arira. Since the ancient giants allied with the dwarves, the giants have always regarded this as their own home. Now my home is destroyed because of my small human being. They want to smash me with a hammer.

    It can be said that the frontal battlefield is still under great pressure, because the combat effectiveness of mammoths is really terrible. In the face of such a powerful opponent, the elite of the empire may have to fill it up with quantity and body.

    Although the emperor said it was the last battle, was it really the last battle, or was it just the last stop.

    There are constantly well-equipped Royal Knights who sacrifice bravely, but they still can''t stop the pace of the dwarf army.

    Although there are only a few hundred antelope Knights left, people have to admire their combat effectiveness and defense. Leng is an enemy of hundreds, which makes the imperial soldiers suffer a lot. As for giants and mammoths, except for individual deaths, most of them rushed over as if they were in a state of no one.

    One of the ancient giants rushed directly to Lancelot. He just wanted to kill this hateful human. The mallet in his hand had been stained with too much broken meat and blood, which belonged to the Royal knight.

    At this moment, the eyes of the ancient giant are full of anger. He waved the mallet in his hand to give me a heavy blow, a hateful and small human magician.

    I have completed my mission. Although I can''t control Lancelot''s behavior, I can only witness it with Lancelot''s eyes.

    I saw the huge mallet hit me hard. I could even see the sticky blood on it, mixed with broken meat and armor fragments.

    Just then, behind me, a golden sword split at the heavy mallet.

    It is his majesty Barossa, the holy emperor. Now he blocked the fatal blow of the ancient giant for me. Lancelot, who was ready to die, was saved by his majesty who shot in time. At this time, he wore a crown and dark gold plate armor. The sword in his hand was the famous "song of the Conqueror"

    It was a gold-plated handle, extremely sharp one handed sword. Just as its name, it was a conqueror''s song sung on the bones of the enemy.

    "Follow me, let''s go in together and put our flag on the dwarf''s wall," the holy emperor said to me

    The ancient giant was blocked by the golden sword of the holy emperor. The sword was so strong that the ancient giant had to step back a few steps, and the palm of the giant was very painful.

    This was the first time that the ancient giant faced such a powerful human being. At this time, he had fallen into a state of rage. He just wanted to destroy the two humans in front of him immediately.

    But the holy Emperor didn''t give him this opportunity at all. He jumped as fast as lightning. With only one move, the neck of the ancient giant had been cut a deep hole.

    Before the ancient giant could react, he had fallen powerlessly. This is the gap of strength. At the moment, the emperor is so tall in my eyes.

    In this way, in front of the absolute number and the strength of the emperor and Lancelot. All the dwarves out of the city died without exception.

    No one surrendered. What a terrible enemy it is. Only charred bodies and extremely tragic sacrifices were left. There are corpses everywhere in this land. There are enemies, but most of them are ours.

    Looking at the corpses everywhere, the white snow is now red with blood. The armor on the charred imperial soldier''s body has been deformed. The imperial soldier pierced by a spear still holds a sword not far away.

    After such strong and terrible resistance, my heart was deeply shaken. Is this really a just war? Perhaps there is no so-called justice in war.

    I followed in the footsteps of the holy emperor Barossa. Behind me were the boundless imperial soldiers. We fought to kill the capital of the dwarf Kingdom, amrera, which had been submerged by the avalanche.

    There should be no more resistance. We are full of confidence. After all, after such a fierce battle, the dwarf army out of the city has been completely destroyed, and the defenders have been buried by avalanches.

    But we are also faced with how to enter this avalanche flooded city. It seems that it can only be excavated a little manually.

    The emperor sent the vanguard troops and a large number of people to dig, so as to clear a passage into the city.

    But it was more difficult than we thought. First, the progress was very slow. Secondly, white bears rushed out from the dwarf city, causing great casualties to the imperial soldiers.

    It seems that these dwarves are not dead yet. They are also a famous race that likes to build cities underground.

    Therefore, it is likely that although many cities on the surface have been destroyed by avalanches, the underground should be intact. It is likely that the deceitful dwarves have hidden underground, because there are not many dwarves'' bodies excavated during the excavation.

    There was even a dwarf dug out. He thought it was a corpse, but he didn''t die. Although they were killed by imperial soldiers in the end, imperial soldiers died more. Without exception, none of the dwarves surrendered.

    In this way, we walked hard.

 Chapter 96

    Finally, after a period of hard excavation, we have opened a way to enter the dwarf capital amrera.

    The heavy infantry of the Empire led the way, the holy emperor and I were in the middle of the team, followed by the most elite imperial Royal Knights.

    Some of the soldiers in front are experienced and highly effective sergeants. These people are covered in black plate armor, black helmets, holding long halberds or giant axes, and engraved with lion''s heraldry on their chest. They are almost armed to the teeth.

    Beyond the collapsed and damaged giant dwarf city gate, we can''t help being impressed by this magnificent building. I didn''t expect that the dwarf''s wall should be so tall.

    At this time, we have entered the interior of the dwarf city. Although the vanguard troops are still clearing the snow so that we can have a feasible way, we are still moving forward difficultly.

    It was as silent as death. We all felt something bad. Everyone was ready to fight at any time. We don''t believe that the entire dwarf''s capital has such a small population. They must be hiding somewhere under the ground, because the dwarf is a race that likes mining, metallurgy and making wealth. Of course, dwarves are also a stubborn and extremely powerful race.

    After hard progress, we finally reached the fortress high in the city, which should be the palace and power center of the dwarf kingdom.

    It''s not almost completely submerged by avalanches like Xiacheng District. It''s just that many buildings were damaged by avalanches, but almost all of them were exposed because the snow flowed down.

    Finally, without the influence of snow, we felt much lighter.

    Seeing that he was about to enter the hall of the fortress, Emperor Barossa sent several imperial soldiers as scouts to inquire first.

    After a while, the scouts came back and reported that it was very magnificent. Many copper statues stood inside. The hall was carved and painted, and there were metal products everywhere. Even the throne was made of gold, but it was empty.

    To be on the safe side, the emperor ordered the imperial soldiers to put guards outside and search at the same time. He only took me and some Imperial Knights into the hall of the fortress.

    Your majesty and I entered the dwarf''s fortress hall. Like those scouts, we fought for so many years. Although we have seen many magnificent works of the enemy, we are still amazed by the skills of dwarf craftsmen.

    "If only we could catch some living dwarf craftsmen this time," said the holy emperor Barossa with a smile.

    Those tall and powerful bronze statues, as well as these utensils and furnishings, all show us the dwarf''s wealth and craft level.

    The holy emperor went to the golden throne of the dwarf king, and the imperial Royal Knights lined up in two teams. Now these actually don''t ride horses, which is somewhat similar to the heavy infantry.

    The holy emperor sat down. Before he could speak, the copper men burst into steam. The emperor had carefully examined it before he sat down, and no idiot would poison his throne. But unexpectedly, the throne seemed to be connected with some kind of switch. As soon as the emperor sat down, the bronze men immediately came back to life.

    Before they could react, a group of dwarves suddenly sprang out of nowhere. The holy emperor is also strong enough by virtue of his own strength. Unexpectedly, he is still difficult to deal with all of a sudden.

    He immediately returned to me, and the Royal Knights immediately formed a circle to protect us. The door was open, and the soldiers at the door rushed in.

    What is unexpected is that at this time, many metal cars that we have never seen come out of nowhere. There is a revolving weapon on this thing, which can continuously launch a special arrow at our soldiers, killing and wounding countless people at one time.

    Those sergeants fought bravely and charged in front, but they were killed by this weapon they had never seen before.

    The rest raised their shields to protect his majesty, but they were beaten and could hardly look up.

    At this time, Cedric manhammer, the dwarf king, came out from the back of the hall riding an antelope. He had a thick red beard, wore a gold crown inlaid with many precious stones, and held an extremely heavy hammer in his hand.

    At this time, the imperial soldiers outside the door were suppressed by the metal car. Occasionally, several people who came in were put to the ground by dwarf soldiers and copper men who were ambushed in the hall.

    "Use magic to help me. We''ll kill this dwarf here." although the holy emperor is very confident in his strength, he knows that the current situation is critical. It''s better to be careful.

    The dwarf king raised his hammer and pointed to the holy emperor, meaning to compete with the holy emperor.

    Of course, the holy emperor will not be afraid of a little dwarf. You know, his strength is also one of the best in this continent. For now, it''s better for us to kill the dwarf King directly.

    The holy emperor motioned the Royal Knight not to do it. He alone was enough to turn over the dwarf riding an antelope.

    The holy emperor pulled out the conqueror''s song on his waist. He wanted to try whether this extremely sharp sword could pierce the dwarf''s armor. The Royal Knight gave way and let the holy emperor duel with the dwarf king.

    The dwarf King rode the antelope and rushed to the holy emperor, and a hammer hit the holy emperor''s chest heavily.

    The emperor waved his sword to block it. With a "clang", the emperor launched a golden fighting breath, which can only be seen by the naked eye.

    Almost there was no grid to block it. The holy emperor still felt that the dwarf''s hammer was terrible and could not be despised.

    After being blocked by the holy emperor, the dwarf King slashed with his backhand, forcing the antelope to duel face to face with the holy emperor. Without shouting, the Royal Knight stood around as if watching a play.

    Then there was no time to think about it. You came and went on both sides, and the battle was very fierce. The hall made a huge collision sound. The holy emperor felt that it was not a way to consume so much. He should make a quick decision.

    He deliberately sold a flaw. The dwarf King took advantage of the situation to smash the holy emperor''s left arm, but in fact, the holy emperor has condensed all the murderous spirit in his right hand.

    Sure enough, the dwarf King hit the holy emperor''s left arm with a hammer, but the holy emperor directly stabbed the dwarf King Cedric manhammer''s abdomen from behind.

    "Come and kill these dwarves. Lancelot, come and heal me." the emperor''s left arm is broken and needs treatment urgently. His forehead has burst into a cold sweat. This is a rare moment for him in recent years. At this moment, he can''t use the breath of battle to protect himself.

    "Lancelot, ha ha, I''ve done what I promised you. The rest depends on you." the dwarf king, who fell to one side and shed blood, suddenly said in common language

    "What?" before I could shock the holy emperor Barossa, I had pierced his heart from behind with a special dagger.

    "No!" I shouted madly in the bottom of my heart. I tried my best to control Lancelot''s body and not to kill the emperor, but this body was not under my control at all

 Chapter 97

    "Why stab the emperor?" my heart was extremely angry and puzzled. I will never forget the look in the eyes of his majesty

    "Help me!" his majesty said to the Imperial Knights

    However, no one left the original place, and everyone looked at his Majesty''s helpless and painful expression there.

    In this way, Lancelot killed the holy emperor. The anger of his Majesty''s betrayal before his death made him curse the most maliciously.

    "Lancelot, you, you Imperial Knights, you betrayers, your soul will never be reborn. Unless the angry dragon fire devours you and the holy light of forgiveness surpasses you, even if your body dies, the torture of your soul will never be peaceful and last forever." the holy emperor said with a long smile, The laughter echoed in the empty hall

    Before his death, the holy emperor felt incomparable sadness, colder than the extreme cold in the north of the Great Wall. Think about your military life, countless honors, loving the people like a son, fighting everywhere, but now you are assassinated from behind by the person you trust most. If you weren''t strong enough, you might die at that moment.

    At the moment, no one around me can help me. I''m going to die in a foreign land. Before I die, I was so lonely and empty. Those old flowers, brocade, glory and wealth are far away from me

    It turns out that death is such a sad and painful thing. Although I am unwilling, I have nothing to do. Now Lancelot stabbed the pilgrim''s heart again, and then, the second, the third

    The Emperor didn''t throw away the dagger until he couldn''t die anymore, and I''m witnessing it in Lancelot right now. I don''t know why, I am inexplicably sad. Maybe I am attracted by the emperor''s smile, the strong man''s confidence, the responsibility, and the reassuring sense of security. He is as warm and reliable as the big brother next door.

    Now, he was personally killed by "I" in front of me. I really want to kill Lancelot, but I can''t do anything now. I just follow Lancelot''s memory to witness this history.

    "Ha ha, do you know how long I endured for today? I have never regretted it since the day I set foot on this road." Lancelot said to the emperor''s body

    "Thanks to you, dwarf king, the rest will be handed over to your men," Lancelot said to Cedric hammer in dwarf language

    Meanwhile, the Royal Knights who betrayed the emperor with Lancelot rushed out of the hall with the dwarf army under the leadership of their Knight Commander.

    A bloody massacre began. The puppets of the dwarf army, copper men, steam chariots, and those highly effective dwarf soldiers, as well as all Royal Knights, killed the remaining Imperial soldiers one after another.

    The soldiers had no head and no resistance and surrendered one after another.

    So Lancelot became the new leader of these imperial soldiers, and I began to become unstable. My mental strength began to peel off from the world, and my vision gradually blurred.

    I witnessed the expedition and its end.

    At the end of this, a long lost voice suddenly rang out in my mind. This is the voice of Yan Long Belgrave. He appears again.

    "Let''s kill this madman Lancelot together! You will get my strength. This is your new mission!" the soul of the dragon in the depths of my soul said to me

    With a dragon roar, I gradually separated from Lancelot''s body, and I will completely leave this memory, this space world.

    Before I left, I saw Lancelot smiling at me as if he had something to hide from me.

    I have completely returned to reality from this world. I am still in San Antonio Cathedral, and only a moment has passed.

    I told the Pope what I saw, and speculated that these undead should be afraid of dragon fire and the power of holy light, but I didn''t tell them about the hot dragon Belgrave.

    Pope ekosi also agreed with me. He also attached great importance to this matter and immediately sent someone to contact Marshal Alonso.

    It seems that a great war is inevitable, and the whole kalandier will face an unprecedented war of the dead.

    Alonso also paid attention to it immediately. He immediately held a pre War deployment at the imperial headquarters of Golden Lion castle. This time, even emperor Keith came. To say, Emperor Keith was miserable enough. His fate was bumpy. He caught up with the turbulence of the country, but he was still so young.

    At the pre war meeting, Alonso''s younger brother count Joe William, Lord Randall hill, chief magic adviser Morse, and a number of imperial ministers also attended the meeting.

    At this meeting, Alonso deployed the defense of kairandier city around Kaisi emperor and asked everyone to go down and prepare immediately. There is not much time.

    The pope also sent all his forces to prepare for the next war against the dead. For a moment, the whole kalandier was mobilized. This war related to the survival of the Empire and the war between mankind and the dead will be staged in this historic city.

    Everyone sharpened their hands. After mastering the weakness of the dead this time, everyone had some confidence because of this information.

    I don''t know why Lancelot took me to see that. It''s not good for him. It only makes me hate him. Even Yanlong wants to kill him with me. I don''t even know why he has to tell us the weakness of the dead.

    However, even if you know this weakness, it doesn''t play a big role. It can only be said that it is better than waiting to die without fighting back.

    But I know very well that the battle here does not belong to me. I have my mission to complete. I want to confront Lancelot directly. The mercenaries of our demon hunting blade regiment have settled down in the former Green Dragon tavern for the time being. This is the place where ivena and I met.

    Since it was attacked by the black dragon, it has been renovated and renovated. The boss here has changed. Even the name here is not called green dragon tavern, but squirrel hotel. It can be said that things are right and people are wrong.

    On the eve of the war, I told avina what I thought. We face each other, holding each other''s hands and looking at each other.

    Avina also wants to go with me. I can''t help but promise her. She told her that she had a little secret on the way and told me that we were going to leave early tomorrow morning.

    In this bright moonlight, we give each other a deep kiss and hug, which is enough.

    The East turned pale. We came out of the room and planned to leave for the nest of Lancelot, the necromancer king. At this time, other people even appeared around us.

 Chapter 98

    "Kelvin overheard your conversation yesterday. You can''t leave us. We are comrades in arms." nataya said first

    "Well, in that case, Mayfair, you and Kelvin, you two stay here," I said to the others

    Everyone agreed to my proposal. Although Kelvin was reluctant, he promised to stay and protect Mayfair.

    In this way, the five of us, nataya, frant, rofis, avina and me, we set out before dawn.

    Because I got the guidance and power of the Yan dragon Belgrave, I can become a dragon. So I took frant and nataya summoned the whirlwind bird as last time, and expanded it to take her and rofis with the art of giant transformation

    Avina also told me her little secret. The Warcraft egg we found in Ivory island was actually an elf dragon. No wonder the little guy could run out of the magic space at that time, because the elf dragon not only knew a lot of magic, but also was naturally immune to a lot of magic.

    I didn''t expect that we would become so effective now. We were divided into three groups: frant, nataya and rofis, avina and her elf dragon.

    In this way, two dragons and a huge whirlwind bird, taking advantage of the darkness before dawn and our deliberate concealment of our tracks, quietly left kelandier and flew directly to the mountain of death.

    Besides, on the kairandier side, many people are actually not sleeping, and we are ready for the war that will come at any time.

    On the wall, piles of arrows were carried up, along with a large amount of hot oil and boulders. Outside the city wall, many barrier spikes have been placed on the periphery of the moat, and many ignition points have been set up to illuminate the night.

    Soldiers and civilians are busy preparing. Many male civilians are called up as militia, given weapons and necessary organization and training.

    The women, together with the members of the royal family, were sent to the huge secret room of the new hero to hide. Some rich businessmen even wanted to stay among them. They were found dead and hung by Alonso''s people. But some girls don''t want to take refuge. They want to be assigned weapons to fight like men, but they are forced into a huge secret room by soldiers.

    Prisoners, slaves and some poor people in prison were released and organized into a miserable hopeless team. They were divided into the most broken weapons and equipment. It is no exaggeration to say that they were used for the first wave of death.

    All the members of the order were mobilized, including the Falcon knight, the red flame knight, the twilight knight and the three major Knights of the church. In addition, there were many experts hidden in the dark.

    Because only the Pope knows that only their church is the main force of this war, but only he knows something about Lancelot and their church. It is no exaggeration to say that this time, to a large extent, is for their church.

    Morse is responsible for protecting the security of the Hero Hall. He even mobilized the magic guide gun. You know, this thing belongs to one of the super-high technologies in the magic holy land like the airship.

    For the time being, no one has noticed that we have left. Everyone is busy. Training, sword sharpening, patrol, busy.

    The three of us flew in the sky and suddenly entered a dark cloud closed sky. We saw the green army below. It''s the dead! So many undead!

    This is the largest number of undead we have seen since we carried out this mission. It seems that the enemy has poured out this time. The more they come, the more empty the nest will be and the more powerful it will be to us. I told avina and nataya to speed up first, and I took frant to give these undead some color to see.

    I''m going to try the power given to me by the hot dragon Belgrave. I want to try the power of the Dragon language magic. My name is frant. I must hurry up.

    I dived over the undead, and a mouthful of dragon fire sprayed down. In an instant, countless undead were dispersed. But the dead immediately fought back against me. I used the advantage of speed to avoid it. I was afraid that frant couldn''t hold it, so I had to fly to the death mountain. Because our goal this time is to directly deal with the dead Witch King, rather than fight with these undead. Although we have some air-to-ground advantages, the undead is not given in vain. If we fight, frant and I will not have good results.

    These dead can only be handed over to the Church of kairandier. We have a more important task.

    Lord Randall hill in the city of kairandier. He fought with his army against the dead. He knew what he was going to face. Alonso assigned him a group of newly recruited militia and sent him and his men to guard the west of kairandir.

    This is probably the place where the main force of the undead army attacks. Although there are a large number of imperial soldiers here, Randall knows what will happen to these people. Fortunately, the Falcon knights and the red flame knights are also stationed in the West.

    The next evening, the evening we left.

    Today, those responsible for guarding the city wall are some militia and hill family veterans who have fought against the dead. These veterans have not only fought with the dead, but most importantly, they have survived.

    The veterans told the recruits about the dead. Although it was a little exaggerated, it also correctly described the dead. One of the 12-year-old recruits was trembling with fear. A veteran went up and touched the recruiter''s head and comforted the recruiter that he would survive.

    At this time, the sound of a horn sounded in the walls of other parts of the west, and soon the bell rang. Many torches were lit on the wall, and the alarm bells sounded on the wall in the south.

    The dead are coming. They''re really coming.

    As night fell, the war was about to begin. A large number of green souls are very frightening and frightening.

    This is the nightmare legion of the dead and the main force of the dead. Led by evil spirits, countless black crows hovered in the air. Then came the death group of sheep head people. They had a sickle and black skin, which was very terrible. What''s more terrible is the evil knight and the necromancer.

    The sound of war drum, which is the drum of Alonso''s army. The drum adds confidence to everyone. Everyone knows that the marshal will fight with them.

    Everyone knows that the war will be extremely fierce, but they know that they have their own comrades and allies around them. They believe in each other.

    No one knows whether the war is a win or a lose in the dark night, the green and frightening souls of the dead, and the human beings who fight to death.

 Chapter 99

    The three of us kept flying fast and crossed fredenberg all the way. It had become a ruin and many dead were stationed.

    The sky here is full of dark clouds. Maybe it''s because the undead doesn''t like the sun. The necromancer King released magic and changed the weather.

    When we arrived at the Red Moon Lake, we landed there and planned to have a rest. After all, after flying for so long, I''m also the first time. I''m not very skilled.

    The spirit dragon, glittering and translucent and emitting colorful light, also returned to the magic space for a while.

    The five of us found a big tree and ate some food under the tree. I think it''s good to eat the fresh and hot food cooked by Kelvin at this time.

    We simply ate something and rested. We exchanged our battle plan against the necromancer king. There was no trace of the dead in the Red Moon Lake, but because the surrounding atmosphere was too gloomy and terrible, we decided to quickly start for the old nest of the dead Witch King.

    At this time, the rising steam of the lake turned into thick fog around. Suddenly, the lake rolled and something seemed to come out of the water.

    We had planned to start, and we started immediately when we saw this scene. We divided into three groups and tried our best to escape the Red Moon Lake.

    "That''s dangerous. What was it just now?" I said to the soul of the dragon in my body

    "Kid, this is probably a water monster in the lake, but it may have mutated. If you fight with him, you may not be his opponent."

    "I wonder what kind of water monster it looks like." I''m very curious about the things in the lake

    "You''ll have a chance to know later. Even if you don''t know what you can do, you need to know that the guy you''re dealing with is much more powerful than the water monster. I haven''t appeared for so long. Do you miss me?" asked Yanlong Belgrave

    "I miss you, but you don''t appear. I thought you disappeared. I dare not ask. Several times I wanted to use the power of the dragon soul to release the powerful dragon language magic, but I couldn''t do it at all." in fact, I was dissatisfied with the disappearance of the spirit of the dragon

    "Ha ha, kid, you are me and I am you. The reason why you feel I disappear is that the power of the dragon soul I gave you was sealed. Only when your power reaches a certain level can your soul integrate with my soul. You are too weak now. I have to help you. You will know more in the future. Take your time." Yanlong said to me meaningfully

    During the conversation, the five of us crossed the magnificent SEVIS falls and finally came to the root of all this, the death mountain.

    The mountain of death, the endless dark forest, almost all the trees withered and lifeless. The ground emits the smell of sulfur, as well as steam and dense fog rising from the ground.

    We landed at the junction of the forest and the mountains. We can''t fly directly. Yanlong told me that there is a magical boundary here. From now on, we can only sneak into the interior of the death mountain.

    I returned to my adult form, and avina also put away the elf dragon. She was very powerful when she could summon the elf dragon for such a long time.

    The five of us explored carefully and prepared to go to the necromancer King''s nest. We groped forward in the thick fog. I suddenly saw a little girl not far away.

    This reminds me of the little girl I saw outside the cave when I rescued avina.

    What happened to all this? I asked avina what happened. She said she didn''t remember what happened. I didn''t know what the cave was and where it was.

    Lofis is responsible for exploring the way in front. He is good at hiding and investigating the surrounding situation. After looking for it for a long time, we found that we had returned to our original place. It seems that we have lost our way in such a terrible place, which makes our scalp numb. Because around, women began to cry, laugh and some ghosts.

    We were confused and couldn''t find the way to the necromancer King''s nest. We began to starve and hallucinate. I began to sweat because the air made me uncomfortable, and I suddenly saw the little girl passing by. It seems that only I can see it. Others say they don''t notice it.

    I asked Yanlong what to do. Yanlong didn''t answer me. I was always left alone to deal with and make choices at this time. I wish Yanlong could help me at this time.

    I followed up this time. I asked others to follow me. The little girl''s figure disappeared from time to time. I don''t know how long she followed. The little girl''s figure disappeared from the front out of thin air.

    Suddenly, a little blonde girl in a white skirt and a doll in her hand appeared in front of me. I couldn''t see her face clearly because she turned her back to us.

    Suddenly, she turned around. Before I could see her face, she disappeared with a scream of panic.

    The thick fog around us dispersed, and we were surrounded by black crow nests not far away, which surrounded us.

    At this time, several black crows came out of the disgusting and dirty nests full of rotten meat. These nests were like large meat sacs standing there, hundreds of them.

    With several black crow calls, countless black crows flew out of their nests and circled into the sky.

    "That''s not good, run!" frant said to us

    We quickly ran towards the mountain, and those black crows shot at us like sharp swords.

    Like headless flies, we tried our best to escape in an attempt to avoid the attack of thousands of black crows. These black crows are really terrible. Frant has seen this thing with his own eyes. After eating it up, it will come out of the back of his head.

    Fortunately, we saw a cave not far away. We didn''t even think about it. We had to drill into it immediately to avoid the attack of so many black crows.

    The five of us rushed in quickly. After nataya and I broke up, rofis lit a torch in the cave.

    Nataya and I, she used fire magic, fire impact, and I tried to use dragon language magic, hot dragon spit out breath.

    I can''t exert the power of Longyan''s breath, but it''s a little stronger than nataya''s flame impact. In this way, we resisted the first wave of black crows who wanted to eat us.

    Then the black crows saw that we were not vegetarian. In addition, they seemed to be afraid of the cave, so they didn''t come in anymore, but circled in the sky again. Therefore, we successfully resisted the attack of black crows by using the narrow terrain at the entrance.

    But avina suddenly said, she remembered that she had been to the cave.

 Chapter 100

    Nataya and I looked back. We did come to the cave.

    This is the cave where Natalia and I found avina at the beginning, but the time was urgent and we didn''t search this cave.

    Now we came in, and there were a large number of black crows waiting for us outside the cave. Our five people decided to search the cave to see if there was another way out.

    Not far away, I saw the wooden stake that tied avina. Yes, it''s here.

    In fact, there is still a passage along the hole. The key problem is that there are traces of artificial carving here.

    This is a man-made natural cave. Even the more you go inside, the more open the passage is. Not only that, there are places for torches on the walls along the way.

    With the help of the light of the torch in rofis''s hand, several of US continued to go deep into the cave.

    Suddenly, it was bright inside. There were not only small bridges and running water, but even some building ruins. It''s like a small town, but it''s uninhabited and silent like death.

    Several of us saw that the water was flowing, thirsty and the river was clear. I tried to drink it with my hands.

    The river is very sweet. It should not be poisonous. Everyone is thirsty. Seeing that I have nothing to do, they came to drink it. After we quenched our thirst, we ate a little something, rested for a while, and then explored this actually huge cave inside.

    As she walked, nataya said that her stomach hurt a little, and then frant and lofis began to hurt. Only avina and I were fine.

    Is there something wrong with the water just now, but I can''t. avina and I haven''t done anything at all.

    But the three of them soon recovered, and they pressed down with great endurance. Through the maze of building ruins, we saw a stone bridge in front of us.

    The stone bridge seems to be formed naturally, integrated and connected to the other end.

    Both sides of the stone bridge are dark bottomless abysses. We have to step on the stone bridge to see what''s on the other side.

    Looking from both sides of the stone bridge, a cold wind seemed to blow from the underworld. The dark abyss was creepy and could not help but retreat.

    The stone bridge is so long that you can''t see the opposite at a glance. More than half of the time, the five of us saw that the opposite looked like a palace, but we could see a lot of green light.

    Not until the end of our bridge did we fully see what kind of scene was in front of us.

    In front of us is a huge temple carved with many creatures we have never seen. The difference between this temple and other temples is that it emits a faint green light around it to illuminate the dark cave.

    Like a dark city, this is actually the Hades temple, the nest of the necromancer king.

    Finally came to Lancelot''s nest, and the five of us happily hugged each other. We know what we''re going to face next and how dangerous it is, but we have to.

    We sneaked into this huge temple. At its door stood two huge monster statues.

    Entering the gate of the temple, there was no sound around, and there was no trace of the enemy.

    At this time, what we don''t know is that twelve powerful undead came out of thin air from all directions.

    These twelve undead quietly surrounded the five of us. They are the legendary twelve powerful Necromancers.

    When we found them, it was too late.

    "Go and find Lancelot directly. Don''t waste time and strength here. We''ll take care of it," nataya said to me

    At this moment, on the wall of kairandier.

    It was already a sea of corpses, and most of the archers and crossbows were almost swallowed up by the army of the dead.

    The ferocity of the undead army is unmatched by any army in the past. They are invisible and tangible.

    Fortunately, there are a large number of Knights of the order fighting, and the attack speed of this nightmare Legion will not be destroyed.

    There are three Paladins in the city. They are the head of the twilight knights, the head of the deer Knights Margaret and the red flame knights, the bear Knights Coleman, and the newly appointed head of the Falcon Knights by the Pope, the eagle Knights Gregory Gerrard.

    Not only the three strong men, but also all the church knights in the city participated in the war.

    The battle was extremely fierce. Although we had some means to fight the dead, the casualties were still great.

    The miserable hopeless team composed of prisoners in the city marched forward with the drums of field marshal Alonso''s drummers. They were arranged to a wall that had been broken by the dead, where they blocked a large number of evil spirit knights.

    This is simply a massacre, but there is no hope of living anyway. Anyway, it''s better to die on the way to battle.

    In the clang and powerful attack of drummers and trumpeters, the group rushed to the evil knights.

    With countless screams, these people without professional training were killed by the powerful undead like the evil spirit knight.

    A river of blood flowed from the dead bodies everywhere. Some people''s intestines and miscellaneous water flowed all over the place. With the last person falling down, more undead also attacked the city.

    At this time, there were imperial mercenaries standing in front of the dead. Some of them were well-equipped and well-trained, while others were relatively poor and inexperienced.

    Fortunately, this huge mercenary commander is still very powerful. He is a man who knows how to fight and has rich military career and combat command experience.

    It was hired by the imperial royal family at a high price. It''s time for them to play a role.

    Spearmen in the front row, then shield soldiers, then crossbows, cavalry behind the hall.

    Such an arrangement is also regular and effective against the troops of ordinary humans, but they will face the dead, death and the nightmare Legion from the underworld.

    The spearmen in the front row directly penetrated the evil knights at the moment of contact with them. But then, most of the heads of these spearmen had rolled to the ground.

    The crossbow men tried their best to shoot arrows, but it was useless. Before the shield soldiers could react, the evil spirit Knight rushed in front of them.

    Wielding a rusty sword, he cleaved at the soldiers from his head. Some people''s helmets have been deformed, and their shields have been split in half.

    "It''s terrible, these demons." everyone had a great fear in his heart

    So some people turned around and ran away. These people came to make money, not to die. Only a fool can do it if he has life to make money and no life to spend money.

 Chapter 101

    Soon, kailandier''s mercenary defense line collapsed, and Alonso''s army behind couldn''t shoot.

    Rout, as before.

    Death mountain, on our side, avina and I rushed out of the siege of the twelve Witches of the dead under the cover of nataya and their three people.

    Held by the three of them, avina and I went straight to kill Lancelot.

    In the temple of Hades, Lancelot had long been until our invasion.

    Avina and I ran desperately towards the inside in the hall. I could feel Lancelot here.

    Pushing open the deepest gate, we finally came to the hall where Lancelot was located.

    In the hall, Lancelot sat on his throne. Except that, the hall was empty.

    "You''re here at last, my dear friend, Belgrave," Lancelot said to us with a smile

    I wonder if this guy is familiar with Yanlong, what is the relationship between this guy and those people before, and why they all know me. It seems that we can know a lot today.

    "My friend, don''t worry about fighting with me. I really have a lot to tell you, because I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." Lancelot said to me

    "Well, first remove the Necromancers at the door and I''ll talk to you slowly," I said

    "I''m afraid I can''t help it. If they can''t defeat the twelve necromancers, it''s no use living," Lancelot said

    "What do you want to talk to me about!" I wanted to rush up and kill Lancelot directly, but I suddenly found that I couldn''t move at the moment

    "Yes, this is the power in the field. After all, I have practiced for thousands of years, and I still have this strength."

    Seeing that I couldn''t move, Lancelot then smiled and said to me.

    "I''m still a little excited to see you today. At first, ildley found me, asked me to cooperate with him, and told me about you. Larrick, you are a dragon, and you are the embodiment of the Yan dragon Belgrave. Now, your body and the Yan dragon soul have merged. Do you know what this means? It means that if your body is strong enough, With the integration of seven magic tools of the demon God, you may become a new demon God. Although you don''t have the 100% strength of the demon God, it shouldn''t be a problem to become a new subordinate God. "

    I don''t know why Lancelot told me this, but I can only listen to him. It seems that he has a lot to tell me

    "By the way, you don''t know anything. It seems that Yanlong didn''t tell you anything. It seems that he is deliberately protecting you, but you have to know some things sooner or later. It''s not necessarily a bad thing for you to know early."

    "That''s enough, Lancelot. You really have to say everything. Lark, you''re destined to know something today." the soul of the hot dragon suddenly said in my mind

    "In addition to the world, there are three higher planes in the world, namely the underworld, the demon world and the divine world. The God I serve is the main god of the underworld, the God of death, hassendis. The main gods of the divine world and the demon world are the God of destiny, destini and the demon God assol," Lancelot continued

    "Belgrave, the Yan dragon, was created by the demon God with his own strength and went to the dragon family as an undercover agent. The dragon family was loyal to the goddess of destiny, but the goddess of destiny was the demon God''s biggest enemy. Although they were both Lord gods, something happened later that made them old enemies. On July 7, 512, the goddess of destiny wanted to become a new master of all things, so she pretended to be Falling in love with the demon God cheated him of his feelings and weaknesses, and wanted to kill the demon God and seize his main divine personality. However, in the end, the goddess did not get the main divine personality of the demon God. The demon God defeated by the goddess did not completely lose his soul, but sealed the soul of the demon God in seven magic tools. Therefore, it is completely possible for the demon God to have the blood and body of the demon God and seven magic tools The resurrected God is only the LORD God. Now he is there. He has become a new demon God relying on his own understanding, but his strength is only the strength of the median God. "

    Lancelot said a lot in one breath, but I was still confused, but I generally understood what he said about history. You know, history is always boring.

    "And you, dragon descendant, are the only person who irdelle wants to resurrect assol. His plan is to exchange our seven domain level demon kings for the complete awakening of your demon God descendant. At that time, you will gather seven magic tools and refine the soul of assol. You will integrate with assol. In fact, you belong to assol. At that time, you and ilde Lai, as long as you keep practicing, it is entirely possible for you two to defeat the goddess of destiny. "

    I can already understand Lancelot''s meaning. I can''t imagine that the world is not as simple as I thought. There are too many things above us.

    "Your strength is still too weak to even reach the realm level. Above the realm is the God level. In the God level, except for the upper, middle and lower, the LORD God is the Supreme God in charge of the power of law. I obey the command of death and cooperate with ildley to become the king of the seven demons under him. In addition to the three you have met, the bloody queen mavira, the magician drammer and the king ancestor of the terror bug Alfa, there are three people left, and they have three magic tools left. By the way, larrick, you already have three magic tools, "Lancelot asked me suddenly

    I thought about it. It seemed that it was the blood dripping crown that flew into me when mavira died, and the shadow wing of dramel. However, they seem to have said that these are called assol. It turns out that assol is a demon God, a Supreme Lord God.

    "Yes, at that time, ildley attacked kairandier. In fact, we planned to destroy this dirty old world as early as that time. Ildley firmly believes that destruction is the power of purification and correction, and there are too many mistakes for us to destroy and break. I gathered the army of the dead for today''s moment, of course, and for myself. In fact, the terrorist king zuerfa Oh, it''s our newly created demon king. Lark, one day you will understand what is really strong. By then, you will be above all things and overlooking all living beings. "Lancelot said to me meaningfully

    "I''ve said so much, but it''s not like you to sink again. It''s time for you to make a choice, but before that, I want to fulfill my mission. I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time. It''s time to accompany you, Yanlong Belgrave, and have a good time." Lancelot smiled at me unkindly

    Then a pair of green eyes came out slowly in the darkness behind the hall.

 Chapter 102

    "I didn''t think it was him, the ghost of evil ghost �� ghost dragon dilago!" Yan Long Belgrave said to me

    You should know that dilago was also a powerful dragon in the dragon family. He died unfortunately when fighting with the enemies of the goddess of destiny. Now he is resurrected in this form.

    Although the strength may be much worse than before, it can not be underestimated. Now my power has just awakened with the help of the spirit of the hot dragon. It may not be the opponent of the ghost dragon, but fortunately avina can control herself. She summoned the spirit dragon VIP.

    This little dragon is really a magical dragon. He is very unique.

    I also turned into a hot dragon. In this way, the three dragons will start a desperate fight in the hall.

    "Show all your strength. I don''t want you to die before you inherit the magic weapon." Lancelot said to me

    Avina was standing behind the hall. She was watching us fight. As soon as we came up, our three dragons fought together. With an angry dragon roar, the ghost dragon jumped at me desperately.

    We first fought hand to hand, and then spun at a high speed above the hall. When we saw each other''s flaws, we sprayed hot dragon inflammation to attack each other.

    The hall is crumbling, but it seems to have been blessed by magic, so it is particularly strong.

    The spirit dragon VIP and I took turns to attack the behemoth in front of us. Dilago is really strong. His body without skin and flesh makes people look terrible. His green eyes are like the green dragon fire of the nether world. In short, it makes people shudder.

    VIP was accidentally bitten by the ghost dragon dilago and threw it to the top of the hall. The golden blood flowed, but the healing magic in the spirit dragon began to work, and the wound was slowly healing. This is the horror of the spirit dragon.

    I also rushed up immediately, and a mouthful of Longyan sprayed on the ghost dragon dilago. He twisted in pain. I waved the dragon claw and hit him hard.

    My spiked dragon tail, strong and powerful, also hit the wings of the ghost dragon dilago heavily.

    Seeing the spirit dragon Viper fall down, avina is very worried, but she knows she can''t help at this moment. Fortunately, Viper told avina through spiritual communication that he''s okay.

    The ghost dragon who was attacked by me looked very angry, and he began to make a crazy counterattack against me. He hit me with a dragon horn and stabbed me in the eye with a dragon claw. I couldn''t dodge. He attacked me continuously. There were many wounds on my body.

    Before I had time to fight back, the ghost dragon dilago sprayed a dragon''s inflammation right at me. I didn''t have time to dodge. I was hit and fell onto the hall and hit the smooth ground hard.

    I felt that my internal organs were going to be broken, and my skin was burning and painful. The ghost dragon dilago didn''t let me go. He rushed at me and wanted to give me a fatal blow.

    But at this time, a thin body stood in front of me. Sometimes, little women are really stronger than the so-called big men.

    "No! Get out of there." I roared madly. I knew that avina didn''t help

    Dilago bit the tiny avina, its huge dragon mouth, and each tooth was so sharp.

    What I didn''t expect was that avina''s body appeared a blue light shield again, just like the time when she was clamped by cancer with pliers on the desert island.

    However, the blue light shield was broken as if it were glass.

    In this moment, I felt an unprecedented power surging from my body, and my anger made me stronger.

    I punched the ghost dragon dilago in the stomach. Avina was thrown far from the dragon''s mouth. Her face was scratched and blood flowed.

    I feel angry that I can''t protect the woman I love. Anger makes me lose my mind. My eyes turn red and I will never give in.

    I and the spirit dragon VIP who climbed up again, left and right, launched a fierce attack on the ghost dragon dilago. When I stopped, the ghost dragon was dead and could no longer die, leaving only a scattered keel.

    Like the one that killed the sea dragon, I absorbed the soul power of the ghost dragon dilago. Now I can obviously feel the improvement of the soul power of the dragon.

    On Natalia''s side, there are only six necromancers left. The powerful dead twelve wuleng were killed by nataya and they killed six.

    But now their situation is not optimistic. Frant''s arm is gone. Nataya was also wounded, and rofis was covered with blood.

    A purple awn blade quickly stabbed the flickering necromancer. At this time, these necromancers have summoned a large number of undead.

    The number of enemies is increasing. If we continue to fight like this, all three will be finished.

    Rofis suddenly smiled. He recalled his life, his mother when he was young, the bitterness when he became a pirate slave, the infinite scenery when he became a pirate leader, and what had happened after us.

    "It seems that we can only use that move." rofis closed his eyes

    He knew what the cost was, but now it seemed that he had to do so.

    Purple awn blade, one sword comes out, and ten thousand voices die out. This last move is to burn everything in the world with their own soul and blood as fuel.

    "Purple awn blade �� destroy!" rofis clenched the purple awn double knives in his hand

    His figure was like a purple shadow across the dark cave. Everywhere you go, you die.

    Three of the remaining six necromancers were killed by rofis on the spot, and the remaining three wanted to escape one after another.

    But the speed of rofis was too fast. Even if the necromancer loomed, a large number of undead stood in front.

    But in the end, he couldn''t escape from the palm of rofis. He easily killed the remaining six dead spirits and twelve witches. But he himself fell to the ground, and his body began to evaporate slowly into purple steam.

    Nataya cried and rushed up to hold the remaining body of rofis. She didn''t know how to comfort such a warrior who looked at death like home.

    All the dead dispersed, and frant took the purple mans double knives of rofis. He respected the warrior. Frant and nataya walked towards the last Hall

    Pushing open the door of the hall where Lancelot was located, nataya saw that I had changed back to human form and was holding avina with blood on her face, crying desperately.

    "I didn''t expect you to pass the first level. It''s good, but I don''t know if you can pass the second level, Yanlong Belgrave." Lancelot, who has been watching the war, suddenly said

    Then he stepped down from the throne.

    I, nataya, frant, it seems that the three of us are going to fight to the death. I really don''t know if we can get out of here alive today.

 Chapter 103

    At this time, I have changed from the form of dragon to the form of human, and avina''s spirit dragon VIP has also returned to the magical space.

    Frant''s left arm was broken, and nataya was black and blue.

    Lancelot had pulled out the evil ghost sword around his waist. This sword was obtained from the God of death after he became a dead soul. It was very terrible.

    In the face of Lancelot, I was not sure, but when the hot dragon came out again, I felt a force gushing out of my body.

    I became a semi dragon, which made me confident to compete with Lancelot.

    Without saying a word, Lancelot directly attacked me with the blade of the void. The blade of the void was very strange. Even after being half dragon, I could only barely see the air distorted, and its speed was extremely fast. The next moment I saw it, it had come to my eyes, forcing me to use the Yan dragon fist in the Dragon language magic to take over the attack.

    After taking over the empty blade, I took two steps back and felt a burst of paralysis and even some blood churning. If I hit it more, it might cause serious damage to me.

    While I was still calming the blood in my body, Lancelot had gently waved his hand and released another move. Suddenly, my feet sank and looked down. My feet had become a black swamp emitting an unknown gas.

    Just as I wanted to pull out my feet trapped in the swamp, a pair of blue and white hands stretched out from the depths of the swamp. At the same time, accompanied by bursts of painful wails, I could even see some heads struggling, as if they were going to rush out in the next second. At this time, my feet were also caught by these hands like chicken feet and could not move.

    This is Lancelot''s dead soul quagmire. He wants to trap me!

    At this time, Lancelot began to prepare to use the next move to attack me who couldn''t move.

    Frant, whose left arm was mutilated and badly hurt, wildly mobilized his last strength in order to stand up, but his veins rose violently, and a lot of blood gushed out of his wound again. In an instant, the iron and blood man could not bear to lose blood and lost consciousness.

    At the same time, nataya stood up shaking and tried to send out magic to stop Lancelot. Unfortunately, before she could mobilize her magic, Lancelot released the prison of fear. She saw a black fog trapping nataya. She instantly settled in place. Through the gap of the black fog, she could even see the fear and distortion on her face, The prison of fear can trigger the greatest fear in people''s heart, make people eroded by the dark gas, and then slowly lose consciousness, leaving only a body.

    Seeing my teammates in trouble, I became more and more anxious and crazy to mobilize the power of the dragon in my body. Seeing Lancelot attacking me again, avina wanted to stop the attack for me.

    But what I didn''t expect was that the magic that was supposed to attack me hit avina the next second. I saw a smile on the corner of Lancelot''s mouth. No, his target is actually avina! Avina, who was enchanted, could see a twisted figure overlapping her body. She fell to the ground in pain and twisted. Lancelot laughed and said to me: "It''s haunted by evil spirits. This evil spirit will erode her soul. If you don''t destroy me quickly, her soul will be slowly swallowed by evil spirits and completely disappear in the world. Think about how thrilling the pain of the soul should be!"

    Looking at the partners and loved ones struggling in pain and fear in front of me, my eyes were about to crack, and I felt the anger in my chest burning me out of my mind. The next moment, there was a buzzing in my mind, and a burst of flames gushed out at my feet. Unexpectedly, I unconsciously made a burning dragon, grabbed my arms and turned black under the burning of the flame.

    Then, with this power, I flew up, got rid of the swamp, and regardless of anything, I jumped at Lancelot. At the moment, I couldn''t see anything in front of me. I just wanted to rush forward and bite Lancelot with my fists and teeth.

    But at this time, I couldn''t get close to Lancelot at all, because the next second, a long thorn with blood stretched out on the ground. I was surprised. With my waist strength, I twisted half a circle in the air and avoided the one stabbing at my waist and abdomen and the one at my head. When I was close, I found that the long thorn was like human flesh and blood, covering the skin and beating slowly.

    Just when I was shocked, unexpectedly, the long thorn at my waist twisted like a tree trunk, and a branch grew out of it and stabbed me again. Suddenly, my flank was stabbed, and my action slowed down. At this time, several long thorns rose from the ground one after another, stabbing me like a self-consciousness. At the critical moment, I used my Yanlong strength to protect my body It is said that no one can get close to the necromancer king because he will be stabbed by the touch of the God of death around him. The touch of the God of death gushes from the ground, but its power is terrible.

    But just as I was trying to save myself in the storm of the touch of death, Lancelot released a ghost fire, and in an instant, I saw a huge green ghost fire flying towards me.

    It seems slow, but the touch of the God of death that can''t be recovered along the road turns wildly or even explodes at the moment of touching it. You can see how terrible this move is.

    I can''t avoid it at all. I can only carry it with my body. At this moment, I can feel bursts of flames tearing wildly on me. It is different from my high-temperature flame. It is cold and bone deep, but it has strong corrosivity. Just a moment ago, I was thinned by the touch of death, and a lot of hot dragon strength was corroded into several big holes.

    Now I can feel how painful the crazy twisting touch of death that was attacked just now. Yes, my skin and flesh are like being poured with concentrated sulfuric acid. Only in time to see them disappear slowly, and then my body slows down for a beat can come the pain of tearing my heart and lungs. For a moment, I can only fall to the ground, and the pain even makes me lose my ability to move.

    Lancelot watched us all fall, struggle, struggle, even close to him. The smile on his original face gradually disappeared, and the slightest expectation for me also disappeared.

    "Is there only this strength? Your strength is still too weak." Lancelot said faintly

    From beginning to end, he didn''t even walk around.

    He was tired of this fight without resistance, and even showed a trace of disappointment at me. He looked at the ghost sword in his hand, and the powerful magic surged in an instant.

    He waved the ghost sword to us.

 Chapter 104

    "Lark, maybe you don''t know that the ghost sword given to me by the God of death hassendis can also release a curse called ''eternal dream''. You''ll know what the curse is later." Lancelot didn''t stand where he was, but came to us

    "Do you know why the bloody queen mavira is willing to die under your hands? Do you think you can really kill her with your strength? Of course, I am the same. After my death, my magic weapon, ghost armor, that is, assol''s guard, will belong to you. I hope you will not live up to everyone''s expectations. You already know the truth, Do you wonder why I killed the emperor? "Lancelot continued

    "It was a snowy season. My daughter was selected by the church because her soul was pure enough. They wanted to sacrifice my daughter Layla to the goddess of destiny. I went to the holy emperor and prayed that the holy emperor could spare my daughter''s life, but the holy emperor told me there was nothing he could do. I will never forget that day. I cried bitterly and screamed bitterly, Layla My mother died of grief on the spot. I had no choice. I found the God of death through taboo magic. "

    Lancelot, the necromancer king, choked.

    "I gave my soul to the God of death. I became his faithful servant in the world. I made a deal with him. Then I secretly united with the dwarves and slowly controlled the Royal Knights around the holy emperor, because they also had children. They were also very dissatisfied with the holy emperor''s practice. The holy emperor''s strength was too strong. I could only do it when he was injured and completely unexpected It''s possible to kill him. At the same time, for the church, if light is their last faith, then I will keep the world dark forever! I get energy from Lord death, and I form an army of undead in an attempt to uproot the church, but I''m still too naive. "

    After listening to Lancelot so much, I also hated the dignified people in the church, but Gerrard, I can''t hate him. He is an honest and powerful knight.

    "After I failed to destroy the church, I died with a lifetime of regret. Life is not perfect. It''s not easy. I was reborn rarely, but I''m no longer a human. Everything still has a chance to come back. I tried to control the power of evil, but it''s just a moth to the fire. The God of death told me that strength doesn''t mean immortality, only death can last forever. Day after day, I''m recovering Wandering in the abyss of hatred, I could feel Leila by my side, but she never appeared by my side. Only that day I felt that she brought a woman back, that woman was avina. I wanted to search avina''s soul, but a powerful and mysterious force made me unable to search. This was the first time, I had to give up and let her go But she attracted you. I was overjoyed at that time. I waited for hundreds of years and finally waited. At this moment, I knew I could finally get rid of it. If I wanted to get a deal with death, I would lose it. I lost my freedom and became a pawn of death. Death asked me to cooperate with ildley, so I could only cooperate with him. I told you everything later, I''ll tell you I just hope that after my death, you can release other undead and let them live and die, especially Andre, the head of the evil knight. I know that our era will end and your era will come. Come on, my evil sword will launch the curse of "eternal dream". This curse can let anyone live in a dream forever. It''s up to you to borrow my move "We''re on our own!" Lancelot said and immediately waved the ghost''s sword. He saw a transparent green light wave coming to us.

    At this time, nataya finally broke through the prison of fear. She stood up and used her whole body magic to release a powerful magic shield, just as heathed protected me at the beginning.

    Nataya, who exhausted her magic power, finally blocked the terrible curse of the "eternal dream". We were not cursed, but the rebound power of the magic shield bounced the curse back to the dead Witch King Lancelot. He did not hide, but gladly accepted the curse. At last, he smiled happily. He saw his wife and daughter waving to him, How happy it is now that there is no more pain and hatred. No one can enslave his soul. His soul can finally rest in peace after so many things.

    "Goodbye, lark, Yanlong Belgrave. May you never lose your original heart, let alone easily give up your original dream!"

    After saying that, Lancelot completely disappeared, as if absorbed by the ghost sword, leaving only the sword falling to the ground alone.

    Before Lancelot disappeared, the ghost armor flew into my body from his body and integrated with my soul. I can clearly feel these magic tools.

    Nataya''s situation is very bad. Although she rebounded Lancelot''s curse, the reversal of magic will dissipate all the magic that destroys nataya, and she may never release magic.

    At this time, the ghost girl who brought us in appeared in the hall. She was Leila.

    She turned to face us. It was a terrible face. She smiled at us with that terrible charred face.

    "Thank you, kind people."

    Then, the ghost girl slowly disappeared. Maybe she went to heaven!

    At the same time, when the battle reached the most critical moment, the undead nightmare Corps led by Andre, the head of the evil knight, had broken through almost all the defense lines, and even the light magic crystal cannon of Morse, the chief magic adviser, was almost lost, not to mention other ordinary armies. Several paladins such as Gerrard are still struggling to support, and the order has lost more than half.

    At this time, the dawn came, and most of the dead disappeared as if they were roasted by dragon fire. Andre, head of the evil spirit knights, turned his head and looked east. Alonso, who fell in front of him, was only one step away from him.

    "Lord witch, we tried our best." Andre looked at Alonso. He didn''t kill Alonso, but slowly dissipated safely in the air. Other dead souls dissipated with him, leaving Alonso frightened.

    The war against the dead ended like this, as if it had never happened, but he buried a seed, a seed that could grow into a towering tree.

    A few days later, the Pope made a huge mass for the dead civilians and soldiers to surpass their heroic souls,. Knight captain dawn was also solemnly buried.

    Frant, who had lost his arm, returned to the base of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment alone. Nataya, who lost his magic, followed Lord Randall and led the last people back to fredenberg to rebuild their homes. Nataya and avina chose to leave. Fate left this scar on avina''s face, and I want it to be your glory. After this series of events, I have a new understanding of the world. I can''t go on like this. I know that heathed will respect my choice. I received lofis''s knife into the space ring. I will never forget the leader of the sea pirate of cincady.

    In the Red Moon Lake of the death mountain, Lancelot''s lost space ring, that is, the brilliance of the magic weapon assol, has been reversed several times. As time goes by, I found it in the treasure house of Alice, the deep-sea fortress. Maybe this is my fate. I can''t escape my fate anyway.

    Now I have collected four of assol''s magic tools and three more. I may know what I should do next. Ildley, it seems that we are destined to meet. It suddenly occurred to me that we seemed to have met in the den of drummer.

    "Wings of destruction �� Black Dragon ildley, it seems that our destiny will eventually meet."

    There was no gold coin, no honor or reward. I completed this task with great sacrifice. Everything was due to fate.

 Chapter 105

    Port prin, south of the Norman empire. Known as the land of storms, it is also the largest port of the Empire.

    As a place with extremely prosperous economy, it has always been the most developed city in the Empire. Such an important economic town is naturally guarded by dreg Aldrich, the uncle of Theoden the great. In terms of qualifications, I''m afraid no one in the whole empire can match his qualifications.

    Originally, he had announced his abdication and gave the position of patriarch and Lord of the storm land to his son, but there was nothing to do. On the night when Theoden the great was attacked by the black dragon, dreg''s son was also at the scene of the summer celebration Hero Hall. In this way, dregg''s son and Theoden the Great went up in smoke that night.

    I didn''t even see my son''s body, so I asked the white haired man to send it to the Yellow haired man. It can be imagined that old dreg was so sad and desperate about his son''s death.

    Originally the hope of the family, he was a proud son of heaven as excellent as Theoden the great, but he ended up dead without a whole body.

    Since then, old dreg has also become depressed, and has even been joked as "sleeping old lion" by the people

    After the disaster of the dead ended, prinport was still a rich place in the South because it was not affected by too much. There were singing and dancing everywhere.

    A purple Lion Flag on a white background was flying on the gate. It was the flag of dreg.

    A guard of the city gate, whose armor was not so neat, stretched lazily. He didn''t get this position through years of fighting in the army, but was bought by his family. This gate guard''s family is fairly good, a native of prin port. His family hoped that he would work safely, find a suitable wife, marry and have children, buy a big house and live safely for the rest of his life.

    After all, I haven''t fought a war for a long time. Civilians are used to peace, although the world is not peaceful. But civilians don''t care. They only care about what they care about.

    Perhaps this day is just an ordinary and boring day for the city gate guard. But this day is the beginning of a great change, which is of great significance.

    Because among the countless people who came and went at the gate of the city, there was a young man with slightly dark skin and wheat complexion. The city gate guard, together with other city gate guards, checked the travelers preparing to enter the city.

    When it was the turn of the wheat skinned young man, the city gate guards only felt dark in front of them, as if everything should be taken for granted. The young man entered the city without being investigated.

    If a person who knows magic, he will see at a glance that this is a simple illusion, magic and deception. But at the same time, he confused all the people who came and went near the city gate. It can be seen that this man''s magic is extraordinary.

    The young man looked a little excited when he entered the city.

    "Yan Long Belgrave, this is the human you have worked hard to protect. This is the most prosperous city in the Empire. I want to see it well." the young man said alone in his heart

    This prosperous city is also a city of delicious food. Because it is rich in products and people are very rich, delicious food and beautiful women are essential here.

    Walking on the street, although the young man can''t appreciate human aesthetics, he is trying to understand human aesthetics.

    It can be said that there are so many beautiful women in the whole port of prin. Among almost ten girls, there are two super beautiful women, three ordinary beautiful women, four exquisite girls who dream of becoming beautiful women, and only one may be a real ordinary girl. Maybe now, that ordinary girl will be more conspicuous. As for those girls who are good at dressing up, you can''t even see their faces, as if they were carved out of a mold. The girls here really like dressing up.

    They especially like to paint their faces very white, their lips are dyed very red with natural dyes, and their clothes are very exposed. It''s best not to leak, so as to attract the eyes of those men.

    It is also a young and fast-paced city, which is in sharp contrast to their lords. It attracts young people from almost all parts of the southern Empire to work hard and pursue their dreams.

    When he came here, the young man with wheat skin first had to solve the problem of food and clothing.

    Because he didn''t know much about it, the young man went to a small snack restaurant on the street to have a big meal.

    The restaurant sells all kinds of exquisite snacks, sauces, noodles and even tea.

    The wheat skinned young man ordered a bowl of noodles and baked snacks. The hot noodles were wrapped with attractive sauce. The young man finally rolled up the noodles with a fork and sent them into his mouth. The noodles almost fell on the table.

    In fact, young people are not very good at using these. They all see how others learn.

    "It''s not as easy as you think. It''s a little interesting," the young man thought

    When the noodles were wrapped in meat sauce and put into his mouth, the young man felt a crisp and full of happiness.

    "Delicious!" a thrill that never existed came to my mind.

    "Another bowl." the young man''s German pronunciation is not very standard

    Finally, after eating more than 100 bowls and eating all the ingredients prepared by the boss. A sense of satisfaction that never existed before, young people feel very happy.

    Facing the boss whose chin was about to fall to the ground, the young man was at a loss when he got up and wanted to go.

    "Hello, you spent one golden dragon coin and five silver dragon coins." the boss almost forgot to say such an important word

    The young man was embarrassed. He didn''t know what gold and silver dragon coins were.

    "You won''t have no money. Come here for overlord meal," said a man next to you

    The young man didn''t want to use deception, because he soon understood all this, and he didn''t want to make trouble. He asked the boss to show him a golden dragon coin.

    The boss reluctantly took out a silver dragon coin and told the young man that it was OK to give him 15.

    As like as two peas, the young man smiled and took more than 20 identical Silver Dragon coins from his body and handed them to the boss.

    "Here you are."

    So, under the respectful eyes of the boss, the young man left the restaurant. However, what he didn''t expect was that several pairs of eyes in the corner had stared at him.

    "It''s really interesting. I just used the power of space to transfer these broken things from other places. The boss is so happy to serve me. If I use this kind of thing indefinitely, won''t I be able to enslave the whole mankind without a soldier and save me so much time and effort?"

    While thinking about these things, young people also worry about how delicious human food is. What they used to eat was unbearable.

    "Ha ha, there are small humans nearby who dare to be hostile to me."

    I wanted to directly control those who peeped at him in the corner to kill each other, but the young man thought it over. He had a better idea.

    How about

 Chapter 106

    After dinner, the young man deliberately walked alone to the small street with few people.

    Those little personal thieves are right behind the young people. When the young man was alone, the thieves jumped out one after another and surrounded the young man.

    "Boy, you''re very generous. Give me some money." one of the leading thieves said to the young man with a delicate dagger

    "Yes, yes, but I have a problem," the young man said calmly in German, although it was not so standard

    "What''s the problem, smelly boy? I think highly of you by asking you for money." one of the strong thieves looked very impatient

    "Yes, if you can beat me, I''ll give you the money, otherwise..." said the young man

    "Otherwise what? It''s crazy to have a big breath!" the thief with the exquisite dagger was very unhappy

    Then, several thieves rushed around the young man, controlled him and beat him violently, just as they usually do, bullying the weak.

    But this time it was a little different. The young man knocked the little thieves to the ground without any magic and only used body art.

    Finally, they can only kneel down and beg for mercy. They have no authority at all. They are such bullies. When they meet the strong, they are rubbish.

    The young man did not kill them. Although he could do so easily, this time he set himself the goal of not allowing direct and large-scale military intervention, but to truly understand mankind as an observer.

    The young man finally took these thieves and scum as his younger brothers and asked them to serve him. Now he knows too little about human beings.

    The thieves were so frightened that they didn''t dare to resist. They knew that the young man was unfathomable.

    "What''s your name, sir? Can you tell us?" the leading thief asked timidly

    "Oh, my name, just call me ildley," said the dark young man with a smile

    "Boss, from today on, you will be our boss. My name is dean. People call me dagger Dean. This big man is Abel. He is the strongest here." Dean introduced

    The others also introduced their names to their new boss, ildley.

    In this way, these people were deeply convinced by the justice of ildley. They worship the real strong and they are willing to ride in front of and behind their boss. Another reason is that their boss really spends money like dirt and has meat to eat with ildley.

    That night, under Dean''s arrangement, several of them came to a super luxurious hotel. This hotel is called St. Mary''s hotel. This level of hotel is a place where people like Dean dream of staying but can''t afford to stay. But now with such a rich boss, they can come in and see it.

    The huge marble hall and crystal chandeliers smell a fragrance made of unknown flowers as soon as they enter the door.

    This hotel is one of the best in port prin. It really deserves its reputation when you come in.

    Ildley has never seen this scene. He is also the first time to come to such a place. He feels that human beings will really enjoy it.

    Dean had the courage to check in with the beautiful staff at the reception place.

    Dean is also the first time to come to this kind of high-end hotel. He can only pretend to be confident, but it''s all thanks to the gold of eldlay.

    On this day, in the imperial urban defense army office in prinport, people who reported the loss of gold coins lined up in a long line.

    After checking in, ildley came to his room. There were all kinds of things in the room, including washing utensils, fruits and so on. In the key room, there is also a very large bathtub. You can see the bustling streets of prin port from the window of the room.

    After a while, two beautiful maids knocked at the door. They were responsible for pouring hot bath water for ildley and taking a bath for ildley. Nobles and rich people like to be served by beautiful maids when they stay in hotels.

    Lying in the comfortable hot water, ildley was very relaxed. He felt that the human world was so interesting. No wonder Yanlong Belgrave liked humans so much.

    Full of ildley did not notice that black scales gradually appeared on his face and body.

    Ildley saw his reflection in the bath water. He was frightened. He was afraid to attract the attention of the maid.

    At this time, just after the two maids were ready, they were wiping their bodies with the water in the basin, so they didn''t see the change of ildley.

    I saw that the two maidens were loosening their shields and revealing their gray bodies. Ildley had to use magic to put away the scales on his body. At this time, the maids wiped their bodies and came over.

    "You''ve worked hard all the way, sir. Do you want to relax?" said one of the waitresses

    See a white piece, two red points and a black mass. Ildley didn''t feel anything, only that it was no different from the food he had eaten before.

    Speaking of food, ildley felt a little hungry again.

    The two maids also wanted to get in and wash with ildley, and then relax with ildley. You know, generally, people who live in such hotels are also very rich people. They need five golden dragon coins a night. Irdelay and his several people have to stay for a few months at once. If you can serve such a person for one night, the consumption will certainly not be less. It is estimated that the tip for one night will be enough for ordinary people to work for several months.

    At that time, she was surprised by the beautiful staff who checked in, but fortunately she had seen many rich people before.

    Seeing the beautiful maid''s body, it was white, and ildley drooled. He hasn''t eaten human flesh for a long time. Last time, he ate some peerless strong men when attacking kairandier. The meat is not so smooth and tender as it is so delicious.

    It''s exciting to think about it. Ildley can''t even restrain his inner appetite. He doesn''t care about the consequences of doing so. He''s just a little hungry.

    One of the maids was panting and stroking eldlay''s body. She suddenly saw that there seemed to be something protruding on eldlay''s wheat skin, gradually more and more.

    In an instant, ildley became a half dragon man with spikes and black dragon scales. The maid was so frightened that before she could cry out, she was caught by ildley with black dragon claws like steel.

    One hand, like a cheese stick, one bite at a time, and the red strawberry jam flows out. It is fresh, juicy, sour, sweet and salty.

    These two women were still dreaming of getting rich easily and quickly before they died. Only when they were young did they know that the rich in their eyes were not necessarily human.

    So dear you, how do you know that the people you''ve seen walking on the road must be human?

 Chapter 107

    Early the next morning, ildley thought he would be found out about eating two maids yesterday. But who thinks, everyone seems like nothing happened.

    It''s no wonder that countless young girls come to this huge and developed city every day to seek dreams. Who will offend the dignitaries in the city for the life and death of two maids?

    In the morning, the giant restaurant downstairs was filled with all kinds of delicious food. There are all kinds of whole wheat, pastry, square and round bread.

    There are all kinds of meat slices and salads, as well as all kinds of vegetables and fruits. There are fried eggs, soup, pancakes and meat sauce noodles, milk yogurt cheese, cheese and oatmeal.

    This is enough for a breakfast. It can''t be said to be the most expensive breakfast in the city, but it''s also good. After all, it''s free for residents.

    Ha ha, you can eat it again, not to mention how happy you are at the bottom of your heart.

    At this time, Dean and Abel were already there waiting for their boss. They were discussing how cool the maid last night was. It was a rare ecstatic night in their life.

    Seeing Dean and them, ildley went in to dinner with them.

    Ildley''s appetite is frightening. He''s such a jerk. The greater his ability, the greater his appetite.

    One thing that irdelay is very unhappy about is that these dignitaries who are self-confident and pretentious like to waste food to show their face and nobility.

    Seeing the wasted food, ildley was very unhappy. He really wanted to go up and tear these big fools, but he can''t do so now.

    Wasting a lot of food and resources is what human beings like to do most. The key is that many people simply don''t have enough to eat and wear. This is the gap between the rich and the poor. The food that the dogs of rich and noble families don''t want to eat is the food that the lower class poor can''t eat.

    After eating, ildley discussed with the thieves what to do next.

    Always use the power of space to transfer gold coins. There will be problems. It is not a long-term plan. We should think of a more relaxed way to solve this problem.

    Although these thieves are stupid enough, they have seen what other smart people do. In this city, some powerful gangs are doing a very profitable business.

    That''s Eros lending. It''s a super violent industry.

    Ildley wondered what love was. The God of love loan is that the big money owner behind lent the money to the men and women through the guild. The women first took an image of the magic crystal ball. Of course, they should be naked. If not, being a maid is still light and heavy, you can imagine. Men have to sign an agreement, not even a deed of sale to become slaves voluntarily.

    The money of these big financiers is like the sea, which is called coinage. They can almost create money wantonly. These people are often behind the scenes.

    Anyway, to understand the right of coinage is to have the right to freely create money itself. In fact, the order is an organization with such coinage right. They will issue something called atonement coupon, which is exchanged one-to-one with gold. There are also some weaker ones, which lie to everyone to keep the money in his place, and then say that it will be more when it is returned to everyone, and it is absolutely important to ensure the safety of gold coins. Then he borrows a large amount of free money, which is almost cost-free and profitable, and the money rolls more and more.

    Now too many young men and women rely on loans to make a living, because they have been brainwashed by these big financiers for too many so-called exquisite and high-end lives. The gold Lord induced them to dress up cool, so they knew to dress up beautiful, because it seems that only in this way can the so-called rich people like it and live a life without work. The gold owner induces men to buy houses and horses. If they don''t buy, they can''t find a wife. These men work hard as cattle and horses. In order to buy houses, they are as tired as dogs.

    Of course, there are many more. The gold Lord said that this style of clothes is good-looking, and these exquisite girls have to buy it. The gold Lord manipulated and said that this kind of cosmetics is good, and these exquisite girls have to buy it. The gold Lord said that the store is delicious, and these exquisite girls have to eat it. The most hateful thing is that these gold owners also say that the world is so big that they have to go out more.

    Recently, a door-to-door service is also quietly popular in cities. As long as an agreement is signed with restaurants, these restaurants will send people to deliver meals according to their address, and they can adjust them every time. In this way, many young people stay at home. They are also fascinated by something called moon candy and happy grass.

    After eating moon candy and happy grass, these people seem to be happy to communicate with God.

    In short, too many fake delicacies, wastes and houses are full of these hopeless young people, so that their money is taken away by the gold owners. As a last resort, they can only borrow money from the God of love.

    A steady stream of money flows into the pockets of gold owners. They earn a lot. Money is worthless to them. They want things and people. It is through all these means to turn the living free man into a walking corpse like legal slave.

    After hearing so much, ildley couldn''t help but marvel at the mystery. However, he also has many problems, but considering that this is human, everything makes sense.

    The phenomenon is such a phenomenon, but how do they become gold owners. It is said that these gold owners are high-ranking and have outstanding achievements. Some of the pillars of the Empire have strong ability to catch up with the good time and complete the original accumulation of capital with bloody dirty gold coins.

    It''s not impossible for ildley to do so, but he has a simpler way. Although there will be problems in the future, it''s easy and happy now.

    That''s turning stone into gold. It''s a little trick for him to turn stone into gold. Through the efforts of countless generations, those alchemists have not developed something similar to gold from stones, but it is not enough to confuse the false with the true. But ildley was different. He directly changed matter, and he could do it easily.

    Directly turning stone into gold, money is as easy as the sea. This is the accumulation of original funds and the real coinage right!

    But it is because so many gold owners do so that prices soar. Everyone injects water into the pool, and the water will overflow.

    In short, the upper class is extravagant and licentious, few people hold almost all resources, and a large number of people at the bottom hold little leftovers. The key is that the rich have already blocked the way to become rich.

    The people at the bottom think there is hope to rise. They also want their children to study and become rich. They even spend sky high prices to buy a house next to the college. Don''t you know that even the money to buy a house has been made by those gold owners.

 Chapter 108

    Ildley found a way to make money so that he could start his economic aggression and spend money in various entertainment places.

    At the same time, a bald old man at the city defense command in Princeton was frowning at his desk. Recently, he was really worried about things. First, there was a case of gold coin theft for no reason, a case of missing persons, and then there was a case of a large amount of gold inflow. As a result, he went to buy some food and didn''t raise the price. It is really strange that such a large-scale economic problem has been done without any trace. Fortunately, however, some of his men had an eye on a group of petty thieves. Somehow, these petty thieves suddenly developed. It seems that they started to investigate.

    The commander of the urban defense army is a relative of dreg Aldrich. He is approaching the age of retirement. He doesn''t want to make trouble. He just wants peace in the world. When he retires, he doesn''t expect things to become more and more chaotic.

    Ildley continued his plan, and he found an interesting thing.

    Young girls in Princeton are very fond of making up. It is said that they have to make up for more than an hour every day.

    But also need to buy a lot of cool clothes and eat all kinds of exquisite food. You know, it''s easy to make money for these people. For example, a fruit needs ten copper coins. If you squeeze orange juice or cut it and sell it to them, you may sell it for more than twenty copper coins. The most important thing is that they like to drink something called milk tea. This kind of thing costs only one copper coin, but the price is more than ten copper coins. It is a huge profit. The key is that many people buy it every day.

    The key is that these women''s makeup has the same style, big white face and big red lips. Every face is the same. I can''t tell who it is. In fact, the most terrible thing is that these women remove their makeup, pale faces and small eyes. Their faces seem to be painted every day, especially when it''s hot, that kind of greasy is disgusting.

    The most terrible thing is that in a developed, prosperous and open port city like port prin, women dress very boldly.

    These women especially like to catch up with the fashion and blindly follow the crowd. Even if they have clothes in a wardrobe at home, they still don''t have clothes to go out. They are really fed too full. The key is that they also like to waste food.

    These women may not worship the seven gods, but they must worship gold. They are snobbish and they are pseudo exquisite. They especially like to show off their physical resources. Maybe they think the city is too safe? I can be coquettish, but you can''t be bad. They dress themselves up as if they were going to receive some guests the next second, and take this as beauty.

    Deliberately leaking snow-white breast meat, thigh meat, belly meat, Sequin clothes and perspective clothes. In short, the men in prin port are miserable enough to be harassed every day, support their eyes and starve their brother. Because after all, without money, even women don''t want to touch. They are so beautifully dressed and delicate, but it''s for the gold Lord''s dads.

    But ildley came up with a perfect way to make money. First, he used magic to produce a large number of clothes and cosmetics, and then opened a number of milk tea shops with the money of turning stone into gold. He gave some famous women free use, and then let them publicize it to other women and brainwash. This is beauty.

    The first wave of a large amount of money will be earned, and then brainwashed, refined life and more consumption, so that the gold owners can like it, let these women bear the debt, and then lend to their God of love, without cost and profit. Finally, they can''t pay it back, and become living slaves and money making tools of ildley.

    The key is that ildley still has a hand. His cosmetics can explode at any time under his mind, and his clothes can disappear at any time under his mind. It just depends on when he wants to do so.

    In this way, a hidden rich man in prinport was born. He was ildley. Of course, the obvious things made Dean and them on the table.

    The sudden rise of dean and his gang attracted the envy of other forces, but also damaged some of their interests. They set their eyes on this new rising star, but the clues and people of the investigation disappeared for no reason. Those who came to find fault and exterminate all disappeared, as if they had never come.

    It seems that the water of dean''s group is still very deep. Everyone fights on their own and protects each other, as long as Dean and they don''t take the initiative to attack them. From the side, the major forces also have to acquiesce to the strength of dean''s gang.

    Next, the power of ildley began to move further.

    They robbed other forces of casinos, beauty clubs, moon sugar, happy grass, slave trading and other businesses. They are nibbling at and breaking through various hidden forces one by one.

    The only difference is that ildley never collects any protection fees from the real bottom within his sphere of influence, let alone allows the good bottom people to be oppressed.

    These forces originally attacked each other, but under the pressure of survival, they had to unite to confront the forces of ildley.

    On that day, ildley drank in a bar operated by other forces. There are some paid performances in this bar. Of course, this kind of performance is not suitable for some people.

    A woman in a sequined low corset deliberately squeezed two meat balls in the middle and walked towards ildley.

    She knew that the man in front of her could buy everyone a drink and put all the accounts in his name. This must be a rich man. She won''t lose sight of her eyes. Of course, there are no uncertain men with her proud charm. Of course, she thought all this.

    Some people think she knows men very well. In fact, men don''t know themselves. Follow your heart, this is the dream of men.

    She deliberately used her body and language to tease ildley incomparably. She approached ildley and used her body as a weapon. In fact, there was no fluctuation in ildley''s heart at the moment, and he even wanted to laugh. Ignorant human beings sometimes think it''s ridiculous. What''s the meaning of doing so.

    Ildley felt a little bored recently, because the more money he made, everything was boring. He is a god of strength. He began to get tired of doing boring things here.

    However, he still wants to thoroughly understand human beings. After all, this also needs to be learned. Some things can be understood only through personal experience.

    Ildley didn''t kill this woman, but wanted to really understand what made these women so ignorant, secular and disgusting.

 Chapter 109

    Ildley ordered a more expensive wine for the woman. After paying everyone''s bill, ildley left the bar.

    As soon as they came out, they were almost hit by a cart full of huge goods. These working people at the bottom were vulgar and hard. The man scolded ildley why he didn''t watch and then pushed his car to do his work. Ildley didn''t have the same knowledge as that person. Recently, he often came to the place where the real bottom people lived alone to experience life. He knew that the heavy manual work done by that person might be the only economic pillar of the low-income family.

    The huge gap between the rich and the poor is constantly staged in this seemingly prosperous city. The rich die and the poor die.

    Ildley also tried to be looked down upon. It was his first time to go to a shop that made clothes for aristocrats and rich businessmen. The shop is really high-end, but the waitress is almost up to heaven. She looks like she''s on top. She looked down on him only because of his dress and the appearance of outsiders, as if the shop was run by the waitress.

    Similar situations have been encountered in some slightly more upscale restaurants. At that time, a little couple dressed in ordinary clothes finally saved some money and decided to eat in that high-end restaurant. The waiter may see that the little couple are dressed very ordinary and ignore the difficulties of the little couple. People have to see her color when they spend money. The waiter immediately looked like a pug to those rich people. Ildley couldn''t look down and said to the little couple that their purse had fallen. It was on purpose by ildley. There were a hundred golden dragon coins in it.

    However, the little couple said it wasn''t theirs and gave the money bag to the waiter.

    The waiter eased his disdain slightly. No one noticed that he was going to give it to the owner. In fact, he got down secretly.

    There is no owner. It was given to the little couple by ildley on purpose. In that case, ildley hurried through the meal and paid for the dishes at the little couple''s table. That would only give them a surprise meal for free, and ildley left the restaurant. Of course, the gold coins privately placed by the waiter will not be useful, and may also ruin his life, because the gold coins have already been replaced by a highly toxic bag of insects by ildley. Sometimes, don''t take what doesn''t belong to you. It''s useless to take it.

    On another occasion, ildley dressed up as an ordinary person and ate in a dirty shop in the slum. That small shop is a popular local shop. Many people eat in it. The boss''s attitude is very arrogant. He sees that ildley is a stranger. He kills all kinds of customers of ildley, and he also has the nature of forced buying and selling. It can be said that the store was a big bully, but ildley didn''t eat anything in the store. Ildley found out that there was happy grass in the soup at a glance. No wonder those diners are full of praise for this restaurant and can tolerate the bad attitude of fat pig bosses.

    It''s just that I heard that the shop was on fire and burned completely. The boss was as ferocious as a fat pig. He was burned into a charred corpse. The key is that the house next to him didn''t have a spark at all. He burned down the shop alone.

    Another problem in this prosperous city is that many people don''t do practical work. Everyone is doing performances, flirting, cheating others, economics and finance, and so on. Most ridiculous, there is also a kind of people who can earn money by acting and eating. You heard me right. Every day you bring different meals and perform at the market. The key is that fools give them rewards, and there are a lot of them.

    Why everyone is engaged in virtual, that is because virtual makes more money than real. Others deliberately wear strange clothes, show off everywhere, want to win the attention of others, and even bring accompanying painters to draw their beautiful figures. It''s disgusting.

    There are also white men with red lips and face painting. The appearance of half men and no women is also disgusting.

    Passing by a red light district, a luxury carriage ran frantically towards the well-off eldley, and kept shouting.

    "Get out of the way! Fart people! Shit, get out of the way for me!" the coachman was arrogant by driving a carriage for the nobles

    But unexpectedly, the galloping horse suddenly burst its legs, and the whole ornate carriage suddenly overturned and fell to pieces.

    The coachman''s skull was broken and died on the spot, and he fell at the foot of ildley, who continued walking without blinking an eye.

    Not far away, he saw a shop dealing in skin and meat. The old mother, with several thugs, put a girl who seemed to be under age on her head in the toilet, beat her and filled the water in her toilet. Many people watched the scene without any help. However, this is normal. It is likely that the woman herself is also in debt, but it is also possible that she is really forcing a good man into prostitution.

    Ildley doesn''t want to care. People have their own lives and have their own destiny. What if he saved her today?

    In a shop in this red light district, ildley also saw the offspring of a super rich upstart. Exaggerated gold ornaments spend money like dirt, telling others everywhere that he is rich.

    However, ildley thought that the more such fools, the better, so that the Snatchers would not die of hunger.

    In short, during this period of time, ildley saw too many things and learned a lot. For example, people at the bottom spend a lot of money asking their grandparents for a good education for their children, but they don''t think it''s useless at all. I also saw the animals imprisoned in the zoo, the pain and loss of freedom. Hateful human beings, like this city, are full of hostility and power eyes, which are disgusting like a huge maggot.

    Of course, yierdeley has also met a conscience shop. He does business well and is based on good faith. It was a small shop run by a cat man merchant at the bottom. Eldlay drank a drink there and drank another bottle. The cat man couple worked hard with a kitten in a foreign country. They worked hard every day and tried to run a good shop with high quality and low price. While they were not paying attention, ildley left a letter and a small bag of gold coins. I''m afraid only the cat man couple knew the contents of the letter.

    Ildley has also seen those diligent farmers who work hard. When they eat, ordinary meals are particularly fragrant and happy from the bottom of their heart.

    Seeing the beauty of the bottom, ilderek didn''t want to completely destroy the city. He saw hope and love. These people don''t know the corrupt, dirty and disgusting things at the top. In fact, it''s really good. It''s also a kind of protection.

    It can be said that there are ruins under prosperity and bones under power!

 Chapter 110

    I haven''t been in good shape since I finished the task of eliminating the necromancer king. Avina was hurt for me, which made me feel remorse and remorse.

    In order to forget those things before, avina and I left the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment for the time being. We rented a house in kairandier to live first.

    I don''t take on any tasks for the time being, but spend my savings first. And recently, I began to learn cooking from a cook. Avina''s injury is much better after this period of convalescence. The blue body protection magic in her body, I haven''t figured out what it is. Don''t say I don''t understand. Even Yanlong Belgrave doesn''t know what it is.

    During this time, I thought a lot of questions. Although I haven''t found the answer, I''m trying.

    Kelandier, where avina and I met, is also the beginning of all these stories. At that time, the destruction wing of the black dragon attacked the capital, resulting in the subsequent unrest. That day I thought it was the end of the world, but I was wrong.

    Lancelot has told me a lot about the black dragon ildley, the seven demon kings, and the demon God assol. During this time, Yanlong Belgrave often came out to guide me and told me a lot of past events.

    I am more determined to become stronger. Only in that way can I protect the people I love and the people who love me. Absorbed the dragon spirit of the ghost dragon dilago, and my dragon spirit power increased a lot.

    Recently, I take time to exercise myself every day. I feel that I can''t shoulder the responsibility of taking care of the team in the previous battle. That''s why rofis died on this mission. Nataya lost her magic and returned to freden with his uncle. Frant also broke an arm. He returned to the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment with my letter to old sised. With him were Kelvin and Mayfair.

    As usual, I left the rented house and went to the restaurant where I usually worked as an apprentice. I don''t know why, I can always hear some strange sounds in my mind, as if to tell me something.

    As soon as I arrived at the restaurant, I heard that there was an accident in the city before I could change my clothes.

    In the morning, people saw a large number of troops gathering to the direction of the hall of heroes. I don''t know what happened. I seem to have a bad feeling. So I didn''t have time to change my clothes, so I began to rush home.

    Walking down the street, there were heavily armed soldiers everywhere.

    Just as I was about to reach the rental house, suddenly a man ran out of the corner and rushed to me. Her mouth was full of blood, her eyes were blue, and her clothes were damaged, as if she had just torn and beaten with others.

    If I hadn''t been a trained mercenary and the other party was a woman, I might have been hurt by her sudden rush.

    But my vigilance and physical conditioning subdued her to the ground before she tried to attack me.

    She didn''t stop struggling and tried to attack me with her dagger. Just then, I couldn''t bear to think about it, and a few people like her rushed over from the other corner of the street.

    I don''t have any weapons with me. I don''t want to provoke these people. So I had to let go of the woman and run home. Behind me was the woman and the group of people just now.

    I finally came home. I quickly opened the door and locked it.

    At this time, avina saw me coming back and immediately gave me the weapons she had already prepared. Although the wound in her body is not complete and weak, she is still dressed and ready for battle.

    She told me that a large mob from nowhere was rioting in the city this morning. This kairandier has been much worse than before since he experienced the disaster of the dead.

    There will be riots from time to time. In addition, the city has been seriously damaged and the soldiers have been seriously reduced. This once brilliant city has become a miserable city.

    We can''t bear to think that those mobs have cut open my door and lock with axes.

    It was the woman and two other strong men with axes and machetes in their hands. This time they really went into the wrong room and provoked the worst people.

    I resisted their attack with a shield and stabbed one of them, a tall man with an axe, with the sword of punishment. Avina shot another strong man who tried to rush up with a machete in her hand.

    Watching the two people around him fall, the crazy woman wants to run away. But I didn''t give her a chance. I rushed up and knocked her unconscious with a heavy blow from my shield.

    Wake her up, this wounded woman, whose hands have been tied behind her back with hemp rope.

    Seeing the sword in my hand, she trembled with fear. She didn''t look directly at avina and me, but curled up in a corner.

    "Please, don''t kill me, I have to." she begged me in German with a cry

    "Who sent you to make trouble in the city and what''s your purpose?" I asked her in German

    "I don''t know anything... I don''t know anything..." the woman trembled and began to talk nonsense

    "Don''t test my patience. I won''t show mercy to women, especially women like you." I deliberately showed impatience and prepared to sharpen my fists

    In fact, I just wanted to scare her, but I didn''t expect her to suddenly shout and stare at the front as if she were blind.

    Seeing this, avina told me not to interrogate this woman, but to give her directly to the imperial soldiers on the street. It''s hard for us to ask anything about this woman. It''s also possible that she was just forced and didn''t know the truth.

    But I see this woman chasing me in the street with a dagger. It''s not like an ordinary woman.

    No way. Although I really want to know who is behind the scenes, I still have something to do for myself. In such a riot in the city, I decided to give this woman to the imperial soldiers in the street.

    I escorted the woman to the street. Although she was very reluctant, I handed it over to several Alonso soldiers who were patrolling.

    The soldiers saw the woman, took out a thick dozen lists in their hands, compared them one by one, and finally saw the woman''s wanted notice. The soldiers were so happy that they even gave me five silver coins as a reward.

    Alonso''s army also suffered heavy losses after the first world war with the dead. The key is that the food reserves in the city are not enough. In short, now, kairandir, the holy city in the center of the Empire, is facing an unprecedented test, because kairandir is suffering unprecedented chaos.

    And myself, I also fell into a confused dilemma. I didn''t know where my way was. I thought of what Lancelot said to me.

    I''m going to make my own choice. I can''t go on like this!

 Chapter 111

    At this time, in the northern kingdom of northland, a wisp of snow drifted through the air. It''s going to snow so soon. It''s only September. It''s sunny month. It''s already snowing.

    Looking at the snowflakes falling out of the window, Gladwell thought of dalena in the south. Many years have passed since then.

    I still remember the first time I saw dalena. At that time, she was bound in the pub. Fortunately, Gladwell arrived in time to save her. After the escape together, dalena didn''t enjoy a good life with grawell for a few days. She was displaced and sacrificed herself to save grawell.

    He became the queen of the Empire, but Theoden the great was burned alive by the sudden Black Dragon ildley on the night of his 60 year old summer celebration.

    Later, dalena became the emperor''s widow again. With her and Theoden''s child, Keith, she was alone in the imperial city.

    In fact, dalena and Theoden have another child, their first child. This child is a girl. The Empire claimed that the child died prematurely. In fact, she did not die. Now the kingdom of Northland is living well.

    The girl''s name is Isabella. The Imperial Emperor Theoden also knows through the intelligence network that the first child of him and dalena is not his, but the child of Baron sedak and dalena of the northern Haiya castle. As soon as the child was born, he was expelled to the north by the emperor, secretly imprisoned, and declared that she was dead.

    Theoden didn''t kill the child secretly, but sent someone to take care of and teach the girl. It''s very kind, but he also deprived the girl of her freedom, but how many people are really free? It''s good to live like this.

    Until the black dragon attacked kelandier, the north also began the war of independence under the leadership of Gladwell. Later, Lord holf wood of Gladwell found Princess Isabella in a place called Bauhinia manor in the giant bear town under golgaron, the current King City of Northland.

    They took Isabella back to the royal city of gorgaron and took her to grawell.

    Don''t say, Isabella, who is approaching adulthood, is really not much worse than dalena. She is as beautiful as her mother. However, due to Isabella''s life experience and her current background, Gladwell can only stay with her as an adopted daughter.

    Seeing the growing Isabella, Gladwell can always think of dalena at that time. Often think of this time, Gladwell''s heart will also have a deep remorse and guilt. Although Isabella is the son of the bastard of sedak, she is also the flesh and blood of dalena. The child is innocent. Gladwell takes care of the child like his own father. She wanted to make up for her love for her mother and her debt to this beautiful child.

    Sometimes I can''t even tell whether Granville loves the child or just because he loves her mother, and is that love really just pure paternal love?

    "Father, what are you looking at here?" Isabella came to grawell like a lovely cat, trying to scare his majestic father

    Isabella in a white dress is very cute and lively. There is only naive beauty on her face.

    Granville, who was deep in thought, was really surprised by such a sentence suddenly, but the city government for many years made him calm immediately. When he saw the girl in front of him as beautiful as dalena, even more beautiful than her mother, the girl in a dress came into his heart.

    "You naughty devil, why are you looking for me again," said Gladwell with a smile. At the moment, his expression can be called a kind father

    "Father, the swordsman you found for me the other day was defeated by me. It seems that his skill is just like this." Isabella stared at glawell with her big water eyes

    Gladwell also had a headache for this girl. She didn''t like embroidery, reading and dressing like other noble ladies, but she was interested in weapons and military combat skills.

    It''s true that I don''t like heavy makeup and armed.

    Although there was no way to take her, Gladwell still spoiled her. He found many teachers, swordsmen and officers to coach Isabella.

    No, the new swordsman was defeated by Isabella in less than two days. Gladwell really admired Isabella''s fighting level. Whether it''s speed, strength, agility, or reaction, grawell really felt what it was to be feared.

    Originally, at first, Gladwell thought that Isabella was just a little fight on a whim, but after he seriously communicated with the underage girl. In fact, he had to admire Isabella. Whether in terms of governance or military, Isabella was not inferior to the ministers, generals and lords around Gladwell.

    Even in some aspects, Isabella''s unique views are far better than those important officials of the kingdom. After all, these dignitaries of the kingdom are vested interests. In many ways, they only start from their own interests, so they will inevitably be short-sighted. Unlike Isabella, she can proceed from the interests of the Kingdom, has higher goals and ideas, and has a strong overall view and strategic vision.

    So, what''s the problem? Gladwell wants to communicate with Isabella from the heart, although she is only a minor girl, and other noble girls just play with dolls every day at this age.

    In addition to fighting, Isabella also likes reading. Therefore, grawell ordered people to collect a large number of books everywhere and built the Northland Kingdom library for Isabella.

    Sometimes, Gladwell often sighed to himself that if Isabella were her own flesh and blood. But in any case, Isabella is dalena''s child and her own adopted daughter. Now few people in the Kingdom know her true identity. Gladwell treats Isabella as her own daughter and takes good care of her teaching.

    And now the whole kingdom knows that Isabella is the adopted daughter of Gladwell and the official legal Princess of Northland.

    Fate is really an interesting thing. No one knows where the river of destiny flows and turns next second.

    All sentient beings are but the most insignificant dust in the big chess game of fate.

    What fate will await our great king of Northland and Isabella?

 Chapter 112

    Isabella is not only interested in fighting and fencing, but also very interested in history and politics. Her close maids, like her, have a lot of research on combat skills.

    For a time, Isabella, the princess of the Northland Kingdom, was pursued by many aristocratic descendants in the kingdom. Everyone knows that the princess is not only smart, but also beautiful.

    There is no lack of Kingdom. The second son of Duke Hoffman, the second son of Duke Hoffman, is called Ackerman wood. Although he is not as handsome and brave as his brother, he is also a talent. The key is that he is similar to Princess Isabella and is only two years older than her.

    His brother, Patrick wood, married Jenny, the daughter of Lord bevman Watson of Wilson, several years ago. Lord Wilson and the Lord of golgaron have also completed their marriage, but the Lord of golgaron is an honorary Lord. The King City of golgaron is not his territory, and some subordinate places, such as Byron Bay and giant bear Town, are his territory.

    Although Hoffman has his own castle bear castle and family soldiers in golgaron, the main political center of golgaron is the eagle castle of grawell, known as the king of Northland. Moreover, the main army of the whole Northland is the soldiers of the king of Northland. Only a few Lords have their own army. Bevman and holf are the most powerful lords among them. Who calls them the strong ones who fight all the way with grawell.

    In the northern part of the Norman Empire bordering the kingdom of northland, there is an insurmountable fortress for northerners to the south, which is firmly guarded by Alonso''s father tyron William. The William family was originally just a small military aristocrat in the Empire. Only because of the emergence of tyron and Alonso, the military genius father and son, and the turmoil of the current situation, the William family has become a dazzling star of the Empire.

    At this moment, the foundation of the William family, in Blackstone castle.

    "Father, those savage northerners are cruel, but their princesses are said to be very beautiful and smart. I also want to see them," Joe William, the youngest son of tyron William, begged his father

    Dressed in black, clean and not angry, tyron William looked at his little son, and there was nothing he could do.

    We should know that the two countries are still in a state of war. The legitimacy of the whole Northland kingdom is not recognized on the side of the German Empire. It is just a fait accompli. The empire is also powerless and has no way. It is good to protect itself in the moment.

    It is absurd to allow his son to go to the enemy country, that is, the occupied area to see the princess of the enemy country. Moreover, he is the son of an Imperial military aristocrat.

    This is almost like collusion and treason.

    "Brother, don''t pester your father. It''s impossible for you and that northern chick. Besides, you can control those northern barbarians. Who knows if that Isabella will bite your ear when excited, ha ha." Joe''s sister Blanche is gloating aside

    "No, no, you can''t disappear from my eyes before I send you to the Imperial military court." old tyron''s attitude is very firm

    No way, his father''s order came down like the mountain, and Joe had to leave the Lord''s Hall of the castle.

    Blanche, who left together, followed her brother and laughed at him. His sister, unlike his eldest brother, went out to study and travel when she was young. She often didn''t see each other. Instead, she revolved around his ass from the beginning of her birth and got along day and night.

    Joe sometimes loves his sister and sometimes he really hates her, but he is closest to his sister anyway.

    If anyone dared to touch his sister, Joe would be the first to refuse, because in this cold family that only depends on strength, his sister has a little affection for her.

    "Silly brother, you don''t really want to marry that northern girl? Then why don''t you sneak over by yourself?" Blanche was weird and lively since childhood, just like a tomboy. Although he didn''t make any achievements in the right way, he was one of the best in other ways and playing tricks.

    "Sneak over? Are you kidding me? Now can a fly come to Blackstone castle from the north or go to the north? On both sides of the border, there are more soldiers than flies. It''s lucky not to fight." Joe said unhappily

    "What can you do if your father agrees with you? You still can''t get over it?" Blanche''s smart head didn''t react for a moment

    "Of course it''s different. I can visit Princess Isabella as an imperial envoy." Joe was as light as a swallow when he thought of the scene

    "But that is almost the same as declaring the legitimacy of the kingdom of northland, and the imperial royal family, Emperor Keith, will never agree." thinking of this, Joe was depressed as if he were surrounded by the boulder

    "Then you''d better die, ha ha, unless..."

    "Unless anything?" said Joe, as if he saw the fire of hope rising

    "Well, I won''t tell you unless you beg me," Blanche said arrogantly, jumping around like a deer in her polished leather boots

    "I beg you, my good sister, my brother will promise you whatever you want." Joe lies in bed every night thinking about the beauty from the far north.

    Although Joe had never seen Isabella, he had an officer who had seen the princess Northland. Coincidentally, the officer also learned painting. He painted Isabella as a portrait.

    In the portrait, a man was dressed in white combat clothes, waving a two handed sword in his hand, his golden hair was flying in the air, and the white horse not far away seemed to be impressed by her beauty.

    The officer said that there was no exaggeration in his painting. He saw it with his own eyes. The key is that his level is not good. Although the princess he painted is also very beautiful, the real princess is 100 times more beautiful than this, and even more beautiful than queen dalena.

    I haven''t seen the princess, but Joe, the former queen dalena, met her when he followed his brother. Although she is not young, she is no longer the queen, but the mother of the new emperor. She is still so beautiful, as if years have left no trace on her.

    Combined with this portrait and this artistic conception, the key is Joe''s favorite girl who can ride a horse. Joe can''t extricate himself from this Isabella and misses it day and night.

    "My brother, what''s the matter with you? Do you still want to know my way?" Blanche asked when she saw her brother with a dementia face and lost in thought. Originally, she wanted to satisfy his brother''s appetite.

 Chapter 113

    Back to God, Ackerman looked at his sister Blanche. He really loved and hated her.

    "Tell me, what should I do?" Ackerman asked his sister for help in order to see Isabella

    "Aha, you finally begged me. I thought you weren''t going to beg me." Blanche became proud and complacent again

    "Come on, my good sister, don''t sell off." Ackerman asked his sister with patience

    "Well, I think you can disguise yourself as a gang of smugglers and go over the mountains of Wilson to meet the lover of your dreams. As for your father, I will try to make things right for you. At that time, you just need to be smart, go to the hinterland of the north, dress up as a businessman over there and say that there are important treasures for their king, and maybe you will see what you miss all day Isabella''s gone, "Blanche told her brother in one breath

    His brother thought deeply after hearing this. He didn''t think about this similar method. He believed that his sister''s intelligence could indeed help him hide his father for a long time. After all, his father loved his little sister very much. However, the problem is that this method is very dangerous. Even if it succeeds, if grawell finds out his identity and directly catches him as a spy, isn''t it a hostage for nothing?

    "Don''t think about it, my good brother. Time doesn''t wait. When you think about it, Isabella will be a mother. What''s more, you don''t even dare to break through this danger for the sake of your goddess?" Blanche said straightly

    Joe can''t help it. His sister is right. This is his only chance. Who says he loves more than ordinary people?

    A few days later, Joe left Blackstone with a small team of trusted bodyguards in the name of returning to kelandier to find his brother.

    Everyone was light and simple, riding a fast horse, but they carried a very precious thing, which was put in a rectangle and box. This was something to be dedicated to grawell, which was carefully kept.

    Out of Blackstone, they pretended to go in the direction of kairandier, but in the twinkling of an eye, the group bypassed the original route, ran wildly to the deserted and crowded path, and went to the dangerous Wilson mountains in the north.

    This is a border line with few troops from both sides. The reason why it is rare is that it is completely unnecessary. There are gullies, jungles, cliffs and fierce beasts here. It is very dangerous and easy to get lost. It can be said that there is basically no road.

    There''s no way. For Isabella''s sake, I have to break through even if I go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire.

    Besides, on the side of the Northland Kingdom, Gladwell has been a little upset by something recently. Fortunately, I have Isabella by my side.

    When grawell can''t talk to the Lords, ministers and nobles about some things, he likes to talk to Isabella. He often suddenly opens up and solves those troubles.

    No, Gladwell came to the manor where Isabella lived.

    At this time, Isabella was practicing fencing with several close maidens.

    Among these maids was a maid named Kay, who had no surname because she was the daughter of a slave. She grew up with Isabella. They were the same age. Kay was only three years older than her. Kay''s mother was a Northland. At that time, she was a slave captured by the Empire. She was sent to the north to secretly take care of Isabella, who was just born. Kay also came to the north with her mother and has been with the little princess who has been unpopular since she was born.

    Since childhood, they are really good sisters who grew up together under the careful care of Kay''s mother.

    Until many years later, the night Kay''s mother died, Kay''s mother told the truth to the young Kay in front of the hospital bed.

    At that moment, she knew that she and her sister, who lived together day and night, were people from two worlds.

    For a time, that kind of blow was like losing two relatives, two of her only closest people. After so many years, Kaiyi is also bearish. I understand that people''s destiny is different from the day of birth. Some people are born slaves, others are born with golden keys, which you can''t make up for no matter how hard you try, because they are people from two worlds from the beginning.

    This is fate. Although so many years have passed, Kay still takes care of Isabella as her own sister instead of her mother. Kay has long been a free man, but she is still a free man without a surname.

    In the manor, Kay is wearing a lady''s leather armor and exquisite curves, showing Kay''s perfect figure. Kay is not good-looking, and can''t be compared with her sister Isabella, but Kay is also decent, not ugly, but ordinary.

    But Kay''s force is really better than Isabella. She holds a small round shield in her left hand and a spear head in her right hand is replaced with a lady''s spear made of cloth wrapped with dye. Wearing a covered helmet, she is eyeing Isabella opposite.

    Isabella, dressed in training armor and a wooden two handed sword, also poses to face Kay.

    Face to face, a wonderful fight is about to begin.

    At this time, Gladwell also came to the manor with the guards. Gladwell indicated that the guard didn''t need to inform Isabella. He just went in directly.

    As soon as I entered the door, I saw that Isabella and Kay were competing, and other maids were watching and learning around.

    Kay took the lead in launching an attack and rushed frantically to Isabella. She was very fast and powerful enough. She first attacked Isabella''s head and wanted Isabella to block it.

    At first, it was a very fast three stabs. However, Isabella used her body method to avoid this tentative blow and broke the attack with a backhand block. Kay turned directly, waved the lady''s spear with her right hand, and swept the way to attack Isabella.

    Isabella is not a vegetarian either. She swings a wooden two handed sword and slashes at Kay heavily, which makes Kay have to use the round shield of her left hand to block the chopping. You know, if it hits her, it''s not fun.

    In this way, you come and go, you attack and I defend. For a moment, it''s very exciting. The other maids watching didn''t notice that grawell was watching the game.

    It was Kay on the court who was a little distracted when he saw grawell. She wants to win Isabella, as in most cases.

    However, we should know that under the condition that there is no exaggerated gap in strength between the two sides, a flaw or inattention can easily give the opponent a decisive blow.

    Isabella certainly saw Kay''s flaw. Can she use this flaw to decide the victory in one fell swoop? Gladwell didn''t speak. He just paid silent attention to the contest.

 Chapter 114

    Isabella stabbed at Kay''s right lower abdomen. Kay couldn''t block it with a round shield. She wanted to step back, but Isabella kept up. Isabella quickly hit Kay with her shoulder, and then a back sword cut into Kay''s head, but Kay''s spear didn''t have time to block the attack.

    Granville applauded and praised at this time. At this time, the people found that Granville appeared here. Only Kay knew that Granville had actually come long ago.

    Isabella won the contest, and Kay conceded defeat with conviction.

    Isabella was very happy to see Gladwell. She threw herself at Gladwell in an armed suit and didn''t care about the dust on her body.

    "Father, why are you free to come to see me today?" said Isabella with a smile

    "I''d like to see what you''ve been doing recently and have a chat with you." Gladwell was also very happy to see his daughter

    "Is there anything unhappy about my father? Wait for me. I''ll go and freshen up." Isabella asked her father to wait in the hall for a while and ran happily to the room to get ready to freshen up.

    "This little clever ghost," Gladwell said with a smile, looking at his daughter''s back

    After a while, Isabella changed into a blue dress, which was really no different from those ordinary princesses, but more beautiful

    In this way, they began to talk about recent things

    "What''s the matter, father? Is there something indecisive?" Isabella looked at her adoptive father, her eyes shining with wisdom

    "The royal ministers are really quarrelling over the recent implementation of the new currency." Gladwell doesn''t hide it. In his eyes, his daughter is more farsighted than those royal ministers

    "I have also heard about it, father. Indeed, it has caused quite a stir in the kingdom. But as a legitimate Kingdom, using the currency of another country is absurd in itself and undesirable in essence." Isabella looked at Gladwell

    Gladwell didn''t speak. He wanted to hear Isabella''s opinions and opinions. Seeing that Gladwell didn''t speak, Isabella continued.

    "Money is the foundation of a country. It can be said that many opponents oppose it precisely because they have vested interests and have a lot of relations with the interests of the German Empire. If they want to retain the currency of the Empire, they are also leaving a way back for them. That''s why we must vigorously promote our kingdom''s own currency."

    "Oh, if only the whole kingdom could be like this. Since I became king, I really haven''t had a few days to be particularly happy. It''s suitable for you to talk. I can feel relaxed." Gladwell is not like a king at all, just like an ordinary person who can''t find the answer

    "Father, are people like you afraid?" Isabella asked suddenly

    "Fear? Maybe I don''t spend every day in solitude and fear. As a king, I don''t like color and can''t have any weaknesses. I always have to weigh the opinions of both sides. I can''t let one side dominate the other and express my views easily, because it will be used by people with intentions. Not only that, I also need all kinds of balance skills to The interests of the kingdom are unified. It''s really too difficult, but I can only shoulder everything like this. "Gladwell said his inner feelings and felt very relaxed. This is the only place where he dared to show himself.

    "In this case, we should first reform the currency and establish our own currency and economic system, so that not only our ordinary people will have attribution, but also our kingdom''s legitimacy will be more and more stable. Father, your family coat of arms is an eagle. I suggest we engrave your coat of arms and your head on the currency. As for the specific exchange rate, we can give it to the finance department Minister Salim will do it, and he will know more about it. We have to hand over professional things to professional people, rather than holding all rights in our own hands, "Isabella said

    "OK, good daughter, do as you say. In fact, this is what I think in my heart. It will inevitably affect the interests of many people. I''m afraid of instability when the kingdom is established at the beginning." Gladwell continued

    "But only when it is fast can we cut the mess. There is no foolproof plan and nothing to lose. What the king really needs to weigh is the relationship between advantages and disadvantages and guide people to a better state. Sometimes it requires great courage and will. Leaders must have a certain prophetic nature and must not follow others and be indecisive." Isabella said to her father that she didn''t look like an ordinary underage princess at all

    Who would have thought that the promotion of such a thing that determines the fate of the kingdom was quietly born in a manor, a father and daughter, and a conversation.

    "By the way, father, have you heard of the recent riots in kairandier?" Isabella asked glawell

    "I heard that now the main war faction and the people watching the change are also secretly competing. They are all watching what I mean."

    "What do you mean, father?" said Isabella with a smile

    "Now the Empire has just suffered from the scourge of the dead, and all forces have gathered and harbored ghosts. We are also eyeing the dying empire. However, Blackstone castle is embedded in my throat like a nail, and the dark tide is surging inside the kingdom. It is difficult for us to make any big moves."

    "No, father, recently, strong fortresses are often opened from the inside. What we lack is a real understanding of the enemy and the means to break into the enemy."

    "Well, let''s talk so much today. It''s not so simple about the relationship with the Empire. We have to wait for the opportunity. Now is obviously not the time." Gladwell waved his hand and said he didn''t want to discuss this topic

    But Isabella knew that the war between the Northland Kingdom and the German Empire was inevitable and imminent

    At this moment, Joe and his party, who had traveled for several days, had a lot of damaged clothes and bloodstained weapons.

    Along the way, they have met mountain bandits, bandits, beasts and monsters. The difficult road has not trapped them, although some of them have left the world forever.

    Joe tightly protected the rectangular box he was carrying, because it was the key to his meeting with Gladwell. No one knew what it contained.

    Looking at the forest not far away, Joe believed that he would see Isabella one day.

    And I''m in kellander at this time. What I''ve seen and heard during this period has also inspired me to be firm in my inner faith and goal.

 Chapter 115

    Kairandier, the newly-built Hall of heroes, is behind it a new swimming pool ordered by Emperor Keith. This huge swimming pool made of pure white marble is the favorite place for his majesty.

    At this time, Emperor Keith''s favorite banquet was being held here to celebrate Alonso''s contribution to calming the riot. In fact, this is just an excuse. Emperor Keith will hold a banquet for various reasons.

    At the banquet, there were barbecue, food, fruit and wine everywhere. Of course, there were all kinds of maids and slaves dressed sexy and beautiful.

    Most of the people invited this time are imperial nobles and soldiers, including Alonso, the hero of this time.

    Keith and Alonso stood side by side, Keith holding a gold glass filled with fine cellar wine. He put his arm around Alonso''s shoulder and seemed to walk unsteadily.

    The party will last three days and nights. To be honest, Alonso is not in the mood to fool around here. He knows that the whole empire is in turmoil now.

    A few years ago, it was Alonso who led the army to pacify many nobles and consolidate Keith''s throne. At that time, when the wings of destruction attacked kairandier, Emperor Theoden died without a whole body, and only dalena and Prince Keith were alone.

    Alonso led the army to calm the rebellion, rebuild kelandier and help Prince Keith succeed.

    Now Prince Keith has grown up, but even his mother dalena can''t see what he has done. When he was young, Keith was spoiled. At the same time, he had seen all kinds of disasters and life and death, so that he began to think that since people can''t last forever and danger doesn''t know when it will come, it''s better to have fun in time, indulge in natural and unrestrained, and live happily all his life.

    But the problem is that Keith''s happiness is based on the pain of many people. Some people''s daughters were taken away reluctantly and became female slaves for Prince Keith to enjoy. Even I saw a strange girl with my own eyes, because Keith wanted to spoil the girl. The girl was also strong and just jumped off a high bridge. The bridge was full of water underground, but the girl fell on the ground protruding from the water surface and died on the spot, with her brain spouting out. The girl''s parents and relatives were also ordered to be burned alive by Emperor Keith.

    People''s resentment has always been shrouded in the sky over kairandier like a shadow. Even when the army of the dead captured kairandier, Emperor Keith did not appear from beginning to end and fought side by side with his people.

    This is quite different from Theoden the great, one heaven and one earth. Theoden the great loves the people like a son, takes the lead and has amazing strength. It is simply that the people love Mingjun the most.

    And this case, except for women, knows women. He is a smelly boy who doesn''t have long eggs and hair. He knows the pleasure of disguise and extravagance every day. Originally, after a war with the dead, kairandier was very short of resources, but Keith ignored it and still gave a big banquet.

    Keith also took those nobles and drove carriages in the prosperous places of the city. The luxurious carriages were worth the income of an ordinary family for a lifetime. The precious horses were priceless. On the streets of the city, Keith rushed towards the crowd without warning. Keith enjoyed it very much.

    Looking at the frightened civilians and the wounded civilians, Keith personally took a sword to cut off the heads of those injured.

    More and more nobles supported Keith. These people did evil and evil with the emperor Keith.

    The race course in the north of the city is the Royal horse racing course of the German Empire.

    Emperor Keith will also bring people here to watch horse races, even try horse races in person, and hunt in the royal forest farm next to here.

    The price of each horse in the racetrack is more than 100000 Jinlong coins, which is really something ordinary people dare not think about. Of course, the poor can''t think of it, because poverty limits their imagination.

    Different from the past, Emperor Keith''s hunting was aimed at human beings, and living slaves were driven and hunted as animals.

    A huge Colosseum was also built in the city. There were slaves and beasts in it. Emperor Keith let people fight in it. The flow of blood brought Keith endless pleasure.

    Dalena was even ordered to be under semi house arrest by Emperor Keith. Dalena could only pray to God. All this was just a nightmare.

    People don''t know why Prince Keith became like this, nor when he became like this. All they know is that many of them have deep blood feuds with emperor Keith.

    Many ministers and nobles who opposed the emperor Keith were secretly executed. It is speculated that this may be related to Morse, the chief magic adviser of the Empire.

    Alonso is also very helpless. He doesn''t know how to solve these problems. He is just a military wizard. He is not a political expert.

    Now, with the support of the nobles, Emperor Keith has an extremely strong ruling power, and Alonso is also an accomplice under Emperor Keith.

    Alonso was taught from an early age to be loyal to the Lord and the emperor, so that in the face of all this, he can only choose to accept it.

    At present, the upper echelons of the whole German Empire, especially the nobles of kairandier, simply take pleasure in killing the people and sweep the empire with the wind of corruption, extravagance and debauchery.

    The people are suffering and in dire straits. The crimes of the nobles were covered up and lawless.

    There was one of the most interesting nobles. His family had a whole room full of collections. These collections have lifelike puppets, and even small puppet carvings of his Majesty the emperor, dalena, Alonso, etc. they are as lifelike as real people. Even clothes and weapons can be taken down and put on.

    Not only that, there are all kinds of strange things in it. It''s simply a strange Museum. Anyone who goes in will almost be amazed and surprised.

    Since I caught the riot girl who tried to kill me and I chose to give her to Alonso''s soldiers. I even began to blame myself. Maybe she was just an ordinary person who was forced to have no way out and didn''t know anything.

    At this time, dark clouds suddenly covered the whole sky. Several huge lightning fell from the sky, followed by thunderbolts and pouring rain.

    For a time, the streets of the whole city were soaked in rain. Kairandier is called the holy city, but now even the pouring rain can''t clean the dirt under the prosperity.

    Recently, the members of the church have been very active. They go everywhere to preach the gospel of the seven gods. At that time, many people joined the church. In this prosperous era, several undercurrents are surging.

    An unprecedented crisis has enveloped the imperial city with a history of hundreds of years. Everyone has his own plan to wait for the last stone to crush the Empire.

 Chapter 116

    After the riots in kairandier, I know this place has no value to stay. Now I must become stronger, I can no longer escape and linger.

    I told avina what I thought, and she agreed to follow me.

    At the moment, kalandier is still raining heavily. The heavy rain in the past two days was a disaster for the civilians in the city, and many people''s houses collapsed and flooded. The people are already living in poverty, and there are even more complaints.

    Avina and I decided to leave tonight. We plan to go directly to the north, where we will train ourselves more attentively and hard.

    We packed up our things, and I took everything I could with assol''s brilliance, that is, the space ring.

    We left the rental house and took advantage of the heavy rain to blur our sight and came to a sparsely populated place in the city. I directly turned into a hot dragon and flew north with avina on my back.

    As soon as we left the front foot, several members of the church ran back to San Antonio Cathedral in the dark and reported to the bishop.

    Avina wore a huge cloak and a mask. Riding on my huge and wide dragon''s back, her hand tightly grasped the sharp thorns on my back. I waved the huge dragon wings and soared in the sky.

    Strangely, after we flew over kairandier, there was no rain around, as if there was only a cloudy rainstorm around kairandier.

    The wind roared past my dragon''s head. Fortunately, avina wore a special mask, otherwise the wind would cut her tender cheek like a knife.

    My speed is very fast. Fortunately, avina is not an ordinary woman. Her body is actually very strong. About her life experience, for so long, I suddenly realized that I knew very little.

    Over the mountains, over the forests, over the rivers, I don''t know how long we flew. On the way, we stopped briefly to eat and have a rest.

    "Kid, have you really made up your mind to do this?" Yanlong Belgrave said to me

    "Yes, I have decided that I can''t go on like this," I replied with my mind

    Finally, we came to the kingdom of Northland. I didn''t go to giant bear town. I don''t know how to face old sised. To tell my heart, I don''t want to involve him and his mercenary regiment. Although lofis has died because he was involved in it, that''s why I don''t want more people to die. They are all my partners and comrades in arms.

    Some things must be solved by myself. This is my mission. I have made it clear in my letter to old sised.

    Finally, I flew to the foot of a snow mountain, which is located at the junction of the dwarf Kingdom and the Northland kingdom.

    At the foot of the snow, there is a dark blue lake with a little dark green. The snow here is thick and cold. Avina and I put on thick clothes taken out of the space ring.

    Here, the exhaled air has a white mist.

    "Just here, it''s very suitable for my practice." because I practice the Dragon language magic of Yanlong, which has the possibility of burning myself and becoming possessed by fire, the cold here can suppress the burning fire in my body.

    On the other hand, there is a deserted cabin here. There is no sign of people living from the outside. Avina and I decided to transform it into our temporary home.

    We don''t know who the former owner of the cabin was. Anyway, it''s now owned by avina and me. No wonder there are people living here. It is simply a paradise with beautiful scenery and especially suitable for cultivation, except for some cold.

    Avina and I decided to stay here for one night now and we''ll start decorating our new home tomorrow morning.

    When I opened the door of the cabin, I heard a squeak. It was very dark inside, and there was an unspeakable smell.

    Now avina and I don''t feel afraid. After all, we''ve all seen 10000 times more terrible than this.

    Avina''s injury is almost better. Her recovery ability is really strong. She just left a scar on her face because of me.

    I took out a torch from the space ring and lit it with some magic. By the light of the torch, I looked at the general situation of the house.

    In fact, the last owner of the wooden house was a very life style person. The house was not messy at all, and it could be said that it was very tidy. But judging from the dust, no one had lived here for a long time. With the broom we brought, avina and I cleaned it briefly.

    The daily necessities in the house can be said to be basically complete. There is a fireplace in the living room of the wooden house that can be used to bake a fire. Even firewood is neatly stacked there.

    We lit the stove in the house, and the house gradually became warm and bright. The reason why the owner of this house is very emotional can be seen from the placement of items in this house.

    In addition to neatness, the items were placed in an orderly manner. On the desk were several thick books written in Northland. I casually looked through it. There was a book called Dragon on Nu Feng mountain. After opening it, there was no signature of the author. I didn''t have time to look carefully. I looked at it in general and put it down. I thought I would read it well in my spare time.

    There are several withered flowers that don''t know what they are. They are inserted in the vase on the windowsill. The vase is also very beautiful.

    After a simple cleaning, avina and I took out our own food, water and sleeping bags. After eating and drinking some water, we lay in bed early. After several days of fatigue, we felt deeply tired, and soon we fell asleep.

    The fire is crackling and burning. A sweet dream makes us feel until dawn.

    It seems that we are here for vacation at the moment, as if everything before doesn''t exist, as if those bloody storms are just passing away, as if we can live happily all the time.

    I still remember that when avina and I were on our first bounty mission, we both drifted to the island that later became Ivory island.

    Our luck doesn''t seem to be very good, but it doesn''t seem to be very bad. We live together on that island. We are very happy. I even want to live on that island carefree all the time, but fate always backfires. After all this, we have changed a lot and grown a lot.

    We are no longer what we were. We must face our destiny.

    On the other hand, in the Bauhinia manor in giant bear Town, everything has become very different since frant, Kelvin and Mayfair came back that day. Once something happens, they will never go back to the past.

 Chapter 117

    In the Bauhinia manor, old heathed saw the letter I brought back by tofante.

    Old heathed, in general, knew how terrible it had been. Seeing that I, avina and nataya didn''t come back, and frant''s arm was broken, rofis became a body.

    Old heathed sighed. His heart was very bitter. He opened the letter I wrote to him.

    "Seeing words like face, this event has completely exceeded my imagination. I know a lot of things I didn''t know before. Lord Heather, you teach me like a father and a teacher and raise me as an adult. But I''m sorry to tell you this time that I may not come back again. Thank you for your company. I seem to know what my mission is. I love you What are you going to do next? I''m sorry, it''s all because of me. Now I have to face it alone. Goodbye, everyone. Goodbye, old heather. Remember not to read too late at night. It''s bad for your eyes. "

    After reading the letter, old heathed threw it into the brazier. He didn''t speak for a long time, and the others didn''t dare to speak. The atmosphere was once very depressed until old heathed said to the others.

    "Bury the body of Orpheus well. We still have something we have to do. King grawell sent someone to talk to us. He hopes we can help them wholeheartedly next," said old heathed

    In this way, everyone went down to perform their respective duties, and a few days later they buried rofis.

    On my side, after we came to the cabin on the snow for the next night, I opened the door early the next morning.

    We were amazed by the beautiful scenery in front of us. There were white clothes everywhere. The dark green pine trees were hung with thick snow, which looked particularly beautiful.

    There is a trace of white steam on the dark green lake. Maybe it''s because the air is too cold.

    The air here is really sweet enough, the sky is also a clear basket, and occasionally there are a few white clouds. Not far away, avina was cleaning and slaughtering the fish.

    It turned out that avina got up early in the morning, but she didn''t wake me up, and she ran to the lake to fish by herself.

    Soon, a pot of hot fish soup became our breakfast. I have to say, avina''s cooking skills have also improved greatly. Although it is still not comparable to Kelvin''s craft, it is absolutely justified.

    Fortunately, this time we brought almost all the things we lived in kelandier. Naturally, there are many spices.

    Eating this fresh, hot and delicious fish soup not only satisfied my intestines and stomach, but also satisfied my whole person. The pain of running around in recent days can''t catch up with a bowl of fish soup cooked by a loved one.

    I feel the happiest in such a life, but I can''t just patronize happiness like this. I still have the most important things to do.

    As Lancelot said, I have to challenge the remaining three demon kings, defeat them, and then get their magic tools to make me a new demon God, so that I can join hands with ildley to challenge the goddess of destiny and avenge the demon God assol.

    After dinner, avina and I cleaned our place carefully, so that the place where we live becomes suitable for life and very comfortable.

    Fortunately, the last owner of the cabin kept it very well. The living facilities were basically complete and very orderly. We just need to clean the dust.

    I''m really curious about who owns this cabin. It''s built in such a beautiful place with mountains, water and woods. I''m really curious about how clean the house is when I leave.

    In this way, after all this, avina and I started our training in this beautiful and cold place.

    I train shirtless. The cold and biting wind can''t hurt me at all. Occasionally, when it snows heavily, I let those snowflakes fall and fall on me.

    In an instant, those snowflakes seemed to fall on the hot slate, making a bare sound and evaporating.

    I have been training for some time, mainly to integrate the power of assol magic weapon. I try not to use my mind to urge the armor that is in my body and integrated with my soul according to the method given to me by the Yan dragon Belgrave.

    The first is the blood dripping crown, also known as the glory of assol, which was obtained from the bloody queen mavira. It turns out that this has the ability to recover treatment.

    The second is the ghost armor, which is called the guardian of assol and given to me by the necromancer King Lancelot. This can protect me from the attack of the sword.

    Then there is the shadow wing, called assol''s freedom, which is owned by the magician drammer, which can grow a pair of transparent soul wings behind me, so that my human form can also fly freely and stand in the air.

    Then there is the space ring, called the brilliance of assol, which is the most magical tool I use.

    Not only that, Yan Long Belgrave finally seriously taught me to use dragon language magic this time, because my dragon soul power has become a little stronger, and he began to train me systematically and seriously.

    I can now more freely switch between half dragon form, full dragon form and human form. In half dragon form, I can release some less powerful dragon language magic, which is more convenient. The complete dragon form consumes a lot of money for me, and most of them use powerful dragon language magic, which is not suitable for ordinary use.

    These cultivation methods told me by Yanlong, coupled with my own strength, I can finally release these magic freely, and I won''t get out of control at once.

    Seeing that I became a half dragon, I released a hot dragon and used a hot dragon fist, which broke the big tree in front of me into two sections. You should know that the tree may not be able to be held by two people. It can be seen how thick it is.

    But after being hit by my Yanlong fist, the trunk of the tree also burned.

    "It''s not bad, kid. How long can you do this? But it''s far from enough. You should know that you will face the remaining three demon kings who don''t want to be defeated by you. You can only defeat them with your real strength." Yanlong Belgrave affirmed to me

    In this way, I practice day after day under the guidance of Yanlong. Avina is not idle. She is also practicing.

    On the other hand, Joe from Blackstone castle and his party finally got out of the Wilson mountains. However, the situation was not so good. The rectangular box Joe brought to Gladwell was forced to stay in the Wilson mountains. Most of the people who came with him were injured, and some even died in the Wilson mountains.

    They don''t know the way ahead, so they can only take one step at a time.

 Chapter 118

    November 9, 1500, snow month

    This day is Isabella''s adult ceremony, and the kingdom of Northland held a grand celebration ceremony.

    The ministers of the Kingdom, lords, rich businessmen and all kinds of important people gathered in the eagle castle of gorgaron.

    In addition to King grawell Nelson, the two most powerful are Lord holf wood of gorgaron and Lord bevman Watson of Wilson.

    Lord holf also took his two sons to the banquet. One of them was Ackerman, the second son who had long admired Isabella, and Patrick, the eldest son who had already married with the Watson family. Of course, there is another person who has to be mentioned. He is holf''s capable general, Ragnar northenbrook. He is brave, very military minded and first-class talent. At the same time, he was also a small Lord granted by Duke holf, and the territory was the count of Byron Bay.

    Of course, there are many meritorious officials at the veteran level who may not be in high positions, but they are the oldest.

    For example, Anna, who was the first to follow Gladwell, and haiboer, the old housekeeper of Gladwell, organized the banquet under his supervision. She is one of Gladwell''s most trusted people.

    Of course, there is also Tony, who has always been grawell''s good partner. This man has no position, but no one does not respect him. If you don''t respect him, you don''t respect the king. Now Tony has trained a little apprentice. In order to become his successor in the future, little John, who attacked the monastery at night when Granville was captured and exiled, has grown up. He studies and works with Tony. It can be said that Tony is almost the person Granville trusts most.

    And Salim, who was the first businessman to subsidize Granville, has become more and more shrewd after working as chancellor of the exchequer for many years. In recent years, he has carried out currency reform, enforced the eagle currency system and abolished the Golden Dragon currency of the original Empire, which is the biggest project he is responsible for. Because of this, the cohesion and legitimacy of the kingdom of Northland have risen to a new level in recent years. In addition, Isabella proposed that the kingdom of Northland only speak ancient Northland, which has been vigorously implemented and achieved remarkable results.

    In short, the newly independent kingdom of northland, like a young man full of vitality, thrives and covets the twilight and old German Empire in the south. The national consciousness, national cohesion, military and scientific and technological development of the kingdom of Northland have been greatly developed. Under the leadership of King Gladwell, the kingdom is full of vitality, with clear rewards and penalties.

    In contrast, in the Empire, the people were miserable and the emperor Keith was tyrannical. According to intelligence, there has been a large-scale famine, but it is more wasteful. The upper layer is singing all night, the lower layer is freezing and starving, and it is everywhere on the roadside. But even in this way, the exploitation and exploitation of the bottom by the upper class has not been reduced at all. The gap between the rich and the poor is huge, so many people have no way out, and there are frequent rebellions. Marshal Alonso has spent a lot of effort on fighting the rebellion in recent years, but there are more and more rebellions that humiliate the spark.

    At this time, Isabella''s adult banquet was in the king''s Hall of Eagle castle.

    In the middle is a huge place with charcoal fire. On it, there are all kinds of barbecues and delicious dishes, which not only makes the hall warm, but also adds some light.

    On the walls around the hall, charcoal fires and candles echo each other, illuminating the hall very brightly.

    King ragwell sat in the middle of the wall, behind him was a huge Northland Falcon flag.

    His throne was made of brass, plated with gold, and inlaid with some rubies and sapphires. There are two people standing next to Gladwell, one is Tony, the other is a warrior armed with swords and shields. He is the first knight of the Kingdom, Roderick Anderson. He is the only person with weapons present today. He is the personal guard of King Gladwell and a young and promising Knight of the kingdom.

    On both sides of the charcoal fire are many large cypress tables. The dignitaries of the Kingdom present sit down according to their own positions.

    John, Tony''s apprentice, was busy. It was also an opportunity for him to exercise. You know, not everyone can serve tea and water to these big people.

    At the beginning of the banquet, everyone just ate and drank in their seats. These northerners from the cold are very forthright and brave, even with some barbarism. This is the northerners. This is the real Northland warriors.

    We talk to each other. After all, we don''t often have time to sit together and communicate like this.

    The waitresses are responsible for serving dishes and pouring wine, and the cooks are seriously processing food. The food here is very rich, which is also the credit of grawell in recent years. The country is peaceful and the people are very rich, and the civilians are also very grateful.

    "Be quiet, Lords and ministers. I have something to discuss with you next." glawell said in his dignified voice when he saw that everyone was half full

    A group of important figures in the kingdom who used to laugh and scold slowly began to calm down and become silent. Holf also put down the horn cup filled with Mead he had just picked up.

    "Today is my daughter''s coming of age banquet. Thank you for coming. At the same time, I have something important to announce to you," Gladwell said happily

    The dignitaries of the kingdom are all ears. They want to know what it is and whether it is the princess''s marriage. In that case, half of the people here are ready to move, and the rest can only sigh that they are either married or too old.

    "Just today, I learned that there was another large-scale riot in kairandier of the Empire. It was extremely cold this winter, but they suffered an unprecedented famine. The whole empire heard that the situation was very bad, which was the best time for us in recent years. I decided that when the spring was a little warmer tomorrow, we would send our troops South and put a heavy knife in the throat of the Empire At the same time, please also invite today''s protagonist Princess Isabella to take a seat, "announced Gladwell

    "King Northland!"

    "King Northland! King glawell! King Northland!" showed a silence, and then a warm cheering broke out

    Amid the cheers, Princess Isabella Nelson in a white dress was seen walking from behind to this side of the hall and sitting in her seat, not far from Granville.

    At this time, the atmosphere of the banquet reached a climax. Everyone was happy to see such a smart and beautiful princess.

    "Next, let''s have a wonderful night with good wine and food!" said Gladwell

 Chapter 119

    The Lords ate delicious food, drank wonderful Mead and played happily with the maids.

    The whole banquet was held in a cheerful atmosphere, and everyone was full of expectations for the next war.

    At the banquet, Ackerman also tried to propose to Isabella in front of everyone, but was politely rejected by the princess. There was laughter in the hall. Ackerman looked very embarrassed. At the same time, he was determined to play a role in the war and prove it to everyone.

    All night long carnival, until dawn, we did not return to the residence for a temporary rest, waiting for the next battle plan.

    Meanwhile, inside Blackstone castle.

    Tyrone lost his temper at his subordinates, and Blanche trembled with fear. How long has it been? You haven''t heard anything. Is that how you master information?

    "Sir, it''s more and more difficult for spies to be placed. The ancient Northland language is fully implemented in Northland. Basically, it can be distinguished at once. There is no news of Joe in the vast sea of people." the officer in charge of Intelligence reported

    "I haven''t found your brother for such a long time. Look at what you''ve done!" tyron glared at Blanche

    Blanche also felt remorse. His brother is not dead. It''s reasonable to see Gladwell.

    A few months later, the flowers bloom in spring, and the winter has just passed, and the weather has become more relaxed.

    The armies of the Lords of the Northland Kingdom have assembled and camped in Byron Bay.

    In the battle command tent, Gladwell personally issued the battle deployment. Except for some troops left behind, the elite of the kingdom are dispatched this time.

    And, this time, the king drove himself. Although Isabella and Kay also asked to fight, grawell refused. He asked them to be responsible for defense, because the enemy is likely to take advantage of it.

    This time, they did not choose to attack Blackstone Castle directly, which would be more than worth the loss.

    They wanted to go south by boat and attack the imperial economic city of prin port. It was said that there were few rich places in the Empire.

    The Lord of prinport, dreg Aldrich, a contemporary of Theoden, is now an old man with only an old bone.

    March 2, 1501, breeze month

    A mighty fleet crossed the sincady sea, bypassed the coastline of the German Empire and headed for prin port.

    Dreg, lying on the hospital bed, always kept jumping his right eye. He always felt flustered that something big was going to happen recently.

    Recently, my body is getting weaker and weaker. I lie in the hospital bed for three days or two.

    Succeeding dregg in charge of the imperial town is rear admiral narland. He is a young member of the Imperial Navy and has a good private relationship with Alonso.

    But he is a bit conceited. He really has a bit of talent. Otherwise, the Empire would not have handed over the defense of the Empire''s important economic town to him.

    He also invented a thing called the naland line of defense, claiming that no one could attack prin port from the sea.

    It''s really a bit powerful to say that the nalland line.

    First of all, he asked people to connect the imperial warships with special things, making them like a water base. At the same time, they are no different from a water military fortress. No ship can beat this behemoth.

    Then, at the place where he entered the port, two high towers were set up at a gorge. There were two huge iron chains under the water. As long as the iron chains were raised, no ship could enter the port.

    Moreover, imperial airships are often patrolled in the sky. There are many oil tanks and other things on these airships, which can find the enemy and destroy the enemy at the first time.

    Even so, we can''t stop the enemy. There are strong walls and fortresses in prin port, surrounded by various outposts, lookouts, fortresses and other defense networks.

    It can only be said that this line of defense is like a huge trap. If you can''t shoot the prey, you will die.

    This is also naland''s most proud invention. He is not afraid of any enemy at all.

    In the city, nalland also has a large number of troops stationed, so the enemy''s attack by land and water is dead.

    On the grawell side, their fleet is sailing on the endless sea.

    The fleet consists of three main forces. The fleet with white background and black edge Falcon sail is grawell''s fleet, the fleet with purple background and golden giant bear is Hoff''s fleet, and the other one is the fleet with two crossed black axes on yellow background, and the sail is bevman''s fleet.

    These long ships of Northland are not very big, but they are very flexible and can stand the test of strong winds and waves.

    Grawell himself painted his face blue with vegetable dye, which is God''s blessing. It is said that the northern God olugar led his twelve warriors in the long ship of Northland to reach any corner of the world and win every battle.

    After they left this mortal world, in hawagad, the temple of orugar, they drank and reveled all day, ate food and wine, and fought endlessly. They died in the morning and drank together at night. It is said that only the northlanders who died bravely can be summoned by orugar to havagard to fight with God.

    Gladwell kissed the warrior armband on his right hand, which is something that every Northland adult man can wear. This is not only a proof of wisdom and courage, but also God''s blessing to every Northland man.

    At this time, drums came from the horf fleet, followed by majestic and vigorous singing. This is a way for Northland sailors to row and cheer up and unify the rhythm, and it is also a way for ships to communicate with ships.

    Then grawell, they were the same as there, and finally bevman''s fleet.

    Boundless and mighty, every soldier is one in a hundred, fearless of life and death.

    Port prin, also known as the place of the storm, is not unreasonable to be called the place of the storm. Storms of all sizes occur here all year round. Sometimes on sunny days, there are dark clouds, strong winds, waves and all kinds of caprices.

    I don''t know if God wants to play a joke with Gladwell. Suddenly, there is a strong wind on the sea.

    "No, it''s going to be a storm," Ragnar, who has rich sailing experience, told holf

    Hoff hurriedly ordered someone to blow the horn, and everyone knew what to face next.

    At this time, the boating warriors began to roar in a low voice. Although the voice was low, it rang through the sky and was very shocking.

    What should come is still coming. For a time, the sky has become dark, the sea is rough, the wind is angry, and the whole sea seems to be roaring, just like raising your hand to devour them.

    "Everybody hold on!" growled Gladwell

    Everyone''s heart is a little uneasy, but they all look back to death.

 Chapter 120

    The wind is roaring, the waves are roaring, and the gods are sending down the lightning of their judgment.

    Before Northland''s fleet approached prin port, it encountered an unprecedented huge sea storm in the sea. Although they were prepared, the storm was bigger.

    The sailors rowed wildly through the fierce storm. Gladwell did not use large ships this time, because for the Imperial Navy, these so-called large ships are not worth mentioning. They are just living targets.

    On the contrary, Northland''s ancient dragon head long ship can break up the general team into parts. Its flexibility, mobility and speed are very good.

    For example, in this storm, if those large ships are slow and stupid, once they are broken by the strong wind, all the people on the ship will be finished, and the losses will be very heavy.

    Grawell and his team escaped from the sea with their ancient dragon head boat. But even if they escape, the losses are extremely heavy.

    A large number of sailors were swept into the sea and listened to orugar''s call. Nearly one-third of the dragon''s head long ships that sank to the bottom of the sea were smashed.

    "Ackerman, are you okay," Patrick said to his brother

    "It seems that God aurugar hasn''t planned to call me to havagard." after that, the two brothers looked at each other and smiled

    "My sons, you are going to naplin port. Cheer up. You are all real soldiers. Ackerman, don''t you like Isabella? You have to do well this time." holf was relieved to see that his sons are all right.

    Ragnar stared at the distant sea and fell into a deep thought. Just now he hugged the mast of the ship and was not rolled into the sea.

    On Granville''s side, Anna, Tony and some older sergeants either went to bed directly or even drank wine to sleep here. The war is too far away from them.

    It was an ordinary night, a boring and ordinary day. But this day is destined to become no longer ordinary because of their arrival.

    March 17, 1501, breezy month, night

    I don''t know if it''s orugal''s blessing. The moon tonight is much darker, which is very good for grawell and them.

    A young imperial soldier has been standing here like a fool for two hours because of the bullying of the old sergeant. His legs are numb. The old Sergeant won''t replace him.

    It is stipulated that when standing guard at night, you must stand straight. The key is that the soldier''s eyes are not very good. His family also spent a lot of money to be arranged.

    He vaguely saw something moving on the other side of the mountain. Maybe it was some beast. Anyway, it can''t be the enemy. For so many years, the young people of this empire don''t know what war is.

    Gladwell, these experienced warriors, can climb out of death again and again. They all regard death as their home. They hope to drink and have fun with the God of orugar and tell their stories after they die.

    But soon the imperial soldier found something wrong. He tried to wake up the drunken old sergeant. Confused, the old Sergeant came up and gave the young soldier a mouth.

    But then, they don''t have to worry about the dispute between the two sides anymore. They have been settled by Gladwell who came down from the mountain. A large number of people were solved at the first time.

    So they rushed into the city, and the good play was about to begin.

 Chapter 121

    But unfortunately, there was still a beacon lit by the lookout tower, and Gladwell they could only move more quickly. Gladwell decided to divide his troops in two ways. Bevman and his men were responsible for setting up the city defense army in the city, while Gladwell and his men went to the wall on the front port, opened the city gate and destroyed the two towers connected with iron cables.

    According to the agreement, at the moment, except for the place where he camped, holf should leave some people to guard the ship. He should take the rest of the people to wait outside. Grawell will give a signal to holf when they succeed.

    At night, those airships usually don''t take off, and their investigation scope is limited.

    At that time, as long as they break through the blockade of the ship, they can meet with grawell, and the whole city will be easily won.

    Bevman led the Northland army and rushed into the city. Although the beacon fire has been lit, the alarm bell has not been sounded because of the slackness of some soldiers. Besides, no one has moved things for many years, and people forget their existence.

    At this time, although it was evening, most of the people in the city didn''t sleep. They were either shopping in the street, drinking in the bar, or doing what they liked at home.

    Several teams of patrolling urban defense troops walked back and forth in the main streets of the city. They wanted to ensure the safety of the people.

    These heavily armed Northland warriors led by bevman rushed into the edge of the city, so that the people in the city didn''t know that the foreign enemy had invaded the city. This place is also a prosperous night market. There are many pedestrians even at night.

    The streets were bustling with people, and no one noticed the Northland people with yellow background and black cross axes painted on these shields.

    Occasionally, a few drunkards passing by thought they were strange people in strange clothes. With one axe, the man''s head fell to a little girl''s feet like a ball.

    The little girl kicked. She asked her mother what it was. Her mother looked at it and was scared to death. She wanted to shout, but as if her body was out of control, she couldn''t shout out.

    Bevman took the lead. He shot an arrow at the man who looked like an officer in a nearby urban defense army.

    Bevman''s men rushed at the unarmed like tigers. There are too many people who have been peaceful for too long. Even if they stand there and kill bevman, they have to kill for half a day.

    The urban defense forces also blew up the pot and rushed to the invaders.

    Of course, the next battle is nothing more than a lion eating sheep.

    After so many days of difficulties, dangers and near death, these people can finally let go of the killing.

    People panicked. They never thought that disaster would come like this. Cries, screams, one after another, for a time, more people were trampled to death than the Northland.

    Without the baptism of war, the imperial urban defense army was killed by these experienced Northland warriors like chopping melons and vegetables.

    When they saw the food, drinks and other things on the stalls, they ate them directly. At the same time, they also killed several fleeing civilians for fun.

    Bevman knew German. He shouted to these civilians in German. Those who dare to escape will be killed. He squatted on the ground with his head in his hands to avoid death.

    It is a disaster for a nation that advocates martial arts to come to such a place where economy is rich and culture is more important than martial arts.

    Bevman and his people had enough food and wine first. It was too hard these days. Too many people didn''t live to see this scene.

    Except for those who surrendered, the rest of the urban defense forces were left with a pile of corpses lying there.

    Bevman, they can''t stay here too long. They will continue to enter the city, because grawell has also fought with the defenders on the wall.

    Bevman wanted to cut off the urban defense forces that went to support. He ordered a few people to stay here to guard prisoners of war and civilians.

    Many people at home, at this time, the doors of their homes are tightly closed. They don''t know who they are. Are they Northland people in the north? No way. It''s far from the north.

    Bevman they continue to stop and kill the urban defense forces in the city. The number of these urban defense forces is really a lot. Although the combat effectiveness is almost negligible, they still have a lot of cavalry.

    The Northland warriors in charge of those people are genuine Wilson people. They don''t speak German at all. The two sides are so confrontation.

    Although the people at the bottom surrender on the surface, others are not at ease.

    Several people plotted to resist. When a Northland saw them, they immediately went over and stabbed the German with a sword.

    The people around immediately surrounded the Northland warrior. They were unarmed and wanted to bully the less with more.

    Other Northland people immediately laughed at this scene and blocked several streets under the sign of the leader.

    The drummers immediately someone shouted something in drummer.

    The women and children squatting on the ground with their heads in their hands, some men or young people, tried to disperse and escape here.

    Only twenty or thirty of these Northland guards died, and at least nearly a thousand of them surrendered. More than two thousand people had died before.

    There was a mother with two children. Their father had been opened by his stomach. They also wanted to escape.

    Besides, the besieged Northland warrior cut off one of his arms with a sword, and a shield stunned the other tall German.

    Then the right Sword Pierced a bald head from his mouth. Another man tried to seize a shield and entangled him. He kicked him to the ground.

    Ordinary people who wanted to flee were killed by the Northland people who guarded the street. For a moment, these people were splashed with the blood of the German people, just like killing God.

    These drummers were stunned. They obediently surrendered again and became prisoners. But this time, maybe not so good treatment.

    The men were pulled out of the crowd, and the Northland hacked the men in front of the people. The rest of the people were frightened. They dared not resist at all. They could only pray to the seven gods that they were not the ones who died.

    The mother who wanted to escape now firmly covered the eyes of the two children, but in fact, the child saw the scene through her mother''s trembling fingers. There was a man whose head was cut open by an axe and his brain flowed all over the ground. The Northland people were killing these unarmed weak for fun.

    Language barrier, kill more unscrupulous, and even can be said to vent all kinds of suffering since the war. At this moment, they have been waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 122

    For a time, the city was in chaos and there were fights everywhere. Gladwell they also rushed to the wall near the port. They wanted to fight to the death with the defenders.

    You know, these garrisons guarding the main gate are not comparable to those urban defense forces. Here are the elite of the Empire. You should know that the military of the whole port prin is under the control of rear admiral narland, and these elite armies stationed on the wall are also under the command of narland.

    Not only that, naland''s own command post is on this side of the wall near the port.

    Gladwell, they had a hard stubble. The battle didn''t go as smoothly as expected.

    In addition to the Northland people who were responsible for guarding various regions, the main force led by bevman also intercepted and killed a large number of urban defense troops who went from the west of the city to reinforce the East.

    Let''s look at the Northland people who befman ordered to stay in various areas. They didn''t take a break until they killed nearly 90% of the German men. There is enough blood tonight, and God will be proud of them.

    The suspension of killing does not mean that the suffering of these people is over.

    A beautiful woman who is dressed up beautifully but has already been scared silly, crying into tears and wearing makeup on her face is shaking all over. You know, she is just a rich lady who comes here to eat some delicious food in the evening.

    Except for a few northlanders guarding the street, others were full of food and wine. They began to enter the crowd to look for Delman''s beautiful young woman.

    There was a minor girl in the traditional dress of Norman, who was discovered by these northlanders at a glance. At ordinary times, she likes to stand out. She always feels good about herself and thinks she is the most traditional woman. She was pulled out of the crowd tonight, and her legs couldn''t move.

    And the beautiful rich lady, etc. the Northland people are picking out more than 20 beautiful young German women from the crowd like picking goods.

    They were led to the front of the crowd, and sobs came from the girls from time to time.

    The people below know what will happen next, but they just want to protect themselves and pretend that they have nothing to do with themselves.

    The next scene, please mend your brain. Don''t talk

    There were several surviving Delman men who couldn''t help looking at the women. They also had this idea, but they didn''t have that ability.

    It''s silly to be scared. How could they think of such a scene when they lived in peace since childhood? Even hell is just like this.

    Then in front of everyone, these women were beeped... The Northland people took turns, and the people guarding the street also beeped, and everyone beeped more than once.

    People at the bottom dare not fart. Those women have changed from beautiful to ruined. Some who wanted to resist were cut off and bled there. The Northland people also found some obscene Norman men from the crowd and let them join the carnival. Those women rewarded these obscene men to enjoy it. These men pretended to be unwilling, but they were also very happy slowly.

    These drummers, who only care about money and rights and live a decent life, now live worse than dogs. I deserve to laugh at those martial people without strength. Civilized society is to make people forget those jungle laws, only think about interests, how to climb up, but forget that the world is not necessarily peaceful. What they cherish may be worthless.

    Some of the girls who were not tortured like adults were killed directly, and some died when they couldn''t bear it. Others were tortured and killed alive. For example, the big white rabbits were cut off and the bottom was opened.

    Some children were also picked up and thrown around with spears by these Northland people. The mother with two children was wildly pierced in the stomach with a spear and mixed with water all over the ground. In front of her, the two children were taken alive as food and cooked in an oil pan at the scene.

    Killing is just a simple pleasure. With the reduction of the number of people, these German people have become numb. No one has the idea of resisting. It is not themselves who only want to die, even if they just want to die a little easier.

    No, another German man was put into a sack and burned alive. The painful cries and curses were heard all the time. Just before he was pulled out of the crowd, he smiled and begged for mercy.

    Besides, the War didn''t go well on grawell''s side.

    At the beginning, though, they took advantage of the raid and dropped several magic crystal guns. This magic crystal cannon is the same thing as those magic guided cannons transferred by Morse when kairandier met the dead at that time. It''s just different in name.

    Although the price of magic crystal stone is expensive and very rare, which belongs to national resources, there are still a lot of reserves here.

    A large number of magic spar shells, but a lot of them were captured by Gladwell before they could use them.

    But these northlanders did not use magic crystal guns. They would use imperial soldiers to die and escape.

    For the Northland people, it''s a piece of junk, but the adjusted imperial Garrison and their magic crystal cannon can make Gladwell suffer a lot.

    In a hurry, Gladwell had to order someone to ring the signal bomb, which they managed to get from smugglers.

    With three loud noises and three red lights rising into the sky. Holf knew that according to the agreement, this was the meaning of grawell''s success. Their fleet could go straight to the warships of the large Imperial Navy.

    Bevman in the city also knew that they were going to meet up with grawell. Even the intelligence organizations hidden in the city took out their weapons and took to the streets to join the scuffle.

    In fact, Gladwell didn''t succeed. He was just worried that if it went on like this, the troops on those warships got off the ship and attacked them continuously. With the magic crystal cannon, Gladwell was likely to be destroyed.

    Holf and them must be involved in order to have a slim chance of winning.

    Although this also means that their danger is greatly increased, there is no way.

    Horf''s fleet rushed to the huge imperial fleets as planned. At this time, the imperial fleet was still connected, and they released a crossbow towards horf who came to attack. At one time, many long dragon headed ships were destroyed, and more than half of the crew were killed and injured. Many people chose to jump into the sea, but they were still killed by bows and arrows.

    "What, father?" Ackerman said

    "It''s different from what was arranged in advance," Patrick said

    "In any case, we can only break through and send those empty ships quickly." Hoff knows that if grawell follows the plan, they should have taken care of these warships, but not at the moment.

 Chapter 123

    The plan has changed, but it can only be changed with the same. Destroying these enemies is the only way.

    "These imperial navies are really powerful," Ragnar said after shooting an imperial soldier who operated a crossbow with a bow and arrow

    At this time, it is night, and those airships can only honestly stop on the ship. These airships are not suitable for night combat, regardless of energy or visibility.

    Naland watched all this. He knew that he had prepared for the war for countless years. He wanted to make the enemy come back.

    Holf ordered the long ships full of dry firewood and combustibles to speed up and crash them into the connected imperial warships.

    However, before many long ships approached, the catapults had broken their masts. Ragnar was also on one of the ships full of combustibles. He rowed desperately with the sailors.

    Fifty Demi, thirty Demi, ten Demi

    Seeing that it was about to be connected, Ragnar ordered all the living northlanders to abandon the ship. He himself quickly lit a torch with a flint and threw it on the inflammables. Then he jumped into the cold water, and an arrow shot at him.

    The rest of the ships, except for a few long ships that were directly sunk, were ignited. Some of them were also ignited with burning arrows. In short, there was a sea of fire.

    Some northlanders with good water quality swam to horf''s main fleet, including Ragnar whose arm was scratched by an arrow. They finally returned to the ship from the water.

    At this time, there was a strong wind, and the imperial warships were ignited by these insignificant dragon headed long ships. The more the wind blows, the more the fire burns.

    Holf ordered the rest of the people to return by boat. They were going back to the camp to have a rest.

    Looking at the Northland retreat, nalland was not happy. He didn''t expect that although the sea fortress he built could not be attacked by the enemy, it made the enemy burn directly. With the help of the strong wind, nalland was helpless.

    Gladwell''s side finally joined up with bevman''s people. In the city are the people left by bevman and the intelligence agents hiding in prin port. He wanted to continue the attack, but the casualties were so heavy that even Tony was seriously injured because he blocked for grawell. In desperation, he could only order people to take the magic crystal gun and retreat temporarily. At this time, Gladwell''s troops were badly injured and exhausted, and Gladwell himself was covered with injuries.

    On this side of the imperial wall, a large number of imperial fleet crew and sailors who were not burned escaped, and the whole port was filled with smoke for a time.

    With the remaining magic crystal cannon, the city wall has not been lost for the time being. That is to say, even if the sea power and airship were finished, naland still believed that these savage northlanders could not break through his iron rope. Although the connection with the city was cut off, the elite troops of the Empire were stationed in the port in his hands, and the enemy was forced by magic crystal artillery.

    Nalland has sent someone to send the carrier pigeon out. As long as he sticks to it, these northlanders will die as soon as the imperial reinforcements arrive.

    Holf led the retreating fleet back to the camp first. Ackerman felt that he didn''t kill the enemy to prove himself today. Some of them were not very happy.

    He saw a white dove suddenly flying in the sky. He took a bow and arrow and shot it hard. As a result, he missed it.

    His brother Patrick also picked up a bow and arrow and shot it at the white pigeon. With one arrow, he shot the pigeon down, and the white pigeon fell into the sea. He looked at his brother and smiled with a hint of irony, which made Ackerman more angry.

    The fire in prin harbor burned all day and night, and naland couldn''t even put out the fire.

    The war fell into a stalemate, which grawell did not want to see. Fortunately, naland did not seem to intend to pursue desperately, because naland himself was too busy.

    On this night, countless people were destined to be unable to sleep. The Northland army of Gladwell, the residents of the city, the imperial urban defense army, the army of narland, and even the "old lion" dreg Aldrich heard what happened tonight in his hospital bed.

    This day is destined to go down in history. Grawell, known as the "whip of the seven gods" by the later generations of Norman, led his army to invade prin port, causing unimaginable disasters. This day, March 17, 1501, was also known as the "day of pain".

    Gladwell''s army rested all night in the city wall. At least they had enough to eat and drink. Some people even had a good sleep.

    At dawn the next day, the northlanders stationed in the city came to grawell with the intelligence agents.

    After a night''s rest, Gladwell also slowed down a little. Met the intelligence agents, who brought the urban defense map of the whole city.

    Seeing the map, Gladwell had a plan, but it was difficult to contact Hoff and them at the moment. He saw that there was another signal bomb. He ordered Roderick to bring enough dry food and water and a few people. Now he rode the fast horse captured from the city to the camp immediately and told Hoff grawell''s plan.

    Glavel and their Northland troops were stationed in the East and west of prinport, which was still under the control of the urban defense army, where a large number of nobles lived.

    In the places occupied by Gladwell these days, the people are closed and dare not go out for half a step. The arrested German people are ordered to gather together by Gladwell.

    Over the years, Gladwell has changed. He is not the same as before. He has become the same as the pure Northland people. His attitude towards these prisoners of war and slaves is no longer pity, but all existence is reasonable. Everyone has his own destiny, and he can''t change it alone.

    He went to see Tony and forgot his injury. Tony was with him from the captain of the mercenary to the king of Northland. Tony volunteered for the war. If it weren''t for Tony, Gladwell would have been shelled to death by magic crystal.

    But Tony''s injury is not optimistic. In this place where there is a lack of medicine, grawell and Tony understand what it means. But Tony had no regrets. He recalled the scene that night. If he was given another choice, he would choose to sacrifice himself to save grawell.

    Grawell held Tony''s hand. He felt tears in his eyes, but he held back. He smiled at Tony and told Tony that he would be fine. When we capture this port, we must find the best doctor to treat him.

    While Roderick went to the camp to inform holf these days, grawell and bevman had a good rest. Instead of continuing to attack the west side of the port, they stood on the east side of the port and confronted narland on the coastal line.

 Chapter 124

    These days, Gladwell and his team are not idle. According to the information provided by the intelligence personnel, they gradually infiltrate the coastal defense line of narland. Gladwell will send people to attack from time to time on the front battlefield.

    Naland was anxious. He calculated that the imperial reinforcements should arrive these days. He was not in a hurry to fight grawell. This Granville is strange, and it doesn''t seem to be in a hurry.

    That night, a thick horn sounded from the dark sea.

    "Where did the horn come from? Did the Northland attack? Or did the imperial reinforcements arrive?" naland wondered and immediately went out of the camp

    At the moment, the imperial warships outside the port on the line of defense of Prince port have basically burned up. At most, there are only a few broken unguarded warships floating there against the ship anchor, and there may be an airship left on it that can still be used.

    At this time, accompanied by a loud noise, a flare lit up the night sky.

    The northlanders, who had long hidden in the iron tower at both ends of the port, saw the agreed signal and launched a surprise attack on the iron tower under the leadership of Gladwell and bevman.

    This is grawell''s plan. Using the intelligence and maps of intelligence personnel, we found some paths around nalland''s defense line, which can directly attack the iron cable tower, solve the iron cable bridge, and horf''s fleet can drive straight in and land directly.

    Seeing horf''s signal, grawell and his men worked hard to solve the enemy on the two iron cable towers. Naland was so conceited that he didn''t expect that grawell could give him this hand.

    Ackerman and holf are on the same boat. He is very happy and excited. He can finally kill tonight.

    "Brothers, pour a glass of wine for orugar with the enemy''s blood tonight, and havagard is calling us. The city is broken, gold and silver treasures, delicious food, beauty, grab as much as you want, these are all ours!" holf roared from the bow of the boat

    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" the battle roar of Northland rang through the dark sea again, and the bellicose blood in each Northland''s human body was boiling

    Facing the ambitious Northland fleet, naland felt a trace of despair and fear for the first time, because he welcomed not the imperial reinforcements, but the mighty fleet of the enemy.

    He could only mobilize a few magic crystal guns to defend the coastline.

    The fierce Northland fleet used speed to attack the coastline. Although several ships were destroyed by magic crystal guns when they were close to the coast, more long ships began to log in on the coast.

    The long ship of holf, Ackerman, Ragnar and Patrick was hit by a cannon when they landed. Fortunately, they were agile and had already disembarked.

    All the Northland people are gathered here at this moment. Gladwell and bevman also led a large army to attack nalland from both sides, and soon the three men surrounded nalland.

    Originally, nalland wanted to break through, but the Northland people were fast and had too strong combat effectiveness. This time, the magic crystal gun didn''t have time to play any role, so it was captured by a large number of Northland people.

    Facing the archers and crossbows of the Empire, the Northland shield wall made them helpless.

    There was no hope of breaking through, narland, and they became trapped animals.

    Ragnar waved his axes tonight. I don''t know how many German soldiers have been cut down. Ackerman stopped talking, blocked with a round shield and killed the enemy with a long sword. His face was covered with the enemy''s blood. His brother pierced many imperial soldiers with a spear. Roderick is not to mention that almost no one is his opponent.

    For a time, the beach was full of the bodies of imperial soldiers. This is also the elite of the Empire, vulnerable to the Northland warriors.

    Ackerman looked at his brother and Ragnar. He also worked harder to kill the enemy.

    Soon, less than a hundred people left in narland were surrounded by the Northland shield wall.

    "Do you have the guts to send a man to duel with one of my men, let us go if we win, and let you deal with if we lose?" nalland shouted in the Admiral''s exquisite uniform

    "This guy is really shameless. He has become our Chinese meal and is thinking of a duel," grawell told Hoff and bevman in Northland

    "If he wants to duel, we''ll duel with him," Hoffman said

    The Northland warriors laughed, and their laughter made naland shudder.

    "I''ll fight them," Ragnar volunteered

    "Well, good, be careful," said King Gladwell to him

    Ragnar was silent, brave and rough, and fought like a beast. Half of the northlanders and half of the Normans formed a circle, and each side sent a warrior.

    On the side of the Empire, a soldier with a height of 2 Dems, incomparably strong and like a bear, wearing black plate armor, was nalland''s personal bodyguard.

    Ragnar is at least a few heads shorter than the Empire, and his body is not as strong as him. Without politeness, the two sides immediately began to fight to the death.

    Ragnar is very dexterous. He dodges all kinds of giant axes in the enemy''s hands. If the giant axe touches Ragnar, it is estimated that it will be torn apart. His whole plate armor, Ragnar, will be in vain unless he attacks his head.

    Ragnar was almost hit by the man. The Northland warriors shouted cheers on the periphery. He turned and leaped to the man''s back and threw an axe on the man''s head.

    Ragnar ran quickly, crisp and clean, and cut off his alive while the man was still struggling.

    Amid cheers and shouts of battle, Ragnar held up the head of the imperial soldier. Naland was so frightened that he had to surrender.

    In this way, they finally won the war. Although it was not easy to win, they still won.

    After narland was captured, Gladwell led his men back to the garrison in the west of the city and found that those left behind Northland were killed, and even Tony was brutally killed on the hospital bed. The captured people were also released.

    Gladwell was devastated. Instead of entering the siege immediately, he had to hold a grand funeral for Tony and the dead Northland warriors.

    The next morning, several ships full of dead Northland warriors docked in the port. One of them was Tony alone, and their bodies were covered with dry branches. Tony''s boat was full of flowers. He always took the dagger that Gladwell bought him, and the dagger was put next to Tony.

 Chapter 125

    "They are real warriors. They will never turn back on the road of charging. Tonight, they will raise a glass in havagard with God olugar, his twelve warriors and all heroes and martyrs. They will fight forever, revel all night, no pain, no death, and they will always look at us and be with us!" Glawell, dressed in white, spoke loudly in Northland on the pier of the port

    Northland''s army is endless on the coast. They are the bravest soldiers.

    Finally, the archer shot the burning arrows at the small boats. The burning boat gradually floated to the sea and followed orugar''s call

    This is the highest form of funeral in Northland, which only the king can enjoy.

    After the funeral, the wildest and bloodiest Revenge of the Northland people is about to begin.

    However, at this time, the nobles in prinport felt completely detached. They didn''t even have any plans to escape the city.

    They thought that the urban defense army seemed to have made great achievements after solving some left behind Northland soldiers and wounded.

    Although these nobles still live a life of luxury, they are as usual, but the people at the bottom are not so lucky.

    In the west of the city, where the nobles and Lord Drake still occupied, the number of refugees was very large. They fled the east of the city with their possessions and became homeless.

    The urban defense army did not have a good attitude towards them, but just drove them together and managed them collectively. Those ordinary citizens who used to think that the world was peaceful tasted the bitter fruit. When the disaster came, they didn''t even have a self-defense dagger around them.

    They laugh at those who prepare, those who plan ahead, but they don''t know that they should be laughed at. Among these refugees, there are many people who usually think they are doing well. They don''t look down on the bottom people. Now they are reduced to the bottom.

    Gladwell''s order this time was to kill everyone at will, no matter who the other party was, as long as it was not a Northland.

    At one time, three Northland armies, namely bevman''s army, Hoff''s army and grawell''s direct troops, killed each other from three routes to the west of prin port.

    The urban defense army still standing guard on the blockade saw a large number of angry and murderous Northland people killed. Suddenly, their psychological defense collapsed.

    Anna and Roderick led grawell''s troops directly from the middle to attack the Lord''s residence.

    There was a man in the urban defense army who was originally responsible for guarding the city gate. He was a native of prin port. He became an imperial soldier only when his family spent money. Now she is still transferred to the defensive front. Although her family worked hard, it didn''t help.

    The nobles and lords in the west of the city don''t know what''s going on in the east of the city, only that it''s not that simple.

    When the city defense army saw the first bonoslan attack, he was deeply shocked. The running speed was like a beast, fierce and fast, and came to them in a moment.

    There was no time to respond, although the archers of the urban defense army also shot at the barbarians.

    But either they were dodged, or they directly blocked with shields. Not only that, they also threw axes and javelins against the imperial urban defense army.

    In front of them, these people used the shield and wall formation loved by heavy infantry to block water. Except for a few Northland people who died on the charge, the imperial crossbow men caused them little loss.

    However, the fate of a large number of imperial crossbowmen close to these Northland people can be imagined.

    This is not a war, this is just a massacre. After leaving the corpse of the imperial city guard and the broken white purple Lion Flag of Lord Drake, the three-way Northland army surrounded the Lord''s fortress at a lightning speed.

    The northlanders stopped their attack, and their Lord sent for narland, who was tied up in various ways.

    Standing under the high wall of the fortress, naland was extremely embarrassed. The imperial nobles were shocked at this scene. They knew that they were a turtle in a jar and had no chance to escape.

    In desperation, these nobles can only choose to surrender.

    Blood for blood, eye for eye!

    There was no word "surrender" in the words of the Northland people. At the command of holf, they set up a ladder and began to attack the fortress.

    It''s too much for these barbarians not to surrender.

    Rushing into the hall of the luxurious Lord''s fortress, the Northland warriors began to disperse to find the whereabouts of Lord Drake Aldrich.

    Some of the panicked maidens were killed and some were killed by the Northland soldiers.

    None of the other nobles who came here for refuge and discussion escaped the arrest of the Northland people. The Lord''s fortress is really magnificent and amazing.

    These northlanders have never seen these treasures, magnificent wonders. What ceramic imitation horses, what white jade seven statues, all kinds of exotic flowers and plants, huge fountains, swimming pools, gold statues and so on, have opened the eyes of these Northland warriors who have fought so hard for so long.

    If you can take it away, take it away. If you can''t take it away, take it away. If you really can''t take it away, destroy it in situ.

    It''s so savage, so fierce, so overbearing. This is strength. The world still depends on strength.

    Finally, in a sewer leading to outside of the fort, Northland stopped Drake with the an old bone. This information was provided by a servant, or the old guy might escape.

    Holf rewarded the servant by cutting off his head. He hated traitors most.

    The old lord was caught in Gladwell''s camp. Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.

    The urban defense army has completely collapsed. There is no resistance in the city for a time. It is doomed that some people will become fish on the chopping board of others.

    Because the Northland attack was so rapid, few refugees fled the city, which was completely controlled by the Northland.

    No one expected that after so many days of struggle, the Northland people took control of the city.

    Faced with many times their own enemies and various difficulties and obstacles, they finally conquered the economic lifeline of the Empire, prin port, which is called the land of storms.

    At this time, Hoff, bevman and Granville divided the big cities into three parts, with bevman in charge in the north, Hoff in charge in the West and Granville in the East.

    In this way, a real carnival is about to begin, an unprecedented disaster.

    Every drummer''s nightmare, this important economic town, is about to become a hell on earth.

 Chapter 126

    Now the Northland had no more rivals in the city. They could open up and do whatever they wanted in port prin.

    After the looting of this prosperous city, it can really be said that the wealth accumulated over the years has been burned down.

    The local man of Princeton who spent money to become the urban defense army was captured because of his injury. These days, he really saw what hell on earth is.

    These fully armed northlanders, who were good at fighting, were cruel to the unarmed ordinary people of Germany in addition to the imperial soldiers of Germany.

    Northland people rushed into the streets, robbed what they liked and ransacked door to door. If you see people who want to kill, you can kill them. If you don''t, you can stay as slaves. Of course, it also includes slaves in some aspects.

    The people who are used to peace are completely frightened by this scene. They don''t know who said that there is an area in the west of the city where no Northland people can attack. All the German people are allowed to take refuge. The news spread among the refugees, and they rushed there with their lives.

    It seems to be the seat of the church. Does the church send people to protect these refugees? Refugees can''t manage so much. Now time is life.

    To the west of the city, it was mainly controlled by Hoff''s army.

    In the temporary military camp where holf was stationed, it was originally a noble courtyard, but now it is occupied by holf.

    The courtyard was full of ruins, corpses, and flames that had not yet been extinguished. The original beautiful courtyard no longer exists. Instead, it is a devil''s nest.

    Gladwell led Roderick, Anna and a team of soldiers here. In fact, holf hasn''t changed for so many years. It became grawell. Originally, he still resisted this kind of thing, but now, although he would not be so cruel as holf, he would not be surprised for the sake of interests. The nature of the Northland people is belligerent and likes looting.

    The soldiers of the Empire prayed not to die in battle, while the soldiers of Northland prayed to die in battle, so that they could return to the embrace of God olugar and live forever with the twelve warriors and martyrs in the spirit Hall of havagard.

    When they came to the gate of the courtyard, the Northland soldiers who were responsible for guarding the gate of the courtyard brought a German soldier who lay on the ground and was used as a dog to keep the doorman.

    One of the two German soldiers who were raised as dogs was a native of prinport who was injured and did not die.

    When they came to grawell, a Northland soldier with a round shield with a golden brown bear on a purple background kicked one of the "dogs" in the ass, and the "dog" began to exchange.

    The "dog" had obviously cut off half its tongue. The Northland soldier laughed and the other nearby did the same.

    Gladwell had been too lazy to care about Hoff''s bad taste. It didn''t matter as long as it was to the enemy. The German people treated animals and enemies no better.

    He went in and found Hoff directly. Hoff was fighting hand to hand with five naked young German women.

    People around are shouting cheers. Hoff has a shiny bald head and strong muscles. He''s over half a hundred years old. He''s still so tough.

    The five women were vulnerable. One of them was directly hugged by Patrick and fought with his father.

    Ackerman is not the same as his brother. He is only interested in those treasures. He selects some beautiful jewelry from the treasure and silver he has searched these days. He only loves Isabella. He will personally choose a beautiful gift for her.

    Ragnar was grinding his axe alone in the corner. He noticed that grawell and them were coming. Ragnar has a good rest and good food these days, which is enough for him. In fact, he hates such violence against those weak people. He thinks it''s unnecessary. Just kill the people who should be killed. There''s no need to embarrass the remaining people.

    He is not kind. He just thinks that imperial people are like sheep with two feet. People want to eat sheep, but there is no need to kill them all at one time. They can circle them up and eat them slowly. This is the long-term plan.

    When he saw Gladwell coming, Hoff patted the white ass of a woman who was fighting. He pulled out the weapon of battle and asked the people under his hand to take a noble coat and put it on.

    He knew that Gladwell must have something to discuss when he came to him.

    "Hey, my good brother, my king, why do you come to me in person when you have time." holf opened his arms and walked to grawell

    "You''re talking to the king. Please show some respect," Roderick stopped

    "You''re not the young man who came to me for help the other day. What''s your name? Sorry, I forgot. I don''t care who you are. I''m not happy. I''ll chop you with an axe." Hoff suddenly became angry

    Gladwell motioned Roderick to step down. He also intended to protect Roderick. He knew holf too well. I''m afraid holf didn''t pay attention to him, even the king.

    "My good brother, I''m in a good mood recently. Don''t let trivial things affect my mood. I''m here to tell you good news today." Gladwell personally came forward and gave Hoff a bear hug

    Anna next to all this looked in her eyes, but she didn''t say a word. She and Gladwell came all the way. She knew Gladwell and holf too well.

    Only a young man like Roderick, who thought he had some strength, dared to do this again. You should know which of these people didn''t climb out of the corpse.

    The good news grawell told holf was that he was going to hold a large-scale sacrifice here to thank the gods for their protection, and the war was won. In addition, after taking over the port of narland, grawell''s people found a large number of materials, including a considerable amount of smuggled goods of high value. It can be seen that at that time, there were still people inside Derman who wanted to take the opportunity to make a fortune. If these materials were used by nalland, they would be much more difficult, because there were a lot of magic crystal stones in these goods, which could be directly fired by magic crystal guns. Gladwell knew how terrible the magic crystal cannon was. He finally found less than five people who could use the magic crystal cannon among the prisoners of war.

    This time, it is not the women''s food and gold and silver treasures that Gladwell is most excited about. But one or two airships that can still be used, as well as magic crystal guns and crossbows.

    For Gladwell, the value of these three things is far more useful than other things. With these, his future plan is not just to plunder one or two cities of the Empire.

    At this time, a soldier of holf covered in blood came to holf accompanied by the guard. His breath was weak.

    "No, sir, something happened in the West..."

 Chapter 127

    "What''s the matter, say it!" Hoff saw his soldiers so embarrassed and knew the seriousness of the matter, but he lost face in front of grawell

    "At that time, I went with a dozen people to rob the church there. But when I got there, I found that a large number of German people were walking there. We wanted to chase the mountain, but we were directly shocked by the force we couldn''t see. Some brothers were directly shocked and hit the stone pillar and died. I luckily fell down and survived in the grass." he said, The Northland soldier had only one breath left

    "What else? Take me to have a look." Hoffman asked someone to carry the wounded soldier down for treatment. He also changed his clothes

    After a while, the wounded soldier took grawell and holf to the church where they were shocked.

    There are indeed refugees rushing here one after another. There are too many German people. They are numb and can''t kill them. The city is full of people displaced by the war.

    When holf saw the church, he wanted to go in like a refugee. As a result, in front of the people, he was directly shocked and flew several Demi away.

    Holf was very angry. He caught several German people running for their lives not far away. He wanted to break in hard, but this time there was no exception, but the German went in.

    In his anger, he cut the axe to the invisible boundary. The axe was directly bounced off. He himself felt that the tiger''s mouth was shocked to shed blood.

    Patrick also wanted to try. He stepped forward and ran in. The result was worse than his father''s. He knocked himself into a faint.

    "That''s enough! It seems that someone with great magic has formed a border with his subordinates. He doesn''t want us to disturb him. From today on, no one is allowed to come near here. You can only guard here from a distance. If someone comes out, you can handle it. At the same time, set a checkpoint here. The sun shines on the top of the church tower every day. Only the first 100 people are allowed to enter. Don''t kill later On, "cried Gladwell, ordering everyone to withdraw first

    They had no choice but to follow Gladwell''s instructions, but no one thought Gladwell actually had his own plan.

    The next day, a group of German refugees hid in every corner. They heard the rules set by grawell, which meant that there were only 100 living places every day. They were waiting for the sun to shine on the church spire.

    Finally, the sun shone on the spire of the church, and everyone seemed to rush there, but they didn''t care about grawell''s orders. They just wanted to rush in directly. Only at this time, with a large number of people, can the Northland people have a chance.

    A swarm of at least nearly a thousand people rushed here at the same time, and the Northland did not stop it at the first time. Just a moment later, about a hundred people went in. The Northland people began to kill madly. They shot with bows and arrows, stabbed with spears, and cut with swords or axes. After killing most of the day, at least 300 people rushed into the barrier.

    At this time, a Derman in a cloak was not very prominent in the border. He came here with a group of people and could finally take a breath.

    At this time, many Knights riding horses, wearing black armor and huge winged helmets surrounded the new arrivals.

    "You guys, now, men and women, unload everything from your body and are not allowed to bring anything. If you disobey the order, you will be killed," said a man like a knight captain, riding a tall horse and waving a long sword.

    The drummer looked at others who had just escaped from the clutches of the Northland happily, but now he didn''t know what to face. Those other people''s expressions are really twists and turns, from excitement and happiness to worry.

    Like others, these refugees threw down their things and left no cloth all over. No matter men, women and children, of course, most of them were men, young women, old people and children, but not none.

    We do as the knight captain said. Even if we carry all our wealth, it''s not worth our lives. It''s reasonable for people to provide this shelter.

    The intruder took off his clothes and threw them on the ground. His dagger was also thrown on the ground. He stood naked and covered important parts.

    Others are similar. Some women are a little embarrassed, but they know that the outside world is more terrible, so they can only do it. After all, they are very grateful that they don''t want their lives as soon as they come up.

    The captain of the Knights asked them to line up. The Knights dismounted and checked one by one to see if they had carried anything without permission. There was a beautiful young girl who was carefully examined by a knight. The girl didn''t dare to say anything.

    Suddenly, a middle-aged man was dragged out of the queue and beheaded directly in the middle, because the man held a bag of gold coins in his hand.

    The people trembled with fear and were glad they didn''t carry anything.

    After careful inspection, the Knights mounted and took the team of refugees to a huge pool. The world within the border was really beautiful, but the refugees were not in the mood to enjoy it. They had no dignity at the moment, no matter where they went.

    In front of the huge pool, the water was still steaming, and the knight drove the refugees into the water to take a bath. They were also worried about any conspiracy or that the water was too hot and would burn until a person went into the water first.

    At that moment, after so many days of fatigue and comfort, I felt like a person for the first time, as if I had returned to the time when there was no war before.

    People even frolicked happily. They really enjoyed it. The fatigue in recent days disappeared in the hot bath. Even the German who mixed in felt really comfortable.

    Looking at the happy look of the refugees, the Knights looked at each other and smiled.

    Then they were asked to wear the white clean clothes brought by the Knights. There was no big difference in the clothes, and the numbers were almost the same, only men''s, women''s and children''s.

    Everyone has put on clean clothes. They think it''s really good. Although they are a little reluctant to give up the things they lost before, they are still alive now, aren''t they?

    Next, they were taken to the open space outside the church for dinner. Looking at a wide range of food, they ate it. What a good treatment, but they didn''t see any refugees except them. Where did those refugees go? No one knows, they don''t even know what will happen next, or what''s waiting for them?

 Chapter 128

    Next, these drummers were taken to the interior of the church after eating and drinking.

    Before that, these people may have never thought that food and safety were priceless. Born in peace, they never felt the existence of these. They took them for granted. They didn''t know how valuable they were until they lost them.

    In the church, the bishop of a church is praying to the seven gods there. The bishop was a very tall, handsome, middle-aged man with a trace of fortitude on his face.

    After the prayer, the Bishop said to the people below

    "Children of the seven gods, the whip of the seven gods is to punish our sins. We should repent well in front of the seven gods and be a good man again." the bishop preached to those people

    Then they were taken by the heavily armed knights to a far place where there was a towering building.

    St. Mary''s hotel is a famous luxury hotel in prin port. These refugees are confused about what medicine is sold in this gourd. However, after the people left, the Bishop''s expression changed greatly. His eyes were full of contempt. He hated the nonsense he said. It was a complete lie, but he had nothing to do for his safety.

    The drummer who got in was also confused, but he had to follow suit.

    It turned out that a large stage came into view under the magnificent decoration in the hall on the first floor.

    I saw groups of young female refugees on the stage, showing them to a wheat skinned man under the stage. The man looked very young. He was no one else. He was the human form of the black dragon ildley.

    Since he had a lot of money and countless wealth, he has established a kingdom based on St. Mary''s Hotel, where he is everything.

    This time, Gladwell led the northlanders to invade the imperial economic city of prinport on a large scale. The black dragon ildley didn''t do anything. He just set up a border easily, which blocked countless northlanders. Every day, many German people came to seek refuge. He couldn''t be happier.

    Because he knows that there are as many gold and silver treasures as he wants, and people are the most important resource for him. He needs a lot of people, which is his important resource. Even the Bishop had to be obedient and his church forces to serve and be his running dog.

    The next thing is the critical moment for these German people. Because everyone here has to choose whether to stay and become a devil, a slave or be eaten directly.

    Many people choose to be called demons, but becoming demons is not so easy. There are about 100 people who choose to become demons, most of them men and only two or three women.

    They stood together, and ildley directly released magic. Those who had evil souls in their bodies changed their bodies at a speed visible to the naked eye, with black spikes on their bodies, meat wings on their backs, horns on their heads, and tails on their hips.

    But this kind of people accounted for less than 10 of the 100 people, and the rest died in a moment of pain. The fate of these people was no longer controlled by themselves. They completely became the minions of ildley.

    The others who didn''t choose to become demons were still happy, but they couldn''t be happy next, because some of them were destined to become food.

    The drummer who sneaked in suddenly became nervous, because he had a mission to report everything here to grawell. He was one of the leaders of the intelligence organization arranged by grawell. He could not make other people''s food here meaninglessly.

    But in fact, he can rest assured that those young and strong people are selected as slaves by the knights who come here. Unless they don''t want to, it means they want to make other people''s food.

    The ugly, old, children and so on who were not selected. These people must have lost their food. They also want to resist, but the death of resistance is worse than being killed by the Northland outside.

    So these people, under the supervision of the demons, are responsible for working for and serving eldlay in these places. Of course, eldlay will still treat them as food when he is happy. Of course, those beautiful young girls have also been selected, and their services are somewhat special.

    The little gangster, sharp knife Dean and big Abel, who started with ildley, have now become demons, but they are stronger and they are responsible for managing these demons.

    Those who survive can only work tirelessly and become slaves to others.

    Even so, they are lucky. After all, it''s better than being a corpse or food. In this closed environment, these people formed a strange society.

    It''s like a tall tower. Everyone lives in the same area, but the scenery is completely different. The people at the bottom work constantly every day, and even fight with the people at the bottom for a piece of bread. The world they see is the most cruel and terrible. In fact, among these people at the bottom, they also have classes and look down on each other. Although they are all slaves at the bottom, those who are stronger feel that they can get more than one piece of bread and look down on those who can only get half a piece of bread. Although there is no difference in ildley''s eyes, they are all slaves and kill if they want to.

    Further up, some special slaves will order something, or those young and beautiful girls, who are actually fish on the chopping board. They can only be said to be live and relatively moist fish.

    In the middle of the tower, the running dogs of the church are responsible for maintaining order.

    The upper layer of the tower, the managers of demons, enjoys certain rights and is directly loyal to the existence of ildley. It''s OK to live in this closed environment.

    Of course, the top floor is ildley. For him, there are birds and flowers everywhere and beautiful scenery. This is the dragon''s nest he is very satisfied with.

    These people think that demons are bad. In fact, these demons just eat human flesh. In contrast, people''s hearts are a hundred times more dangerous.

    The German who lurked in finally escaped from here after experiencing many dangers. He reported the situation here to grawell himself. After grawell knew it, he ordered the army to withdraw. They had to leave here completely after the celebration and sacrifice.

    Those beautiful young women who were selected seem to live a good life in this enchantment, but in fact they are not so simple.

 Chapter 129

    At the port of prin, many new ships are being built, including the restoration of former imperial warships. Most of them were German slaves working, and the Northland were responsible for overseeing the work.

    On the beach, many corpses have become the giant view. As for what the giant view is, forget it, I still don''t know.

    The celebration and sacrifice of thanking the God of orugar will begin soon. People are busy with it.

    After so many days, the once prosperous city has become dilapidated. These imperial people in the south are not tall. Compared with the tall and powerful bodies of the Northland people in the north, they are really insignificant.

    What the imperialists are best at is intrigue and shrewdness, but they are hardly worth mentioning in the face of absolute force. But to say so, there are still many people who are very powerful and have made great achievements in all aspects. These people are worthy of respect, but they do not represent the majority. In fact, the imperial people are not so bad. In addition to making a small fuss, they are also diligent.

    Maybe they are too diligent, too indifferent to certain things, despise force and despise the military, which leads to their disaster today. But in any case, the game at the top is unlucky for the people at the bottom, although the will of the bottom also determines their future destiny.

    "Play with a Norman chick," said the two Northland warriors in charge of guarding each other with a smile

    These days, this kind of scene has become commonplace. The arrested Demann people are numb. It''s good to be alive, talk less and do more.

    To say this, grawell has ordered to burn all books with German characters, and wants to completely erase the German characters in this city.

    Finally, on the night of the ceremony, the Northland people in the city were ready.

    Everyone sang and danced. All the people were very excited. There were good wine and food everywhere. Of course, there were countless beauties and killings.

    The priest of Northland took out a huge and extremely sharp machete and beheaded the cow in the center of the campfire. Suddenly, the cow blood flowed into the prepared container.

    People smear cow blood on their faces, and some drink it directly with wine. The drummers trembled with fear. The priest held up the cow''s head, and the people shouted happily. The fate of these drummers was no different from that of the cow.

    Next, several beautiful German women were also tied up. They were the same as the cow. The only difference was that the tears of the beauties had dried up. Perhaps this was the best relief for them. The priest put aside the blood taken from the beauties'' backs.

    All Northland people are happy to join the feast, which is the best way to feel their God close.

    In fact, the ceremony did not reach the climax, and those nobles were brought up. With a few screams, they became a pile of blood and meat.

    At this time, the climax of the ceremony came. The white priest with his face painted was dressed in a white robe, just like the God of death.

    They escorted today''s protagonist, the old lord, dreg Aldrich, who is called the sleepy old lion. He is Theoden''s uncle. It''s not easy to survive at such an old age.

    People cheered because tonight''s highlight was the execution of the "blood eagle" on the old lord. The so-called punishment of blood eagle is to cut open the man''s back, cut off his skin, and then hang it on two trees. As soon as the sun shines, it looks like a young eagle spreading its wings to fly.

    This night, the cries of pain, crying, laughter, singing and dancing. Of course, there are happy and happy cries of men and women. You all know.

    After all night''s Carnival and corpses everywhere, prin port has become a burning dead city. Anyone who comes may vomit wildly.

    German men strung on spears, white women, burning houses.

    Sure enough, human beings are the most terrible. War means that the people bear the consequences of the upper class. The port of Prince has been so miserable and terrible.

    The next day, they were ready, and they decided to return. This invasion and looting, however, they obtained a huge amount of wealth and manpower of the Empire, as well as countless technologies. They also went back with the intelligence organizations that had been lurking here before. They contributed a lot to the destruction of the strongest force in the imperial sea this time.

    This day is April 12, 1501, manna month. It has lasted nearly a month since the landing, and they have caused incalculable damage to the city, almost razed to the ground. Later people turned this catastrophe into the whip of the seven gods, which is all later.

    Gladwell and his family came back with a full load. It was a great harvest. They achieved such results on their first expedition to the Empire. It seems that the empire is just like this.

    Before that, there was an episode, when they retreated, suddenly a team of black armor knights were killed in the border. This was a member of the church. The bishop himself wore black armor, rode on a high horse, and waved a long sword to kill the Northland. He was going to save the Normans. He fell out with ildley, and he lost ildley''s protection, He doesn''t want to be Eli''s running dog.

    But in the face of the tide of the Northland people, he was so frightened that he chose to escape. He wanted to report what happened here to the Pope. He ran fast enough that the knights who had fought with the Northland people were not so good and were all brutally killed.

    Soon the church was ransacked, but they still couldn''t get close to the front area. Even the church was burned to ashes by the raging fire. The strength of the order here was uprooted and completely eradicated, because Gladwell ordered that no other beliefs be allowed to exist.

    Where the border is still protected, St. Mary''s hotel. The young and beautiful woman was stabbed into some soft and wet places by ildley with a thorny tail. Some beautiful women''s skin is like eating chicken legs, even tearing off the belt meat. Ildley respects women, but for people without souls, just like playthings, will you feel guilty because you ate chicken legs?

    In this closed place, there is only freedom but no bondage. They can do whatever they want. All evil is allowed here. Eldlay is the highest law, which belongs to him and his demons.

    "What intrigue, flattery, intrigue, vanity and hypocrisy are not worth mentioning in front of me. The tiny pity of mankind and all the pride of self righteousness will be crushed under my feet. Destroy it. Compared with pure magic, or the world is more disgusting. If the law governing the world itself is wrong, let me break it The law of the world! "Said eldlay with a disdainful smile

 Chapter 130

    In a vast expanse of snow, a man with very fine muscles and shirtless upper body is practicing swordsmanship there. That person is me, lark field.

    Avina and I have been practicing in the deep mountains of the Northland kingdom for a long time. For a long time, we don''t know what happened in the outside world, let alone that grawell''s fleet has robbed prin port, an important economic town in the south of the Empire.

    Now it is May 6, 1501. In the early sun month, Gladwell''s fleet has already returned to gorgaron, the capital of the Northland Kingdom, where unprecedented celebrations are being held to celebrate their triumphant return. They gained a lot from this invasion of the Empire.

    Whether slaves, horses, women, gold and silver treasures, airships, warships, crossbows, magic crystal guns and so on, more people are eager to conquer the broken empire. Not only that, they also captured rear admiral narland, who had established narland''s defense line.

    But I don''t know these in the deep mountains, and I don''t care about them now. These will have nothing to do with me, because I have more important things to do.

    For such a long time, avina and I have depended on each other. We just have to prepare for the next thing. After such a long time of preparation, I feel that the time is almost ripe.

    Under the guidance of Yan Long Belgrave, my fighting skills and dragon language magic have become more proficient and can be used freely. At the same time, I also know a lot of things that happened before. It''s not between mortals, but between gods. Now I am no longer what I used to be. It can be said that my realm and vision have become higher.

    I know a lot of things, including some realm of strength. In addition to ordinary people, some strong people who go up, such as angels, demons and dragons, this is a level. These often stay in the strength of body or magic, which is certainly stronger than human strong people, but it is not absolute. Some humans can reach this level through efforts.

    Further up, high-level dragons, archangels and demon lords, the strength of this class is even stronger, equivalent to the elite class. Although few people have reached this level, many people on the continent have reached this level over time.

    But on the Internet, that''s the level that few humans can reach, that''s the domain level. It can be said that the field level is a barrier. It means that the physical body and magic strength have reached a peak. The next step is the field of God. However, it is not so easy to become a domain level. It has to have a certain understanding of the laws between heaven and earth. Although it is rare, it has surpassed a lot after all.

    In the field level, the common ones are the dragon, the devil king and the archangel. These are the experts at this level.

    Because I inherited the body and soul power of the Yan dragon Belgrave, and I absorbed the dragon soul power of the ghost dragon dilago, it is not surprising that my soul power suddenly returned to the field level.

    Under the guidance of Yanlong, I have practiced for such a long time, so it is easier to reach the field level.

    This is not because of how hard I work, but that I am a dragon, I am Yanlong Belgrave, Yanlong Belgrave is me.

    However, avina, since she joined me to practice, her progress speed can hardly be described as flying in, which is simply breaking through her limit.

    I have to admit that whether it''s the mysterious blue magic that protects the body or the life experience of avina, I feel more and more that this woman has many secrets I don''t know.

    Her resolute eyes, her feelings for me, her tolerance and understanding for me. Since she also made up her mind to become stronger with me, I can''t live without this woman in my heart.

    I feel that no matter what I encounter, I will not be afraid and confused. Similarly, in order to protect avina, whoever dares to hurt her again, I will never let that person go, no matter who he is.

    I have a responsibility, and my heart also has endless love for avina. Although there is still a barrier at the field level, avina''s strength is much stronger than ordinary high-level dragons, archangels and demon Lords.

    It''s frightening to reach such strength from an ordinary girl. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I''m afraid I wouldn''t believe it.

    Where we live, the calm lake.

    I stood in the air, my skin was replaced by hot dragon scales, and I became a half dragon. I held the sword of punishment. The body of the sword was injected into the power of the dragon soul of the Yan dragon Belgrave and turned into a burning sword. Because the sword of punishment is not an ordinary sword. I found it in the "waste pile" of Mermaid Princess Alice in the deep-sea fortress. It is a one handed sword made by the dwarf casting master. It can be called famous and extremely sharp.

    At the moment, I have completely entered the state of selflessness, which makes me forget all the trivial troubles in the world. Since practicing the Dragon language magic with the Yan dragon Belgrave, the Dragon language magic with the way of destruction has filled me with the heart of killing. My emotions are easy to be excited and difficult to control, but this is also a direction of my practice.

    When I hold the sword, every baptism of iron and blood turns me into a sharp sword. The more pure, the more terrible, the greater the power.

    The mind has no distractions. It''s easy to say. When it''s done, only people with strong willpower can do it.

    We live in a cabin with lakes, mountains and woods. Later, Yanlong Belgrave told me that this is the place where he practiced here.

    Of course, only I can find it here, because it is bounded. Except God, domain level people will not find it here.

    In this beautiful place, avina and I become stronger together, because we know that the next enemies we will face are three demon kings who will never show mercy to us again.

    These three domain level demon kings are different from the previous ones. They are either new or show mercy to us. These three are going to destroy me when they see me, and then they also want to become the reincarnation of the demon God. At least they want to seize the Azor magic weapon in my hand.

    I can only become stronger. Only in that way can I complete my mission and protect the people I love.

    Of course, now that I have reached the field level, I want to leave here and find the ancient corpse emperor with avina to get the magic weapon back.

 Chapter 131

    In this way, avina and I wore warm clothes. The temperature in the far north is too cold. Although I am extremely strong because of the Dragon language magic, my human body limits some of my abilities.

    It can be said that my human form is stronger than ordinary people without changing, but it is simply vulnerable compared with the strong in the field.

    Now there are only three remaining domain level demon kings, namely ancient corpse emperor, fallen angel and curse king. These three people are my goals, but I heard from Yanlong Belgrave that there is actually a strong player in the field in the far north.

    This man is very mysterious. He can be called a real ascetic. He has no desire, no desire, coarse linen clothes, and even rarely eats food.

    He practices all year round and walks in the snow field in the far north. Few people have seen him. Few ordinary people can see him except that a strong person in the field like Yanlong Belgrave may see him.

    Yan Long Belgrave told me that I now integrate the dragon spirit power of the ghost dragon dilago. Coupled with such a long time of cultivation, theoretically, my strength has reached the field level. However, I have just reached the field level strength. I don''t have any actual combat experience. I just rely on the tactics taught by Yanlong, but the real battle is not so simple. Many factors will affect my play.

    However, according to Yan Long Belgrave, the ascetic doesn''t like the power struggle in the secular world, but there is no great distinction between good and evil. He just strengthens his instinctive cultivation, as if the world has nothing to do with him.

    In fact, when we came here this time, we also hoped to find this ascetic and have a simple exchange with him to see where our gap is, and also let me increase some practical experience.

    In this case, it''s much better than I go directly to the ancient corpse emperor. After all, he won''t be merciful again. How difficult it is to find a person in the vast world, not to mention a strong person in the field.

    How I wish I could meet this mysterious ascetic. I heard that his life experience was also very mysterious.

    Avina and I walked through the storm and snow one by one. Avina''s strength has also made rapid progress during this period. It''s not much better than me, but at least it''s not much worse than me. Otherwise, ordinary people can''t survive this extremely bad environment.

    Because we are looking for someone, we dare not go too fast. Of course, we can''t go fast if we want to. In this way, I don''t know how long we have been looking for the snow field in the far north. We haven''t even eaten for many days. We just quench our thirst by the water turned into snow.

    On this day, we finally came to a high mountain, where we felt that we were about to enter the boundary of the dwarf kingdom. Avina and I saw the clear stream flowing down the snow mountain.

    We were very happy. After drinking, we found that it was really a good place. The pines and cypresses covered with snow showed a touch of green, and the surroundings were full of vitality in the snow. I''ve seen too much white these days. Otherwise, the hot dragon Belgrave told us to cover our eyes with that black gauze. I''m afraid we would have been dizzy and blind.

    Here, avina and I lit the dry wood with a fire, took some food out of the space ring and rested here.

    I''m always happy with avina. I really feel that no matter what I experience, I can feel much more at ease as long as I can be with avina.

    We simply exposed a camp here. Before I went around to see if there were any prey I could catch, it was too scarce, except snow. Finally, I came to this place with a little vitality. I felt that there should be prey around.

    Behind the mountain, I decided to look up the mountain. Avina went with me. We summoned SIM out.

    Sim was when avina and I met the cingadi pirates and were imprisoned on a ship. Later, the ship had an accident and drifted to an island.

    On that ship, I saved a sled dog named sim. Later, avina signed a contract with it and became a summoner.

    In this way, Sim can go everywhere with us, come out of the magic space, and run happily through the snow mountain with his tongue out.

    A snow fox appeared in front of us. SIM rushed up and wanted to catch it, but how could Sim''s speed and flexibility catch up with the fox

    This fox with white fur is very cunning and clever.

    In this way, we chased behind, and avina''s agility couldn''t catch up with the snow fox. If I become a half dragon, this snow fox will certainly not escape my palm, but I won''t do that, so there will be no fun of hunting.

    At this time, we followed the snow fox. Unconsciously, we came to the door of a cave in the mountain.

    The snow fox was right under my nose and disappeared out of thin air.

    I was curious to go to the cave to check, and avina followed, but we didn''t get anything.

    Just when we wanted to give up, we just felt a sudden sense of oppression in the surrounding space. I am very familiar with this sense of oppression, as if I had just met Yanlong bell to Ralph at that time, but this time it was obviously stronger than the pressure at that time.

    Avina''s performance should be more obvious, because she certainly does not reach the strength of the field level. Naturally, she has no resistance to this field level coercion.

    "Stranger, you''d better let go of this snow fox. She has been here with me for many years." the voice was actually spoken in ancient Northland. Although I rarely speak Northland, I still understand most of the meaning.

    Avina was in pain and her body couldn''t stretch out at all. But fortunately, the pressure did not last for a long time. Soon, the people we didn''t meet lifted the pressure.

    Is it the ascetic of the far north? In this deserted place, I''m afraid the only one who can have this strength is the mysterious extreme north ascetic.

    However, so far, we haven''t even seen the expert''s face, only heard his voice. His voice is very bold, which shows that his strength is definitely above us.

    In the face of such people, our attitude is also very polite. We are still a little happy at the moment. After all, after looking for so many days, we finally found the legendary ascetic.

    Kung Fu pays off. Unexpectedly, we found him because of a snow fox.

 Chapter 132

    "Come in, young man." then the voice called avina and I into the hole

    Avina and I entered the cave. The cave entrance was a little narrow. I didn''t understand why strangers asked me to go in, but I believed it wouldn''t be a bad thing.

    After entering the cave, we found that the original narrow hole suddenly became bright.

    A pair of small bridges, water, stone pavilions, stone platforms, stone tables and chairs were displayed in front of avina and me. At this time, an old man wearing coarse linen clothes and long blond hair came over. Behind him was the snow fox we chased just now.

    Snow fox looked at us with a pair of smart eyes. She hid behind the old man and was obviously afraid of us.

    "Young man, you''re not just here for my snow fox today. Tell me, what''s the matter with you." although the old man looks very old, he has a very good mental outlook.

    "I want to compete with you. I know you are a strong player in the field and hope to succeed," I said

    "Want to compete with me? That''s great. I haven''t met an opponent for many years." the old man laughed like a child when he heard that he wanted to compete with me

    "Where do you want to compete? It''s not very good here," I said

    "Please follow me." the old man took us out of the cave

    After leaving the cave, we came to the top of the mountain. There was a flat place. The old man said that this was the place where he practiced swordsmanship. Here we can have a duel.

    "You''re welcome." then I became half dragon

    However, after two moves, I obviously felt something was wrong! Old man, where is this competition? It''s a dead hand! As soon as I wanted to say something, I felt a strong attack on my ass and was kicked down the mountain by a stranger.

    I just feel the wind whizzing between my ears and I fly in the sky. It was a long time before I fell heavily to the ground with a bang. Fortunately, I wasn''t hurt, but I just felt that my bones were falling apart.

    Although I already had the strength of the field level, I was not completely Longhua, so falling from such a high mountain still threw me seven meat and eight vegetables and fainted.

    Looking at the direction of my fall, the old man shook his head and sighed, "young man, I''m not cruel. It''s really an opportunity not to lose. You''ll know the mystery later."

    Avina was very worried about me. She also wanted to go down to find me, but the old man stopped her with a smile. He said that as soon as he saw me, he knew who I was. As soon as I changed, he was no longer familiar with the smell. He assured avina that he wanted to help me. They just had to wait here for a while.

    I don''t know how long it took me to wake up. I scolded the old man for his unkindness before I got up. I can''t help it. It''s no use scolding at this time. I checked my body first and found that there was no serious problem before I stood up.

    However, what I saw surprised me! In front of me is a huge mountain gate with simple shape but magnificent momentum!

    It was already dark at this time. The Stone Mountain Gate was shining in the moonlight, and the lines on it were dazzling!

    This is like a fairy''s residence in a myth! On the stone gate, there are elf language and ancient Northland language.

    What is this place? My breath has become a little short. I have lived for so many years, but I have never heard of such a place in the world!

    Although I don''t know why I stumbled here. The old man kicked me to the cave door with one foot, but I have a familiar feeling. It''s a feeling of deja vu, as if I had been here in my dream before!

    However, I racked my brains and didn''t think clearly when I came here. I stood still and walked towards the Mountain Gate subconsciously, as if some force was pulling me.

    When I came to the cave door, I subconsciously pushed the door with my hand. Unfortunately, the grain silk of the cave door didn''t move. I frowned and pulled the door hard. The silk still didn''t move.

    Just when I was a little frustrated and ready to turn around and leave, a strange thing happened! I found that the originally closed door was slowly opening!

    At that time, I was startled. I thought someone came out of the cave. I quickly flashed aside and stared at the cave! However, I waited for a long time, but no one came out of the cave. I saw the situation in the cave clearly!

    This is a big temple like building. There is no light in it, but it is still as bright as day. I don''t know what it depends on to give out such dazzling brilliance and shine brightly on the whole temple like building!

    The wonders in front of me made me open my mouth! In addition to shock, there are no other words to describe my feeling at the moment! After confirming that there were no creatures in the temple like building, I walked carefully to the open stone gate.

    Every step I took, I looked around vigilantly, and didn''t move on until I was sure there was no danger. However, that''s also because I was young at that time and had a strong curiosity about things. If I were now, I might not be so impulsive.

    But then again, if it weren''t for my curiosity and impulse, there would be no later coincidence.   Finally, I entered the stone gate and stepped into the temple like building. There was a big statue in front of the temple like building. I don''t know who it was.

    At this time, I looked closely at the situation in the temple like building. It turned out that the walls of the temple like building were inlaid with gemstones of various colors, so it was as bright as day.

    As long as you know the goods a little, you can see that each gem embedded on the four walls is invaluable. If you take one out to the outside market for auction, it is also invaluable.

    But these things are not of great value to me.

    So I didn''t focus too much on the luxurious decoration of the temple like buildings, but explored around the temple like buildings.

    The temple like building is very large, but it is very empty. In addition to these magnificent decorations on all sides, there are two buildings in the center of the temple like building. One of them is the statue I saw at first sight after I came in, but behind the statue is a stone platform!

    I really don''t know if I should go and have a look. In case I cover there with the field, I don''t find any abnormalities.

 Chapter 133

    The stone platform is very much like some kind of sacrificial use, and it is also like a place to place important things. In short, it seems to be very old.

    "He must be almost there by this time," the old man said to avina with a smile

    Avina was confused. Only snow fox looked at her with a smile.

    I didn''t think much. I ran to the high platform in three steps and two steps. At the top of the high platform, I saw an antique wooden box. I immediately felt a surge in my heart. There won''t be any useful treasures in the box.

    I carefully picked up the box. After I got the box, I immediately jumped down from the high platform and hid my body, because I heard that mechanisms were often hidden in this ancient building. I moved other people''s baby. If any mechanism was opened, it would be boring.

    However, after waiting for a long time, I was secretly relieved that nothing special happened. I wasn''t in a hurry to open the box. I could go out and open it again, and now I decided to explore the cave again with only some time.

    Bypassing the high platform, I was surprised to find that there was a stone gate behind the high platform, and beside the stone gate, there were inscriptions written in ancient elf language and ancient Northland language

    "The full moon opens and the dawn closes."

    Is this stone gate trying to tell me to leave here before dawn? Thinking of this, I pushed on the door. Unfortunately, the stone door didn''t move.

    At this time, the stone gate opened by myself. I held the box I had obtained from the high platform and walked to the door of the cave. At this time, the sky is no longer so dark, and the fish belly is slightly white in the East. This is the precursor of the sun coming out before dawn

    I''m very glad that I almost forgot the time. If I really missed it and closed the stone gate and shut myself in, it would be miserable.

    When the first ray of sunshine in the East shone on the valley, the stone gate in front of me suddenly made a mechanism sound without warning, and closed with a "bang".

    After the stone gate was closed, I came to the stone gate again. However, this time, whatever I do, the stone gate is quiet and has no intention of opening.

    It seems that the ancient elf language and ancient Northland language on the stone gate have not deceived themselves. If the stone gate is closed, it can''t be opened. If you want to open it again, you must wait until the night of the full moon.

    Although I''m a little disappointed, fortunately I''ve got the box. I''ll go back and open it.

    "Young man, are you all right?" a familiar voice sounded behind me. I turned around and found that I didn''t know when the blonde old man had appeared behind me.

    "I was kicked down from such a high mountain. You really think I''m a steel skeleton?" I thought of falling from the top of the mountain last night. Now my bones still hurt.

    "Aren''t you dead? Yanlong Belgrave" the blond old man was really relieved when he saw that I was all right. Although he had been very calm before, he was also very nervous in his heart. After all, I fell from such a high mountain. Although I am the Yanlong Belgrave, the blonde has no bottom. Can I bear it now.

    "It''s almost as if I didn''t die." I hesitated to tell the blonde what I had seen and heard before. However, I hesitated and decided to tell the truth. After all, the old man has been practicing in the mountain for many years.

    "Old man, I entered a stone gate under the valley yesterday." I pointed to the cave stone gate not far behind me and said to the blonde old man.

    "En..." the blonde had seen the box in my hand before and knew that I must have been to the cave last night. But now I''m glad to hear my own admission. At least I chose to trust him rather than guard against him.

    "Then..." I didn''t know what the blonde meant, so I told the blonde what I saw and heard after entering the cave. Finally, I handed the box in my hand to the blonde and said, "this is the box!"

    "Keep it yourself." the blonde looked at the box and said faintly.

    "Don''t you see?" I wonder why the blonde doesn''t care about such a wonderful thing?

    "It''s no use looking." the blonde shook his head.

    Although I have many questions, the blonde''s attitude of "don''t ask me" and "whatever you like" makes me want to stop talking.

    Together with the blonde old man, it was difficult to return to the cave where the old man lived from the fork at the bottom of the valley.

    Avina saw me back intact and hugged me happily.

    The old blonde fell asleep on his stone bed, leaving avina and I holding a box and staring at each other. Snow fox also found a place to curl up and sleep.

    Since the blonde is very indifferent to this, I can only study the things in the box by myself. I put the box on the stone table and began to study it.

    The small box is antique, but it is not locked. After I open the buckle on the box, the box cover can be opened easily!

    My glasses widened and my breathing began to become short! Avina was beside me. She was as nervous as me. Finally, the lid of the box opened and there was a scroll in it.

    When I picked up the scroll, I found a gem at the bottom of the box. I quickly picked up the gem and looked at it carefully in the light.

    The texture of the gem is very good, but it is very strange. It is carved with a totem like pattern, like stars.

    I carefully unfolded the scroll, but I was slightly disappointed. The scroll is very thin, only one.

    Just then, I suddenly felt dark in front of me. I really wanted to fall into a dreamland. Is there something wrong with the scroll? I seem to be in darkness.

    I was the only one around. I was worried about avina. At this time, the boundless stars suddenly lit up.

    At this time, in the endless darkness, there seemed to be a voice calling me. Who the hell is it? What''s this place?

    I don''t know what happened, but I guess it must have something to do with that scroll.

    "Hello, Yanlong Belgrave, you''re here at last."

    I heard an old but very courageous voice. It was a voice I had never heard before. How could he know that I was the descendant of the Yan dragon Belgrave.

    "My name is Brigham Martin. I''m glad to meet the new you," said the voice

    what? Is it the legendary first strong man under the stars, Bergen Martin, who is the founder of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment

 Chapter 134

    "Did you create the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment?" I respectfully, because the other party is likely to be the strongest under the stars.

    "You mean the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment? Do you know that mercenary regiment? I was indeed the first generation commander, but soon I passed the throne to the second generation commander Angela Mitchell." the voice seemed to think of something.

    "I was raised by the third generation commander, heathed Williams, who taught me how to be a mercenary."

    "Haha, it''s little sised. That little devil is really interesting," said Brigham Martin. After that, the stars in the dark suddenly lit up and gathered into an old man with long white hair, white beard and white robe.

    The white haired old man is gathered by the light of stars. He is a kind old man, as if I had seen him before.

    When I met Brigham Martin, although I am already a strong player in the field, I can still feel the gap between us.

    It can be said that the blonde old man I saw before has a certain gap with his strength, not to mention the one in front of me. In those years, he was known as the first strong man under the stars.

    "Yanlong Belgrave, I didn''t expect that you had become what you are now after the disaster. I''m afraid you have just passed the field level strength now." brigan Martin told me

    "Yes, I''ve just entered the field level." I didn''t hide anything from the old man

    "You and I are destined to meet again. I can''t imagine meeting again in the scroll of a little soul I left in those years. I still miss the years when I lived and died with you. I can''t forget the pleasure of killing the enemy today. Unfortunately, my body has completely disappeared. My soul hasn''t dissipated by some special methods, but it''s still there Fighting constantly in the boundless darkness. If my body had not been destroyed, I might have become the eighth human being to cultivate into a God. "Brigan Martin suddenly expressed a trace of emotion

    What I didn''t know very well at that time, all I know is that Bergen Martin is the founder of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. I really don''t know his life experience

    "Alas, after so many years, he hasn''t changed at all." the voice of Yanlong Belgrave sounded in my mind

    For a long time recently, the guy Yanlong bell gave Ralph didn''t appear in my mind. I always thought he ran to sleep again.

    "What''s the matter? Do you know the first strong man under the stars and the founder of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment?" I asked the Yanlong Belgrave

    "The demon hunting blade mercenary regiment was not established before my body was transformed into you. When I was the next God, I did fight against our common enemy together with him. To be honest, he is a genius, but he actually owes me many people. After all, I saved his life, otherwise I would ask him to pay me back first today? Let''s go He came to guide you in the field level battle and the power of the stars he was good at, which is much more useful than the ascetic. The ascetic only found here by chance and cultivated the power of the stars with his not outstanding strength at that time, so he has his current strength. I think you also need this power, and he will be willing to help. " These words of Yanlong Belgrave came directly into my mind

    "Burigan, would you like to teach me now?" Yanlong Belgrave expanded his voice for the first time so that burigan Martin could hear it directly

    "What''s the difficulty? Besides, this scroll is that I keep what I have learned all my life in this cave through the power of the stars, just to wait for the predestined ones and teach what I have learned all my life to the predestined ones." beregan Martin was particularly happy when he heard the voice of the old acquaintance Yan dragon Belgrave

    In this way, at the request of Yan Long Belgrave, I was able to compete with the first generation head of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment I left, and accept the power of the stars he passed to me.

    It turns out that the power of the stars, as the name suggests, is a kind of magic with the stars as the source of magic. Like the Dragon language magic, it belongs to high-level magic. The cave under the mysterious valley was opened up by Bergen Martin with the power of the stars.

    As for the void space in this scroll, it is even more amazing. This is the magic space developed by the power of the stars. The time flow rate here is completely different from the reality. First of all, the length of time here completely depends on the person''s own strength. Only when the strength is strong enough, can you stay here long enough. Why stay here long enough? That''s what we''re going to say next.

    Because the time flow rate here is slower than that outside, it is extremely suitable for cultivation. I have been practicing here for many years. It may only be a moment outside, but the time I spend here is to see the strength when I come in, because every minute and second in this space will erode the body. If the body is not strong enough, I don''t leave before he completely erodes the body, It is likely that only the soul will wander in this space and the body will completely disappear.

    But as long as there is even a trace of physical energy left, it will recover instantly as long as you leave this space.

    After bregen Martin''s explanation, I have a deeper understanding of the magical space developed by the power of the stars. Fortunately, my body has been completely dragon shaped and has reached the strength of the field level. I can take it here for many years, but it''s only a moment outside. This is a great place to improve myself. I also feel a sense of importance from my heart to the strength of the power of the stars.

    Fortunately, it was only after listening to the words of Yanlong Belgrave that he came to the extreme north ascetic that he had an adventure today. Didn''t Yanlong Belgrave have arranged all this long ago?

    Anyway, now I can improve my strength in the magic space opened up by the power of the stars. The first head of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment is willing to personally teach me the power of fighting and the power of the stars. This opportunity doesn''t happen every day.

    "I''m ready. Do you want to compete first? The first president, Lord beregan?" I asked the white haired old man

    "I''m so anxious. Well, let''s have a competition first. I promise I''ll be merciful. I haven''t been active for a long time," brigan Martin said with a smile

    "That''s what the last blonde said. I''m not dead yet. I have to guard against it." I thought to myself

    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem." Yanlong Belgrave suddenly said in my mind

 Chapter 135

    In this dark void, the light composed of stars illuminates the whole space.

    I saw Brigham Martin composed of the light of the stars. Just move his mind, and a big sword composed of the light of the stars appeared in his hand.

    As like as two peas, I am the one who is the star sword, though it is just the soul that is out of the way, but it is the same as the real one. I think the power is enough for you now. There is another point. I can control the power of this sword, but the power of the real star sword can not be controlled. I can understand that the power of the star is also due to the handle. The real star sky sword, "Brigham Martin said to me first

    "Let''s start, first generation leader. I''ll stop when I can''t hold on, and I''ll do my best," I told first generation leader beregan Martin

    "Well, come on, let''s do it!" said Brigham Martin, and the whole man turned into a remnant and appeared in front of me.

    I have already prepared. After all, it is a competition with the top figures in the field. There must be no slightest neglect. Fortunately, this is just a little soul separation of Brigham Martin.

    I turned into a dragon directly, and the scales of the burning flame grew out of my body. I became the appearance of the Yan dragon Belgrave

    In this form, the power and speed of using dragon language magic will be greatly improved, and my own physical strength will directly reach the field level.

    The wings behind me took me flying in this space. I saw that Bergen Martin didn''t open any distance from me. His speed was very fast, almost blinking in my eyes.

    He just waved the huge star sword with both hands. He waved it a few times at will in the void. He only felt a few visible star light blades coming at me. The star sword blades seemed to track and attack me from all directions.

    I don''t know the exact power of the starry sky blade, but I can see that the power will never be weak. It seems that the starry sky blade can cut some things.

    I hurried to dodge, but I couldn''t dodge at all. My speed has reached the limit. I use my field level body to fly at top speed.

    However, I can''t get rid of the pursuit of the starry sword blade. There is no way, I can only head-on. I took a bite of Longyan and sprayed it on the starry sword blade. The power of Longyan I sprayed with my dragon like body is much greater than that of my semi dragon like move. This Longyan is more pure.

    Such a powerful and pure dragon Yan met the star sky sword blade, and Leng was forcibly split. What a terrible power!

    I don''t care so much at random. While running away, I kept spraying Longyan. This is my first time to fight with domain level experts. I''m still a little nervous. Although I know burigan Martin won''t hurt me, this starry blade is hard enough.

    Fortunately, the dragon fire I gave out with all my strength was still effective. Several star sky sword blades were directly burned by dragon fire.

    "That''s not bad. I''ll see if you can handle it?" said Brigham Martin, laughing to himself

    I saw him draw a cross directly in the air with the star sky giant sword. I saw that the previous star sky blades that had not been completely solved had suddenly added dozens of cross shaped blades, which shot at me like an arrow rain.

    Now I can''t dodge. A starry sword blade directly grazed my body.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" then, at least dozens of cross arrow rain hit all parts of my body.

    "Ah!" I spit out dragon blood directly

    The star blade that grazed me directly cut my body, and I was black and blue all over.

    Is this mercy? What do I have to be if I don''t show mercy?

    But I didn''t stop. I felt that I could still fight. My eyes became red, as if from hell.

    I want to do my best. I''ve been practicing with the hot dragon Belgrave for so long. I can''t just give up. I''m not willing to give up now.

    This time, I chose not to avoid the tactics, but to rush directly to the noumenon of all this, commander Brigham Martin.

    No more fear, no more fear of pain, even death, we should do our best to the enemy. Although I know this is a competition, I still have to go all out. Obviously, the first strong person in the starry sky, brigan Martin, will never be defeated by me. I can play as much as I can.

    This more intensive attack, such as the storm, made me almost fragmented and reached the limit of my body.

    But I don''t want to stop. Even if I die, I will die on the road of charging. There is a sense of killing in my body. This kind of killing heart becomes more and more obvious with my cultivation.

    Finally, I got close to commander Brigham Martin. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I rushed up directly, tried my best to take a bite of dragon inflammation, and then directly swallowed the starry light body of commander Brigham Martin.

    The power of my hard-working strike was so great that the soul of commander Bergen Martin didn''t expect it to be so powerful.

    At this time, his whole body was covered with a protective cover as bright as a star, and my teeth almost cracked the protective cover.

    "I didn''t expect that you could force me to use the star shield, and it seemed that you were going to break my star shield," said Brigham Martin with a laugh

    "Yes, yes, young man, he is worthy of being the descendant of the Yan dragon Belgrave. He is very much like him, as stubborn and strong," he continued

    At this time, I just felt a sudden darkness in front of me, as if I were going to fall into the boundless darkness. I powerlessly changed back to human form and fell powerlessly.

    I saw the head of Brigham Martin fly over to me and use the power of the stars to me. The light blue light was injected into my body, and I slowly recovered my vitality again.

    I opened my eyes again and saw the head of Brigham Martin. I seemed to see old heather. I really miss old heather. After so many years of upbringing, I left without saying goodbye. I think it''s really bad. After this time, I will go to see old sised and tell him what happened to me, my changes and the reasons why I can''t go back.

    "It''s all right, young man. It''s just a duel. It''s not as hard as that. You''ve been here for a long time. We can duel often." Brigham Martin said to me with a smile

    Next, I felt that I had recovered again. It was hard to imagine that I had just experienced a big war and recovered so soon. The magic space opened up by the power of the stars was really magical.

    Seeing that I was speechless, head Brigham Martin began to talk to me about the power of the stars

 Chapter 136

    In this way, in this magical space created by the power of the stars, I practiced day after day under the guidance of the first generation leader, Bergen Martin.

    I feel that after many years, both the power of the stars and the battle at the field level, I have reached an unprecedented height, which is not what I was like when I was just promoted to the field level.

    Until one day, Bergen Martin, the head of the first generation, told me to leave here. My real physical energy outside the space is almost exhausted. If I don''t leave here, I may be swallowed up and become a person with no physical body but only soul floating here.

    Before leaving here, Bergen Martin summoned a dragon in front of me. you ''re right! It''s Yanlong Belgrave. Why is Yanlong Belgrave here? I was very surprised.

    "It''s no surprise. This is a part of my soul that I stayed here. I''m afraid all my soul will be destroyed, so I reserved a little here in advance." Yanlong Belgrave said to me at this time

    "He has been here with me for a long time. Haha, I remember that Uther had fought with him when he came here," brigan Martin, the first generation leader, told me

    "Who is Uther?" I was puzzled

    "Even the extreme north ascetic came to the space in this scroll. My soul is common. No matter where they are scattered, the information they receive is completely common. Therefore, Uther, the extreme north ascetic, has a friendship with me." Yanlong Belgrave told me

    "I see, I see," I said to the first head of the delegation, Brigham Martin

    "It seems that the hot dragon Belgrave has told you, so next, you can integrate with this part of the soul of the hot dragon Belgrave, so that your dragon soul power will be further improved. By the way, there is a gem like thing in the small box of the scroll, which is my magic crystal of the power of the stars. You can understand it as magic crystal, inside It contains the magic I have accumulated for a long time. If you refine it, your magic will also be upgraded to a higher level. I have no chance to use that magic. "Brigan Martin sighed.

    "By the way, that small box can identify you. When Uther opened it, I didn''t give him the starry crystal stone. By the way, this starry crystal stone is not for nothing. My main soul is trapped in the starry giant sword and fights all day. It''s also a kind of reverse phage seal. My soul is sealed in the starry giant sword because of reverse phage. Go find it Come to my starry giant sword and release my main soul. Because it''s a seal, I can''t connect to my main soul. My starry giant sword should still be... "Bergen Martin told me

    In this way, I integrated the soul of the Yan dragon Belgrave here.

    "Go and find the star sword. Goodbye," Brigham Martin said to me

    Immediately, I only felt that my eyes were dark, and my soul consciousness had returned to the real body. In an instant, I felt that the strengthening in the magical space really happened to me.

    I can clearly feel that I have really become stronger and learned how to use the power of the stars. I looked at the gem with very good texture, but it was very strange. It was carved with a gem similar to a totem like a star. This is the star spar that brigan Martin told me, the crystallization of his accumulated magic.

    "Lark, are you okay?" avina looked at me a little worried, because in reality, I had been staring at the scroll without words for a long time

    "I''m fine, avina. I''ve met some things that can''t be described in three or two sentences. In short, in this short time, my strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and I''m no longer in and out of the field level. Now I have confidence to fight with the ancient corpse Emperor." I said happily to avina

    "That''s great. I love you so much." although avina doesn''t know what''s wrong with me, she believes what I say and is very happy that I can become stronger.

    "In the next period of time, I''ll refine this star spar. We''ll stay here for a while. I just said to avina."

    "OK, I''ll be where you are. What should we do now?" avina looked at me affectionately

    I put the wordless scroll into the wooden box and received it in the space ring.

    After a while, the extreme north ascetic Uther also woke up. He stretched his waist, but the snow fox still slept soundly.

    "Hello, Uther, thank you," I said to Uther

    "It seems that you have been there. In fact, I have a relationship with you. Don''t be polite to me, Yan Long Belgrave." Uther was stunned and said to me immediately

    "You can call me lark. Now I''ll practice with you for a while, and then I''ll leave for the dwarf Kingdom," I said to him

    "Of course, that''s no problem. Are you going to the dwarf kingdom? It''s full of crisis. I just want to go there. Why don''t we go together?" Uther, an old man with long blond hair, is full of kindness and wisdom. He looks like an old urchin without desire and desire.

    "Of course that''s great, avina, what do you think?" of course I want to ask avina for advice

    "With ascetics, our journey may be much safer, which is naturally the best," avina said with a smile

    In this way, for more than half a month, the three of us entered the state of cultivation in order to prepare for going to the dwarf Kingdom next.

    On that day, I stood on the top of the mountain in the form of a half dragon, and my physical strength seemed to be more powerful. My right hand holds the sword of punishment, and a force of the stars has been injected into it. For so long, my magic has improved by leaps and bounds.

    When the cold wind was hunting, I hit the opposite rock with my sword. I didn''t arrive, but the sword Qi has arrived.

    The huge rock was cut in half neatly with a crisp sound. Flowers and brocade, I only call you disillusionment with a sword.

    Thanks to Bergen Martin, the head of the first generation, I now have a better understanding of the field level. This is the culmination that countless people may not be able to achieve in their lifetime. Just because I am Yanlong Belgrave, this is just the beginning for me.

    In the coming days, I will write my legend. My name is lark field. Maybe many people will remember this name firmly from now on.

 Chapter 137

    Half a month later, the land of the dwarf kingdom was covered with snow all year round.

    In the dwarf Kingdom, an ancient giant tribe.

    A little ancient giant reached out to catch a dwarf who came to their tribe. The dwarf could not see well and quickly dodged. Although the dwarf was very small, it meant that he acted quickly and quickly. With a swish, he ran away from the feet of the little ancient giant. At the feet of the little ancient giant, he immediately began to chase the dwarf everywhere, just like an eagle catching a chicken, But every time it was almost caught, but as soon as the dwarf dodged, he escaped. The little ancient giant was angry, picked up the big stick and began to chase everywhere, hoping to hit the dwarf, but it was still in vain.

    The dwarf''s father saw this scene, looked helpless and said, "fool, can''t even catch a dwarf? Fortunately, it means it''s my child. Look at me." then he picked up the mallet and aimed at the running dwarfs, concentrating, with cold light in his eyes.

    The dwarf saw that the big ancient giant also wanted to make himself. Of course, he was not willing to be captured like this. He ran more happily, and quickly looked for a way to escape.

    Just when the dwarf wanted to run along a path to escape and jump up, the ancient giant father showed a faint smile around his mouth, "take the move!" as soon as the voice fell, the ancient giant father threw out his mallet and went straight to the dwarf who was still running around.

    "Ah!" the dwarf was scared to the ground, and the huge mallet almost flew close to his scalp without hurting his body, and the dwarf was not hurt.

    The dwarf was frightened to the ground. Although he couldn''t run, he still wanted to escape here. The big hand of the little giant grabbed his collar and picked him up. He laughed and said, "where can the little thing run!"

    "Let me go! Let me go! Otherwise I won''t let you go! You damn ancient giants." the dwarf shouted.

    At this time, a call rang out in the distance

    "This is the horn of the dwarves, and it came from the direction just now." the ancient giant''s father said to the little giant, and his face became dignified

    "What shall we do, father?"

    "It seems that we have to prepare for the battle," said the father of the ancient giant

    The father of the ancient giant knew that some things could not be avoided today. He simply tied up the dwarf he had just caught. He told the little giant to watch the dwarf, and he rushed alone into the woods in front of him, where the dwarf horn came from.

    There are tall trees everywhere. It''s a good place for sneak attacks and lurking. Next, the ancient giant was surrounded by a large number of dwarves, which were many dwarves like guards. At the same time, there were two long bearded dwarves in gray robes, which should be two dwarven patriarchs.

    The father of the ancient giant cautiously looked at the dwarves around him with a big stick and mallet in his hand.

    "Dead dwarf, I don''t attack you normally. You dare to siege us. Have you lived enough?" the ancient giant''s father said angrily

    The dwarf clan leader laughed twice, "who told you to destroy our interests, how can we let you go, not to mention you are still ancient giants, selfish ancient giants."

    Then he said to an older dwarf nearby, "chief Billy, they hurt you and hung them from a tree. We can''t let them go today."

    Billy, the dwarf patriarch next to him, held a magic wand in his hand. After listening to the dwarf patriarch''s statement, he frowned and said, "damn ancient giant, robbed our supplies and damaged our interests. This time, he wounded the people who took us. Today, our dwarf tribe fought with you. Go on, catch this ancient giant and avenge your family."

    The ancient giant was stunned and hurriedly said, "what''s the relationship between your materials and us? We just passed by and took them when we saw that no one wanted them. Our ancestors all lived together. How come they have become life and death now."

    Billy, the dwarf patriarch, glared at him and said fiercely, "hum! You ancient giants were the most greedy and ate a lot. What''s there to argue about? Go!"

    While talking, the dwarfs rushed up. The ancient giant''s father was powerful, and the dwarf guard was not his opponent at all. Several sticks fell down and knocked over several. Even the dwarf clan leader had to look at them differently. The dwarf guard couldn''t get close to them at all. At this time, the dwarf clan leader Billy raised his magic wand and muttered something in his mouth. Suddenly, two lights from the top of the wand rushed at the ancient giant''s father, He hurriedly attacked the dwarves with a stick, but he skimmed over them and hit the ground under their feet. At the same time, Billy, the two dwarven patriarchs shouted: "open" at the moment, the land under the feet of the ancient giant''s father loosened and turned into a mire, which began to sink the ancient giant''s father. The ancient giant''s father hurried to escape, but suddenly a great force grabbed him under his feet, He couldn''t get away at all. He could only watch himself sink slowly.

    "Shit, this thing, let me go!" the ancient giant father scolded.

    Soon, his waist was buried under the earth. The ancient giant father began to support the ground with his hands, and the dwarves next to him did not move at this time. They quietly watched their opponents unable to extricate themselves in the mud. The slightly younger dwarf patriarchs showed a proud look. Finally, the ancient giant father was buried in the earth, leaving only his head exposed, He looked around at the malicious dwarves.

    The ancient giant father had lost the ability to resist, and the dwarves began to approach. At the same time, the slightly younger dwarf patriarch bumped his axe with his hand, and a wretched smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Look how you can fight back, brothers, come on, kill him!" the slightly younger dwarf patriarch shouted, and then ran to the ancient giant father who was already deep in the soil, The dwarf guards followed.

    "Let him go!"

    This is a shocking voice between heaven and earth. This voice has a kind of oppression, which makes the dwarves feel an unprecedented sense of oppression.

    Here is the domain level power. It forms its own domain, so that low-level ordinary creatures can directly feel the shock and can''t resist at all.

    Now I have been able to use this power perfectly, and I am preventing this meaningless killing.

    The number of ancient giants was scarce. Now I don''t know why. In the past, the dwarves and ancient giants who joined hands to resist the ancient holy emperor Barossa. Now their descendants have turned against each other. It''s incredible.

    I have to do something, at least find out why.

 Chapter 138

    The dwarves, including two dwarven patriarchs, were oppressed by the threat of the field level. They felt deep fear from the bottom of their hearts. The father of the ancient giant was no better.

    At this time, I, avina and Uther, the extreme northern ascetic, came out of the snow covered forest.

    I released the prestige of that field level. Now there is not much difference between me and Uther, but it is still inferior to Uther. After all, he has practiced for so many years.

    The little giant not far away was trembling with fear, and the tied dwarf was too scared to move, let alone escape.

    In fact, these dwarves have some confidence when they see the noble Lord personally leading the dwarven army.

    I didn''t expect that the person who came was Lord dorum. His full name was dorum diamond. There was also a dwarf uncle in our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. His surname was also iron diamond. His name was ram diamond. This ram diamond was Lord dorum''s brother.

    "My Lord, I''m dorum tiezuan, the Lord of the melting pot castle. These people are dwarves from my subordinate villages. I hope this Lord can let them go." Lord dorum said to me

    "They didn''t have any problem. I just asked them to take us to the person in charge. Now that you come, naturally they are free. My name is larrick field, and I want to meet your dwarf king." I said to Lord dorum

    "Lord lark, with your strength, you are fully qualified to meet our dwarf king, but I just want to know your intention. I don''t know if you can..." Lord dorum hesitated. He obviously saw my strength

    "I just want to ask him something about the ancient corpse emperor." I told him without concealment

    "Ancient corpse king! This is our dwarf nightmare. Come with me. Our will go down to the underground of the melting pot castle. Our current palace is underground," dorum said

    Next, we followed the dwarves to the melting pot. In the castle, Lord dorum took us down to the ground with only a few personal guards.

    The entrance was in a hole in the snow mountain attached to the melting pot castle, and we walked down.

    When we went underground, what we didn''t expect was that there was a green forest under the ground. It was really a unique cave.

    "No way, most of our people now live underground, and we are forced to do so," dwarf Lord dorum said to me

    I was shocked by what dwarf Lord dorum diamond said.

    Most of the whole race was forced to hide in the depths of the earth, which was a shocking event!

    The dwarves are not weak, especially their violent legion, which is composed of the most elite soldiers.

    The exquisite craftsmanship inherited by the dwarves from ancient times makes the dwarves'' army have the strongest weapons and armor. Can it be intimidated at will?

    "Lord dorum, what happened here?" I asked in surprise.

    "Lord lark, these things... Please forgive me for not telling you for the time being." Lord dorum shook his head and said helplessly.

    I didn''t ask any more. We followed Lord dorum and walked towards the depths of the jungle with a large group of dwarf soldiers.

 Chapter 139

    In this underground forest, there are vibrant scenes everywhere

    Although there is no sunshine here, it always looks like moonlight, but the small animals in the forest walk through the forest in groups, and countless beautiful bird songs come from all directions from time to time. This is completely different from the appearance of snow on the surface all year round. I can''t imagine that the underground is completely different.

    In this magical underground forest, I saw a scene I had never seen before

    As they walked quickly along the forest path, they had slowly reached the depths of the forest. Among the surrounding trees, countless dwarfs wearing leather armor and holding long bows were hunting in the forest

    They encircle and suppress a powerful beast with a huge body, and the encouraging battle voice comes from this dark forest

    Even not far away, I saw many dwarves in a group, carrying huge beast corpses and walking happily to the distance.

    "There are more and more beasts in this forest, which affects the survival of other animals. Our warriors will clean it regularly to ensure the prosperity of this forest." Lord dorum explained with a smile.

    "Oh, so..." I see. These dwarves actually understand the importance of ecological balance.

    However, looking at the hunting scene not far away, I still have a little doubt that these dwarves seem to be using the activities of hunting beasts to constantly train their warrior ability

    There must be some secret behind these dwarfs!

    The countless equipment and weapons piled up in the cave still make me remember deeply.

    I just passed through a row of warehouses deep underground and saw so many war props. You know, in this huge underground world, the dwarf warehouse is not just those I saw

    What do these dwarves want?

    With doubts in my heart, I intend to see where these dwarfs live first and try to find out some secret events.

    Anyway, it''s not easy to come here. We must find out all this

    Several of us followed the dwarves, moving forward and observing the surrounding environment curiously

    Unknowingly, the team kept moving along the winding path in the forest. There were more and more dwarves in the gap between the trees in front.

    "Lord larrick, ahead is our dwarf settlement. This is the first time we have met friends from the outside world after living in seclusion underground for decades." Lord dorum smiled.

    "Lord dorum, you''re welcome." I responded politely

    The place where the dwarves live is already very close. In less than a moment, a spectacular scene immediately appeared in front of us

    I saw a huge blue underground lake in the depths of the forest. Along this beautiful lake, countless black stone buildings were arranged there. I was shocked by a miniature city

    The dwarf''s body is not high and the house is not big, but when tens of thousands of three-story stone huts appeared in front of me, this shocking feeling can''t be described by words

    In the distance, countless dense small black spots walk through the intricate streets and alleys of the city. This dwarf city without walls shows a prosperous situation.

    But what surprised me more was that at the end of the underground city, on the side near a huge stone wall, a blue column of water gushed out of the stone wall, just like a blue curtain hanging in the sky, looking at the extraordinary spectacle

    This blue water column flows down and falls into the lake, providing the source for this beautiful lake

    "That is our sacred water source, the life source specially led from the underground water channel, and nourishes our remnant people hiding underground." the elder explained with a smile.

    "The dwarves are all skilled craftsmen. They deserve their reputation!" I exclaimed.

    Looking at the water column in the distance, although the distance is still far away, I have felt the splashing water mist after the water column falls into the lake, forming a unique white cloud at the end of the city.

    The huge water column surprised me. I''m as small as an ant in front of the water column. I really don''t know how these dwarves built such a huge project

    Dorum diamond took us through the last row of trees in the forest and quickly approached the beautiful lake

    The closer we get to the city, the rumbling sound of the water comes like thunder. A huge water tanker stands under the water column and rotates constantly

    Walking along the lakeside to the city, they soon set foot on the black slate road and entered the prosperous dwarf city.

    Along the way, countless dwarves in the city looked at us in surprise.

    Three strangers came here under the leadership of Lord dorum, which immediately aroused the enthusiasm of the dwarves. In a moment, the streets were surrounded by curious dwarves, staring at us curiously.

    "Don''t be surprised, Lord lark, that we have outsiders here for the first time," dorum said with a smile. "I understand," I nodded.

    We are standing on the street. The buildings on both sides are only a little one or two meters taller than us. Such a small city, not only the dwarves are curious about us, but also we are full of interest here

    Along the main road of the city, the team slowly approached the end of the city, where the huge water column was located.

    Boom!

    A dull voice came from a distance

    The huge blue water curtain fell from the sky, turning the source of the lake into a world full of water vapor

    In the fog, I was surprised to find that a huge palace group had been dug by the dwarves on the stone wall behind the water curtain!

    Countless holes appeared in the stone wall, and teams of fully armed dwarf guards stood there to protect the dwarf palace

    "This is our palace, Lord lark," said the elder.

    "What a huge project..." I''ve been completely stunned

    I can fully imagine that the dwarves must have hollowed out all the stone walls and built large-scale palaces like building this underground world.

    Just looking at the hole dozens of meters high above the stone wall, I can already guess the size of the palace.

    With the dwarves, we curiously walked into the huge water curtain, and a trace of cool and refreshing air came to our faces. A group of us walked through the side of the huge water curtain and came to the palace gate in front of the stone wall. Dozens of dwarf guards immediately spread respectfully to both sides, allowing us to enter the gate unimpeded

    Walking up the high stone steps, a huge Council hall appeared in front of us.

 Chapter 140

    When we came to the dwarf''s palace, we saw the exquisite skills of the dwarf craftsmen, the magnificent buildings, and these vivid dwarf statues, all telling about the ancient dwarf nation''s long civilization.

    Those dwarf bodyguards are wearing cold iron armor made by the dwarf armor casting master. They usually use giant axes or double-edged axes in their hands.

    These bodyguards are very strong. They have thick beards. It''s not easy to annoy the characters. No wonder the holy emperor Barossa was so strong that most of them failed to conquer the dwarf army.

    Under the leadership of dorum tiezuan, the Lord of the melting pot castle, I, avina and Uther, the extreme north ascetic, we passed through the dwarf dungeon and finally came to the king''s palace of the dwarf dungeon after a long journey.

    On the way, we learned. Today''s dwarves are divided into mountaintop dwarves and underground dwarves. The mountaintop dwarves refer to those dwarves living outside the earth''s surface, such as the dwarf patriarch Billy them. This underground dwarf is the majority of the dwarf population. Their ancestors moved from the surface to the ground very early. They generally don''t like to go to the ground.

    Underground, they have warm forests, underground rivers, all kinds of strange creatures and mineral treasures.

    On the ground, there are only cold wind, scarce food, the snowy world and countless crises, but the dwarves are a stubborn nation, that is, some people are unwilling to give up their previous homes, they just want to stay on the surface.

    But now, there are only three places where dwarves gather in Norda dwarf kingdom. In addition to the melting pot castle we came in before, the Warsong fortress of the Warsong clan, and the previous dwarf King City Arira, most of these places are broken on the ground.

    Most of the dwarves'' wealth has been transferred to the underground of the Tamil plateau. Only the underground city is the most prosperous.

    The gathering areas of the three dwarves were built along the mountain, and the distance between them was not far. At the same time, the underground cities connected them together, forming a huge project integrating attack and defense.

    It can be said that unless his head is broken, anyone who wants to attack and conquer the current dwarf Kingdom simply feels that he has lived a long time. Like these smelly and hard stubborn dwarves, the dwarf''s defense system will be a terrible nightmare for any conqueror.

    This time I want to defeat the ancient corpse emperor, that is, the former holy emperor Barossa, because he has the magic weapon of the demon God assol.

    I know that the dwarf ancestors fought with the holy emperor Barossa, and the holy emperor Barossa was also buried in the dwarf Kingdom after his death, so I still have to ask the descendants of the dwarf ancestors about the ancient corpse emperor, and maybe I can get the information I want.

    When the dwarf guards saw dorum diamond, they respectfully made a standard dwarf salute. In front of this magnificent palace gate, I also saw the kind of puppet copper men I saw when crossing Lancelot. These are made of brass and perfectly integrate steam, magic and engineering masterpieces. These huge puppet copper men use tonal magic to guide steam and provide power. This is a unique initiative on the mainland, and it is a miracle that these guys can operate perfectly after so many years.

    In fact, many magic crystal cannons and airships used by the Empire are also the masterpieces of the dwarves. However, later, the magicians in the magic sanctuary also made some similar magic crystal cannons and airships with reference to the design of the dwarves.

    Now, they also plundered some back in the battle of prinport. I really don''t know what will happen in the future. Maybe this is just the beginning of change.

    In fact, uncle ram tiezuan of our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment also brought some dwarf technology to our mercenary regiment.

    For example, Kelvin participated in the design of improved dwarf muskets, as well as many dwarf technologies such as demon hunting crossbows.

    Although the technology of dwarves is developed enough, it is a pity that many have been lost.

    I have to admire such a developed and gorgeous civilization from the bottom of my heart.

    Finally, led by dorum tiezuan, we entered the huge stone gate of the Council hall. This is a very tall hall, which is resplendent.

    As soon as I entered the door, a warm breath came to my face.

    A dwarf throne carved and cast in gold came into view. In front of us were the famous dwarf King Cedric manhammer, the son of the former king Cedric manhammer, the guardian of anrila, the head of the manhammer clan, the birth of flying dragon, the ruler of the dwarf Kingdom and the dwarf king Gono manhammer.

    "I''ll go. What kind of boring people will give themselves so many names after such a long list of titles." after listening to Lord dorum''s introduction, I looked at the dwarf king with admiration. Of course, it''s not a good aspect.

    "My name is larrick field, the son of the former dwarf King Cedric manhammer, the guardian of enrila, the head of the manhammer clan, the birth of flying dragon, the ruler of the dwarf Kingdom, his majesty gorno manhammer, the dwarf king. I have something to ask you for advice." I mean to say so, but I respect the dwarf king

    Avina was lively and couldn''t help laughing. The snow fox on Uther''s shoulder also blinked bright big eyes, dripping thoughtfully.

    Seeing me call him that, dwarf king gorno manhammer looked very happy and satisfied with my performance. This is a good start. As long as he is happy, the next things will be easier to do.

    "This is the absolute strong man I met on the ground. He wants to inquire about the ancient corpse emperor, so I brought them to you, your majesty." at this time, dorum also introduced me to the dwarf king.

    "Since it''s to inquire about the ancient corpse emperor, it may also help us. Bring him up, Lord dorum." behind the two huge flags of the dwarf Kingdom, a beautiful dwarf woman came out.

    On the two huge dwarf flags, there is a huge flying dragon with wings. This flying dragon is different from the flying dragon we know on the mainland. This flying dragon is a little similar to a sea snake.

    At this time, I noticed the dwarf woman coming out from behind. She was dressed in the gorgeous clothes of dwarves. The material of the clothes was very strange but noble. She wore a decorative ring with a blue gem embedded on it. Her figure was not like the wine barrel of the legendary dwarf women. Her figure ratio was also very perfect. She looked like a beautiful woman, but her height was the same as that of most dwarfs.

 Chapter 141

    The beautiful dwarf woman came to us.

    "Dear Queen Olivia, these are warriors preparing to fight against the ancient corpse emperor." Lord dorum said immediately

    "I know, Lord dorum, you have worked hard for such a long distance. Go down and have a rest first. Stay here tonight. Stay for a while. In the evening, we will hold a feast here to entertain these warriors from afar."

    I want to know how I became a warrior against the ancient corpse emperor? And why should we be entertained? In the heads of these dwarves, I really don''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd.

    Forget it, it doesn''t matter. If it comes, it''s safe. Anyway, now I am confident that no one in the dwarf king can hurt the three of us.

    I glanced at Uther and avina and saw that they had no strong objection, so I half agreed.

    Together with Lord dorum, we were taken out of the palace by the dwarf guards in the palace. We were taken to an empty stone room outside, which was like a hotel room, but more luxurious.

    I have a room with avina, a room with Uther and a room with Lord dorum. We were told that we would be informed to have a dinner in the palace and have a rest here first.

    After we left, we were in the main hall of the assembly hall of the palace.

    "Olivia, what good advice do you have?" the dwarf king Gono manhammer looked at his queen

    "Your Majesty, do you think these people really have the strength to fight against the ancient corpse emperor?" Queen Olivia smiled and said to the dwarf king Gono manhammer

    "Maybe, but maybe they are just bluffing. Alas, over the years, we have developed the underground into a new kingdom, with clean underground water sources, dense forests, rich materials and, of course, warm air. However, our home is still on the ground, and the statue of the former king is still guarding us in front of the main hall of anrila Well, although we like it here, we can''t forget that we are forced by the ancient corpse emperor who can only curl up here. "Speaking of this, Gono manhammer is a little excited

    "I know, your majesty, this has always been your nightmare. How many times you wake up from your dream is because of this. However, alas, you have also seen the terror of the ancient corpse emperor, as well as the death legion, and how many dwarf warriors are covered with blood and snow." queen Olivia also became melancholy

    "Oh, yes, the ancient corpse emperor is too powerful. My father and my two brothers died in that war. Otherwise, it''s not my turn to be the head of the manhammer clan and the king of the dwarf kingdom. In my heart, I still hope these people who come this time can destroy the ancient corpse emperor for us. After all, dorum won''t kill anything Everyone came to us. "Suddenly Gono manhammer''s eyes lit up

    "Well, your majesty. Let''s take a good look at the three humans at the dinner party. After all, humans are unreliable. Let''s treat them warmly first, so that when we ask them in the future, I hope they won''t refuse," said queen Olivia thoughtfully

    At this moment, avina and I are in the room where the dwarf entertains us. In the room, there are some dwarf fruit snacks on the round table.

    I know some of these fruit snacks, such as pitaya, which is the favorite fruit of dwarfs, but I don''t know some. In fact, in my impression, dwarfs prefer to drink. What famous black thorn honey wine, fiery liquor, sour plum fruit wine and torva fiery wine are the specialties of dwarves. In any country on the mainland, as long as bars that can get good wine made by dwarves will be very popular.

    There are not many dwarves we can see on the mainland, but for various reasons, stubborn dwarves will travel far away from their hometown. Therefore, although dwarves are mysterious, they are not isolated from the world.

    We can still learn about this ancient race from books and some experiences.

    "Larrick, why did dorum suddenly say that we are here to attack the ancient corpse emperor, although we are really going to go to the ancient corpse emperor to recapture assol''s magic weapon." avina looked at me

    "I guess it''s not easy for him to say directly. I just come to use their supreme king as a walking dictionary or a book about the ancient corpse emperor. After all, people''s identity is there, although I don''t care in my eyes. Forget it, people come up and say they want to bring us. We can''t say anything. However, I feel that queen Olivia has something to say It''s different. Anyway, we can really say that we came to attack the ancient corpse emperor. Let''s take a step by step. Isn''t it a good thing if they offer to pay us again? "I said to avina with a smile

    In this way, I talked with avina for a long time. At this time, an old dwarf came and said that he invited us to the king''s dinner on behalf of the king.

    Several of us and Lord dorum, we went to the banquet hall in the palace to attend the dinner of the dwarf king.

    As soon as you enter the magnificent gate, there are a variety of delicious food. A huge long table is in the middle of the hall, and there are countless delicious food on the table.

    Seeing us coming, the king and queen smiled and told us to take our seats at will.

    Lord dorum sat next to the king and queen. Next to him was Uther, and avina and I sat opposite.

    In this way, the king and queen were in the middle, and the four of us did well on both sides.

    "You''ve come all the way here, and there''s nothing delicious today. I hope you don''t mind." the beautiful queen Olivia said to us. She was gentle and didn''t look like the traditional rough dwarf in my impression.

    In this way, the party began, and I ate it impolitely.

    Then the king just wanted to say something. The door of the banquet hall was pushed open by dwarf guards, and a dwarf soldier covered with blood rushed in.

    "Your Majesty, something bad has happened!" the dwarf soldier rushed to King Gono manhammer

    When the bodyguard wanted to stop him, the king motioned for him to come.

    "What''s the matter? Speak slowly."

    "Warsong fortress is surrounded by corpse ghost army. The two lords are fighting desperately. They sent me to seek reinforcements. At this time, the Lord''s letter." the dwarf soldier said at one breath

    Kono manhammer sent a bloody letter and asked someone to take the seriously injured Dwarf Warrior to treat him first, and then have a good rest.

    He opened the intact letter sealed with wax by the war song family. When he read it, he saw a frown on his brow.

 Chapter 142

    After reading the letter, the dwarf king gorno manhammer handed it to Queen Olivia.

    Gono manhammer looked at us with a very complicated expression.

    "Several guests, these things should not have been told to you. Since you want to fight against the ancient corpse emperor, it seems necessary for you to go to the next thing. But..." Gono manhammer seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t say

    At this time, Queen Olivia also finished reading the letter.

    "Your Majesty, it seems that we should send troops immediately. Otherwise, once the Warsong fortress is lost, I''m afraid we''ll be finished here." Queen Olivia told the dwarf king not to hesitate

    "In that case, if you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you to help us dwarves resist the death legion of the ancient corpse emperor. As for the reward, you will never be disappointed." the dwarf king said sincerely to us

    "Death Legion?" I''ve heard of the nightmare legion of the dead. I really don''t know the death Legion very well.

    "Yes, this is a large army of corpses and ghosts formed by the bones of the soldiers of the German Empire who invaded us in those years. They can hardly die. Unless their heads are completely broken or burned, they seem to be immortal. Our dwarves are forced to move to the ground. These corpses and ghosts are the cause. Not only that, our sacrificed dwarven soldiers If you don''t deal with it in time, it will become a new ghost, "sighed the dwarf king

    "In that case, let''s start now. After going there, it''s likely that all of them have become corpses." I thought it was the same as I thought, but anyway, I''m going to compete with the ancient corpse emperor. I''ll help these dwarves with their bare hands. I can try my strength and earn some money. Why not.

    "Warrior, you''d better eat something." the dwarf King''s attitude immediately became very grateful to us

    "Your Majesty, I will go with these warriors and ask Lord dorum to go back to the melting pot first to do the defense work." Queen Olivia said to the dwarf king

    "My dear Queen, in that case, you can lead the army there yourself." the dwarf king gorno manhammer obviously trusted her wife enough.

    We didn''t talk nonsense. After some discussion, after we were full, the dwarf army here also assembled. We immediately set off and went to the Warsong fortress from the ground under the leadership of Queen Olivia.

    In fact, the dwarf dungeon we are in is a large area under the three points of melting pot castle, enrila and Warsong castle. At the same time, these three aboveground fortresses are also large entrances to the dwarf dungeon.

    I saw the assembled dwarf army of the manhammer clan outside the palace.

    The dwarf knights who ride the wildebeest domesticated by the dwarves carry axes or hammers and dwarven muskets.

    There are also some dwarf soldiers, who are fully armored and have amazing combat effectiveness, like a fortress of human nature.

    Of course, there are dwarf puppet bronze men, but the number is small, and they are still loaded on trailers and can only be transported.

    There were also several steam chariots and a few magic crystal cannons, and the dwarves were busy loading supplies. A large number of baggage, several wild boars are responsible for pulling these food, ammunition and other materials.

    Finally, get ready, we''re ready to go.

    Before departure, Lord dorum came to me and avina alone and said to us.

    "I don''t know how ram is doing now. If you meet RAM after you go back, remember to tell him that I never hated him." Lord dorum said to us meaningfully

    Farewell, dwarf king and Lord dorum. Led by Olivia, we go through the dwarf dungeon to Warsong fortress.

    Along the way, we sat in a carriage pulled by a huge wild boar. In fact, it might be faster for us to fly directly, but obviously I don''t have to be in such a hurry.

    Looking at the huge projects and buildings in the dwarf dungeon, I still admire these dwarves. What surprises me most is that over the dwarf dungeon. This underground cave is usually dark, but this huge dwarf dungeon is not like this.

    Here is as bright as the starry sky. Although it is not as bright as the sun outside, it has a different taste.

    The sky here, according to the dwarf queen, is because there are countless rare minerals and cracks on it, which lead to the penetration and refraction of sunlight.

    So in the starry sky, we went to the Warsong fortress in the South with the army of the dwarf savage hammer clan to support them.

    After a long trek, we seem to have reached our destination. The dwarf army stopped. There were countless dwarf refugees and wounded, as well as dwarf soldiers of Warsong clan.

    Queen Olivia personally came forward to inspect the situation. She was different from when she first met. She was armed. It was an exquisite dwarf leather armor, with two short dwarf muskets hanging around her waist and a cloak made of unknown fur.

    These dwarves don''t know much about the situation above. They only know that the number of corpses and ghosts coming this time is huge and threatening, and many of their villages have been slaughtered.

    Looking at these demoralized dwarves, Queen Olivia ordered the troops to move forward and join the defensive battle of Warsong clan from the entrance to the top.

    We came to a huge shining stone gate. Under the stone gate is the hillside we just passed. This is the battle song fortress, which connects the ground and underground.

    They met the dwarf guards of the Warsong clan. They saluted Olivia, the queen of the dwarf kingdom.

    At the same time, seeing the reinforcements, they also seemed to cheer up. They were ordered to open the door of this passage. We and the dwarf army of the savage hammer clan came to the surface, which is the interior of the mountain near the Warsong fortress.

    When I came out of the ground, I felt a long lost sense of freedom. Sure enough, the Dragon wanted to soar in the sky, but lived on the ground without depression. No wonder, there are still many dwarves who are unwilling to live underground. Although they know it will be safer, they stubbornly choose to defend their hometown to the death.

    I saw ruins everywhere in the Warsong fortress, and dwarf bodies lying on the muddy snow.

    Broken armor, weapons inserted on corpses, burning houses, it is clear that there has been a terrible war here.

    I don''t want to hide anything. I directly control the wings of shadow to fly into the sky with half my mind. I saw several dwarf airships throwing oil tanks and torches in the air not far away. The whole Warsong fortress built near the mountain was surrounded by countless corpses like black spots all over the mountain.

    How on earth should we break this iron barrel like encirclement?

 Chapter 143

    Seeing me standing in the sky like a God, the dwarves below, including Queen Olivia, were shocked. Avina felt a little funny when she saw the shocked faces of the dwarfs.

    The queen Olivia knew that I must have superior strength to be brought by dorum diamond to meet them, but I didn''t expect that my strength was completely beyond their imagination. It seems that this battle has been fought.

    I saw those dwarf airships still throwing fire oil at the corpse tide army, but they had little effect. This kind of dwarf airship has a serious defect, that is, the energy system consumption of the airship is amazing, it can''t last too long, and it''s difficult to supply. In addition, it''s slow and can''t fly too high. It''s easy to become a live target for long-range ground forces.

    The death Legion is composed of ghouls. They also have long-range forces, such as those who were transformed into ghouls and used to be imperial archers, as well as corpse witches. This corpse witch is different from ordinary corpse ghosts. They are higher-level beings. They will use magic containing Death Magic.

    So the corpse Witches of the besieged city on the ground and the corpse ghosts of archery opened fire on these dwarf airships, or made the only few dwarf airships crash and fall out of the fortress.

    I was trying to find a way. At this time, there were several loud noises on the walls and towers of the fortress. The huge caliber magic crystal cannon bombarded the necromancer army outside the fortress.

    Queen Olivia also quickly ordered people to put those magic crystal cannons and puppet copper people into the battle position, and she and her people quickly joined the battle.

    For a time, all kinds of magic hit the corpse ghost army and opened the flowers of corpses, but these corpses didn''t know how to fear, and would only drown the lonely fortress with a number of people.

    It''s time for me, avina and Uther, the far north ascetic, to join the carnival of hunting ghouls.

    I haven''t faced the real enemy for a long time. This time I''ll kill it.

    I don''t even need to be completely dragon, I''m only half dragon, because it''s more than enough to deal with these corpses.

    Dragon scales with sharp spikes appeared on me and flew in the air. I fell from the sky and flew into the corpses and ghosts. I used the hot dragon fist. I saw that the hot dragon flame wrapped my semi dragon fist. Everywhere I went, the corpses and ghosts disappeared.

    Avina rode on the summoned spirit dragon VIP. She held the snow bow and saw a cold light. The ice blue cold light arrow instantly froze the corpses and ghosts of different shapes and broke them into powder.

    Some corpse wizards and ghost archers wanted to attack avina, but they were skillfully avoided by her spirit dragon VIP.

    As for Uther, the extreme north ascetic, he asked queen Olivia to take care of the snow fox that accompanied him. He took out a silver spear from one of his luggage.

    This is the spear of the starry sky. The weapon he carried with him was like a meteor. He rushed directly to the wall of the fortress, jumped and jumped directly off the wall. I saw a flash of stars, and there were corpses flying below.

    Countless corpses and ghosts kept coming to Uther and me and surrounded us, but it''s not worth mentioning for our field level experts. In an instant, the corpses and ghosts were torn apart and wailed.

    "God, who are these people? A flying guy who can turn into a half dragon, a marksman woman who fights on a dragon, and a man who can hold a spear as fast as lightning and can''t fall. It''s terrible." Queen Olivia looked at the sleeping snow fox in her arms, fell into deep meditation, and she didn''t seem to have to take any action, These ghosts seem to be poor.

    Outside the Warsong fortress, there is already scorched earth. The army of corpses and ghosts has been eliminated, and the rest have fled without a trace.

    It seems that the siege here has been relieved, and the dwarves are relieved.

    At this time, Lord Fred Warsong and Harold Warsong, who commanded the battle on the wall, stopped. They were covered with blood and injured in many places.

    At this time, they remembered to go to the Lord''s Council hall to entertain queen Olivia who came to support them.

    Avina, Uther and I stood outside the fort. It was scorched earth. The killing just now made my blood boil. It''s been a long time. It''s really great.

    The corpses everywhere have become a sea of corpses outside the city. After the war just now, I was a little tired. I looked at avina and Uther.

    The three of us don''t need too much language. We have formed a tacit understanding with each other, especially between avina and me.

    The three of us walked hand in hand to the main gate of the dwarf''s Warsong fortress.

    Here, the dwarves had already lined up to welcome us into the city. Whether it is strength or we helped them, they all admire us from the bottom of their hearts and think we are their heroes.

    The gate of the Warsong fortress fell slowly, and the dwarf soldiers who had just passed the bloody battle issued warm cheers to celebrate the return of their heroes.

    With the highest courtesy and respect of the dwarves, we were taken to the Lord''s assembly hall of Warsong fortress.

    When the guard saw us, he immediately saluted a standard dwarf.

    As soon as you enter the warm and bright Lord''s Council hall, the flags here come into view. Hanging on the roof are many flags here, which is the flag of a flying sea snake.

    Sitting on the throne of the Lord are two dwarves, one is the famous Harold Warsong, and the other is Fred Warsong.

    And the lovely snow fox next to our familiar queen Olivia and Uther. The little guy is still immersed in a dream.

    Harold Warsong is the brother of the two brothers. He has a snow-white ice wolf. The wolf is very fierce and huge.

    The armor he was wearing was the armor he had just experienced the war and had no time to change. His eyes were also unusually firm, as if he could see through the hearts of the people. He is unfathomable and a cruel man at first sight.

    Fred Warsong beside him seems younger than his brother, but he also seems to be a very brave soldier.

    This is our first meeting. The two brothers give me a good impression. I think they really have a heroic spirit.

    In order to welcome us back, the long table has begun to be filled with good wine and food.

    Queen Olivia will hold a celebration banquet for us to thank us for saving the dwarves of Warsong fortress.

    The two dwarf Lord brothers also showed respect for the three of us. After all, they also saw our strength.

 Chapter 144

    At the banquet, several dwarf bards played their beloved lute. The gentle and melodious song, accompanied by the candlelight stove and the crisscross of cups of wine, unexpectedly, I felt like a world away from before, as if the battle with corpses and ghosts had never happened before.

    "Snowflakes in the north of the great wall are flying all over the sky, and the ancient corpse emperor is making a comeback;

    The irresistible fortress is guarded by you and me. The overwhelming tide of corpses breaks all this;

    Sheng is a warrior of the dwarf Kingdom, not a dog in exile;

    In times of crisis, there is little hope;

    The great God of casting, TAROM, under his light;

    Three heroes, born in the sky, rekindled the fire of hope;

    The dwarf''s fire will never go out, and the dwarf''s war song will never end;

    Standing proudly in the sky, the Dragon descendant overlooks the whole fortress. The raging fire turns the corpses and ghosts into scorched earth;

    The goddess of war riding a dragon, a hero like a cold meteor;

    Today''s wine and song will dedicate all this to you, and we are always looking forward to your return;

    The dwarf people will always open the door of welcome to you! "

    Queen Olivia took the lead in raising her glass. She smiled and looked at us.

    "This glass of wine to heroes, a friendship that dwarves will never forget!" Queen Olivia said to us

    At the same time, Harold and Fred raised their glasses to thank us for saving Warsong fortress from the army of corpses.

    The three of us are also very happy to raise our glasses. The dwarf''s wine, to be honest, is the best wine I have drunk since I wandered the whole hadilado continent.

    Put down our glasses and we began to talk to each other while enjoying dwarf food.

    "We want to find the ancient corpse emperor this time. Do you have any information to provide us?" I asked queen Olivia and the two lords directly

    "Hero, we dwarf kingdom. Now there are three fortress cities on the earth, namely the former King City of Arira, the melting pot castle and our war song fortress. Under these three cities, there are the huge underground cities where dwarf people gather most in our dwarf kingdom. As you know, most of our dwarf Kingdom is on the Tamil plateau, which is extremely cold and has all kinds of treasures Beast, in the west of the Tamil plateau, there is a restricted area for dwarves. Even if it is as powerful as you, I advise you three not to go there. There is a huge round lake called ice mirror lake. To the west of the lake is the first mountain front of the Tamil plateau, nu Feng mountain. There are no creatures who dare to step there. " Fred Warsong said to us with half a roast pig leg in his hand

    "Yes, several heroes, it''s the forbidden area of our dwarves. No one can get out of there alive. We just learned some from ancient books. As for the ancient corpse emperor you''re looking for, I''m sure he''s not there. As for where he is, we guess that they probably come from the east of Warsong fortress according to the direction of each corpse attack. As for where , there''s nothing we can do, "Harold Warsong said to us, putting down his glass

    "Several heroes, we dwarves will do our best to assist you in this matter. Well, I decided to personally lead a team of elite dwarven warriors to go with you to find the ancient corpse emperor. After all, we are familiar with the dwarven Kingdom and can be a guide for you." Queen Olivia said

    "How good is that? You are the queen of the dwarf kingdom. It''s a dangerous journey. We''d better go by ourselves." I said quickly, and Uther said that''s all right

    "What''s the matter, benefactors? Do you look down on me? Or do you think I''ll give you trouble?" dwarf queen Olivia said to us

    "Let me join in. Now that the crisis of Warsong fortress has been solved, we really should take the initiative. I want to join the team of crusading against the ancient corpse emperor." Fred Warsong looks at his brother

    "Well, I agree with you to join, but it all depends on the meaning of several heroes," said Harold Warsong, a leader

    "In that case, how about we take a small number of elites and set out tomorrow morning to find the nest of the ancient corpse emperor?" I can only promise them. After all, they are familiar with the dwarf kingdom. I can only say that the battle part still depends on me. Don''t let the dwarf queen Olivia be injured, otherwise it will be difficult to explain at that time

    "It''s so decided. Some heroes have a good rest tonight. I''ll ask someone to prepare," said queen Olivia happily

    In this way, the dinner ended in mutual communication. We returned to Warsong fortress and stayed in the room arranged for us by Lord Harold.

    "Larrick, do you really want to take queen Olivia and that Fred with them?" avina looked at me and said

    "Forget it, they are dwarves after all. It''s good to be a guide. They have this confidence and should protect themselves. After all, we can''t shirk their enthusiasm," I said

    "Well, I''m just worried about you. I''m afraid you''ll be distracted by them, in case..." avina stopped talking

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ve seen the ancient corpse emperor before. We are old acquaintances even the holy emperor Barossa." I comforted

    "Rest early. We don''t know what kind of adventure is waiting for us tomorrow," I continued

    Avina immediately snuggled in my arms like a clever child, my fingers stroked her hair, and she enjoyed it.

    At dawn, the fish belly was white in the East.

    Outside the Lord''s assembly hall of Warsong fortress, we came there. Olivia and they had been waiting there for a long time.

    When the three of us arrived, Queen Olivia came up and told us that they were ready to go. In this way, our party, I, avina, Uther, Queen Olivia, Fred Warsong and a team of dwarf elite soldiers, watched by Harold Warsong, we left there from the gate of Warsong fortress. We are going to the east of Warsong fortress and look for the ancient corpse emperor''s nest there.

    At this time, there was heavy snow in the sky. Avina and I changed into the previous thick fur clothes this morning. Even so, many snowflakes fell on the fur clothes, and some had formed ice.

    Uther and his snow fox walked side by side. The snow fox was still agile in the thick snow. Uther only wore that white linen, which was really frost resistant.

    There is still a large area of burnt earth outside the city. Although there is no smell of corpses, it is still disgusting.

    Queen Olivia and Fred Warsong walked side by side. Fred changed his new armor and carried a double-edged axe on his back. Behind them was a small group of elite dwarf soldiers.

 Chapter 145

    Queen Olivia also put on a thick fur armor, and there were still two lover muskets at her waist. Instead of riding an antelope this time, she chose to walk like us.

    It''s snowy. Looking at the world, there''s a piece of frost. It''s cold and the earth is frozen. On this boundless land, we step on the ice and snow.

    This is the Arctic snow field, which can only be seen in the dwarf kingdom.

    We walked in the heavy snow for several days, as if our bodies were going to be frozen through. We saw groups of snow yaks running towards us from the East.

    Snow yak is a very lazy animal, with thick white hair and black horns. Snow yak is very huge, and their meat is also very delicious. Their milk can also be made into this kind of dairy products, such as cheese.

    But this panic running in groups is a rare situation in the dwarf Kingdom and the Tamil plateau. Is there anything terrible?

    At this time, we saw the East in the distance, where there was a huge ice peak, which towered into the clouds.

    "Where is that?" I asked queen Olivia

    "It should be the Alterian iceberg!" Fred confidently told us that he had followed his father there when he was young

    This is really a huge ice peak! When we stand under this ice peak, we feel the huge of this ice peak. In front of this ice peak, man is as small as an ant.

    The huge ice peak stretches boundless, and it is difficult to measure the specific height. I look up to the sky. However, at the place where the clouds meet the huge ice peak, I have just reached the mountainside of the huge ice peak.

    The ice peak on which Andrea is attached is huge enough, but it is very different from this huge ice peak

    Standing under this huge ice peak with bright ice edges, just like crystal and full of cold, I couldn''t help feeling small.

    Within the eastern range of Warsong fortress, there is only one ice peak, and the others are flat.

    Our party went up along the transparent ice peak Cliff

    Above the towering ice peak, above the sea of clouds. We went through a lot of hardships and finally got here.

    Boom!

    A huge vibration came from afar, and the scorching sun shone directly and obliquely on the towering ice peak.

    Boom~

    There was another loud noise. The elite dwarf soldiers looked in the direction of the sound, clenched their weapons and looked warily at the distance.

    There was a vibration around. Recently, a huge white shadow climbed out of the ice peak.

    Roar!

    A loud animal howl came from far away. When the huge white shadow appeared on the top of the mountain, the battle hardened dwarf soldier couldn''t help taking a breath. It was a snow ape. The snow ape stood on a mountain 100 feet high, and two furry and thick fists pounded on his chest. The loud sound of "Dong Dong" echoed around.

    Roar!

    The fierce and ferocious snow ape roared, and his voice was like thunder, rolling towards us. The momentum was really amazing, even the determined dwarf soldiers. At first sight, they were shocked at the sight of such huge and ferocious beasts.

    "Look!" cried a Dwarf Warrior, pointing to the snow ape.

    The snow ape''s ferocious and ferocious face showed a frightened expression. Then his strong legs suddenly worked hard and turned into a white spot from the high air. Then they fell heavily and fell to the ground. The ground sank deeply, and cracks extended around. In the sound of crackling, snowflakes rose from the snow ape''s feet.

    The snow ape immediately thought we were hostile. He opened his claws, stretched out his long fangs and looked at the people fiercely. The panic just now seemed to be nonexistent.

    At this time, Uther''s little snow fox trembled with fear, but I didn''t want to kill the snow ape. Maybe something made these things run out.

    Seeing that we didn''t mean to hurt him, the snow ape didn''t think much and jumped to the West.

    What the hell is it? I can''t help wondering what''s on this Alterian iceberg.

    It was too late for us to think more. We saw many white shadows moving towards us on the ice peak, but the speed was obviously much slower.

    "What the hell is this?" Fred took down his double-edged axe and stood ready, and the others were ready to fight

    As soon as Fred''s voice fell, an ice blue claw appeared on the ground. A monster composed of cold ice climbed out of the ground. The surrounding temperature decreased a lot because of the appearance of the monster. This ice blue monster looks very ferocious, and its whole body is covered with ice blades as sharp as blades.

    "No, this is a cold ice climber. Their body is completely composed of ice elements. They don''t have crystal nuclei like elemental creatures. It can be said that they have no fatal weakness. To kill them, they have to break them into pieces," Queen Olivia reminded us

    I looked at these ice climbers. From this ice monster, I smelled the smell of killing. This is a monster born for killing. No, not just one end, but an entire ethnic group.

    At this time, the distant white spots are still close to us. Why are we surrounded by waves of monsters today? We don''t know what the distant white spots are, but these ice climbers are very difficult at present.

    I directly release a hot dragon roar, which is the power of the hidden field. Uther also released his authority in the field almost at the same time.

    But to our surprise, these ice climbers are not afraid of this. It''s terrible to be immune to domain level coercion.

    These ice climbers, like dead bodies, began to attack us soulless.

    In that case, we can only fight hard. But what we didn''t expect was that these ice climbers would also vomit. This is a kind of ice vomit.

    There was a dwarf warrior who was careless and didn''t have time to dodge. In addition, he didn''t expect that the ice climber could use such terrible magic.

    The Dwarf Warrior began with his feet and slowly condensed into an ice sculpture at a speed visible to the naked eye. His surprise and fear before his death were wrapped in the solid ice by the breath of the ice climber.

    I was half dragon directly, Uther also took out the star spear, and avina also resolutely used the snow bow. Queen Olivia and Fred also fought. For a time, everyone was fighting against more and more ice climbers.

    Although we are all composed of elite, many people have been recruited and frozen into ice lumps by the ice climber.

    We can''t go on like this. We must come up with a way.

 Chapter 146

    The number of these ice climbers is increasing. They have no body. Their bodies are composed of inexhaustible ice elements on the Alterian ice peak. Different from some ordinary Warcraft, they have no Warcraft crystal core, so they have almost no fatal weakness.

    Uther''s domain level pressure and I are not good for them. This is the first time I''ve seen this. Do you think these guys are not creatures at all?

    At this time, Queen Olivia pulled out two dwarf copper muskets carved with exquisite patterns around her waist. She shot accurately and smashed the ice climbers, but the number of ice blue ice climbers was increasing.

    "What should I do? I found that my ice arrows didn''t seem to work for them," avina said to me as she shot the snow bow at the ice climbers.

    It seems that we are really in big trouble this time, and avina also seems helpless.

    Fred swung his double-edged axe and his dwarf heavy plate armor made him rush towards the ice climbers like a human fortress.

    Several ice climbers nearly froze him with their cold breath, but he avoided bravely. At the same time, the axe was danced like a whirlwind by him and cut the ice climber around him into thin pieces, all over the ground, but there was no body.

    Uther also directly used the spear of the stars at this time. His speed was like a meteor. He kept shuttling among the ice climbers. He had passed through. The ice climbers were separated and immediately fragmented.

    "There are too many monsters. What happened?" Fred said as he chopped a cold ice climber to pieces, and many cold ice climbers surrounded him.

    "When did this end?" Olivia''s two guns were hot and began to get angry. But she could only take out a dagger to protect herself

    I also killed nearly 20 ice climbers at this time, but these ice climbers seem to kill more and more, as if they can''t be killed at all.

    I turned a cold ice climber into powder with the burning sword of punishment injected with the magic of the hot dragon, and thought about how to lead everyone out of danger.

    Those white shadows in the distance are getting closer and closer, but we don''t know whether they are enemies or friends. If the enemy comes again, we will be even worse.

    In the face of more and more ice climbers, more than half of the dwarf soldiers were frozen into ice lumps, and several elite dwarf soldiers were fighting to protect their queen.

    The giant ice climber not only uses the ice to breathe, but also uses its huge and extremely sharp ice claws to directly smash the elite dwarf soldiers frozen into ice lumps, but also uses the ice claws to directly attack the dwarf soldiers. The power of the ice claws is no joke.

    If these guys were more agile, maybe we really wouldn''t have a chance. These huge, bone chilling guys are still a little slow. Not all demons are tangible. Many demon servants are completely invisible after death. However, this makes it impossible for humans to do anything about them. At the alteria ice peak, the cold ice here is inexhaustible, so that these demons can use ice to build their bodies. After their death, their bodies are crushed without bodies.

    This is the ice crawler. It is a terrible existence. There is no fatal weakness. The attack is terrible. The key is that there are too many of them. I feel that they are killing more and more.

    When killing these ice climbers, many parts of my feet and body were frozen by the cold breath of these ice climbers. Fortunately, the power of the hot dragon in my body melted these cold ice to fight, so that I wouldn''t be frozen to death like those dwarf soldiers.

    At this time, I found that the moving white shadows were finally close. I could see them. At the same time, I didn''t dare to be too distracted. These ice climbers were really terrible.

    In this way, I saw that these white shadows were a group of people with white hair, like brown bears, but with limbs. They were very similar to snow apes, but as strong as bears. They were slightly taller than ice climbers, but almost the same.

    With snow-white hair and body, only two big black eyes leak out. They hold a weapon similar to the boomerang in their hands. It turns out that the boomerang was ground with the bones of some huge animal.

    Is this the legendary snow Maoren? Why are they here? Are they enemies or friends?

    Only a few loud roars were heard. The snow covered Maoren threw the return darts at us. As a result, the return darts turned a corner on our heads and directly hit the ice climbers, smashing them at once.

    All of a sudden, the snow covered hairy people gave a loud shout, and the boomerang flew back into their hands as if they had some magic power.

    In this way, so repeatedly, they killed the ice climber. It seems that they came to help us. It''s really lucky.

    I also decided to try the power of the stars taught to me by the first generation leader burigan. I want to turn the war around and completely eliminate these hateful ice climbers.

    I can only see the star magic in my body. I want to try how powerful the star power is. The punishment sword in my hand has begun to show a star like light from the hilt to the body. I only jumped into the air and waved it in the air for several times. I saw that the invisible and tangible sword Qi directly hit the ice climbers who had no time to escape, and all the places I passed disappeared and turned into powder.

    Everyone looked at me in surprise. Even the snow Maoren stopped temporarily and seemed to forget the battle. Just then, the rest of the ice climbers moaned and slipped away into the ground.

    The crisis was finally solved, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Those snow covered Maoren ended the battle and looked at us gratefully. At this time, one of them even spoke in ancient giant language. It turns out that these snow covered Maoren are inextricably linked with ancient giants.

    "Hello, dwarves, and humans? Thank you very much for helping us eliminate these ice demons. My name is Linde, the chief of the frost front tribe." the snow maoman said to us friendly

    I thought these were monsters, but they turned out to be intelligent creatures or a branch of giants.

    "We thank you, too, for coming in time," Queen Olivia replied in ancient giant language

    I can''t imagine that queen Olivia not only has strong combat effectiveness, but also the language of ancient giants.

 Chapter 147

    After a simple exchange, we also explained our intention to the snow Maoists. The snow covered Maoists are also grateful to us for driving away the ice demons that have plagued them all the time. In order to thank us, Lin De, chief of the frost front tribe of the snow Maoren, decided to take us personally to find the nest of the ancient corpse emperor. He knew a place that might be the nest of the ancient corpse emperor.

    Linde, the snow covered Maoist, brought us into the most primitive area of alteria ice peak. The clouds here block out the sun and almost no one has ever reached it.

    In this primitive region, I gradually felt something wrong. It was very quiet without any sound. It was not like the place I had been before. This place was dead silent. There was no bird or beast in such a big place.

    I feel a little hairy in this open place, but we don''t want to give up halfway. We have to go on. Gradually, a strong fishy smell floated into my nose, and avina frowned. She guessed that there must be some evil beast entrenched in the front. Its unique smell made nearby birds and animals afraid to approach.

    It is reasonable to say that on the alteria ice peak, the cold should numb our sense of smell, but we can still smell the smell here, which shows the great smell here.

    After another trip, Uther''s little snow fox didn''t go at all, and even lied on the ground. No matter how Uther teased her, she didn''t move. Uther had no choice but to pick up the little snow fox and put it on her shoulder.

    After walking a certain distance, huge and terrible footprints began to appear on the ground, each as big as half a dwarf. Only then did I understand what evil beast was in front of me. It was an ancient giant.

    I can''t help thinking of the ancient giant father and his little giant son I rescued.

    There is a dead silence here, and all birds and animals are far away from it. However, the footprints of ancient giants are so dense that it is possible to be the living place of giants in front.

    Fred was frightened. He met an ancient giant in the split war with the ancient giant. At that time, if his brother Harold hadn''t helped him and they worked together, I''m afraid he would have died at the foot of the giant. Now, although his strength has increased a lot, he is still far from being able to deal with a giant.

    The adult ancient giants are very tall, like hills. The physique of each giant is extremely strong and extremely fast.

    "Is there an ancient giant ahead?" I asked

    Linde nodded. I asked him how many he had. He said the whole tribe. I took a breath. The strength of an adult ancient giant is terrible. If there are many giants, I can''t imagine.

    Queen Olivia hesitated for a moment and finally gritted her teeth and decided to move on.

    The smell of fishy smell is getting stronger and stronger. It''s disgusting. We walk carefully under the leadership of Linde, a snow covered Maoist. The front is becoming more and more flat. At this time, we see a scene that makes us creepy. There is a hill made of white bones up to 100 feet in front. The thick white bones are frightening and the faint white light is frightening.

    Behind the hill made of white bones, there is a totem gate made of trees and huge skulls of unknown animals, ferocious and terrible. Looking closely, it gives people a gloomy and terrible feeling.

    I felt numb on my scalp, chilly all over and cold on my back. I was shocked and frightened, and looked around vigilantly from time to time.

    "White bones pile up into mountains. How many lives does it take? It''s a hell on earth!" Uther sighed

    I was shocked when I came near the hill piled with white bones. The dead bones were huge. Small bones were even taller than dwarves. The ground around the bone mountain was white and even a thick layer of bone powder. It can be inferred that the bone mountain had a long history, otherwise some white bones would not be weathered into bone powder.

    I found that some white bones were even accompanied by bloody broken meat, indicating that these were newly piled up. Bursts of strange smell were disgusting. It was full of the smell of giants, and such a peculiar smell was unbearable.

    I was really disgusting. I endured the urge to vomit and looked here.

    Suddenly, the earth trembled slightly, and two tall figures loomed in the distance. I was surprised and knew that the giant had come.

    I first hid aside and watched from a distance. I saw two giants of different heights coming from there, heavy footsteps falling on the ground and making bursts of dull noise. They are covered with thick body hair at the foot of the mountain, as thick and long as animal hair.

    The taller giant held a big mallet in his left hand, as long as a big tree. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was undoubtedly a stump, but in his hand it was just a light weapon.

    On his right shoulder, he carried a saber toothed tiger. The saber toothed tiger had already died, and its head and tail hung powerlessly, shaking with the giant''s footsteps. The saber toothed tiger is a very old animal and has almost become extinct. There may be only the dwarf Kingdom and a few Saber Toothed tigers in hadilado.

    The other giant was a little shorter in height. He also held a long mallet in his hand and a saber toothed tiger cub on his shoulder.

    I was shocked. In fact, Saber Toothed tigers are extremely powerful, but they are just food for hunger in the eyes of giants. It''s really frightening.

    The people looked at the giant in the distance, and their eyes were full of fear.

    The two giants walked from far to near to the bone mountain, put down the prey on their shoulders ten feet away from the bone mountain and piled them together, and then the two giants sat on the ground.

    After about a period of time, the earth trembled slightly again, and three ancient giants joined forces to resist the body of half a mammoth this time. The mammoth is also an ancient animal. Like the saber toothed tiger, there is not much left. The mammoth is as big as a hill, which is no exaggeration, but it has still become the food of ancient giants.

    We watched in the distance. Before the sun set, giants came here one after another. There are eleven giants living here, nine of them are adult ancient giants, three of them are female ancient giants, and two small ancient giants.

    After stacking the prey together, these giants knelt down together towards the terror totem around the hill made of white bones. There were bursts of muffled sounds in everyone''s mouth, as if they were praying. Then these giants stood up and walked towards the prey.

    The next scene was bloody. The giant began to eat the prey and drink blood. I turned my head quickly. Avina also turned her head around and seemed unwilling to see the bloody picture.

 Chapter 148

    When the giants finished their dinner, the sky was dark, the prey was half eaten, and there were a lot of white bones here. Several giants got up and threw those white bones onto the hill made of white bones.

    Although I have understood the origin of bone mountain, I don''t know why giants stack white bones into a mountain.

    From the bone powder at the foot of Baigu mountain, it can be inferred that the earliest accumulation of Baigu has been thousands of years ago, that is to say, giants have lived here generation after generation and never migrated, which led to the accumulation of Baigu mountain.

    Just now, all the giants kowtow to the totems around Baigu mountain. We can guess why they have never moved. It can be said that they are very different from the ancient giants I met before. I haven''t seen the ancient female giant before. I''ve seen it with my own eyes until today.

    Interestingly, ancient giants are indeed divided into men and women, but female ancient giants are very rare, so rare that people often doubt whether ancient giants have females and how to reproduce. More interestingly, the female ancient giant with big arms and round waist seems to be stronger and more ferocious than the thin male ancient giant, and is often the leader of the ancient giant group, which makes people wonder whether the ancient giant is a creature of matriarchal society (although there is no evidence to show the social structure of the ancient giant).

    The origin of ancient giants is still an unsolved mystery. Like other humanoid races, ancient giants also have a certain intelligence and civilization. They would sew simple clothes with animal skins, decorate them with animal bones, and raise huge bonfires to warm and mark their territory. Although powerful, ancient giants rarely fought barehanded. They usually made simple sticks or stone axes from bones, stones and wood as weapons. Ancient giants occasionally hunted, but the main source of food came from their unique livestock, mammoths. Mammoths provided fur, meat, milk, ivory and bones for ancient giants. Therefore, ancient giants attached great importance to their mammoths and regarded them as their own property. Harming a mammoth with a master was almost as serious as harming its master. According to some observations, ancient giants did have extremely special affinity and feelings for mammoths.

    Ancient giants can also speak, but it sounds like some vague deep grunts. Only ancient giants can understand the meaning of this language. This is the ancient giant language. Some people find it helpful to eliminate the hostility of ancient giants after learning some of this language in a special way. After training, ancient giants can also speak a few simple dwarf and Germanic languages. Ancient giants had no words, but they seemed to like to use some spiral patterns to mark them on the stones around the territory or the teeth of their domesticated mammoths. This pattern is considered to have the function of simply attracting spouses or marking the territory.

    Ancient giants usually lived in small groups of several ancient giants. It is said that in ancient times, there were large tribes composed of dozens or even hundreds of ancient giants, led by the most powerful ancient giant king with absolute authority. However, most of these tribes may have been consumed in the battle between ancient giants and the German Empire, and now they are almost invisible. In some cases, ancient giants in a region will also gather in a specific place to communicate, exchange goods or mate. This place seems to have some religious nature (although no religion has been found in ancient Giants).

    It is worth mentioning that ancient giants are still a few creatures with special feelings for death except the intelligent race. According to some observations, the ancient giant in a region is always willing to end his life in a specific place. If he dies by accident, his companions will try to bring the body there for burial. The reason for the formation of this "ancient giant tomb" is still unclear.

    For most of the time, the ancient giants kept a relatively peaceful state with other intelligent races. The only large-scale conflict occurred when they broke with the dwarves. There were often wars with the ancient giant tribes at that time. Although they had great destructive power, the ancient giants were not aggressive by nature. As long as their territory and their mammoths were not threatened, they were relatively peaceful - of course, in the dwarf Kingdom, It still happens that ancient giants break into farmland or attack caravans from time to time, so dwarves also retaliate against ancient giants, often beating up the lone ancient giants.

    However, the on the Alterian ice peak is very different from ordinary ancient giants. In fact, it is a kind of "frost ancient giant". This ancient giant is extremely rare, and their appearance is more strange than ordinary ancient giants - with horns, four eyes and three fingers, and long hair much thicker than ancient giants. Moreover, their strength seems to be much stronger than that of ordinary ancient giants, and they can also use frost power. However, we basically know nothing about their origins. They have an inexplicable totem worship, and they seem to like killing very much. They are very cruel, their intelligence seems not high, and the key is that they are still smelly.

    When it comes to ancient giants, we have to say that as Mammoth giants closely related to ancient giants, these giants inhabiting the dwarf Kingdom have two pairs of long teeth. These mammoths living in the dwarf kingdom are very large with brown hair.

    As long as they are not provoked, mammoths are still quite docile creatures. Although they look fierce, they will not take the initiative to attack other creatures. Only the tall ancient giants succeeded in taming them. Mammoths are the most important livestock of ancient giants. They provide meat, milk, skin, teeth and bones as decorations for ancient giants. Similarly, mammoths are also important property of ancient giants. Attacking a mammoth raised by a giant without authorization will annoy its owner.

    Although mammoths have great war potential, there are not many records about their application in war. Now the only record is that ancient giants and mammoths joined the war when the dwarf Kingdom resisted the invasion of the holy emperor Barossa.

    Because the concealment of us is fairly good, and Uther and I use domain level power to hide our breath, these stupid frost ancient giants have not found us yet.

    They are kneeling down to the terrible skeleton totem. Their actions are very big, and we even have a little nervous, because they are eleven frost ancient giants after all.

    At this time, Uther and I found almost at the same time that we found that there seemed to be a huge Tiankeng where the ancient giants came, but it was far away and could not be seen with the naked eye. We perceived it through the power of the field level.

    What the hell is that place!

 Chapter 149

    In this way, we wait until the frost ancient giants have completely ended all this. We plan to take advantage of the night to bypass the territory of these frost ancient giants and directly explore the location of the pit that day.

    After the eleven ancient giants had enough food and wine, they wiped the flesh and blood around their mouths and communicated with each other in their low language as if from their throats. Then they got up and began to walk in groups in the direction when they came.

    Their pace was so big that the ground around them trembled. Finally, after they left, we all relaxed a little. At this time, the smell around us made us sick. We hadn''t eaten for a long time.

    We whispered our thanks to Linde, the snow Maoren chief. Under the translation of Queen Olivia, we asked Linde, the snow Maoren chief, to go back to his frost front tribe first, and we explored the rest of the way ourselves.

    Linde, the chief of the snow area Maoren, didn''t say anything. He was glad to help us. In this case, he went down to his tribe alone.

    The rest was left to us. We decided to follow the giant''s footprints and go to the pit carefully. I have a hunch that there must be something under the pit that day.

    In fact, the direction of these frost ancient giants kneeling is the pit on that day. Can they worship the pit on that day.

    Although I have a hunch, I can''t say anything. I can only take one step at a time.

    At this time, we saw in the distance that the ancient giants of frost had gone back. It turned out that the place where these frost ancient giants lived was still a distance from here. There was the only way to Tiankeng.

    The frost ancient giant lived in a large place. They were lying on the ground. There were two sleeping mammoths and a little mammoth nearby.

    Huge snoring, it seems that these frost ancient giants have fallen asleep. We sneaked over carefully, but if we want to go to Tiankeng, we must pass through the territory of this frost ancient giant.

    There are some fires burning here, which provide us with some bright lighting.

    Although I am already at the field level, I have no spectrum in the face of so many frost ancient giants, especially to protect the safety of others.

    It''s really in line with the style of frost ancient giants. We crossed these sleeping frost ancient giants.

    We walked all the way to the location of the Tiankeng. Uther used her perception to lead others in front. Avina and I broke in the back in case these frost ancient giants suddenly woke up.

    Fortunately, we were careful enough that these frost ancient giants were not disturbed.

    But who would have thought that we didn''t disturb these frost ancient giants, but at this time, a huge animal howl came from the pit that day. The loud voice resounded around, and the wailing of the voice made these frost ancient giants sit up in an instant, and they looked in the direction of the Tiankeng.

    For a moment, the expression on the faces of these frost ancient giants seemed to say the incomparable fear in their hearts.

    But seeing the figures of us humans and dwarves, these horned frost ancient giants became extremely tyrannical in an instant.

    They all stood up, picked up their weapons, mallets or boulders and attacked us madly.

    It''s speechless. Who could have expected such a thing? It doesn''t matter whether it''s early or late. It''s just at this time.

    But what was there in the pit that day, and what was this wailing.

    For a time, the earth and mountains shook in this place. The alteria ice peak was very large, and the Tiankeng was located near the top of the mountain.

    No way, the dwarves ran frantically to the Tiankeng under Uther''s leadership. Avina and I have also entered combat form, ready to deal with these frost ancient giants who have rushed up.

    These frost ancient giants were all waving their teeth and claws, and some threw huge stones at us with ice residue on them.

    I have no choice but to try my most powerful power. I radiated my domain level power and covered those frost ancient giants.

    For a moment, these frost ancient giants were stunned. They stopped and even had a little fear.

    But in a moment, these frost ancient giants leaked their tusks, and their faces attacked avina and me ferociously.

    Avina and I fought and retreated, and soon we met other people who were around the pit that day. Soon caught up with the frost, the ancient giant saw us standing on the edge of the Tiankeng and knelt down. His expression was full of fear.

    They began to say something in ancient giant language, and then turned around and ran back in the direction they came.

    "They say that this is an abyss of despair. No one who goes down can come back, but can only be swallowed up by the endless abyss." Queen Olivia said she understood some giant words

    We looked at the Tiankeng from here. It was huge that day. I really admire the miraculous work of the creator God. Such miracles can''t be seen every day.

    We stood on the side of such a huge Tiankeng, as if there was some force to suck us in. The wind blowing from the Tiankeng was a little cold. This is the abyss of despair in the mouth of frost ancient giants. It seems likely that the ancient corpse emperor''s nest is inside, but is there really only the ancient corpse emperor''s nest.

    Why haven''t we seen a corpse ghost since we set foot on the alteria ice peak? I don''t believe I killed all the corpses last time, and how does the corpse ghost go down every time? It won''t climb out of the ground and then climb under the ice peak. Although the corpse Ghost won''t be tired, it''s too troublesome.

    Since the ancient giant of frost has retreated, we are not in a hurry to go down the Tiankeng. There are some rugged cliffs around the Tiankeng. The underground is deep and dark.

    We decided to have a rest and eat here. After all, we haven''t had a rest for a long time. I was thinking that these underground things made the frost ancient giants flee. It seems to be more terrible than them.

    As a saying goes, you are staring at the abyss, and the abyss is staring at you.

    I want to ask for your opinions and see if there are any people who don''t want to go down. It''s better to stay here and take care of them. Fred lit a torch with his flint. He threw it down.

    The torch went out instantly, and then after a long time, I didn''t hear the echo. I just heard another sad animal howl coming from inside. The sound directly penetrated the body and impacted everyone''s soul.

 Chapter 150

    "Now if you don''t want to go down, you can stay here and wait for us to come up, or you can go back directly. After all, I don''t know what''s down here. Maybe it''s a danger I can''t resist, and I don''t know if I can protect you anymore." I said to Queen Olivia, Fred and the remaining dwarf elite soldiers

    "Lord lark, we are willing to go with you. No matter what, we will die without regret. We will not cause you any trouble." an elite Dwarf Warrior took the lead and said, and the others echoed

    "Yes, don''t worry. This is our choice. You don''t want to leave us." Queen Olivia smiled and said that she had changed into the one handed battle axe and round shield of the dead dwarf elite soldiers. After all, she still needs close combat weapons.

    "Whatever he has, we dwarves are not cowards. I''ll open his head with an axe to see what''s different from us." Fred said frankly without paying attention

    "Don''t worry, sir, we won''t hold you back." the dwarfs said one after another

    "Well, since everyone has no opinion, let''s go down together." I think everyone has no opinion, so I decided to study how to get down to the abyss

    Another sad animal howl. We know that there must be some terrible monster under the abyss.

    Finally, we decided that I would become a complete dragon. I could take five or six dwarves and carry several dwarves at the same time. Avina summoned the elf dragon VIP, so that I could take her, Queen Olivia and the remaining dwarves. As for Uther, the extreme northern ascetic, he could easily go down to the abyss himself.

    Uther volunteered that he wanted to go down and inquire first. In case of bad, he could at least get away quickly. In this way, we won''t go down at once and be wiped out in danger.

    We all think it makes sense and thank Uther for going to inquire first. At the same time, I believe in his strength. It should not be a problem to get out in an emergency.

    In this way, Uther went down first, and his action was extremely light and fast, just like a meteor rushing into the abyss.

    After a long time, each of us was worried about Uther. Just then, a voice came from the bottom, I''m fine. Come down.

    It was Uther''s voice, and we all cheered.

    Then I became a complete dragon. Although the dwarves knew it was me, they were still trembling. I grabbed many dwarves with dragon claws, and Fred and another dwarf rode on my back. On the other hand, avina also summoned the spirit dragon VIP. The spirit dragon VIP was summoned from the magic space and stretched out. Then, avina and queen Olivia rode on the quilt of Elven dragon VIP. Elven dragon VIP also grabbed the remaining dwarves, and they were ready here. In this way, we two groups of people headed for the bottom of the abyss together.

    Fortunately, the opening of the Tiankeng is very large. The spirit longvip summoned by avina and I can go down to the abyss at the same time.

    After flying for a while, in the dark, it''s good that the elf longvip and I still have the ability of night vision. Otherwise, these dwarfs can drink a pot.

    At this time, I saw Uther. He was on an ice surface. The ice surface was large enough for me to land safely with the elf dragon VIP, and the dwarfs also landed one after another.

    To tell you the truth, these dwarfs are still very hard. Not to mention that he has never been a dragon before, he is likely to faint. Just say that he has been caught and shaken for so long, he is very hard.

    One by one, seemingly tough and stubborn dwarf elite soldiers, endured the pain, wanted to vomit and were embarrassed to vomit. One by one, they looked like drunk. Such a scene was still a little funny.

    Fred is riding on my back, so the situation can be better, but he feels better not to have a second time for riding a dragon.

    In this way, we gathered again under the abyss. Although it was dark at this time, we soon had a torch in our hands, and immediately we had a certain understanding of the surrounding situation.

    It turned out that under the abyss, it was like this. We are on a large ice surface of the abyss, but the ice surface is not the bottom of the abyss. There is a fault that can see the cliff leading to the bottom.

    We decided to explore here first. Sure enough, we made a new discovery. At the end of the ice, near the side of Tiankeng cliff, we found a large hole.

    I can''t help it. Now I can only go in and have a look. I became a human form, and avina took back the elf dragon VIP.

    We went in along the hole, which was winding and rugged. I was responsible for exploring the way in front and Uther was responsible for breaking the back.

    We were slowly groping towards the depths of the cave. At this time, suddenly the sad animal howl sounded again. But this time, it was more miserable and louder. We heard it very clearly. The animal howl came from this cave. For a time, all our nerves are in a tight state. We don''t know what we are going to face. We should be ready to fight at any time.

    The more I went to the depths of the cave, the more I felt a biting cold. I''m fine, but everyone else is shivering with cold. I seem to have a bad feeling about what it is.

    Anyway, I must protect avina. As for dwarves, I only said that I would try my best to help, but I would never fight to help.

    All the people are moving forward silently. We try not to make any noise, so as not to disturb what we don''t know.

    Suddenly, a dazzling white light suddenly shone into each of our eyes, and we couldn''t help but be shocked. But a moment later, we saw an unforgettable scene.

    It turned out that we had reached the end of the cave and it became suddenly bright.

    At the end of the cave, it is all covered by thick ice. No wonder it is so cold. These solid ice reflect all the light. Here, we can see it clearly.

    What kind of monster is that!

    The monster has two huge white wolf heads with big mouths. Its huge body is no less than a mammoth, and its fur is snow-white. Most importantly, his body was firmly locked by eight thick chains of arms that came from nowhere.

    The monster was bound with dark chains made of unknown materials. He seemed to be in pain. Would these thick chains on his arms emit red light? At this time, the monster looked ferocious and wailed.

 Chapter 151

    We saw that the two giant white wolves with heads, long noses, mouths and eyes seemed to be screwed together. Even we felt pain when we saw this painful expression.

    He is still twisting his body from time to time. He frantically wants to break free of the chain. However, the harder he breaks free, the brighter the red light of the chain and the more painful he is.

    The huge monster saw the existence of us, but he had no way. He couldn''t help us. He couldn''t even help the chain.

    He was very angry and more crazy to break free, but it was in vain. The terrible wolf howls and wails constantly echo in this empty and cold hole * *.

    No, we can''t stay here for too long. We''ll be frozen. We don''t care who locked the beast here for punishment, because if we don''t leave here again, people will die.

    But are we going back the same way? Where are we going when we get back? For a time, we felt very confused.

    At this time, I found that the cave was not closed and there was a way, but we had to carefully pass through the giant white monster with two wolf heads.

    Seeing that he was chained, we thought it should be all right. Let''s escape quickly and still be able to reach the entrance of the cave.

    In this way, we decided to line up to quickly avoid the monster and reach the cave. I was in charge of leading the battle. I went through it carefully first. The white wolf with two heads saw that I tried to pass in front of them. He was angry and wanted to shoot me with a huge white claw, but the white claw stopped in front of me. He was bound by a chain and couldn''t reach me. Then he howled in pain.

    Seeing this, everyone imitated me and passed quickly. Most people came to the next cave. The two headed wolf ran around in a hurry, but there was no way.

    But suddenly, he took a cold breath and sprayed it on a poor dwarf elite soldier who wanted to pass. The stubborn and poor Dwarf Warrior was frozen into an ice lump in an instant. One second ago, he was glad to pass through and reach the cave.

    Seeing this, we immediately ran to the depth of the cave. We didn''t expect that this guy would spit out cold ice. Fortunately, he didn''t use it at the beginning.

    Behind him were the screams of two dwarves who did not come, and the sad cry of the two headed wolf.

    We don''t know who locked the monster, but we''re glad it was locked. I began to feel that the abyss was not as simple as we thought, but I always felt that there seemed to be something calling me under the abyss. I felt that it was not just the ancient corpse emperor.

    As soon as we set foot on the road of moving forward again, we didn''t even have time to grieve for those sacrificed dwarf elite soldiers. Fortunately, it''s not so cold here. It seems that the two headed wolf is really terrible, which reduces the temperature of the surrounding space a lot.

    Suddenly, our feet slipped and rolled down the downward sloping hole. Then, our party fell into a deeper place similar to the river bank, but no one was hurt.

    The reason why it is like a river bank is that in front of us is a flowing silver metal river with light.

    "Is this? Is this secret silver?" an elite Dwarf Warrior said in horror

    You know, this secret silver is an extremely precious alchemy material, which can be mined in only a few places. Dwarf people have never heard of the secret silver forming rivers like this.

    Queen Olivia and Fred were also surprised. Even Uther and avina were surprised.

    What is this?

    Suddenly, the shining silver metal River emitted a cold light, which fused into a silver liquid sphere in the distance. Then the silver liquid sphere changed into a human shape. But his body surface naturally formed a set of silver armor.

    "Is this a secret silver warrior!" Fred was shocked at the bottom of his heart. Fred was born in a noble family of dwarves after all. He saw some ancient books mention this almost extinct creature.

    The human shaped Mithril warrior glanced at us coldly and said with a cold hum, "unexpectedly, you can come here from the double headed wolf in the snow." the Mithril warrior used German

    We were surprised that our Chins were about to fall off. The dwarf Kingdom, alteria ice peak, the mysterious secret silver warrior, spoke German. We couldn''t react for a moment.

    This guy is a secret silver warrior. Is his body made of secret silver? I watched the flowing silver liquid carefully.

    "The body of the secret silver warrior is actually made of secret silver. It should be regarded as a high-quality material in secret silver. Secret silver is extremely malleable, so that the secret silver warrior can easily change all kinds of shapes. It is also very inclusive. Ordinary attacks can''t hurt him at all." Fred said to us

    As soon as Lin Lei''s face changed, they also understood that everything was not absolute. This guy must have his weakness.

    I have no spectrum at the bottom of my heart. I am not fully sure of the body formed by each other''s liquid.

    "Don''t be wrapped by the Mithril warrior. Once wrapped, I''m afraid it will be swallowed directly by this guy. Of course, it''s best not to touch them." Fred said, and he lost his confidence. It''s impossible not to meet this guy and kill this guy.

    Mithril warriors are highly inclusive, including water flow, land and gold and stone, which will have different effects. At this time, he wrapped the air, and his body became much larger in an instant.

    "Go to hell!" the Mithril warrior waved his arm, and the arm turned into a blade shape. The speed was so fast that Uther couldn''t escape and was directly split away.

    We were shocked. This guy is so difficult to deal with, but we don''t have any effective way to kill him, and unlike the snow double headed wolf, we can barely escape.

    It seems that there will be a war today, either you or me. I have to show all my strength, or I may really die here.

    Even though I am already a field level strength, I am not sure when I meet this unfamiliar and difficult opponent. In addition, this guy seems to have a much higher IQ than ordinary monsters and can speak German.

    It''s not a way to go on like this. We have to find a way to get out or beat this guy.

    Suddenly, I think I seem to think of something. Otherwise, try it first, maybe it will work?

    That''s it!

 Chapter 152

    "You think you can defeat me just by a few humans and dwarves? This is just a fool''s dream." the Mithril warrior with shining silver said to us.

    At the moment, he has fused the air and become huge in an instant. He turned into the snow double headed wolf we saw before, just silver metal. It seems that the variability and extensibility of the secret silver warrior is really terrible.

    The snow double headed wolf changed from the secret silver warrior has a terrible and ferocious face. He just shook his head and tail, and the secret silver of his whole body shot at us like a needle, with a density comparable to that of a rainstorm.

    Countless dense secret silver shot at us. We can only use our own means to protect ourselves, either defend or dodge. The dwarf soldiers shot by this secret silver like a steel needle are like being hit by bullets. The most terrible thing is that the shot Mithril can turn around and be controlled by the Mithril warrior who turns into a double headed wolf in the snow, and even merge with him again.

    As a result, two more elite dwarves fell helplessly. The rest are protected by a round shield. This round shield is also forged by the dwarf armor casting master. It is very strong, but it is not as simple as expected after being obtained by this secret silver.

    These secret silver can fuse the metal materials on the round shield and penetrate slowly, as if they were alive. It''s terrible. The secret silver was like being able to penetrate these round shields at any time. Fred kept waving a double-edged axe, but he couldn''t take it at all.

    Uther has always kept the little snow fox on his body. Now he still takes the snow fox and forms a sky blue naked eye protective light mask. The spear in his hand turns into a meteor and stabs the secret silver soldier.

    At the same time, avina kept using the snow bow to shoot ice arrows at the secret silver warrior who turned into a double headed wolf in the snow.

    The cold arrow shot at the Mithril warrior, causing a burst of pain and some frozen spots on his body.

    With a roar, the meteor turned into Uther came to the Mithril warrior at a fast speed. Directly and mercilessly, Uther pierced a big hole in the abdomen of the secret silver warrior who turned into a double headed wolf in the snow.

    The secret silver warrior didn''t care about the secret silver needle here. He was in pain and anger. He frantically wanted to slap Uther with huge wolf claws, who was flexible and agile, but unfortunately, his body seemed to breathe and shrink in an instant.

    With the sound of "puff, puff", the huge secret silver warrior turned into his original appearance. He was a silver secret silver warrior with fierce face and spikes all over.

    When we saw this, we gathered together one after another. We want to defeat the Mithril warriors here by taking the combination and attacking.

    "You people really annoy me. I''m a secret silver warrior. How can I be defeated by you? I really want to be serious this time. I don''t want to tease you." the secret silver warrior told us in skilled German

    "You''re so much nonsense!" I really think the monster can''t speak. It''s so powerful. Let''s prove it to us.

    I also released the authority of the field level, but it seems that the guy is not very afraid. Maybe he is not a creature at all.

    This time, Uther and I worked together. Others should not be able to help for the time being.

    The little snow fox lay firmly on Uther''s left shoulder. She wrinkled her small nose and looked very cute. She did not affect Uther''s play, but gave him encouragement.

    And I also decided to use the power of the stars, because I just saw that the secret silver warrior really has no resistance to the power of the stars, which is right as I guessed.

    But what we didn''t notice is that the flowing Mithril river has stopped flowing at the moment.

    In an instant, when Uther and I were ready to attack the Mithril warrior, the Mithril river had turned into countless Mithril warriors who were the same as the Mithril warrior.

    The number is too large to count. It''s so difficult to deal with one. Isn''t there no hope at all?

    But because this secret galaxy has all become secret silver soldiers, the river bed that originally flowed with secret silver suddenly dried up and exposed the bottom of the river. It turned out that there was a hole in the riverbed at the bottom of the secret galactic flow, as if it were the entrance of some channel.

    It''s just that there are Mithril soldiers standing there. What should we do? It seems that the hole like entrance may be our only hope.

    At this time, I vaguely felt something wrong. As soon as I came into the abyss of despair, I met the runaway snow yaks, ice climbers and ancient giants kneeling at the alteria ice peak. The double headed wolf in the snow area in the abyss is locked in the frozen cave by someone with strange chains of unknown materials.

    Now it is the countless Mithril warriors transformed from the whole Mithril River, which lead to the channels and entrances below.

    They seem to be guarding something terrible. Even if the ancient corpse emperor is here, it should never be like this.

    There must be something else. I feel as if something is calling me.

    Just a moment later, the people were seriously killed and injured. Two more dwarf elite soldiers fell down with injuries. There was little left from a whole team of elite dwarf soldiers when they set out. They were all brave and died to defend the dignity and honor of the dwarves.

    I clenched my teeth and knew that this was a moment of life and death. I thought of the training I had received from the first generation leader, brigan Martin. Anyway, I will save all the remaining people from the Mithril warrior.

    This time, Uther and I were left and right, and the little snow fox on Uther''s shoulder seemed to be ready.

    "You can''t run away. Let''s die here today." instantly, countless Mithril soldiers said this sentence with one voice.

    I injected the power of the stars into the sword of punishment, and the sword body emitted a light blue light. Today, I want to see if it''s your secret silver warrior or my star power.

    On Uther''s side, his star spear also showed a sudden cold light, and his face was unusually firm. This was the kind of expression that only after a long period of hard practice could have.

    The others, Fred, avina, Queen Olivia, and the remaining elite dwarf soldiers, formed a circle to protect each other''s backs and face the Mithril soldiers from all directions.

 Chapter 153

    In this way, facing countless Mithril soldiers. Uther and I used the power of the stars, a spear and a sword to kill the secret silver soldiers guarding the entrance of the channel at the same time.

    I jumped and the starry sky sword blade cut from my punishment sword to those secret silver soldiers with teeth and claws.

    Similarly, Uther also killed those Mithril warriors.

    For a time, wherever they passed, the bodies of these secret silver warriors who were stained with the power of the stars were as broken as bread crumbs. Our two domain level experts joined hands. Sure enough, these secret silver warriors are not our opponents at all. They can only say that they win by quantity.

    Seeing that the secret silver soldiers guarding the bottom of the riverbed and the entrance of the channel were destroyed by Uther and me for some time, there was a gap.

    "Avina, cover the others and run to the entrance of the passage!" I can''t care so much, so I can only let everyone seize the opportunity to escape here

    After all, I don''t know if there are any other unique skills of this changeable secret silver warrior, and Uther and I are overwhelmed by this number.

    "Hum! Want to run? It''s not that easy." these dense secret silver soldiers said in German with one voice

    The sound was like countless echoes, echoing in the empty cave, which made people very upset. This guy is difficult and annoying.

    In an instant, countless Mithril soldiers poured into the entrance of the channel without giving us any chance.

    Avina and her colleagues rushed over, but found that the entrance of the passage was firmly guarded by these hateful secret silver soldiers again.

    This time, before we could make a move, these dense secret silver soldiers took the lead in attacking us. Their changed right hands were unusually thick and turned into sharp spikes, like spears. Countless secret silver soldiers rushed towards us.

    The secret road in my heart is not good. I forgot that this guy''s IQ is still very high.

    There''s no way. I have to harden my scalp.

    "Kill them all, let''s fight!" I shouted

    Then, I cast a cross arrow rain. I saw me draw a cross in the air with my sword and throw it at me. Countless Cross stars like arrow rain shot at those secret silver soldiers.

    For a time, there was a bloody storm. Most of these secret silver soldiers were fragmented and scattered on the ground. Uther, too, was like a flash of lightning, which quickly killed these secret silver warriors.

    These Mithril warriors were also a little scared by us. Other people also killed some Mithril warriors with their own efforts.

    At this time, we found that those killed Mithril warriors were not dead, but absorbed by one of them. Gradually, the Mithril warrior absorbed all the Mithril warriors and became a Mithril giant. This time, it was a solid Mithril giant. Its power was many times stronger than before.

    "You are more powerful than I thought, but you also have no chance. Prepare to die." the voice of the shocked Mithril giant made the cave tremble

    This is a Mithril giant formed by integrating a whole Mithril River, which is not comparable to the previous Mithril warriors.

    It''s not a way to fight like this. This Mithril giant seems to have no loss at all. It can''t be killed.

    In our opinion, we can only create opportunities and seize the opportunity to escape here through the channel entrance.

    We had no advantage at all. Uther and I decided to attract the attention of the Mithril giant so that he could leave the entrance of the channel. Others immediately took this opportunity to escape here.

    But what we can think of, this guy seems to be able to think of, he stuck by the entrance of the passage and didn''t leave us any chance.

    We can''t consume with him. I have to do my best. My body rushed to the Mithril giant. He stretched out a huge Mithril hand and grabbed me with one hand.

    I was caught and couldn''t move. The Mithril giant was still smiling proudly. He was trying to burst my body.

    But this is my plan.

    Other people are still worried about me. Instead, I think this should be the most effective way to win or lose.

    "Ha ha, first, annoying human, die!" the Mithril giant laughed

    But then his smile became distorted. Because this time, I use the secret silver giant as a container. I inject a lot of power of stars and spirits into it. The secret silver has good magic properties such as inclusiveness. In an instant, my magic will be injected into the body of the secret silver giant, and I will detonate it with my mind.

    With the huge earth shaking explosion, the Mithril giant was directly blown into countless flying Mithril fragments, making holes everywhere.

    "Come on!" I immediately told everyone to seize the opportunity.

    Taking advantage of the disappearance of the Mithril giant, we rushed to the entrance of the channel. As soon as we entered the entrance, we slid down the smooth channel.

    After a long time, the cave * * and the scattered Mithril gradually merged and re merged into the riverbed to form a shining silver Mithril river.

    "It''s really not bad, but you still can''t live without here, and the behind will only be more terrible." a secret silver warrior came out of it, and he said to himself alone.

    He shook his head and rejoined the Mithril river.

    Besides, we finally landed in an underground passage along the downward inclined and smooth passage.

    Here is very different from the above. There is a huge stone gate here. The stone gate is smooth, but there are many strange carvings on the surrounding stone columns.

    Facing the stone gate, we didn''t know what to do for a while, and we didn''t know how to get in.

    Just then, the stone gate opened itself.

    We all looked at each other. Some of us were at a loss. We hesitated to go in or not.

    Finally, I decided to go in, no matter what it was, I would also go in and break into it.

    Fortunately, there are no mechanisms here, but even if there are any mechanisms, we are not afraid. After all, Uther and I are strong in the field, and ordinary mechanisms can''t help us at all.

    As soon as I entered the stone gate, there was a huge stone chamber hall. I don''t know what architectural style it is.

    There are candlesticks for lighting in the stone chamber hall, so we can see it clearly.

    What''s that?

    A huge black pristine mirror frame, a huge smooth and transparent mirror. The mirror is different from ordinary mirrors. Just laughing, I dare say that there is no such a big mirror in the whole hadilado continent. Besides the material, we can''t tell what the material of the mirror is made of. The key point is that it can''t reflect our appearance!

 Chapter 154

    When we came to this huge magic mirror made of ice, we saw some mirrors in the mirror that we had never seen before.

    It turned out that this huge magic mirror was full of shadows.

    At this time, we found that the shadow in the magic mirror was holding a grand kneeling ceremony, with neat actions and solemn expression.

    All of us were shocked by the grand scene and forgot to take action.

    Uther was the first to calm down, raised the spear of the starry sky, had the spirit of horizontal knife immediately, and said solemnly: "let him set up thousands of plans, we will only cut them!"

    All the strange things in the stone house come from this magic mirror. It can be said that this stone house is essentially a part of this magic mirror. It is really a magic mirror with magical power!

    But what makes the Magic Mirror magic? Material, or something else?

    Although many of the building materials used to build the stone house are marble, there is absolutely no such magical power. As for the construction method, I can''t see the uniqueness of the stone house structure.

    I raised my head and locked my eyes on the magic mirror. If there is a secret thing in the stone house, it must be it!

    Although I dare to assert that the mysterious magic comes from the ice like magic mirror facing me, I don''t know how it works.

    However, I still have some new ideas. Everything seems to have a new connection.

    No matter what the magic mirror is, all the information shows that there is an unknown but earth shaking power behind the magic mirror!

    The power is even terrible!

    My heart is shaking, but I have some longing; But I shudder. If this force really exists, wouldn''t it be to completely subvert and rewrite people''s understanding of the world?

    Perhaps the people before inadvertently spied on this power, but why did he put it here.

    My thoughts were mixed, and many images came in one after another, spinning rapidly in my mind. I just feel that the world has overturned, there are many illusions, and my heart is in all kinds of pain.

    At this time, Uther and Fred suddenly shouted wildly, the shadow of time in the stone house flew, and the sound of fighting was heard.

    I used the remaining light to see that those shadows kowtow and seem to get infinite power. They break through the magic mirror without effort.

    These shadows look the same as all of us, but they are pretentious and full of feminine breath.

    The stone house was suddenly filled with people. I didn''t know that there were shadows like us. It was as chaotic as a hemp.

    We have been completely trapped in the encirclement. What makes people laugh and cry is that the enemy encircling us is his own shadow.

    As long as we don''t die, these shadows will never end. In Uther''s words, this is called self infliction!

    Thinking of the situation when I met the first fake Uther, I shouted, "Uther, stop! As long as we don''t take the initiative to provoke, these shadows won''t do it."

    Uther and Fred and the others stopped doubtfully when they heard the speech. As I expected, those shadows were no longer entangled and only smiled at us.

    "You''re still smart. My bones are falling apart."

    Fred shook his arm and several fake Fred followed suit. He had to reluctantly put down his arm and dared not make any movement.

    These shadows do nothing, like rehearsed in advance, waiting in line. You push me out of the stone house.

    Before they went out, without exception, they turned their heads, smiled and waved to us.

    Fred Pooh and said, "I''m so masculine. I didn''t expect my shadow to be evil in the demon. It''s disgusting."

    There is no danger for the time being, but the shadow in the wall is endless, and we all dare not relax at all.

    I tried to go to the mirror, but I was overwhelmed by that force.

    Uther saw my abnormality and hurriedly asked, "larrick, what happened?"

    "I can''t move." I''ll make a long story short. Uther came around and stretched out her hand to pull me over. Suddenly, her body was shocked and shook violently.

    "It''s so weird," Uther said with a lingering fear.

    Wave after wave, just as we were in a mess, the dilapidated and collapsed beams and burning braziers in the stone house cracked for some reason.

    The crowd hid in a place covered with collapsed soil and rocks.

    Fred seemed to be bitten by some poisonous insect and always scratched his back with his hand.

    At first, everyone didn''t care much. After Fred grabbed it wildly every few minutes, Queen Olivia felt something was wrong.

    "Fred, your back is about to fester!" said queen Olivia in surprise.

    "I just feel itchy, don''t you think?" Fred asked.

    "When you say that, I also think..." another dwarf elite soldier said with some embarrassment.

    Avina immediately went behind queen Olivia and looked at her back. She found that there were obvious signs of redness on queen Olivia''s back, and things like chickenpox grew on it. Although the situation was better than Fred, it was obviously poisoned!

    "I... I seem to..." Uther said.

    It seems to be contagious. This inexplicable fester suddenly spread to everyone, including me. There were that kind of itchy acne on my arm!

    "Are we under some ancient curse?" I thought of the body of a man who had died of ulceration at the door of the stone house, and immediately became flustered.

    "Don''t worry, I haven''t heard of this curse, and it''s still so strong. There must be something we don''t notice," Uther said.

    "But we didn''t touch anything," said Fred.

    I raised my head and looked at the five things hanging on the roof like the moon.

    "Do you think it''s poisonous?" Queen Olivia asked when she saw me staring at something like the moon hanging on the roof.

    "How can moonlight cause human body ulceration, unless there is some evil light energy hidden in the moonlight, we don''t notice it," Uther said.

    "I think it could be that thing," I said, pointing to the bright spot behind the five moons

    "Let''s go up and have a closer look?" suggested ivena.

    "Yes." I nodded.

    The people looked at the five moons, and there was a faint light inside, but the bright light was particularly frightening!!

    "You... Don''t you think they look like five eyes?" said queen Olivia with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 155

    "Those are five eyes!" I said with certainty.

    As soon as everyone heard me say that the dim light object behind the moon is eyeballs, and goose bumps all over have climbed out. How can there be so big and dim light eyeballs? What kind of creature is that!

    "I''ve seen something like this," I said.

    I remember that in the book left by the Yan dragon Belgrave, it was recorded that there was an object like an eye, which was called evil eye.

    The role of evil eye has always been very ghostly, and its ability is unpredictable.

    At the moment, an evil eye grows on every object like the moon.

    "This should be the old evil eye," I said.

    "Evil eye? What is this?" avina looked at me in surprise.

    Queen Olivia also looked at me. She was curious how I knew these things and how I could know the creatures under the abyss. She didn''t know it in the dwarf kingdom!

    "I saw it in a classic book. In the early days, humans just had magic, but the magic system was not very mature, so they made some Guardian objects from the organs of some dead ancient gods and beasts to scare those invading demons. This evil eye is very famous. It is similar to a kind of boundary, which will not prevent any creature from approaching, but enter After entering the border area, the dead light, poisonous light, evil light, etc. that destroy biological body tissues will play a role. The longer you stay, the more obvious the role will be. It seems that the guy who died outside the stone house was actually killed by this evil eye. "I said.

    "How do you know these things? That''s great," said Fred sofa puzzlingly.

    "Since I came here, I will naturally make some comprehensive preparations. I also saw this in some ancient books." I replied. In fact, I just read the ancient books left by Yanlong Belgrave, which mentioned this creature.

    "What shall we do, let''s jump up and cover that eye?" asked Uther.

    "Well, I''ll go up and try how to turn off its border effect. If anything happens, you''ll be responsible for helping." I said.

    Uther and avina nodded and began to be ready to act at any time.

    I jumped to the top of the stone house with a few uneven points.

    "Hiss... It hurts!" I just wanted to take off the evil eye with my hand, but I found that my arm festered ten times faster, and the whole arm was out of shape.

    The closer I was, the more terrible the burning effect was. I bit my teeth and forced the evil eye down!

    Evil eye is a strange creature. If it is closed, it will no longer emit that poisonous and burning light. I know the principle of this thing very well, so I dare to take it!

    The evil eye is as big as a washbasin. My face is almost rotten when I take it off. Fortunately, this thing is only embedded in a container similar to the moon, but there are five such evil eyes. I can''t consume them any more. I must flee here immediately!

    Just after I pulled out one of the green evil eyes, I found that the fester on all of us was getting better.

    Finally, the people were relieved that we would not fester and die.

    As for the evil eye, it still has color. I found it after pulling it off. I put this evil eye into my space ring, ready to pick the second one, but at this time, something unexpected happened.

    At this time, the roof began to shake. The five things like the moon became restless and began to shake. Except for the moon like thing I pulled off my green eyes, the other four fell to the ground and broke.

    For a time, several evil eyes of different colors came out of the four broken containers like the moon.

    However, these four evil eyes are very different from the green one I put into the space ring.

    The four released evil eyes turned into biological forms, emitting colorful colors. Among them are black, white, red and yellow.

    People were at a loss for a moment. It seems that we can only use magic to destroy the five evil eyes.

    Avina took the lead in imagining the snow bow and shot an ice arrow at one of the red evil eyes, but the hot light from the evil eye melted the surrounding stone chamber walls like lava.

    What a terrible power, everyone was surprised.

    At this time, the black evil eye also shot, and a black light shot out of the evil eye and directly hit a dwarf elite soldier protected by a shield. It is strange that the dwarf elite soldier fell directly like a dead body.

    Is this the evil eye that contains the power of death? By his black light, will he die directly? It''s a terrible power. In any case, it can''t be illuminated by this black evil eye.

    It was too late and too fast. The white evil eyes gave off a dazzling white light. In an instant, all of us were caught off guard and were shrouded in the white light.

    Each of us was temporarily blind. When we opened our eyes again, there were two more dwarf elite soldiers whose whole bodies were melted by the light emitted by the red evil eyes.

    As like as two peas, the yellow eye is shining directly, and every one of us is exposed to the same image.

    For a time, everyone in the stone room had two, and we couldn''t tell who was who. As like as two peas in the mirror, we are completely the same as those of us.

    At this time, I directly beheaded the queen Olivia beside me with a sword, and the queen Olivia turned into a wisp of yellow light and disappeared.

    People were shocked. They didn''t know whether I was true or false, and why I did it.

    "Look at the shadow, these changed guys have no shadow." at this time, avina also reacted and shot a "me" with a cold ice arrow.

    For a moment, everyone looked at the shadow and finally killed us.

    At this time, Uther had come to the magic mirror while everyone was not paying attention. At the moment, the evil eyes became more and more violent, but it was too late. Uther pressed her hand on the magic mirror.

    In an instant, the magic mirror became extremely transparent, and a cold light swept through the whole stone room. With a ferocious sound, the evil eyes turned into four eyeballs of different colors.

    We looked at the transparent magic mirror. At the beginning, we didn''t know the mirror image in the mirror. What each of us saw was different. Until later, after we communicated with each other, we didn''t know that what each of us saw was different.

 Chapter 156

    What I saw at that time was that I met a huge black dragon alone. The Black Dragon flew away from a place full of dragon bones, countless.

    Uther said what he saw was boundless skeletons, who surrounded us with rusty weapons.

    Avina said she saw the ancient corpse emperor at the bottom of the Alterian iceberg.

    Queen Olivia said what she saw was that endless fires swept through amrera, and the dwarf dungeon became devastated. She couldn''t bear to look straight at it.

    Fred didn''t say much. He just said he saw the skeleton man, but in fact, only he knew that he saw himself killed in the war. It was his brother Harold who killed him.

    Looking at the four different colored eyeballs on the ground, Uther said he wanted the four eyeballs. The dwarves said they didn''t like this evil thing very much, so they would never want it.

    I took the green eye out of the space ring and gave it to Uther.

    Uther thanked us very much. He said he wanted to study the power of this magical evil eye. I told him that the power contained in these things is terrible. They may just be closed now, so we should be more careful.

    At this time, we didn''t notice that the mysterious ancient magic mirror had changed secretly. Before, when we first arrived here, it showed a pile of shadows kneeling down. Later, it came as like as two peas and black shadows that were exactly the same as ours.

    Later, the evil eye began to attack us. The first is the green evil eye, which can release the toxin that makes our skin fester.

    But when Uther reached out to the magic mirror, the evil eyes became closed in an instant.

    What''s the reason? How did Uther know to reach out and touch the magic mirror?

    Uther said that he didn''t know what to think at that time. He always felt that the magic mirror seemed to call him. There was a wonderful voice calling him to touch the magic mirror with his hand. After he did so, he had an effect.

    At this time, the magic mirror instantly released a dazzling light and sucked us all into it.

    We just felt dark in front of us and came to a place full of white light.

    "Kneel down, my people." a woman''s voice sounded, so that our souls could not resist.

    We knelt down behind the dazzling white light, a dark shadow we couldn''t see clearly.

    "Welcome to the mirror of prophecy. Your every move is in God''s eyes. God is watching you. Surrender to me and I will be reborn!" the woman''s voice was very dignified

    We began to bow down to the dark shadow we couldn''t see. In a moment, the surrounding white light disappeared, and a dark shadow disappeared before our eyes.

    At this time, a huge dark shadow came out of the simple magic mirror in the stone chamber. Those who as like as two peas before us are just a little bit of the charming black shadows from all sides to the huge black shadows. The huge shadows soon become a woman in black robe.

    "For three thousand years, I was finally released from the blockade of the mirror of prophecy! Unexpectedly, my shadow queen was rescued by this group of humans and dwarves." the charming woman in black showed a ghostly smile and disappeared into the stone chamber.

    Peace was restored in the stone chamber again, as if we had never been here at all, and the light of the magic mirror disappeared without a trace.

    We felt that the dazzling white light in front of us disappeared, and we turned up in another place we had never been to.

    This place is very strange. How strange is it?

    Let me briefly describe this strange place. First of all, it is definitely underground, but there are many buildings here.

    If only architecture is nothing strange, the real singularity is that there are a huge amount of red copper, magic spar, red crystal and Amethyst, which are inlaid on the top of the underground cave.

    The dwarf looked at it and drooled. If all these were done, it would be a considerable wealth, but they also knew that it was obviously impossible to take them all away at the moment.

    But the strangeness here is definitely more than that. The most dazzling thing here is the place similar to the square in the center of the building complex, where there is an altar on which a huge shadow diamond is placed.

    You know, the value of this shadow diamond is extremely expensive. A small one can easily sell thousands of gold coins in the Empire. This model has a price and no market. I haven''t seen anyone sell such a large shadow drill in so many years.

    While we were still amazed at the strange cave, we didn''t notice anything wrong here.

    We just wonder who built this place. The miracles under the abyss of despair are really one after another. We were sucked in by the mirror of prophecy. Where are we now, and who put the huge shadow diamond there?

    Just before our series of questions were solved, we were surrounded by countless dwarf monsters.

    Dwarves still know something about this dwarf monster. In fact, they are of the same race as dwarves, but they live in the bottom for a long time. In addition, because of their evil beliefs, they become ugly, hunchback and shorter than dwarves.

    However, they are very treacherous and have high IQ. They like to shrink in dark and humid holes * *, with their own civilization and beliefs.

    Although they like to wear crotch cloth, they also make some simple weapons and tools. They are tyrannical, very cruel and like to eat animals raw.

    They have their own social form, usually ruled by a dwarf chief. They belong to a typical bullying race. When facing a strong enemy or their chief is killed, they often choose to hug and disperse.

    Sometimes, the fighting power of these short monsters is very terrible and difficult to deal with. They attach great importance to their property. Once their property is stolen, they will take back their property at all costs.

    Sometimes, they kill each other in order to compete for all kinds of things. In short, if surrounded by a large group of such dwarfs, ordinary people can run is the greatest good luck.

    Now, we are surrounded by a group of such ferocious underground dwarf monsters.

    What should we do?

 Chapter 157

    When faced with this large group of dwarf monsters, there was not much fear in my heart. These guys are an ordinary biological race.

    Since it is an ordinary biological race, how can it be the opponent of Uther and me?

    You know, we are two domain level masters, ordinary biological races. Our domain level coercion alone can make him breathless, not to mention Uther and me.

    Seeing those dwarf monsters with all kinds of weapons surrounded us, I directly released the domain level pressure without saying a word. I deliberately avoided the dwarves, but all dwarf monsters were not so lucky.

    In an instant, these gnomes, whether ordinary gnomes with low combat effectiveness, blasters or stone throwers of gnomes, even spell masters who can do a little magic, and even the great chief of the gnome.

    They all immediately fell to their knees, and they had to obey my coercion.

    At this time, Fred went to the altar in the center of the building. There stood a strange totem made of the skull of a snow covered yak, not only a totem but also a flag.

    Fred split the totem in half with an axe in front of the gnomes. These dwarfs looked ferocious in an instant. They had no choice but to be intimidated so that they could not resist. They gnawed their teeth and stared at Fred. Then Fred took down the shadow drill on the altar.

    This is good. I obviously feel that even my powerful domain level authority can''t calm the extreme resistance anger of these dwarf monsters.

    I can''t hold it down. Fortunately, Uther released his pressure in time, so I feel a little less pressure.

    The gnomes were so angry that they trembled with anger, as if they were going to tear Fred alive the next second.

    Fred played with the shadow drill in his hand. The shadow drill was very big and powerful. However, while he was playing, a figure came out of the building.

    It''s strange that that guy is not oppressed by Uther and me. It''s very unusual.

    If the Gnome looks ugly, the speaker must have never seen this guy.

    I saw in the book of Yan Long Belgrave that this guy should be a suture monster made by a magician who studies the dead.

    The raw materials of the huge suture monster''s flesh and blood synthesis in front of us should be taken from around the alteria ice peak in the dwarf kingdom. It seems that the main sources are frost ancient giants, snow yaks, snow hairmen, snow apes, mammoths, Saber Toothed tigers and all kinds of scattered corpses.

    The beauty of suturing monsters is that they can make these dead creatures move in the form of living creatures. In these sutured monster bodies, all physiological systems operate normally, the blood circulation system provides energy supply, the digestive system absorbs nutrition, the nervous system and motor system provide mobility, and the metabolic system is just like ordinary creatures, New cells are constantly generated to replace aging and dead cells.

    In this way, these ferocious and terrible things seem to have a kind of broken vitality. This is the masterpiece of the suture monster technology of the undead magic synthesis. If curious researchers dissect, they will be absolutely shocked by these amazing creations. This is simply a man-made terrible life, a monster born for killing.

    However, since it is spliced from the tissues of the dead body, it is inevitable that the smell of this guy is also surprisingly smelly.

    Such a smelly suture monster came to Fred playing with the shadow drill. His fat body was hung with the long arms of five or six snow apes. He walked up and trembled. On the suture marks on his belly, the smelly green water trickled down.

    Fred was so focused on playing with the shadow drill that he didn''t notice anything wrong until he asked about some pungent smell. He looked back and was almost stunned.

    But then the warrior''s instinct made him pick up his double-edged axe and cut it at the suture monster. The sharp axe blade quickly cut the skin of the suture monster. Fred saw that there was a yellowish brown fat layer inside and tight muscles below.

    Cut the muscle a little hard, and you can see a green liquid flowing below, like blood and some special body fluid. This liquid is continuously secreted from a translucent colloid.

    After separating the colloid, we can see the internal organs of the suture monster and a large and strange animal viscera.

    He found that some things on the suture monster were more complex than he thought. Not to mention anything else, it is extremely amazing to create sewing monsters and create life. If we know the core knowledge of the suture monster, it is not that the magician who has a high research on the undead magic can''t do it at all.

    The suture monster reacted a little slowly. When Fred cut a large piece of it, he didn''t react a little. The stitcher was furious. He howled. The hooked tentacle behind him hooked Fred''s head and pressed it deeply into the green water on his stomach. When Fred raised his head again, he was already unconscious by the green water.

    At this time, others have to help. They can''t watch Fred killed by the monster.

    The stitcher Gaga laughed, opened his big twisted mouth and said to us in German, "what''s up, dwarf? It tastes great, ha ha!"

    I can see that the stitcher is very happy. He seems to like playing tricks on his enemies or prey. To my surprise, this guy seems to have a high IQ and can speak German. Why can all monsters in the abyss of despair speak German?

    What I didn''t expect was more than that. The body of this guy just split by Fred''s axe was automatically sutured and healed. It''s amazing and terrible. I have to take this terrible monster seriously.

    This guy looks very strong, although he looks a little fat. His size is almost the same as that of half an ancient giant. He still has a stench. The suture monster is not afraid of pain and his weight is amazing. Standing there gives people an invisible deterrent.

    "Poor people, my name is Lord clement, and I''ll tell you to die today. I''m happy today. I can torture you to death slowly one by one, ha ha!" the suture monster who claimed to be Lord Clement laughed more than once, and his laughter rang through the whole cave.

    What''s worse, I found that these gnomes no longer seemed to be afraid of the pressure of Uther and me. They began to move

 Chapter 158

    Suddenly, a gnome spell master broke free from the domain authority of Uther and me.

    He directly released a chain of lightning, and saw the lightning spread from his staff and shot at the elite dwarves.

    At least it''s the elite dwarf soldiers. There''s still no pressure to fight these dwarf monsters. The remaining elite dwarf soldiers waved their weapons and directly greeted the dwarfs.

    Either split the cerebellar bag of a dwarf archer with an axe, or flatten the head of a Dwarf Warrior with a hammer. For a time, the whole cave was in a bloody mess.

    At this time, clement is ready to attack Fred who refuses to put down the shadow drill. Sometimes the greed of dwarves does kill them.

    But Fred is lucky. Uther and I are here. How can we let him be killed for nothing by clement, the sewing monster.

    I can no longer control these gnomes. These gnomes can only be solved by the dwarves and avina.

    Uther and I need to solve that seamstress clement. After all, he is the biggest threat here.

    Fred was about to be killed by clement, but this guy seemed to deliberately not kill Fred.

    Fred grabbed the shadow drill and refused to let go while chopping Clement with an axe in one hand. Clement, the sewing monster, was not in a hurry to attack him and allowed him to attack himself. Anyway, he was not afraid of Fred''s double-edged axe.

    Anyway, the cut part will be stitched automatically without pain. The body is like Clement''s weapons and equipment.

    When Uther and I came, clement, the sewing monster, knew that we were strong, so he didn''t dare to neglect too much. As soon as he waved his hand, Fred was thrown on the cave wall by his snow ape arm and fainted, and the shadow drill fell off his hand.

    I saw it, without saying a word, put the shadow drill into my space ring first. Clement, the sewing monster, was very angry. He teased him because he knew that Fred was doomed to take the shadow diamond. It can be seen that I made the shadow diamond disappear. Now it really became a shadow diamond. Clement, the sewing monster, was furious.

    "You thief! Dwarfs, let''s kill the thief who stole the shadow drill!" cried clement, the stitcher

    But those gnomes didn''t seem to understand the German language. They were still busy dealing with the dwarves one by one. Clement, the suture monster, had no way but to deal with Uther and me alone.

    Everyone is busy fighting their enemies, and Uther and I dare not underestimate this sewing monster clement.

    I held the sword of punishment, and the power of the dragon was injected into the sword. The flame burned the sword of punishment. At the same time, I became half dragon. I cut a few swords at clement, the suture monster.

    The burning dragon made Clement scream in pain. The clearly visible broken meat wound and the scorched smell made the cave more turbid.

    I didn''t give this guy a chance to breathe. I kept attacking him according to his ugly, dirty and terrible body. Uther didn''t do anything, but killed some dwarf monsters. He thought I could deal with Clement alone. He didn''t need help for the time being.

    So it seems that I only need to deal with Clement alone. I don''t need anyone else''s help at all.

    I am still very confident in my strength. After all, I still have terrible strength after such a long period of hard training and training in the magic space of the first generation leader beregan Martin.

    But what I didn''t expect is that my attack is very strong, but this guy''s regeneration ability has really reached a terrible level.

    Not long new meat, constantly stitched wounds.

    "Haha, human! I admit you are very strong, but only this level can''t kill me at all. Is it my turn to attack?" seaman Clement smiled unkindly

    This guy rushed towards me like a yak.

    At this time, the dwarves and dwarfs had fought together in other parts of the cave. There are only one or two bodies of dwarf soldiers in the ground.

    But the lack of physical strength made these dwarfs slow down. At this time, Fred woke up slowly. He immediately looked at the shadow drill in his hand. When he found that the shadow drill in his hand was missing, he roared, took up the double-edged axe with both hands and rushed into the dwarf to kill.

    A whirlwind of blood, the dwarf blasters, the dwarf spearthrowers, and the dwarf spell casters were cut down by him.

    Queen Olivia and avina are also killing those dwarf soldiers, and they gradually feel that they are unable to do what they want.

    However, there is no way. Once the killing is stopped, these dwarfs will rush in like a tide and can''t be killed at all. These dwarfs are also desperate. They kill red eyes, go one after another and are not afraid of death. They just want to recapture the shadow diamond, but they don''t know that the shadow diamond has been received by me in the space ring.

    I don''t want to dodge the sewing monster Clement who rushed to me like a yak. After all, as a descendant of the Yan dragon Belgrave, I also have a certain confidence in my physical strength.

    Under the obstruction of my dragon''s anger, there were few places on clement who had not been injured. He also endured severe pain, but he didn''t care about that.

    I fought closely with Clement, the suture monster. This guy''s attack was really terrible. He even breathed the frost of the ancient giant.

    I didn''t expect that we could go up and down at the same time.

    Uther killed the chief of the Gnome monster, but the gnomes didn''t retreat and escape. He saw that I hadn''t solved the sewing monster clement, so he rushed to help.

    Fred held back all the way. The loss of shadow drill made him lose his mind. His fighting skills made him keep killing in the dwarf like a god of killing.

    If these dwarfs didn''t hate him so much, they would have been scared away by his appearance. These dwarfs would have been reckless.

    The pressure on avina and queen Olivia also eased slightly, and there were only two dwarf elite soldiers left.

    At this time, no one noticed that there was actually a coffin made of stone under the altar.

    Uther joined hands with me, and Clement began to lose control.

    Just then, with a crisp click, the stone slab covered on the stone coffin broke.

    Everyone heard a low roar.

    "Haha, he''s awake! You''re finished!" said seamstress Clement with a smile, as he was preparing to run away

 Chapter 159

    The sewing monster Clement was fighting with us when I found that he wanted to run away.

    "Hum, you want to escape? It''s not that easy!" I''m going to take advantage of my advantage to kill Clement completely

    "Trying to kill me? It''s not that easy!" cried clement, the strange stitcher, confidently

    In this way, when we were about to kill him, his shell suddenly showed red spots like blood, which were dense.

    "Bang!" the huge body exploded in front of us

    Broken meat and blood clots, and some unknown animal organs exploded all over us.

    Fortunately, my body strength is strong enough. The explosion didn''t hurt me. Uther''s situation can be a little worse.

    But then Clement took the opportunity to run away.

    "Hum! It''s a pity that I didn''t kill you personally, but it''s useless for you to insert wings for the next skeleton king. Fortunately, I ran fast, otherwise the skeleton king would kill everything. However, it''s estimated that no one knows the secret of my body..." clement, the sewing monster, congratulated himself while escaping from the cave

    Just before I regretted that I couldn''t kill clement, the roar of the hole turned my attention away.

    "What''s this time?" I asked Uther

    "I don''t know. Everything in the abyss of despair is unfathomable." Uther shook her head helplessly

    At this time, a monster with only a skeleton climbed out of the stone coffin. The skeleton monster was very tall and wore broken black armor.

    He stretched out his hands full of skeletons and pulled out a bone bladed sword from his back spine.

    At this time, I found the exit of the cave when I was chasing the sewing monster clement.

    As soon as the skeleton king stretched out his hand, countless white bones were born on the ground of the cave. The number of white bones was too frightening.

    Those white bones were drilled out of the earth and automatically spliced to form skeleton people. These skeleton people include skeleton soldiers with melee weapons, skeleton archers, and even skeleton mages who can magic.

    The huge number of skeletons shocked all the people present.

    At this moment, the gnomes didn''t want to fight. Like clement, they fled in panic, but many were ruthlessly killed by the skeleton army.

    "Avina, come here!" I can''t control so much. I know this guy must be different. Since I find the exit, I''d better run first

    At this time, the skeleton King rushed to me and only used the bone blade sword to chop at me. I didn''t dare to be careless and tried my best to block it with the sword of punishment.

    All of a sudden, I felt that my whole body was shrouded in the smell of death. It was terrible. This guy was much stronger than me.

    Taking advantage of this vacancy, avina and Uther, in my opinion, desperately fled to the cave exit.

    Queen Olivia and Fred could not escape. They were entangled by the skeleton army and had to fight hard.

    Waving weapons, they constantly cut down those soulless skeleton soldiers, while avoiding the attacks of skeleton mages and skeleton archers

    Only a few of the dwarf monsters in the cave escaped, and all the rest became corpses, and the elite dwarves died completely.

    Suddenly, a new skeleton man stood up from these bones. It seems that the number of enemies is getting more and more.

    "Run!" I urged avina and Uther to run. The strength of the skeleton king was terrible

    Avina looked back and saw a tall skeleton in armor and covered with black gas, chasing me all the way with a bone bladed sword.

    My clothes were broken and I dodged a little embarrassed.

    The skeleton went down with a furious sword and almost cut off my ear.

    I rolled on the dusty ground and couldn''t escape.

    Watching the skeleton King getting closer and closer to myself, I was terrified. I can''t wait to fly faster now.

    "Ah!" I screamed bitterly from the cave * *.

    Avina saw the skeleton King later and slapped me to the ground. It seemed that I had lost all my combat effectiveness and lay motionless on the ground like a dead body.

    Just as the skeleton King''s bone blade sword was about to be cut off, Uther dragged me away from the position downwind of the skeleton King''s sword.

    The skeleton king was very angry and gave out a beast like roar, which frightened avina.

    Uther gave me in her arms to avina. "Avina, you take lark first. I''ll stop the skeleton king."

    "Uther!" avina was so grateful that she didn''t know what to say

    "Come on! The skeleton king is catching up. If we don''t go, none of us can go."

    Avina gave Uther a grateful look. "Uther, I''ll hide lark and come back to you."

    After that, avina took me crazy to escape here.

    Looking at the skeleton King getting closer and closer to himself, Uther was not sure. Not that he wants to be a hero, but that skeleton king is really terrible. He can run one by one.

    The skeleton king was stabbed by Uther''s star spear, and there was a big hole in his body.

    The lingering black air on the skeleton King faded, the armor broke a big hole, but the bones began to grow new. It''s really scary.

    It seems reasonable that I can''t defeat the skeleton king. NIMA won''t die like this!

    The angry skeleton King howled loudly, Uther hit again, and the wind was blowing under his feet, ready to start running.

    The skeleton King howled and chased Uther with a bone bladed sword.

    The skeleton King''s sword technique was very fast. It was only flexible and dodgy, and Uther was very colorful.

    Isn''t it said that the action of the skeleton is very rigid? The strength of the skeleton king is terrible.

    Uther kept attacking the skeleton king with the power of the stars. The skeleton king didn''t hide. The black gas on him faded for a moment and became thick again. There was nothing wrong with it.

    On the contrary, Uther''s behavior really annoyed the skeleton king!

    Uther was also angry. He had hung a lot of colors and didn''t want to run. Since it doesn''t work to attack with the power of the stars, I''ll kick your two leg bones directly. How do you chase them?

    Uther made a fierce kick and kicked at the skeleton King''s leg bone. The leg bone was kicked off as Uther expected.

    However, the next second, the two leg bones flew back to the skeleton King''s legs.

    However, the skeleton King''s attack, the bone blade sword was directly close to Uther''s hair and almost cut to death. Uther turned over and dodged. At this time, he pressed one hand on the ground and stared murderously at the skeleton king.

    That strong murderous spirit, even the ghost of the skeleton King hesitated.

 Chapter 160

    Uther''s whole body was shrouded in light blue light, and the snow fox that had been lying on his shoulder became grinning, because she also felt the great threat at this time.

    Suddenly, the snow fox jumped on the ground and she began to grow slowly. Here, the space is extremely broad, and the height can''t be seen at a glance.

    In such a place, the snow fox became as huge as the snow double headed wolf.

    At this time, the skeleton king looked a little small in the face of the snow fox.

    The skeleton King began to wield the huge bone blade sword to cut at the snow fox. Unexpectedly, the snow fox directly stretched out its snow-white claws to resist the skeleton King''s attack.

    The skeleton king himself can''t believe it. He is the absolute strong in the field level strength. Just now his simple sword contains the law of death.

    You know, the skeleton king, also known as the skeleton King Lille, is the messenger sent here by the God of death hassendis. In terms of strength, he is much better than the ancient corpse emperor Barossa who just made a deal with the God of death hassendis.

    In fact, lil, the skeleton king, was ostensibly sent here to assist the ancient corpse emperor Barossa, but in fact, he came here to monitor the every move of the ancient corpse emperor Barossa.

    Since the necromancer King Lancelot who made a deal with the God of death was sealed in his own dream by us, the God of death began to guard against his spokesman in the world, especially the ancient corpse emperor was killed by Lancelot that year.

    But the reason why death can choose Barossa is that Barossa''s soul power is stronger than Lancelot, and Barossa''s resentment is stronger than Lancelot. It is simply an excellent candidate for death to choose a spokesman in the world.

    After the ancient corpse emperor Barossa was killed by Lancelot, his soul was unwilling. The treacherous God of death induced him to reach a deal with the God of death, became the ancient corpse emperor and had the ability to control the corpse.

    Of course, what is the price? At present, only the ancient corpse Emperor himself knows.

    When lill, the skeleton king, saw the snow fox, he suddenly became very strong. Originally, he didn''t bother to pay attention to the little snow fox lying on Uther''s shoulder.

    At this time, Uther also jumped on the back of the snow fox, and the snow fox was immediately shrouded in the light blue light.

    Like a protective film, the snow fox roared. She looked at Lille, the skeleton king, with a glimmer of disdain in her eyes.

    "Old man, it seems that we have to show some real strength today. Otherwise, the skeleton may really underestimate us." Uther said to the snow fox with a smile

    Snow fox nodded, but she couldn''t speak.

    Lill, the skeleton king, decided to attack first. Since the bone blade sword has no effect on the snow fox, try the bone blade. These countless bone blades see if this person and a fox can resist it.

    Lill, the skeleton king, shouted and shook the bone blade sword in his hand and threw it at Uther and snow fox. In an instant, the shape of the bone blade sword changed and dispersed into countless small bone blades.

    I saw some dark open holes * *, and countless looming bone blades, like a knife, rushed towards Uther and snow fox.

    Uther kept shooting down those sharp bone blades with the star spear. The snow fox also flexibly took Uther to dodge in the cave, and the rest were directly blocked by the Star Shield released by Uther.

    If ordinary people were here, there would have been only broken meat.

    At this time, I also recovered a little. I could feel their battle from a distance. I knew I had a long way to go. Worthy of being a far north ascetic, Uther and his mysterious snow fox are really full of secrets. Their strength is also strong and more terrible than it seems.

    At this time, avina is taking care of me.

    "How are they?" avina asked with concern

    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Uther''s strength is far above me. After all, she has been practicing hard for so many years, and her strength is really not generally strong. We may not be able to help, but may only make trouble for them." I sighed

    Avina listened to me and put down her hanging heart. She knew that her strength was very weak and could not help at all.

    At this time, the two of us were in the mood to look around. I found that the cave here was very empty, very different from before, and colder at the same time.

    It''s still dark around. I can only feel the size of the cave, but I can''t say how big the insight is. I''m too lazy to pay attention. I''d better see how Uther is.

    I saw that Uther and snow fox did not wait to die. After they escaped the attack of bone blade, they rushed to Lille, the skeleton king.

    When lill, the skeleton king, saw this man and a fox attacking him, he didn''t hide, but directly stretched out two white bone claws to catch Uther and them.

    However, when the agile snow fox dodged, a bone claw scratched the snow fox''s leg. Although it had a light blue protective cover, it was still slightly injured. It can be seen that the power of this bone claw can''t attack the snow fox at all.

    When lill, the skeleton king, saw that the claw of the white bone did not catch the snow fox and Uther, he moved his mind and directly released a prison of the white bone.

    From the top of the cave, a huge bone prison made of white bones fell from the sky. This time, the snow fox did not escape, but was directly trapped by the bone prison.

    The bone prison will not only shrink, but also grow many bone spurs. The snow fox and Uther are hurt by the hard bone spurs. This time, even the light blue protective cover can''t stop the bone spurs. It can be seen how terrible the strength of the skeleton King Lear is. The blood flows down the snow fox''s white fur, and Uther is no better.

    If it goes on like this, Uther and snow fox will be trapped here without waiting for lill, the skeleton king.

    Lill, the skeleton king, leaked a satisfied smile. I was worried. I wanted to help Uther and snow fox.

    But before I started, Uther broke the bone spurs forcibly, endured the pain, his hands gathered a lot of magic, and the light blue light on him became stronger and stronger.

    A burst of explosion, the hard bone prison was broken. Lille, the skeleton king, showed a surprised expression. He didn''t believe that the human could break his bone prison.

    But Uther didn''t give the skeleton King Lear time to think. She saw the snow fox make a backward effort and jump. Uther seized the opportunity and threw the spear of the starry sky at the skeleton King Lear with all her strength, aiming at the empty heart of the skeleton King Lear.

    Reluctantly, lill, the skeleton king, knew the power of this move and only saw his body begin to change. Huge white bones grew from his body and tore the armor into pieces. Finally, these white bones formed a white bone armor on the outside of his body.

    He didn''t know whether he could stop the attack, but he was not afraid of death. Death was just another form of eternal life.

 Chapter 161

    The spear of the starry sky pierced the dark cave and stabbed Lille, the skeleton king, like a meteor.

    Lill, the skeleton king, looked calm. He wanted to try whether his bones were hard or Uther''s spear was harder.

    There was a loud bang, followed by a creaking sound, which was very uncomfortable.

    Lill, the skeleton king, looked down at his body. The indestructible bone armor was pierced by the star spear.

    Lill, the skeleton king, couldn''t believe it. The spear of the starry sky was fiercely inserted into his heart.

    He was very angry. He had never been so embarrassed as today. He was stabbed in the heart by a human spear.

    But the skeleton king lill didn''t fall down. He wouldn''t die if he only had this degree of attack.

    He pulled out the spear inserted in his heart and threw it on the ground. He glanced at Uther and the snow fox and thought that you would use the spear, and I would. Then let''s see if you can pick up my spear.

    With a big hand, lill, the skeleton king, appeared seven or eight bone spears out of thin air.

    Those spears were suspended in the air, and Lille, the skeleton king, had a thought. Those bone spears shot at Uther and snow fox like arrows from runaway wild horses.

    Uther and snow fox knew that it was bad. They evacuated quickly, but the bone spear could not only track them, but the key was that they were extremely fast.

    "Ding! Ding! Ding!"

    Uther and snow fox were nailed to the wall of the cave by the bone spear. Lill, the skeleton king, immediately flew over and waved the bone blade sword to behead them.

    At this time, I also flew here. I had become a complete dragon, a burning dragon.

    Lill, the skeleton king, was caught off guard because I was also very fast. The burning dragon fire directly scorched the bones of lill, the skeleton king, and the skeleton king lill dissipated directly when the wind blew.

    But it didn''t seem so simple. Lill, the skeleton king, didn''t die, and the bone spear nailed to Uther and the snow fox didn''t disappear.

    I saw a hole hanging in the * * with spikes. It looked like a heart, but the heart was not meat, but bone.

    Slowly, the bone heart recovered and condensed again at a speed visible to the naked eye, forming a new skeleton King Lille.

    I didn''t expect that I would attack Lille the skeleton king again.

    This time, Lille, the king of skeletons, took the lead in launching an attack. He used his move to die together with the enemy. He was not afraid of death. He just wanted to return to the embrace of the God of death hassendis as soon as possible. The enemy in front of him might as well be killed directly in this way.

    All this happened so fast that we didn''t have time to respond. Lille, the king of skeletons, turned into a white skeleton soldier in an instant, ferocious and sweeping like a storm of death. It seems that Uther, I and the snow fox are more or less dangerous.

    Are you going to die here? I really have a bad feeling this time. You know, in my eyes, the skeleton king is no different from death. A person has no flesh and blood. What''s the meaning of living?

    no I don''t want to die, I have flesh and blood, I have avina, I have people I love and people who love me, I want to protect them!

    At the moment, my body felt an incomparably powerful force. I directly released the starry space in the form of a hot dragon. The starry sky that devoured everything directly turned the terrible white bone slaughterhouse and lill, the skeleton king, into a void and disappeared into the vast starry sky.

    I released such powerful magic beyond my load that the whole person instantly changed back to human shape and fell to the uneven ground.

    The bone spears nailed to Uther and the snow fox also disappeared. They also fell down, and the snow fox turned into its original appearance.

    Uther was also seriously injured, but he was the best of the three of us.

    Avina didn''t trust us alone and rushed over. She knew she couldn''t help, but she didn''t want to do nothing.

    In this way, Uther picked up the snow fox, picked up the spear of the starry sky on the ground, and put me on the ground with avina.

    In this way, the three of us walked towards the open and cold cave. We knew that we should not be far from the ancient corpse emperor.

    After some time, I finally woke up. I smiled bitterly. It was really difficult to fight this battle. Since falling into the abyss of despair, none of the dwarves has come here, and I don''t know whether queen Olivia and Fred are still alive?

    The three of us didn''t know how long we had walked in the dark cave. Suddenly, an ice waterfall hung in front of us.

    We vaguely saw that there seemed to be a huge palace like building on the ice waterfall.

    We don''t hesitate. If we come, we will be at ease. We flew directly onto the ice waterfall.

    Sure enough, there is a magnificent palace here. Looking at the architectural style and appearance style, I always feel a little deja vu, as if I''ve seen it somewhere.

    It suddenly occurred to me that this is the ice version of the temple of Hades. I have seen almost the same building in Lancelot, the necromancer king.

    It seems that the ancient corpse emperor Barossa should be here. The three of us look at each other and smile. After such a long time, we don''t need too much language. Sometimes we can understand each other''s meaning with only one look. This is the tacit understanding between us.

    When I came to the huge ice door of the cold version of the hassendis temple, I went forward and pushed open the door as if it were cold.

    Strangely, I didn''t exert any force, and the icy door opened slowly by myself. Did the ancient corpse emperor already know our arrival? But it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether he knows it or not.

    Even lill, the skeleton king, can be solved. It''s far from the ancient corpse emperor. Even if we can''t use the unique skill just now, we are sure that Uther and I work together with the help of elvina''s spirit dragon VIP.

    Entering the main hall of the hassendis temple, there is a huge hall, which is very empty. As soon as we entered the open hall, the stove and fireplace in the hall suddenly emitted a dark blue light. The light emitted by the blue flame was so strange.

    It''s very cold here. It''s no exaggeration to say that ordinary people will immediately become ice lumps as soon as they enter here.

    At this time, on the main hall, there was a cold throne. On the throne sat a man I had seen. It was Barossa, the holy emperor of the German Empire in those days, and now the ancient corpse emperor feared by the dwarves!

    "You''ve finally come. I''ve been waiting long enough for this day!" at this time, the voice of the ancient corpse emperor sounded, and the German language made people shudder.

 Chapter 162

    "Unexpectedly, you still came here. In this case, let''s add a firewood to our carnival, so that we can have more fun, can''t we?" Barossa, the ancient corpse emperor, stepped down from the throne

    In the open and cold hall, the ancient corpse emperor waved his hands, a light blue flame lit up from his hands, and a strong breath oppressed us. The ancient corpse emperor''s authority was even stronger than that of the skeleton king lill. Didn''t lill say that he was the messenger of death and his strength was stronger than that of the ancient corpse emperor?

    At this time, apart from the frozen alteria, throughout the whole dwarf Kingdom, no matter how thick the snow is covered, countless corpse ghost armies break through the earth, including ancient giants, dwarves, drummers, and countless corpses that can no longer distinguish race.

    Hundreds of thousands of corpse ghost armies are gathering from all directions. They are gathering in three places: amrera, the old capital of the dwarf Kingdom, furnace castle and Warsong castle.

    A dwarf soldier patrolling on the airship was startled when he saw the dense and fast-moving shadows on the ground. How many ghosts are these. At the same time, the ghoul army attacked three dwarf fortresses at the same time, and all dwarves were forced to protect their homes.

    In the hall of the God of death hassendis under the iceberg of alteria, Uther and avina face the ancient corpse emperor. We know that this will be an unprecedented fierce battle.

    Next, the ancient corpse emperor was too lazy to talk nonsense with us. He was wearing dark gold plate armor, wearing a crown and holding a war sword. The song of the conqueror was the same as that year, but there was no blood color and his body was rotten.

    That year, after he was killed by Lancelot, the God of death hassendis also made a deal with him. In order to revenge, he agreed to the condition of the God of death, that is, his soul will always belong to the God of death hassendis.

    Over the years, the deal with the God of death, like Lancelot, has become a puppet manipulated by others.

    However, he told us that it was really a good thing for him that we killed Lille, the skeleton king. A burst of cold came. The ancient corpse emperor absorbed countless grievances in the world in front of us, which made him stronger.

    Uther and I are not sure we can deal with this ancient corpse emperor, but there are some things we must face.

    The ancient corpse emperor quickly waved his sword. Under a cold light, dozens of creeping death tentacles appeared on the smooth ground in the hall. As long as these things touch, they will be either dead or injured. The key is that this thing will track us and is difficult to destroy.

    I can''t help it. It seems that I can only become a hot dragon. I don''t dare to slack off any more. Uther also holds the spear of the stars and is ready to enter battle form at any time.

    The ancient corpse emperor Barossa also grew two huge black wings from behind, which are the wings of death. For a time, Yilong confronted Barossa in midair.

    "Come out! Frost ancient giant!" ancient corpse emperor Barossa cast a summoning spell directly in mid air.

    As the earth shook, we saw a huge frost, and the remains of ancient giants appeared in front of us.

    Avina also summoned the spirit dragon VIP. VIP came out of the magic space like a child, but she summoned it at the most dangerous time, but its size seems to be much larger than last time.

    Uther teamed up with the enlarged snow fox to deal with the frost ancient giants. The Elven dragon VIP and I directly deal with the ancient corpse emperor Barossa.

    Avina was responsible for dealing with those annoying tentacles of death, and such a war officially began!

    The ancient corpse emperor attacked me at a very fast speed. He stretched out his terrible left hand. The all black left hand was his famous corrupt claw. His right hand waved the song of the conqueror of the war sword haunted by the black gas.

    I also rushed up at full speed. I have great confidence in my body. After all, I am the Yanlong Belgrave. How can I say, I am also the descendant of the demon God.

    A collision. When my claws touched the rotten claw and the song of the conqueror of the war sword haunted by the black gas, I felt a strong attack containing the gas of death, which really shocked my soul. This attack is so weird that even my soul can attack it.

    But I can still support it. The elf dragon VIP wants to attack the ancient corpse emperor behind the ancient corpse emperor.

    "Taste the power of my death siphon!" the left hand of the ancient corpse emperor broke away, only lengthened and pressed on the head of the elf dragon VIP.

    The elf dragon VIP felt dark in front of him and twitched all over, as if he was going to die in the next second.

    "Hmm? It''s interesting that you can be immune to all magic attacks!" the ancient corpse emperor also looked at the elf longvip in surprise

    The elf dragon VIP twitched in the air for a while, but he didn''t fall. I grabbed the opportunity to hit the ancient corpse emperor''s stomach with the Dragon horn, and tried my best to keep the Dragon burning. Half of the ancient corpse emperor''s body was gone, but the ancient corpse emperor was unwilling.

    On the ground, a ground of broken ice, avina finally solved all the tentacles of death, and she was also panting.

    Uther also beat the frost ancient giant into pieces, but the frost ancient giant was not dead. The ancient corpse emperor with only half of his body immediately flew down. He opened his mouth and ate the incomplete but not dead frost ancient giant.

    Corpses eat corpses. That''s great. I haven''t seen this before.

    After eating, that is, in a moment, the frost ancient giant even had no bones left. The ancient corpse emperor actually stood in front of us in good condition. If it weren''t for the remnants of his mouth, I don''t believe it was true.

    Elven dragon VIP has returned to the magic space because avina is out of strength.

    "Not so lucky this time!" the ancient corpse emperor said to us, and his body began to expand rapidly.

    "No, it''s going to explode!" I felt that the biggest difficulty in fighting these dead creatures was that these guys were not afraid of death and used death as a weapon.

    I''ve seen Lille''s move similar to Corpse Explosion. I know its power. It seems that the ancient corpse emperor is also ready to work hard with us.

    "Lark, everything you see is based on deception and lies! One day you will understand the meaning of what I said!" the words of the ancient corpse emperor echoed in the hall

    I don''t dare to relax. I know it''s the most critical moment. When people are in the most dangerous time, there will always be a way out. I firmly believe.

    I also gave my strongest blow, so the collision of the two forces broke the whole hall and there were ruins everywhere.

 Chapter 163

    Barossa, the ancient corpse emperor, recalled that he, the pioneer of the German Empire, conquered the whole continent together with Lancelot. Who ever wanted to be betrayed by the most trusted people in the dwarf Kingdom, and the army was destroyed.

    With anger and unwillingness, he was reborn as an ancient corpse emperor, but in the end, he was just a chess piece of God.

    Now, he can finally rest in peace and never be driven by anyone, even if it will only disappear.

    The dazzling explosion was like a star, and the hall was broken. I was scarred all over. Fortunately, avina and Uther were still alive, and the snow fox became an ordinary size and lay in Uther''s arms.

    Without any trace of existence, the ancient corpse emperor disappeared, and I resisted his strongest blow by my own strength.

    At this time, the whole hall began to collapse, to be exact, the whole alteria ice peak was collapsing!

    I found that after the hall, there was a sea of bones. The bones there were not the bones of ordinary animals on the road, but the bones of dragons! Endless dragon bones!

    As we walked past, I felt a powerful force sweeping through me.

    This feeling is assol''s magic weapon.

    I saw something like a boot flying out of the dragon''s bones, directly into my body and integrated with my soul.

    I entered another world in an instant. I saw a black dragon. He was the black dragon of the wings of destruction. He only left his back.

    "These are white bone boots, also known as assol''s footprints. The dragon bones here are just those that assol killed at random. The dragon soul power of these dragons will dissipate a lot after so many years, but it''s enough for you. I''ll take it as a gift for you. Now you have the strength to meet me! Although, we''ll see you at the magician Once, but you were unconscious at that time. This time you have the strength to meet me. I have something to tell you. These things are no longer mortal things, but God''s things! "After that, the black dragon ildley turned into a black light and disappeared in the dragon''s bones.

    I just felt that I was surrounded by the powerful dragon soul power in an instant, just like the sea dragon noguas and the ghost dragon dilago at that time, but here was the dragon soul power of countless unknown dragons wrapped me, and I instantly felt that I had made a qualitative leap closer.

    Avina and Uther were amazed at my change. At this time, the whole alteria iceberg felt about to collapse, and Fred and queen Olivia arrived at this time.

    On the other hand, facing the boundless army of corpses and ghosts, the dwarf king gornoman rode a wild boar with the hammer of war taken from his dead father. He led the dwarves to fight against the army of corpses and ghosts that had invaded the dwarf dungeon. He used the unique skill of roaring with a hammer, but he was outnumbered and died in the battle. Before he died, he thought of the great father and his queen Olivia.

    On the other side of the melting pot, dorum iron diamond fought with a white bear with a one handed hammer and shield. Dwarf patriarch Billy also used earth magic to attack those corpses. Even the former ancient giant father had to help the dwarf protect himself against these corpses because his only son died in the hands of the corpses.

    The Warsong fortress was also broken by the ghost army. The broken steam chariot, the stopped puppet copper man, the falling dwarf airship, the abandoned magic crystal cannon, were full of flames and bodies.

    Just when the dwarves thought they couldn''t resist, suddenly these ghouls were still fighting with them one second, and the next they turned into cold ice and broke.

    Therefore, this tragic war ended while the ancient corpse emperor disappeared.

    It''s all over, but it''s just the beginning

    We found that at the end of the corpse was the exit of the cave, so we tried our best to leave here before the collapse of the whole alteria ice peak.

    We were desperate to escape, but at this time, the cave began to change, the walls moved, and shook and collapsed.

    After a thrilling escape and avoiding all kinds of dangers, we finally escaped from the cave. We saw the long lost sunshine and the fresh air outside. We felt very comfortable. This place is far away from the alteria ice peak, and on the surface of the Tamil plateau, the cold wind blew, Remind us that everything in the Alterian ice peak is over, and the ancient corpse emperor no longer exists!

    At this time, the alteria ice peak collapsed behind us. I don''t know whether the snow double headed wolf, the Mithril giant, the shadow queen and the suture monster Clement died together or escaped, or why they were locked here and who shut them up. Maybe it''s God. All sentient beings are just God''s chess pieces.

    The next story may be a little sad.

    When we came back, we saw that the three fortresses and dungeons of the dwarf kingdom were devastated and full of flames, as Queen Olivia saw from the mirror of prophecy.

    So far, everything we saw from the mirror of prophecy has been realized, except Fred''s.

    After returning to the dwarf Kingdom, Queen Olivia was very sad to see that the dwarf king gorno manhammer was seriously injured and died. A king''s funeral was held after the war to remember the heroes who died for the dwarf kingdom.

    Fred returned to Warsong fortress with his brother. His brother wanted to seize the dwarf King''s throne, so as Fred saw, he turned against his brother.

    After this journey, Fred and Olivia have been deeply bound, especially in the face of the countless skeleton armies summoned by Lille, the skeleton king

    Finally, after fighting against the army of corpses and ghosts, the kingdom of dwarves, which was devastated by life, fell into civil war again. The civil war lasted for nearly a month. Dorum diamond of the melting pot firmly supported queen Olivia and defeated Harold Warsong. However, Fred Warsong was killed by his brother in a duel with his brother. Before he died, he felt that he was probably in love with queen Olivia.

    Harold was caught in the final defeat and sentenced to life imprisonment for treason by King Olivia crown. There was endless regret and pain waiting for him.

    Dwarves who only pay attention to interests will have no friends, just like their indestructible alliance with giants, because interests become enemies.

    Now Harold betrayed his relatives for the sake of interests, which only led to the ascendance of the first female king in the history of the dwarf kingdom. She was king Olivia manhammer.

    At the celebration after the coronation of King Olivia manhammer, at the dinner, avina and Uther, I sat by the warm fire and looked out the window at the heavy snow.

    I haven''t been back for a long time. It''s time to meet old sised. I also decided to go to ildley. I know what I''m going to do next.

    In the song of the dwarf bard, I fell into meditation

 Chapter 164

    July 19, 1501, scorching sun month.

    At this time, it has been nine years since kairandier, the capital of the Empire and the holy city, was attacked and celebrated by the black dragon of the wings of destruction. In these nine years, too many changes have taken place in the world.

    Prince Keith, who was a child at that time, has now become the emperor of the Empire, Keith the great.

    However, the summer celebration is held on July 20 every year, which has been a custom of the German Empire for many years to remember the once brilliant emperor Theoden.

    Today is the day before this summer''s celebration. Empress dowager dalena is 41 years old, but she is still as beautiful as ever, as if years have never left any trace on her face.

    She was alone in a garden in the palace, watching the scenery in the garden and the stars in the north, and fell into deep sadness.

    The mood was like a flood. Suddenly, the defense line in her heart fell, and dalena cried alone.

    Today''s empire is really stormy. It''s like this broken drum. Everyone has to hammer it. In this great empire, dalena doesn''t even have anyone to trust.

    Emperor Keith has grown up to be an adult, but he has become extremely cruel. Dalena has been under house arrest in the palace, and dalena has only heard of his atrocities.

    But there was no way. Dalena couldn''t control the emperor Keith. He was backed by the chief magic adviser. All the people who resisted him died. Alonso was also loyal to the emperor Keith. Although she was dissatisfied with the emperor''s atrocities, she could only obey.

    At the beginning of May, the Empire received the news that Prince port was captured, blocked and looted. These barbarians in the North bypassed kairandier and went south to loot the richest area of the Empire.

    At that time, when the troops sent to support saw the city, it was a scene they would never forget in their life. There were dead bodies, stumps, naked dead women, houses burned to ashes, the stench of bodies and ravens, which turned it into a scene of hell on earth. The once affiliated port of prin no longer existed, but a ghost city.

    When they found the body of old dregg who had been executed by the blood eagle, they could imagine how much pain he had suffered.

    This is the city of sorrow, this is hell on earth.

    Fortunately, not all the people here are dead. Around a large hotel in the west of the city, there are still many German people alive, but it is under the jurisdiction of a dark young man.

    The powerful intelligence agencies of the Empire could not find the source of this man, but he acquiesced in his actions in view of his ability to protect one of his people.

    After all, the next reconstruction work still needs people. Since the young man can manage these people and let them join the reconstruction work, it''s still very good.

    The news at that time was brought back by a bishop of a local church. The Pope personally came to tell emperor Keith.

    After hearing this, the little emperor was furious and immediately ordered Blackstone castle to launch a large-scale counter attack on the kingdom of Northland. Although the Empire has not recognized the legitimacy of the kingdom of northland, it has to face up to the strength of the kingdom of Northland.

    At that time, marshal Alonso advised hard, and also sent troops to the north to attack the kingdom of northland, but in the end they failed, and Emperor Keith had to give up the matter.

    At this time, some religious fanatics claimed to eradicate all pagans. Those who did not believe in the seven gods were the enemies of God. They arrested people in the city, especially witches who knew magic.

    At the same time, in addition to the rebellion suppressed by Alonso, a group of nature worship groups have emerged in the city. They compare nature to God. The followers of believers are ordinary people who love peace, and they also secretly form their own armed forces.

    For a time, the dark tide under the Empire was surging, and many forces were eyeing the aging empire.

    These days, the palace belongs to the room of chief magic adviser Morse.

    This room is very large. It can be regarded as an independent palace. It is a private space for Morse.

    The room is actually a tower with six floors.

    Morse lives on the top floor. His office is usually on the third to fourth floors, and the fifth floor is his private library and alchemy research place.

    On the floor where he lived, a transparent stone ball was placed on a standing stone pillar. At this time, Morse was here alone. He was looking at the stone ball. You know, he had worked hard to get it.

    This stone ball looks nothing special like an ordinary stone ball. It can only be said to be smoother.

    However, when Morse put his hand on it, the stone ball suddenly turned light blue, as if the light of light blue flame reflected an image on the transparent stone ball.

    It turned out that Morse could see some images through the stone ball, and these images are actually what is happening in a corner of the continent at this moment.

    The chief magic adviser, Morse, wearing a large black magic robe, injected magic into the stone ball, which turned light blue in an instant.

    Through the stone ball, Morse saw that at this moment, in the depths of San Antonio cathedral. Several torturers were interrogating an undressed witch. They kept abusing her.

    These religious fanatics seem to be asking about the captured Witch and some of her companions. The woman may not be a witch. She was very afraid, but it seemed that she really didn''t know the whereabouts of the people the torturers wanted to ask. She was shaking with fear.

    But the torturers did not show mercy and continued to torture the woman. Finally, two tall and strong masked men walked into the secret room, and then there was a heartrending scream in the secret room.

    Morse saw all this and smiled. As he expected, the people of the church were indeed attacking the people of the witch Council.

    Ordinary people don''t know much about the witch Council, and even many people don''t know the existence of this organization. But this organization has not only existed all the time, but also has a much longer history than the history of the Empire.

    Even Theoden''s achievements are inseparable from the witch Council. Therefore, as the secrets of the Empire, ordinary people can''t know these things. Only the top of the empire can touch them.

    Morse also climbed from the bottom to his current position before he touched the secrets of these empires. For these, Morse is more like an outsider at the theatre.

    He wanted to see what the people of the order were going to do.

 Chapter 165

    This began slowly about a month ago, and then intensified under the eyes of emperor Keith.

    In fact, for these fart people, the attitude of emperor Keith was that he never regarded them as adults. His attitude towards civilians was similar to that of the Northland towards the Normans. They were treated as lambs to be slaughtered.

    With the acquiescence of emperor Keith, the religious fanatics of the church began to arrest, interrogate and execute those unarmed foreigners and women who they said were who they were on the charge that arresting pagans and magic people would threaten the Empire. For a time, people were terrified, but more and more people became religious fanatics. These people like violence. At the same time, it also diverted the hatred of the Empire about the bad news of prin port.

    Because of this, people can vent their violence. For a time, there are people reporting everywhere, and some even report their sister or sister.

    Those who advocate nature and love peace only dare to communicate in secret and protect themselves.

    At that time, an activity called witch hunting broke out in the whole empire from the capital kairandier. The bulletin board in the city was covered with reward lists of all kinds of wanted people.

    The armed forces of the order began to go into the streets and search people door to door. At this time, it seems easy to frame a woman as a "witch" or "witch". At that time, there were rules that whistleblowers were rewarded and promised to strictly keep secrets and avoid guilt, so people could frame her wantonly. Therefore, in cities and villages, if any woman is jealous of her beauty, or offends the suitor because of her arrogant attitude, an informer will kill her, and the informer just needs to stand quietly and watch the "good play" to achieve his sinister purpose.

    At the same time, some people want to avenge themselves, and some people want to pass on their own crisis. Therefore, there is a strong wind of whistleblowing, and many people are panic. Witch hunting has even become a tool for the members of the order to vent their desires. If they can''t get the women they like, they will be falsely branded as "witch" and executed.

    The accused woman was dragged into the judgment house of the order. In the judgment house, a column for hanging people was erected on the round ceiling; There is also a torture table on the ground, on which iron shackles made of screws are placed. The arrested woman was stripped naked, and her body hair was shaved except her hair (it is said that this is to facilitate the search for black moles and spots that can confirm the possession of demons, etc.); Then, tie her to the torture table with iron wire, and the torturer pricks her whole body to find the trace of the devil.

    The means of punishing witches are also varied. It is a great irony that when these dignified judges interrogate "Witches", they often use witchcraft to "cure witches". They should pray for the success of punishment in advance; pour "holy water" into the "Witches" so that "the devil can''t bind their tongues during punishment"; they give to the "Witches" who are stripped naked "I put a band on my body and thought that the devil could not open the shackles.

    In just over a month, 291 "Witches" and pagans were executed in the holy city of kairandier, of which 268 were women and only 26 were men. 11 of the 26 were convicted of "close relationship with witches".

    These so-called witches, to put it bluntly, are just a group of ordinary women. The reason why they have the foolish and cruel behavior of "witch hunting" is initiated by the church. No one knows their real purpose. However, no matter how many people at the bottom, they are most happy to do bad things.

    For example, in June, a woman was accused of being a "witch". Under severe torture, she confessed: "I became an illegitimate woman when I couldn''t remember anything. I tortured 104 children, including three of my own. Later, I dug them out of the grave, cooked and ate some of them, processed some into ointment and other potions for magic, and made their leg bones into flutes. I tortured my daughter-in-law and two children, and I tortured my two husbands a lot Finally, the witch was hanged naked by the heavily armed Knight of the order and stabbed to death in public with a spear.

    Surrounded by a group of civilians watching the play, they are completely numb. Perhaps they will feel it only when their families are killed?

    Another widow, Margarita, was denounced as a witch by these people because of people''s obstruction of her family property. Although she did not admit that she was a "witch" and committed the crime of rebelling against God at first, under the escalating torture, she had to confess as follows:

    1. One night ten years ago, a black faced man appeared in her garden. The man flirted with her. She met his wishes. He was a cold man.

    2. He persuaded her not to believe in the seven gods. She did so, but she immediately felt guilty.

    3. The man said his name was black eyebrow forest and gave her a magic broom and some magic ointment (for witchcraft).

    4. She once flew in her garden for some time at night.

    5. She used this broom to fly to Georg''s house, Catalina''s house and Anna''s house.

    6. There are many women she doesn''t know who have come to her house. They eat and drink together.

    After she was forced to admit it, she was tied up by the Templar of the order, tied to a pillar and burned alive in the square. There are so many good family women like Margarita who have fallen from heaven and died innocently in the sea of fire.

    The execution of some naked women is a good opportunity for many people to "appreciate", play with and insult women. They can do whatever they want to do to these poor women, so as to satisfy their animal desires. Even in the interrogation record of the execution of "witch", there are words such as "that woman is beautiful and plump".

    In some remote places, there is also a way to throw women into the river to identify "Witches" or "Witches" "The first is to drag the accused woman onto the bridge and strip her naked in full view of the public. Then the people of the order bent her knees and tied her hands and feet together for the public to see. Then, a rose colored basket was put on the water, the woman was put in the basket on her back, and then the rope was relaxed until the poor woman drowned.

    At that time, the execution of "Witches" was like a circus performance. People often came to watch, and some men were more enthusiastic because of these "Witches" "Naked bodies and painful distortions can give them a kind of abnormal sensory stimulation. On the square where they are burned or boiled, or by the bridge thrown into the river, there are many stalls and peddlers, which is like a market.

    The "Witches" locked up in dark and gloomy prisons can neither escape with "witchcraft" nor predict how they will be executed with "magic".

    Arrested witches are usually executed by fire, hanging or beheading.

    Men use every means to show their animal desires on women. They don''t care whether these women are guilty or not.

    It seems that this year''s summer celebration is more bloody than any previous year.

 Chapter 166

    "Tomorrow is the summer celebration. There are more and more riots recently. I feel I can''t suppress it, marshal," a senior officer of the William family said to Alonso

    "You go down first." Alonso has been frowning and tightening recently. There have been too many things and worries during this period of time.

    Now there are too many problems in the Empire. The high house prices make the poor have no place to live. The successive wars and disasters are undoubtedly another blow to the aging empire.

    A large number of refugees are displaced and homeless, but dignitaries are rich and extravagant. Natural and man-made disasters almost exhausted the food of the Empire, but the upper echelons of the Empire have to intensify their efforts to amass wealth, extravagance and waste, completely regardless of the life and death of the civilians at the bottom.

    In kelandier, the food price here has become almost all the expenditure of ordinary people. Even so, they can''t eat meat. It''s good to be able to chew bread. The key is that it''s just enough to maintain a state of slight hunger.

    The most terrible thing is that more and more refugees are pouring into the city. They can''t control it. They not only bring chaos, but also disease and plague.

    Over the past month or so, the order has also changed its previous style and began to brazenly arrest and execute people on the streets. This is also tacitly approved by Emperor Keith. Alonso can''t control it. After all, the people of the order don''t directly touch the interests of the Empire. They have high rights, Even when Prince Keith was crowned emperor of the Empire, Pope ecclesie was personally crowned in San Antonio cathedral.

    As for the chief magic adviser of the Empire, he still maintained the mystery of the past, but he had to guard against it. Who knows what he did.

    People don''t want to work anymore. Like emperor Keith, they just want to have wine and get drunk today. They are greedy for pleasure and don''t want to make progress. Only by participating in riots, smashing and looting can they arouse their interest. They want to get something for nothing.

    Really too tired, Alonso felt unprecedented pressure and fatigue.

    In the north, the newly established kingdom of Northland is also eyeing the Empire. Now recovering the north by force is just a dream. The Empire has no strength.

    In the holy city, secret organizations composed of the people at the bottom have also sprung up. They can''t be caught and killed, but become more and more intense.

    Tomorrow is the annual summer celebration. I don''t know what Theoden would do if he was still alive? How would he feel when he saw the once glorious empire become like this?

    There is no doubt about Alonso''s loyalty. He used to be an unknown little Lord on the political stage of the Empire, but now he is almost in charge of the military power of the Empire. However, this burden may be a little too heavy.

    In fact, what Alonso doesn''t know is that at this moment, he hasn''t slept so late and is still worried about the country and the people. But what are those upper class nobles doing? If he had the stone ball like Morse, he would see that some nobles were gathering together to suck moon candy and have fun with a group of beautiful female slaves without clothes. Finally, there are four nobles doing what they love to do with a female slave. You should know that the female slave is actually just an ordinary civilian. She was arrested after being accused of being a witch by the people of the church and bought by these nobles for fun. You should know that she is only 14 years old.

    Looking at those female slaves who were naked and ate moon candy, I don''t know how their parents would feel when they saw it.

    What is the emperor Keith doing in this ordinary and extraordinary night?

    Our Imperial Emperor Keith is playing with a group of maids in the hall where he lives, but they seem to be sweating and dazzling.

    You think it''s over? Our Imperial Emperor also liked to ask people to record these pictures with magic crystal balls, and asked those court painters to paint on site.

    In short, on the eve of the summer celebration, our emperor had a good time.

    Alonso is melancholy alone in the camp tent. He has tried his best and arranged all available forces to ensure the safety of tomorrow.

    Although he is still a little worried, he has tried his best and there is nothing he can do.

    He was drinking. At the moment, he didn''t even have a person to talk to. He even wondered what he was doing for.

    One night without sleep, no wine, everyone is drunk until the East turns white, and a new day has come.

    As usual, Alonso washed and put on his armor. This armor is the armor that has accompanied him for many years. Now it is also scarred and not bright.

    It seems that today is cloudy and the sky is covered with dark clouds. This is rare. Over the years, summer celebrations have generally been held in sunny weather.

    Alonso convened a meeting of his officers and deployed security and other work in detail again.

    After the meeting, Alonso personally took his men and horses to the city for inspection.

    This year, as usual, few people came all the way to participate in the summer celebration. Some were only German people everywhere, and many were refugees.

    The work of urban defense cannot be relaxed for a moment. These refugees affect the appearance of the city and bring chaos and plague. Many of them have been rushed to an area for temporary resettlement of refugees outside the city by the urban defense army. There, Alonso''s William family is heavily guarded and assisted by the imperial urban defense army.

    Everything has been arranged. In the morning, we will review the imperial guards in front of the new heroes. Since the Hero Hall was destroyed by the black dragon ildley, Alonso led people to rebuild it. In recent years, Emperor Keith ordered to build a large number of buildings and spend a lot of money to make the hero hall more magnificent and magnificent. However, this also increased the burden on the people, but emperor Keith chose to ignore it. In contrast to the Hero Hall, the imperial guards are much worse these years.

    Whether it''s the selection of soldiers, internal management, and daily training, plus the real elite, they were exhausted when the black dragon attacked here.

    This year, the square mountain in front of the hall of heroes is not crowded, and few citizens have helplessness on their faces.

    Under the care of the people arranged by Emperor Keith, dalena also appeared in front of the Hero Hall with him.

    Before emperor Keith could speak, the dark sky began to rain.

    In front of the hall of heroes, the people were silent and the atmosphere became extremely embarrassing.

 Chapter 167

    The emperor turned his fierce eyes to Morse, the chief magic adviser of the Empire. At the same time, the maid next to him immediately went to hold up a beautiful umbrella made of animal skin for the emperor.

    But those people didn''t have umbrellas. They could only stand here and get drenched. Behind them were the imperial urban defense army and Alonso''s army. Of course, the order also sent knights to participate in the summer celebration.

    Morse began to release magic in front of everyone. He could not disperse the dark clouds with all his skills. There was no choice but to release a magic barrier to protect the square of dignitaries and review from the rain.

    Emperor Keith took out the manuscript that the ministers had already prepared for him. He wanted to say a toast to the people, just like his father.

    "Dear people, thank the seven gods for bringing us peace and peace, and for giving us food and wine. In the next seven days... Let''s work together... Er,... Hand in hand and drink together." emperor Keith didn''t know that the hand in hand read by him was just hand in hand.

    There was sparse applause in the square, but when the soldiers approached, although everyone present had been drenched, they still clapped desperately, hoping to break their hands.

    Next, review the imperial guards.

    This is a team of less than a thousand people. Holding the red background black lion flag of emperor Keith, they began to walk slowly through the big square in front of the Hero Hall.

    At the forefront are the cavalry of the imperial guards. They are wearing black imperial armor, winged helmets on their heads, and holding the flag of emperor Keith in their hands.

    The horses were uneven, old and young, and the whole cavalry queue seemed a little loose. The only thing that shocked people was the heads of the rebels who were hung on horses as booty. This was a real head, which surprised people.

    When dalena saw this, there was a slight fluctuation in her heart, but she didn''t show anything. She was watched by people sent by Emperor Keith.

    The cavalry marched slowly, and the infantry who entered the square were a little impatient.

    Finally, it''s their turn to follow. These royal guards are armed with halberds and black armor. They are tall, even some soldiers have big stomachs.

    The royal guards infantry walked through the square in good order. At this time, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. It was better for them to go first.

    When it was the turn of the crossbow men of the guards to appear on the stage, they almost became drowned chickens. They didn''t see that the armor of some infantry was so thick and complete. They were soaked with light armor. Fortunately, there was no rain when they walked through the magic border of the square, but many people sneezed.

    The people can''t stand it, because it''s raining harder and harder. They''ve been drenched in the rain and have been thoroughly watered by the rain. You know, they don''t have any protection. They don''t dare to move. Behind them are imperial soldiers.

    Finally, the boring parade ended in the heavy rain.

    The people were silent, dispersed and returned to their homes. Close the door, these imperial soldiers can''t follow home.

    It''s really frustrating these days. It''s better to become a mute and control your mouth. You know what to say and what not to say. Well, don''t say more.

    That night, in the magnificent hall of heroes, Emperor Keith gave a banquet in honor of the Lords and nobles everywhere, as well as those who had made outstanding contributions to the Empire.

    Alonso learned from his father that his brother Joe is still missing, probably still in the kingdom of northland, but he may also be dead.

    Speaking of this, it was the most painful thing for his father during this period of time. It even bothered him more than the defeat of the confrontation with the north.

    However, Alonso didn''t show a little relaxed expression until tonight''s banquet, because today seems to be a safe day.

    Morse told emperor Keith that he was unwell and did not attend the banquet. He returned to his residence.

    Naturally, it was inconvenient for the Pope to participate in such things. He only sent some bishops, including the bishop who escaped from prin port. Of course, the participants also included some heads of the Knights.

    None of the people in the magic sanctuary came this year, which made the emperor Keith very unhappy, but after all, they were not here, kairandier, and he was out of reach.

    Next, song and dance performances took turns, but there were no foreign style performances. Only some women with good figure performed some unskilled dances.

    "Adults, these are Dalits, these are sinful witches, and those are slaves. They can enjoy what they like. They can dispose of it at will and take care of it as much as the food and wine on the table." then emperor Keith spoke very smoothly.

    The Empress Dowager was taken back by Emperor Keith''s people to take good care of her.

    Emperor Keith put his arm around a naked woman with a big ass. he bit hard at his ass, and a blood stain and scream echoed in the hall.

    He opened his bloody mouth and laughed.

    "Play whatever you want. Heroes of the Empire, open up and play!"

    For a time, these dignitaries who look like dogs on weekdays took off their hypocritical masks and began to wantonly enjoy food, wine and beauty.

    All kinds of sounds reverberate in the Hero Hall, which is unbearable.

    Alonso was not interested in these. He left the Hero Hall. After all, he was not the personal guard of emperor Keith. He didn''t need to stay with emperor Keith all the time. There were a lot of people around him to protect emperor Keith.

    Did you have a day like this? Alonso looked at the stars in the distance and sighed alone.

    Looking at the current situation of kairandier, it is worthy to be called the holy city. It is just a mess.

    The huge gap between the rich and the poor makes the people at the bottom of the city worse than the pigs and dogs. Even Alonso can feel the invisible and huge public resentment.

    The heavy rain during the day had stopped by this time. Seeing that there was nothing to do today, Alonso decided to go back to the place where he lived in the military camp and have a rest.

    Unexpectedly, suddenly the sky began to rain again.

    The heavy rain made the streets muddy in the dark night.

    At this moment, in some dark corners of the city. Some masked men and women are gathering together to plot something. They are not afraid of the heavy rain.

    Alonso saw the heavy rain and decided to go back to the hero hall to take shelter from the rain. There was no need to go back to the barracks in the rain at this time.

    But just as he turned to return to the hall of heroes, he seemed to see a dark shadow moving in the dark grass.

 Chapter 168

    Alonso noticed. His heart thumped. He knew something might happen.

    He remained calm. He knew that he could not scare the snake at this time. If he alerted this small group of enemies hidden in the dark corner, he was likely to release more behind him. He would lead the snake out of the hole and catch all these scum at that time.

    In fact, how can those in power like Alonso know that there are some people with bad intentions, but not everyone, like Alonso, is the vested interests of the rotten empire. They are the squeezed people. Of course, they have to go on the road of riots. Don''t say why they don''t make great efforts to concentrate on development, they want to cover the white wolf with empty hands, ha ha, When the fruits of your hard work are not only deprived, but also when you find that no matter how hard you work for tens of thousands of years, you are not as good as the huge wealth already owned by vested interests, and the channels they gave them to obtain wealth in that year are closed, it''s like you think all the money is written in the law, but these upper class people earn huge wealth in that way, They won''t let you do it when they''re in power.

    It''s not a matter of fairness or unfairness, it''s the deprivation of hope. No matter how hard you try, it''s useless. The rising channel is gone. The dignitaries don''t have to work hard. Someone will protect them to do whatever they want, eat, drink and have fun. You don''t have to do anything. You''re just a running dog when you''re tired to death. And the gap between the rich and the poor is getting bigger and bigger. The richer the richer, the richer, and the poorer the poorer. At this time, the bottom people will think of the simplest and rough way, that is to rob! Kill the boss and you will become the boss. This is the mentality of the bottom people.

    It can''t be said that this mentality is right. It can only be said that at this time, this kind of surviving empire will take place. The Empire will collapse, all kinds of contradictions will intensify, domestic and foreign troubles, the people can''t make a living, natural disasters and human grievances. In short, it is to break the drum and beat thousands of people.

    At this time, people like Alonso play a role in this historical period. You can say that they are the guardians of peace, the foolish loyalists of the Empire, or even the protectors of decadent groups and the stumbling block to the turnover of the people at the bottom.

    In fact, there is no big problem, but the problem of how to allocate limited resources. A few people do not necessarily occupy most of the resources with their strength, which will lead to such riots. This is the inevitable result. It can be said that where there is oppression, there is resistance.

    But on second thought, from Alonso''s point of view, he is just doing his duty and doing his own things well. He can''t decide whether the emperor is good or bad. The status quo is like this. All sentient beings are just playing their role carefully, just like emperor Keith, He is just trying his best to be a qualified, obscene and immoral tyrant.

    Sure enough, the people hiding in the dark saw Alonso and didn''t find them. They decided to later, and then the heavy rain affected their sight and hearing. They wanted to clean up the powerful ministers, merchants and rich people who were reveling in the Hero Hall.

    As soon as Alonso entered this hall of heroes, they did not tell the dignitary ministers, businessmen and rich people. He was very worried that these people had the enemy''s eyeliner, and even those of them were enemies.

    He just led his pro guards to the emperor Keith who was eating.

    "Dear Mr. Alonso, you are also working hard today. Sit down and have something to eat and see that you have been nervous all day. What''s the matter?" seeing Alonso coming to his side, Emperor Keith was very happy to ask the pillar of imperial merit to eat and drink together. He knew that he could still sit here and eat, and many of them depended on the Grand Marshal. Emperor Keith was a cruel and confused king, but he was not a fool. He grew up under the protection of Alonso since childhood, and he knew the importance of Alonso. Although he thinks Alonso is boring, he has always been courteous and respectful to Alonso, and even regarded Alonso as half a father. Although he had put his mother under house arrest, her mother would hinder him a lot at that time.

    Alonso nodded slightly. His expression seemed calm, but with the understanding of Alonso by Emperor Keith, Emperor Keith immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.

    At Alonso''s sign, Emperor Keith immediately told the people around him that his stomach was uncomfortable and went to the toilet accompanied by Alonso.

    As soon as they left the banquet hall of the Hero Hall, Alonso and his party immediately protected emperor Keith and went to Emperor Keith''s own palace, and began to secretly dispatch all Alonso''s William family army and imperial guards, one part to protect emperor Keith, and the other part was led by Alonso himself to set up an ambush, waiting for the big fish to bite.

    "Brothers and sisters, it''s time to assassinate the hateful bath king!" said one of the leading assassins in the dark to the others

    This bathing emperor refers to Emperor Keith. The reason why he is called emperor Keith is bathing emperor. At that time, because emperor Keith had a hobby, he loved bathing.

    In nuota''s marble bath, served by beautiful maids with graceful figures, wine and food, music and dance, painters'' paintings, and a group of people reveled in front of him.

    Emperor Keith really enjoyed it. He played everything he could play.

    Of course, those who can really take a bath with him are not only some real imperial dignitaries, but also some beauties with special identities, such as princesses from other countries or female magicians in the magic holy land.

    Of course, you should be honest when taking a bath, and women are no exception. Emperor Keith can really play.

    At the command, these people rushed out of the dark place, from all directions, followed by rain, towards the brightly lit and magnificent hall of heroes.

    People gradually gathered into a black torrent and poured into the carnival Hero Hall at this time.

    Several guards who drank some wine were soon solved by the assassins. These people rushed into the banquet hall of the Hero Hall with their faces covered. There were dignitaries who were beeping. There were immersed in the ocean of food, wine and beauty.

    Armed and drenched mob assassins rushed into the warm and brightly lit hall, which is indeed incompatible with the environment here.

    There is still a cheerful voice in the hall at the moment. You know, the assassins are obviously not valued.

    "Kill! Leave none!" the voice of the leader broke all the celebrations of this prosperous era and gave a heavy color to this extraordinary summer celebration.

 Chapter 169

    For a time, a bloody storm was staged in the banquet hall of the magnificent Hero Hall.

    There is no innocent person. This is a sea of blood and iron.

    Vulnerable dignitaries, unarmed attendants and staggering guards were quickly killed, leaving only bodies on the ground.

    Of course, in fact, a few of the nobles present, like emperor Keith, had left here long ago. Some of them were actually behind the assassination riot.

    After solving these people, what the assassin mob did not expect was that the fatuous King Keith was not here.

    At this time, what I didn''t expect was that Alonso suddenly led a heavy army to surround here. All the assassins couldn''t escape. Alonso decided to catch them all.

    After the desperate fight, many people fell into a pool of blood. But the number of Imperial troops is too much and the equipment is better than these assassins.

    Slowly approaching, the assassins had no choice but to surrender. Soon these people involved in the riots were controlled and imprisoned in the imperial prison all night.

    Alonso was armed and splashed a lot of enemy blood. He brought people to the emperor Keith. Under the protection of heavy soldiers, Emperor Keith was bathing in milk and roses in a huge bath and playing with several maidens.

    "Your Majesty, it has been solved. What should these people do?" Alonso came to report the war

    "It''s solved so quickly. It''s Marshal Alonso. I don''t think I''ve been to the Colosseum for a long time. Otherwise, I''d better send these people there. Of course, you''d better find out who ordered them. If you come, don''t you leave for a bath, marshal Alonso?" emperor Keith said with a smile

    Alonso said he had something to do and had to go first. Keith didn''t keep him, but secretly scolded him as a piece of wood.

    There is no more fanatical ruler in the pursuit of pleasure than King Keith of the Norman empire. From the moment he came to power, he began to build the Colosseum. Kairandier''s Colosseum was built by tens of thousands of prisoners. The stands inside the Colosseum are divided into four groups from low to high, and the seats of the audience are divided according to the difference of rank and status.

    After the kairandier Colosseum was built, the favorite entertainment of the imperial people was to watch the bloody fighting scenes on the wall. A large number of gladiators were driven to the Colosseum to kill each other or fight with wild animals. Bloodthirsty noble slave owners gained a savage pleasure from the gladiators'' bloody sacrifice.

    A few days later, in the kairandier Colosseum.

    "Sir, the combat effectiveness of the people and animals in each cage is almost the same, so as to ensure the satisfaction of the audience." the person in charge of the investigation reported to the superior after the investigation

    "Well, yes, your majesty Keith will come to watch the war in person tomorrow. We must make sure that there is nothing wrong here. Have those assassins taken special care of?" the man like the officer said with a bad smile

    "Yes, I''ve taken care of it as instructed," the man reported

    "That''s good."

    The Colosseum is a huge iron cage, in which some people wear equipment and even carry weapons. Some people have nothing but ordinary clothes and bare hands. However, their combat effectiveness against insects and animals is also strong and weak. Strong to strong, weak to weak.

    These people are really good at arranging. The combat effectiveness of human and insect animals is equal. If you want to win or lose, you can only rely on rich experience and life and death.

    Bloody viewing can really meet the appetite of many people. Most importantly, you can also bet on gambling.

    Almost the same combat effectiveness. The desperate fight can''t be fake at all. It''s almost difficult to determine who wins and who loses. Life and death are only in a moment.

    No wonder many imperial people come here to gamble, which is as thrilling and exciting as fighting on the field.

    The next day, as expected, Emperor Keith and Alonso came here to watch the next life and death struggle of the captured assassins.

    They took their seats in the most noble auditorium with a sunshade, when the Colosseum was crowded.

    At this time, a beast fighting performance is going on below, which is an appetizer.

    At this time, a giant black ant is fighting a middle-aged man. Alonso knew at a glance that this man was about to lose.

    The blood on this man''s thigh has dyed the ground red, and his movements are not as flexible as they were just now. He has been a little slow in moving.

    This man''s combat effectiveness is a little higher than that of giant black ants. He just fights with giant black ants with his bare hands. Although he has left many scars on the giant black ants, the tolerance of insects and animals to pain is much stronger than that of humans.

    The scarlet blood aroused the ferocity of giant black ants.

    "Come on, come on!"

    "Hide what you hide. You can win by hiding around. I can put all my money on you."

    "You stupid pig, grab its tentacles with your hands!" a fat man outside the field, waving his ticket roll, shouted wildly at the injured middle-aged man on the Colosseum.

    Next to him, a man slightly shorter than him was excited, "come on, good, bite him, bite him."

    "Ha ha, yes, that''s it!"

    The shorter man saw that the giant black ant suddenly sprang out, and the long black tentacles were heavily drawn on the man''s face. He couldn''t help laughing excitedly.

    "Bad luck, bad luck."

    The fat man saw that the middle-aged man was heavily pumped and smashed on the cage. The whole cage shook for a while. He couldn''t help scolding, "you Northland stupid pig, don''t come here if you don''t have the ability, damn bastard!"

    Seeing the giant black ant, he immediately got up and bit the neck of the man who fell to the ground. He couldn''t help spitting heavily on the ground, "I lost so much money. You deserve to die without a whole body!"

    "Ha ha, good death, good death."

    "Giant black ant, I love you." the shorter man laughed wildly when he saw that the overall situation had been decided and the outcome had been divided.

    At the same time, many people around started crazy abuse and laughter.

    Just the man under the giant black ant, his eyes always die

    It didn''t take a long time. Alonso saw the next fight. Some people killed wild boars and others were killed by others. Life and death, sadness and joy are performed incisively and vividly here.

    Alonso also noticed that people who come out of the Colosseum alive are more or less injured. After all, they are quite strong. It is almost difficult to kill their opponents without paying some price. Because what is waiting for them is not freedom, but the next battle of life and death. When can the endless battle and meaningless death end.

    All the bodies on the ground have been dragged out, but the blood on the ground has not been cleaned, and the thick smell of blood has spread in this big Colosseum.

    At this time, the good play seems to be coming on, and today''s important play seems to be coming on stage immediately.

 Chapter 170

    "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen! Today we are honored to be here with our beloved King Keith to watch the next performance. Today''s performance will be very wonderful. No more nonsense. Next, let''s invite these special fighters today." a knowledgeable man in Chinese clothes said to the microphone equipped with a loudspeaker stone

    Next, there was a commotion among the people who came to watch the fighting performance. They were all people above the middle and upper levels of the German Empire. After all, people at the bottom could not have the money to watch such an expensive fighting performance.

    Because only the tickets for the duel show cost more than ten silver coins. How can ordinary people afford such expensive tickets.

    Emperor Keith, who is in the most distinguished seat, is very satisfied to see all this at the moment.

    On the field, the two teams of fighters were released from the cages on both sides. Today, it seems that the performance is a group battle.

    "These gladiators on the court now have some special identities. They may have been free people like you and me a week ago, but now they are Betrayers of the Empire. They are even trying to assassinate our great king Keith. Today, his majesty Keith forgives their sins generously and lets them use courage here And strength to prove themselves and regain their glory! "Then the host''s words came from the microphone

    These assassins were divided into two teams with their own weapons ready to fight.

    Alonso saw at a glance that one of the two groups of fighters divided by dozens of assassins was a little girl with a standard spear.

    At the host''s command, the two sides began a desperate fight.

    Alonso knew that except for the leading assassin who was being tried at this time, he really didn''t know there was a little girl in them.

    One of the assassins said publicly that he wanted them to stop fighting each other, fight against the imperial soldiers together and fight out of the field together.

    At this time, the audience has begun to bet on which team of the two teams will win.

    Many people are not optimistic about the team with little girls and buy another team to win.

    At this time, the assassin who called for stopping the fight was hit by the axe thrown by the other party, and the internal battle between them began one by one.

    In a desperate fight, the little girl and the remaining four assassins faced eight assassins. Many people thought the little girl would be killed at the first time.

    But the fact is that they are wrong, but they still think that when there is little difference between eight and four, of course, a large number of people will win.

    But they were wrong again. After a fight, there were only three teammate assassins left, but there was only one other person left.

    The little girl herself killed four assassin fighters with a spear in an instant. The other party''s people collapsed directly and had no courage to resist. The little girl walked forward and stabbed her stomach with a spear, and the water flowed all over the ground.

    At this time, the audience is fried. How is it possible? Emperor Keith smiled, which was interesting.

    Next, the host gave a bad smile and said that only one person in their team could survive.

    When the other three teammate assassins heard this, they took the initiative to commit suicide in tears, because they saw the little girl''s performance and hoped that she would live for them. At one time, the three pulled out their swords and committed suicide.

    "How is that possible?"

    Alonso did not expect that the only one who survived the scuffle between so many people would be an 11-year-old child and a girl.

    The little girl is moderate in size, her hair is a little messy and rough, and her clothes are simple, even shabby.

    The wide grey linen cloth, like hanging on the body, reveals many small holes. The lower body is just a pair of shorts just above the knee, and the exposed arms and legs look a little thin.

    But in the little girl''s hand, there was a spear almost twice her size. It looked funny and uncoordinated.

    Although the spear looks extremely sharp, it is actually the most common standard spear.

    The little girl walked slowly in the middle of the Colosseum with a spear. She stood there quietly and said nothing. I don''t care about the shouting around me. Her eyes were full of maturity incompatible with her age.

    But under the sign of the officer, the host said that there was another important play. The survivor would fight against the giant black centipede. If he won, he would be acquitted! At the same time, a new gamble has begun. You can bet. Many people are deeply convinced by the little girl''s performance, so they bet on the little girl to win. However, some people think that the little girl is at the end of her power, so they bet on the black centipede to win.

    At this time, a black centipede of about three meters was released from another opening of the Colosseum.

    "Hiss!"

    The black centipede walks all over the body and has small scales on each body segment, which is very hard. As soon as he showed up, he half raised his body and waved two long tentacles towards the little girl, with a deep hiss in his mouth.

    A pair of poison hooks under the mouth are even more glittering and emit dark light.

    The little girl didn''t step back, and she didn''t show a faint look of timidity. She just put the spear obliquely and pointed its three prongs at the scarlet eyes of the centipede.

    Suddenly, the black centipede moved quickly, and its whole body almost took off towards the little girl''s face.

    However, the little girl didn''t step back, and the expression on her face didn''t change. She just tilted the spear gently and aimed it at one eye of the centipede.

    If centipede continues to come forward, tip of the spear will definitely pierce its eyes.

    Sure enough, the Centipede''s body suddenly shook, changed its direction, swept over the edge of the spear and fell to the side of the little girl.

    "Oh?"

    Alonso''s eyes lit up. He didn''t expect that the little girl just tilted her spear. It was so simple that she resolved the Centipede''s first attack.

    "What a keen insight!"

    Alonso marveled in his heart. If everything just now was not a coincidence, the little girl''s insight was absolutely beyond anyone''s imagination. She could immediately judge the foothold of the black centipede and respond in time.

    And she has great confidence in this judgment! She can guarantee that her spear refers to the eyes of the black centipede.

    "Hiss!"

    The black centipede was obviously unwilling to give up its prey. It roared again, wiggled its long beard, twisted its body, and jumped back towards the girl''s knee.

    The little girl didn''t dodge. She just took a horse step, squatted, and the spear in her hand was re aimed at the Centipede''s eyes.

    The action seems simple, but it directly captures the Centipede''s biggest weakness, eyes.

    The first time can be said to be accidental, and the second time is still so. Alonso is sure that the little girl absolutely has extraordinary insight.

 Chapter 171

    What''s more valuable is that the little girl, at most a teenager, has such a mind. It''s really rare to face such a terrible centipede without knowing what fear is. "

    Seeing the centipede landing again, the little girl suddenly moved. She was no longer just passive defense, but stabbed the spear in her hand towards the Centipede''s right eye.

    No fancy, no superfluous action, just send forward and stab straight at the scarlet right eye.

    Unfortunately, the speed is not enough.

    "If you want to stab this eye, it''s estimated that there will be a difference." Alonso judged in an instant in his heart.

    Alonso just saw the speed of the centipede, very fast, definitely faster than the little girl''s spear.

    "No!" Alonso suddenly opened his eyes and looked a little moved.

    "Poof!"

    With a crisp sound, blood splashed, the Centipede''s Scarlet right eye was pierced by the sharp edge of the spear and dyed the spear red.

    "Unexpectedly... Really stabbed..." Alonso looked unbelievable.

    As soon as the little girl shot, Alonso judged the speed of the spear. He knew that if he stabbed the spear at this speed, he would never touch the centipede.

    But the little girl''s spear did it.

    Although the little girl stabbed straight, it was not invariable.

    Her spear is always looking for the shortest distance from the Centipede''s eyes. She can always adjust the direction of the spear at the right time, although this adjustment is a very small angle.

    If the speed is not enough, shorten the distance.

    "What a terrible insight!" Alonso thinks that even if he has practiced martial arts for many years, he can''t make such an absolute grasp of space and time, which is almost an innate talent and instinct.

    "Genius!" Alonso looked at the little girl, shining.

    Alonso used to swing his sword under his father''s guidance, paying attention to speed, accuracy and full strength. Every time the sword goes down, it always moves forward along the trend of sword. Even if the sword potential changes, it is judged according to the opponent''s counterattack. But I never thought of seizing the first opportunity from this distance.

    Moreover, the straight line is the shortest between two points, but if you want to swing the sword in a stable straight line, you can only do it by constantly adjusting the small angle.

    The little girl''s simple blow gave Alonso too much feeling, and even recalled the time when she practiced martial arts when she was young.

    The little girl then struggled to pick a spear and threw the Centipede''s body away from the tip of the spear, spilling blood.

    The severe pain made the centipede twist its body crazily, almost curled up in a ball, and roared crazily in its mouth.

    "Good!"

    "Good job!"

    "Little boy, kill this monster quickly so that I can make money to buy wine!"

    At the same time, the onlookers outside the stadium all laughed excitedly. Almost all of them bought the little girl to win. The little girl''s blow just now gave them great confidence.

    The black centipede lost one eye and didn''t jump towards the little girl. Instead, he lay on the ground and ran quickly towards the little girl''s feet. More than 100 pairs of feet, and even the sound of "rustling" came from the ground.

    The little girl opened her eyes wide, and all her spirit focused on the huge centipede on the ground.

    The little girl didn''t step back. Her spear tilted obliquely and was almost held on the ground. However, this time, the black centipede didn''t rush on, but when she was about to climb in front of the little girl, her three meter long body suddenly waved its tail and swept across the little girl''s feet.

    The centipede has great power and even brings out the wind.

    "No hard connection!" Alonso has long seen that the little girl''s strength is not big. She always maintains the most comfortable position with a spear. She is saving her strength.

    If you fight the centipede, Alonso estimates that the spear in the little girl''s hand will definitely be beaten out.

    The leather of the centipede is very hard. The spear in the little girl''s hand is just an ordinary weapon, which is difficult to cause damage to her body.

    "Good job!" in Alonso''s praise, the little girl threw the spear at the head of the centipede climbing on the ground.

    However, as the centipede turned sideways, the throw could not directly stab it in the eye, but threw the spear in front of the centipede.

    When the Centipede''s tail swept over, the little girl suddenly jumped her whole body, held the spear, and jumped over the huge body of the centipede with the support of the spear.

    However, the little girl''s body did not fall on the ground, but the spear stood upright, and her small body climbed to the top of the spear.

    "This action is really like prying a bamboo pole in the air when I was a child." Alonso looked at the little girl''s evasive posture and remembered the way he played when he was a child.

    "Not yet!"

    Alonso''s eyes narrowed, and the black centipede shook its tail, which must move with the whole body. When the black centipede was about to move to the left due to inertia, the little girl in the air suddenly rotated the spear. The spear supported on the ground instantly aimed at the moving Centipede''s left eye and cut it off on the spot.

    "When it comes to cutting, it should be the Centipede''s left eye, which bumped into the spear already prepared for it."

    This little girl, powerful and terrible, avoid! Spin! harvest!

    "All this must be in the little girl''s plan." Alonso looked at the little girl with faint admiration. If she wasn''t one of the assassins, Alonso really wanted to think of her as his daughter.

    Just three short exchanges, but let the centipede lose a pair of eyes. Alonso looked at the little girl who had landed, and his face was full of appreciation.

    "If someone else wants to do this, it is absolutely difficult. Even if they do, they will pay a lot of price."

    "Equal strength, the tip of the needle against the wheat, as a result, it will only hurt both sides."

    "But the girl, with a stab and a turn, reaped a pair of eyes."

    "It all depends on her extraordinary keen insight and judgment."

    Alonso knows that there are geniuses in this world. Some people, from birth, in a certain aspect, have unparalleled talent and ability, which are beyond the reach of everyone. For example, the little girl in front of her can''t learn this extraordinary insight if others want to learn it.

    All this is instinct! It''s simple and plain. When it''s time to defend, it doesn''t hesitate when it''s time to shoot. Always aimed at the Centipede''s biggest weakness, eyes. Moreover, the spear in her hand also played a key role. "

    The centipede, who has lost his eyes, swings wildly. His body is three meters long, like a steel whip, sweeping around the ground.

    The little girl didn''t entangle with it. After a successful blow, she left quickly. The spear tilted horizontally and always kept a distance from it.

    "Good job, little boy!"

    "Yes, just drag it to death!"

    Seeing that the black centipede lost another eye, many people outside the field shouted with excitement.

    If the little girl wins, it means they win and they have another income.

 Chapter 172

    The centipede is not just an insect or beast that can identify its position by relying on its eyes. After the severe pain, the two tentacles kept sweeping, and soon redefined the little girl''s position.

    "Sand! Sand!" more than a hundred pairs of feet, crawling rapidly towards the little girl on the ground, heard a numbing voice.

    The little girl stepped back quickly with her toes on the ground, but her spear tilted forward without touching the ground. She always maintained such a strange posture.

    One man, one beast, just retreat and advance.

    But the speed of the centipede was much faster than that of the little girl. In a moment, the two tentacles in front of the Centipede''s head were about to touch the spear in the little girl''s hand.

    The little girl suddenly stamped her foot on the ground and stood firm. The centipede listened to the sound and jumped forward quickly. Her huge body rushed towards the little girl''s position.

    Just as it moved, the spear in the little girl''s hand turned, and then quickly pulled aside. A one meter long brown tentacle was cut off.

    The centipede can hear and feel the smell of the little girl, but can''t feel the smell of the metal spear.

    The spear never touched the ground and there was no sound, so the centipede could not determine the position of the spear. Use this to lure the centipede to take the bait and take the initiative to meet the spear.

    The biggest weakness of this centipede is its eyes. The second is the two tentacles. They are not as hard as the cortex and are easy to suffer heavy damage.

    "Good!"

    "Ha ha!"

    "Take your time, little boy. Don''t worry! Cut off the beast bit by bit. I have plenty of time."

    Seeing that the situation is more favorable to their own side, people outside the court are excited and laugh.

    "As long as you cut off another tentacle, the little girl will win!" Alonso noticed that the Centipede''s speed is much lower than before. The loss of eyes and tentacles still had a great impact on it.

    Pain is the second. The continuous loss of blood represents its vitality and energy, which is also passing away.

    The little girl suddenly put her spear on the ground and beat the ground with the spear pole. Just every time you hit it three times, the spear in your hand tilts instantly and points directly at the crazy twisting black centipede on the ground.

    "The little girl is attracting centipedes to attack. She should be absolutely sure of the next blow."

    The little girl stepped back while knocking on the ground. She noticed that at this time, the distance between her and the edge of the Colosseum was no more than one meter.

    The little girl deliberately leaned her body against the cage, made a dull noise, tilted the tip of the spear, and instantly aimed at the black centipede thought to be three meters.

    Just as the muffled sound of the little girl and the iron cage came out, the black centipede moved and jumped into the air. His whole body was like a steel whip, pulling hard towards the position of the little girl.

    The little girl is not in a hurry. She holds the spear horizontally and blocks in front of her. The little girl always has attack in defense and defense in attack. She relies not only on combat effectiveness, but also on her strong insight and judgment.

    "Well?"

    Alonso suddenly narrowed his eyes and couldn''t believe it. "What''s going on?"

    "How could you make such a mistake at this critical moment?"

    In Alonso''s eyes, the spear in the little girl''s hand suddenly tilted downward. Although there was only one trace, Alonso knew that at this distance, it was impossible to cut the other tentacle of the centipede.

    If you can''t cut it, it''s when the little girl is pumped away.

    The little girl''s face was also full of panic. She was no longer as confident as before. Everything was under control.

    "The little girl was obviously unintentional, but how could such a change happen?" Alonso made a judgment instantly after seeing the little girl''s reaction.

    "Can''t you hold the spear without support in your body?"

    "Probably not."

    Alonso shook his head in his heart. "This spear is just an ordinary standard equipment. The little girl doesn''t wave the spear hard at all. With her physique, it should be no problem to hold it for another half an hour."

    "Just how could I make such a mistake."

    "You know, if you make such a mistake, you will lose your life at any time."

    Alonso couldn''t figure it out. Although the little girl instantly put the spear back to its original position, it was too late.

    "Bang!"

    The little girl''s body was suddenly pulled away by a three meter long centipede and hit the cage heavily, shaking the whole cage.

    Blood spilled from the little girl''s mouth.

    "Ha ha!"

    "Come on, cheers! It seems that the medicine is beginning to work!"

    There is a small room under the periphery of the Colosseum, with a wooden round table in the middle. At the moment, five or six people are drinking around the round table, making the small room seem a little crowded.

    The window of the house can see the battle between the little girl and the centipede. The little girl is heavily pumped away. The people here laugh. You know, they put the medicine into the Assassins'' rice.

    "Get up, get up!"

    "Come on, come on!"

    "You little boy, lie on the ground and pretend to be dead!"

    The people outside the court who had just smiled saw the little girl lying on the ground and didn''t get up for a long time. They immediately scolded the little girl and changed their smile.

    In their eyes, the little girl is just a tool to make money. No one really cares about her life and death.

    "No!"

    "There''s definitely a problem!"

    "With the little girl''s body, if you get swept by the centipede, you will get hurt, but you will never get here and can''t get up." Alonso saw that the little girl was really trying to get up, but as soon as her arm was on the ground, she fell powerlessly. Alonso knows that the little girl has no strength at all.

    "There''s definitely a problem," Alonso confirmed. His position is very clear

    Just onlookers, regardless of this, are crazy shouting at the little girl. In their eyes, the little girl was heavily scratched by the centipede and vomited a mouthful of blood. She just couldn''t get up for the time being.

    "Zi!"

    The black centipede succeeded with a blow, screamed excitedly, jumped his whole body, and rushed towards the little girl''s position again. The big mouth opened and a thick smell came towards the girl.

    "Hiss!"

    At the critical moment, the little girl finally made a leap and escaped the bloody mouth. The little girl''s stubborn eyes were full of a strong desire for survival. Look. No one wants to die at the mouth of this worm and beast.

    But her linen clothes were not so lucky. She was bitten by the sharp teeth of the centipede. With a Zilla, she tore them into pieces in an instant.

    The little girl felt powerless, had a splitting headache and was dizzy. It was hard to stand here.

 Chapter 173

    Although the little girl''s linen clothes were broken, it was lucky that her underwear wouldn''t go away.

    Get up, get up! "

    "You little boy, you come out to hurt me before your hair grows. I pressed 30000 yuan on you. Get up quickly!"

    "Little bastard, don''t lie on the ground before you die!"

    Countless abusive voices roared at the little girl on the field. The little girl didn''t know whether she heard it or not. She just ignored it, lay on the ground and slowly climbed to the spear next to her.

    But the little girl has been injured in many places, and Alonso began to worry about the little girl. In fact, many people don''t want the little girl to die.

    The little girl had no choice. She knew that if she dragged on like this, she would die.

    Blood spilled from the mouth and abdomen, but the little girl''s eyes always focused on the spear one meter away.

    It''s like that spear is everything to her.

    "Zi!"

    The excited roar came from the smelly mouth of the black centipede, and the blood on its eyes and forehead made it look more ferocious and terrible. Swinging its only tentacle, the centipede quickly determined the little girl''s position again.

    At this time, the black centipede took the lead in launching an attack. It jumped directly and pounced on the little girl. It seemed that it was tired of going on like this and wanted to end it quickly. The black centipede jumped up and flew into the air towards the little girl''s position. In the air, he had opened his bloody mouth and exposed a pair of sharp fangs.

    Everyone knows that the little girl is dead.

    Because in her stubborn eyes, there was no centipede, no crowd around, only the spear not far away. The short distance of one meter is like a gap that can never be crossed, blocking in front of the little girl and her spear.

    Many people outside the stadium even stopped abusing. They just threw their tickets into the air powerlessly, and then sat down on the ground. Perhaps a ticket or a bet is the last thing for these gamblers. Without them, they have nothing like the little girl.

    "Cheers!"

    In a small room under the periphery of the Colosseum, the sound of clinking glasses came again. But their eyes remained on the Colosseum outside the window.

    They may prefer to appreciate the helplessness in the little girl''s eyes, as well as the unique stubbornness, and even the coming blood.

    "Da!"

    The little girl''s weak hand finally put it on her beloved weapon again, but she didn''t have the strength to lift it anymore.

    In her heart, perhaps, this spear is all she can have now.

    Looking at the black centipede close at hand, a drop of crystal tears fell from her face in the little girl''s eyes.

    This tear may represent her dying life, or her lost childhood. No matter how stubborn and talented she is, she is just a little girl.

    "Boom!"

    A loud noise.

    The huge black centipede on the field was instantly burned into powder.

    I stood in the middle of the Colosseum. Bend over, gently pick up the little girl, put on a dress for her and put it in her arms.

    "I''ll take you out," I said, looking into the girl''s eyes.

    The little girl didn''t speak or nod. She just looked at me quietly. She raised her hand hard, pointed to the spear on the ground and said, "my spear..."

    The voice is green but firm.

    I smiled, the light in my palm flashed, and the spear on the ground was instantly sucked into my hand, and then disappeared into the space ring.

    "Let''s go," said the boy.

    "Well." the little girl nodded, but she looked very weak.

    "Bang!"

    In a small room under the periphery of the Colosseum, five people drinking around a wooden round table suddenly burst their glasses and disappeared here in an instant.

    "Want to go?"

    Many people suddenly appeared in the audience of the Colosseum, which was already boiling. They surrounded the Colosseum in a moment. These people are dressed in black imperial armor.

    "It''s a thing that dares to make trouble in front of the Imperial Emperor." an officer of the imperial guards, led by him, pointed a long sword at me and sneered, "don''t want to go out alive today."

    "Let you know, our..."

    But before he finished, there was an ice mark in the middle of his forehead. At first, it was light, but in a moment, it turned into an ice lump. With unbelievable eyes, he fell to the ground.

    My cold eyes swept through the crowd, "who blocks me, I''ll kill who. One, kill one!"

    With that, I hugged the little girl and walked out of the Colosseum slowly, and avina followed.

    There will be absolutely no mercy in killing people in such a place. In this kind of place, I don''t know how many people have been killed and homeless.

    Although one gambler is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, it''s all right if it''s absolutely fair, but there''s no absolute fairness in the gambling field.

    For example, the little girl was obviously out of strength and was manipulated. Otherwise, how could she be whipped away by the centipede just now.

    Gambling is something you can''t think of or see, but you can''t do it.

    I walked very slowly, very slowly, and the little girl in my arms also seemed quiet and silent. Just the hand around my waist, holding it very tightly, almost used up all her strength.

    "What a big breath. Kill one by one. I want to see how you kill me today!"

    "I said, I''ll kill whoever stops me."

    I watched these imperial guards rush towards me, wearing black armor and cold eyes.

    Although these people are the elite of the Empire, they are great experts in the eyes of ordinary people. But in my eyes now, it is nothing.

    In an instant, the sword light was shining. In a moment, there were more than a dozen headless bodies on the ground.

    shed blood like water.

    "How... How possible?" even Alonso''s face became ugly.

    He wants to kill these people, but he can also do second kill, but it''s hard to be so easy that he doesn''t even move his steps.

    "Who are you?"

    Alonso on the stand opened his mouth, but his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Obviously, he was deeply afraid of me.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am," I said coldly. "The important thing is that I must take this girl today." "moreover, I have to ask you for something."

    "What?" Alonso asked.

    "Antidote," I said word by word.

    The little girl is poisoned. But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a medicine that makes people lose strength and dizzy in a short time.

    In fact, at the very beginning, I knew that the little girl was poisoned

    "Antidote? What antidote?" Alonso trembled. No wonder he thought the little girl was in a wrong situation

 Chapter 174

    At this time, Emperor Keith, who had not spoken, finally spoke to Alonso.

    "Alonso, these people are very powerful. In this matter today, even if the girl wins, you can do the rest. Don''t go too far." emperor Keith said, and withdrew from the kairandier Colosseum accompanied by the bodyguards and dignitaries.

    Alonso looked at the emperor Keith and nodded. His heart didn''t want the little girl to die. He also had a little direction for the handling of this matter. After all, his majesty had full authority to deal with it.

    "When you say the antidote, it seems that someone dares to use despicable means in the sacred Colosseum of the Empire. This matter must be strictly investigated. No matter who it is, I will trace it to the end and ask him to be responsible for it. But now, if you kill the guards of the Empire, I''m afraid you can''t drive from here anyway." Alonso said to the audience and mainly to me

    At this time, what I didn''t expect was that the ordinary German people in the audience changed their appearance. They stretched out their thumbs up and shouted.

    "Forgive! Forgive! Forgive!" the sound wave after wave is quite spectacular

    "Even if you want to catch me, I''m afraid few people in your whole empire have this strength. I advise you to listen to the voice of the people, otherwise you may really be unable to get down." the reason why I''m still patient is to give Alonso some steps. Otherwise, even if I force me to leave, what can the German Empire do to me?

    "Well, in that case, the little girl''s crime can be exempted, but you have been expelled. You are not allowed to step into kairandier." Alonso can also see my strength, so I can only find a step down like this.

    Avina and I ignored it. I left here with the little girl in my arms.

    Strictly speaking, it is still a summer celebration, although this year has encountered such great changes and things.

    However, it doesn''t affect at all. Kairandier is still the most magnificent city in hadilado. It is a dazzling pearl.

    The imperial guards in black armor are tall and big. They tour the city. The streets are still dressed up as usual for summer celebrations, with lights and decorations everywhere.

    The imperial Museum and the imperial library are the crystallization of imperial civilization and the accumulation and precipitation of centuries.

    In fact, avina and I came the day before the summer celebration this year.

    After the three of us came back from the dwarf Kingdom, Uther said he would travel around and parted ways with us. Although we appreciate his company all the way, we know that we are destined to be separated.

    Avina and I went back to the Bauhinia manor in giant bear Town, which is also the residence of our demon hunting blade mercenary regiment.

    Looking at those familiar plants and trees, those familiar people, we feel a lot.

    When the public was surprised to find that avina and I came back, they were surprised, and then came forward to hug us warmly.

    We feel guilty, but others don''t blame us at all. They just miss us too much. Maybe this is my family. I haven''t come back for too long, and my eyes are full of tears.

    Maybe they don''t know that I have become a strong person in the field. Maybe they don''t know what a strong person in the field is.

    But when we saw old sised and frant, we choked, because frant has become a single arm. Now he is responsible for handling some daily chores and logistics around old sised.

    Seeing us, they couldn''t control their emotions. They didn''t expect me and avina to come back like this.

    It has been too long since that time, and too many things have changed.

    Many familiar, perhaps now have become less familiar, or many things we don''t know.

    About lofis, old heathed told me that mercenaries were born with danger. We mercenaries were never safe.

    On the day of the funeral, everyone went to lofis''s funeral. It rained heavily that day, and everyone felt heavy. This is the biggest loss since the reconstruction of the demon hunting blade. Nataya left the demon hunting blade like us. She returned to her family''s territory. She can hardly use magic anymore.

    Led by frant, avina and I came to the public cemetery on the back mountain, where avina and I saw the tombstone of rofis.

    The tombstone looks so humble that people can''t imagine. Here lies the once famous leader of the cingadi sea pirates. He is also a member of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment, a respected mercenary.

    Frant told us that on the day of burial, old sised finished his eulogy and buried him bit by bit with his only one arm.

    After such a long time together, frant told us that he would personally take Orpheus on the road as he had buried other companions.

    Avina and I could not describe the taste in our hearts. We could only pat frant on the shoulder and say hard work to him.

    At that time, only he took the body of lofis, Kelvin and Mayfair, and only the three of them came back. It can be imagined how dark and sad it was at that time.

    Now, when avina and I come back, we see so many familiar faces, such as Kelvin, who grows taller and becomes more handsome, Mayfair, who is still charming, pure and lovely, and the brother of Lord dorum diamond of the melting pot. We just want to be an ordinary dwarf craftsman master ram diamond, And the mysterious goblin merchant Piri Thomas, who claims that only you can''t think of and can''t buy.

    Everyone is still as strong as ever, because they all love here.

    Recently, the development of the kingdom of Northland has more or less affected the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment. After all, the mercenary regiment is to have a reward task to earn a reward and run alive.

    The huge wealth plundered by the kingdom of northland, together with his strength and the vitality of this new kingdom, also affects everyone in the mercenary regiment of demon hunting blade.

    Old sised was talking about cooperation with king Gladwell recently, because the Blackstone fortress of the German Empire was easy to defend and difficult to attack. It was too scary, but it was the only way to enter the German Empire by land.

    King Gladwell was thinking of other ways to see if he could pass through the imperial barrier.

    The demon hunting blade mercenary regiment is a good choice. The king is sending someone to talk about relevant cooperation.

 Chapter 175

    The content of cooperation with king Gladwell is roughly how to help the Northland Kingdom defeat the Norman empire. For example, Kelvin was personally hired by the king to train a gunpowder army of the Northland kingdom. After all, he also seized a lot of equipment and materials from the Empire this time.

    It was learned from old sised that king Gladwell had sent a lot of intelligence personnel to the German Empire. Some of them were looking for intelligence and some were responsible for inciting riots.

    This time, I told old heathed about me and avina and the situation along the way. Old heathed said he would always support us, and the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment would always be our backing.

    I decided to go to the empire with avina, because we wanted to find the black dragon ildley, the wing of destruction.

    On the day we returned to kairandier, we went to the green dragon tavern, where avina and I met and where all the stories began.

    However, the former Green Dragon tavern has gone through such a long time and no longer exists. It may be destroyed by the war with the dead, or it may just be unable to operate. Now the owner has changed, and even the decoration has changed its style.

    It is now called the handsome men''s hotel. The decoration looks much more luxurious than before.

    Nowadays, it is overcrowded, and most of the people who come here are women, because the service staff here are all handsome, muscular and handsome men. There are various types. Only if you can''t think of it, there is no type here.

    Even the Bard here is a handsome middle-aged man with a beard.

    He is affectionate. He looks very emotional. There must be a lot of stories. His singing is also relaxing.

    In the crowd, there is a person. She is a woman, but as a dragon, I don''t look at the appearance. I rely on the taste. I can obviously feel her breath. I''m familiar with it.

    She is wearing a black robe, purple underwear, hot and sexy, and her skin color is wheat. I thought hard about where I saw this familiar breath.

    Suddenly, I suddenly remembered that the familiar breath was in the stone chamber with five evil eyes on alteria ice peak. Yes, it was the shadow queen who came out of the mirror of prophecy. Now she has turned into an adult. I didn''t expect her strength to be so strong. I don''t know her name yet.

    Unexpectedly, we were not the only ones who escaped from the Alterian iceberg, but also they had fled so far away from the Empire.

    Avina and I decided not to disturb her. After all, we have no grievances and no enmity.

    At this time, suddenly the shadow queen looked at us and smiled at us. It was really charming.

    It''s really a mixture of good and bad people in this hotel. Everyone has it. A handsome man who seems to have a lot of money is wearing a mink coat made of White Mink hair. You know, it''s summer. Although it''s not as hot as prin port, it''s also the hottest time of the year. It''s really strange to wear a mink coat at this time of the year. There are many more this year. What''s more embarrassing is that a woman dressed in exposed clothes took the initiative to greet the strange man, courteous and flattering. The most embarrassing thing came. The man didn''t pay any attention to the woman, as if the woman didn''t exist. He went straight to find a strong dark man, and then they went hand in hand, which was shocking.

    Only the sexy woman was left to swear there alone.

    At the same time, there was a noise in the street outside the hotel. Avina and I are not too urgent to come this time. We just want to visit the life of ordinary people.

    When we saw a group of soldiers of the imperial urban defense army beating an old woman in the street, and the order knights on the other side were looking.

    This is not the order knight I know. The order knight I know, the Falcon knight, one of the three major orders of the order, all have chivalry and are admirable.

    The Knights of the Falcon order are responsible, true heroes and trustworthy people. They are not their faces at all, and they don''t know which order they belong to.

    The little boy was crying powerlessly. He didn''t believe that someone would save them and help them. It turned out that his mother, that is, the old woman, was just an ordinary snack seller. She managed the snack stand every day to feed her mother and son. The little boy didn''t go to school, but helped his mother. Although the days were hard, he lived happily.

    Until the witch hunting became more and more intense, several garbage soldiers of the rogue imperial urban defense army told the order knights that the old woman was a Pagan Witch and poisoned the food because they only wanted to eat and didn''t pay.

    The Knights of the order also knew what was going on, but they colluded with each other and planted the old woman.

    The little boy felt hopeless, because there was no place to appeal, and his mother was likely to be killed by them, but he saw how these people had dealt with the pagans and witches.

    Her mother had the little boy when she was very old, so although the days have been difficult, she dotes on the little boy, and the little boy loves his mother very much.

    The little boy knew that it was no use crying, and he didn''t expect anyone to help them. The only thing that could save them was themselves.

    The little boy was very calm. He rushed to the disgusting soldiers with teeth, claws and laughter. He wanted to kill them, but he was kicked away by the heavily armed soldier with his boots.

    There are too many gray areas in this world, and there is no real justice. Good and evil often come to fruition when they are read.

    Today, these people bully the little boy so desperately. Who dares to guarantee that these people will not be beaten by the little boy in the future.

    Moreover, the world is so wonderful that no one can guarantee what will happen in the next second, just like these church knights and these imperial urban defense soldiers who are bullying others, I have burned them to ashes in the next second.

    Looking at the beautiful flame, the little boy''s eyes are also full of light. This is the most beautiful scenery he has ever seen. If there is a salvation hero in this world, then I am the hero in his mind.

    I took out some silver coins from the space ring, enough for their travel expenses. I asked them to go to the nearest pattini island to find Blanc of the mercenary guild. I wrote a handwritten letter to him and told them to go there immediately and someone will take care of them.

    At the same time, avina and I also temporarily disappeared here, leaving only ashes on the ground.

 Chapter 176

    Avina and I were walking in the street. Suddenly, a woman with heavy makeup came up. She thought she was old and beautiful. She also had an umbrella on sunny days. She only cared about her beauty. Her umbrella was very low. Who calls these imperial people not very tall.

    There are a lot of people on the road, traffic is heavy, and the long and narrow streets are extremely crowded.

    The woman came face to face. Avina and I were talking about why the shadow queen came here. I really didn''t notice the woman. The sharp thorn on the side of the woman''s umbrella scratched my head. She didn''t even say she was sorry. She didn''t look at me. Anyway, she didn''t affect me at all, so she went straight over! There we go!

    I was furious. At least I was a strong man in the field. I was hit by the garbage woman with heavy makeup and good self feeling in the empire with a sunshade. I didn''t even say I''m sorry. It seems that this hasn''t happened.

    At this time, some carriages delivering meals to customers also sped by and ran past me, one after another. Recently, many people chose to order meals at summer celebrations, even at home.

    It''s a very popular city. I really want to kill here. That arrogant woman with heavy makeup, I wanted to talk to her or teach her how to be a person directly, but avina persuaded me. She told me not to see things like these ordinary people.

    Ha ha, maybe I''m the most cowardly field level strongman. It''s reasonable to say that I''m here to solve everyone, just like I burn those church knights and imperial urban defense army to ashes. It''s not too easy. However, I don''t want to do so now. Let''s consider all factors.

    My top priority is to go south to find the black dragon ildley, which is what I should do at the moment.

    But then, the people in front were gathering around an antique stall. Avina and I couldn''t help being curious, so we also surrounded it.

    It turned out that the two people were in a stalemate. Originally, a man said he wanted to sell an object. As a result, the old man said to help him. As soon as he showed it to him, the old man immediately turned his face and pretended that nothing had happened, as if the object should be his.

    In this way, there was a dispute between the two people, but the old man just lied and said it was his own. He didn''t know this person at all.

    It''s really interesting. It turns out that ordinary people have to face so many dirty and ugly souls and all kinds of strange things every day.

    Forget it, in that case, I didn''t discuss with avina. I want to let my temper do it.

    A flame, the old man spontaneously ignited in an instant, so that people around him didn''t know what had happened.

    "What are you doing?" avina was angry

    I don''t know why avina is suddenly so angry. She said that everyone has everyone''s destiny. Just let them live and die by themselves. Forced intervention by external forces like me will change their fate trajectory and produce a series of chain reactions, which may cause more problems and cause greater losses in the end, This is why there are so many gray areas in human civilization.

    Sometimes, the hidden rules may be managing the world better and more efficiently, rather than acting on impulse and emotion. The man''s words may be false, and it is likely that the old man is innocent. Even if the old man is not innocent, he is not guilty. If he can save others in the future, because he dies, the man will die, Wait, will a series of chain reactions be more troublesome?

    I listen, my head is big. What''s in a mess? In this boring world, I''m a strong man. I can do whatever I want.

    I had a little disagreement with avina, and I walked unhappily.

    At this time, I heard such a conversation in the market.

    The place where the conversation took place was a beverage store, which now specializes in selling milk tea. Many young people like to drink milk tea.

    Men and women often line up there, as if they feel uncomfortable without drinking milk tea all day. Is it because there is moon sugar in the milk tea? ha-ha

    One clerk told another that it was not peaceful recently, and there were violent conflicts in various places.

    At this time, another woman dressed up brightly, like a dog, with heavy makeup and showy clothes is also lining up to buy milk tea. The woman''s face is unremitting.

    For her, how to make more money, please more men, seek benefits for herself, attract people''s attention, use her body to make money, buy beautiful clothes, beauty salons, and dress herself up exquisite and beautiful is the most important. Of course, she has to be exposed to the sun to make others envy her.

    As for how the country is, whether security is important, whether there are enough resources, food and water, she doesn''t care. She also scoffs at those who care. Ha ha, such people will change their faces only when disaster comes to them.

    Sure enough, these mortals know nothing about power and live very narrow. I can''t change them. There is only one idea in my heart, that is to destroy these ugly and dirty humans, especially these imperial people.

    I just want to tear off these people''s ugly and hypocritical masks and instill all the most real things directly into them. I don''t care whether they can bear it or not. They love to die, a pile of garbage, ordinary people.

    For a time, I felt that my strength became stronger and the power of destruction surged into my heart. I didn''t come back until avina called me.

    It seems that I am worthy of being the descendant of the demon God assol. The power is too powerful. If I''m not careful, it may devour me. I can''t even control myself.

    At this time, the mother and son who escaped from the city with my help hired a carriage along the way and were hurrying to the wharf to make a boat to pattini island.

    Suddenly, a group of robbers blocking the road appeared in the wilderness. They made a trap with ropes and stopped the carriage. Suddenly, people turned upside down. The coachman fell and bled on the spot. Only the mother and son were bleeding. The mother tried her best to protect the little boy. This is the mother''s love.

    The robbers rushed up and robbed the property. One of them cursed and said it was not easy to stop a carriage. He was still a poor man.

    Originally thought it was a rich man, the robbers cut down on the living mother and son in a rage.

    Suddenly, the blood flowed and the robbers left angrily, but the old mother tried her best to protect the little boy with her body before she died. The little boy was seriously injured, but there was still one breath.

    It rained in the sky. When will the chaotic world end? The little boy climbed up hard. He told himself to live and live with hatred

    One day, he will make everyone pay with blood!

 Chapter 177

    Then again, after avina and I saved the little girl, we are going to leave the city. We are going to take the little girl farther south.

    The little girl told us that her father was still in the hands of the imperial people. Her father was the leader who went to the hero hall to assassinate the Imperial Emperor.

    Avina and I had no choice but to let her go to pattini and, like the little boy, find the chairman of the mercenary guild, Franz.

    I took her spear out of the space ring and gave it back to her. I also gave her the purple awn double blades of rofis, and told her to give the purple awn double blades to the little boy. The little boy was also introduced by me. I would ask Blanc to arrange for them to be together and urge the little boy to practice his skills. The purple awn double blades were his weapon.

    On the other side, in the hall of heroes, where emperor Keith lived.

    "Shit! Everything is rubbish. I can''t do anything well to tell you." emperor Keith was furious

    This time, it was Emperor Keith''s own idea to poison the assassins and let them fight and kill each other. Originally, his plan can be described as killing three birds with one stone. First, let these assassins fight each other, second, take the opportunity to manipulate the winning rate to make a lot of money, and third, it can not only show his magnanimity, but also let these assassins die without burial place.

    Originally, Emperor Keith realized that this move was perfectly perfect, but this sudden change broke all his plans. The most important thing is that he felt very frustrated today. He was not only afraid of my strength, but also felt that he couldn''t do what he wanted. This helpless feeling was the most uncomfortable for him.

    In the Norman Empire, he said that emperor Keith did not do what he wanted to do, and when he received this kind of cowardice.

    The pieces of the ground and the maid trembling with fear. After the emperor Keith was angry, he immediately changed his face. He smiled and asked the maid to go down first, then took down the cross bow on the wall and shot the maid with an arrow.

    Stepping on the maid''s head, Emperor Keith ran around with his feet, venting his unhappiness.

    "Go to the dungeon!" emperor Keith said to the Imperial Guard guarding the door, with an evil smile. He wanted to take good care of the assassin head.

    In the dungeon, it was dark and humid. From time to time, mice and cockroaches ran around on the ground.

    In the empty dungeon corridor, there was a heartrending howl. Several wardens have been communicating in private here for several days.

    "The boy is really resistant to beating. He hasn''t died yet. He''s really hard. How many days have he been beaten? Ordinary people have already fallen down." one warden said to another

    "Yes, I''ve been a warden for so long. I haven''t seen such a person."

    A few more sad howls came. At this time, the source of the sound was the leader of the assassin who assassinated the Imperial Emperor.

    This man is still young, in his thirties. There is almost no complete skin and flesh all over the body, and the places that can be executed have been beaten all over the body.

    The young man''s saliva was bloody, and he was covered with a mixture of sweat and blood.

    "You say it or not, who did it? You did it! I haven''t used up my means yet. Don''t think it''s over." the warden was grinning with a vicious expression

    "Your Majesty Keith has arrived! Long live my emperor!" shouted the imperial prison soldiers guarding the door

    At this time, the warden in the prison, the imperial soldiers and the warden came to meet emperor Keith in person.

    Emperor Keith did not talk nonsense to them, but went straight to the cell where the assassin leader was held, followed by a well-equipped Imperial Guard.

    "Your Majesty Keith, this guy still won''t say anything for so many days," said the warden immediately

    "A bunch of rubbish!" said emperor Keith angrily

    "Yes, yes, little damn!" the warden almost knelt down and flattered.

    Next, Emperor Keith was alone in the prison with the prisoner. The warden was worried and afraid of anything, but when Emperor Keith came out, the warden''s hanging heart fell to the ground.

    Emperor Keith himself ordered that the man must live. If the man died, all the people in the prison should die together.

    With that, Emperor Keith left here with the imperial guards, leaving only the warden and wardens in a cold sweat.

    After emperor Keith returned, the next day he gave an order that all written things in the Empire should be strictly investigated, and people with ulterior motives should not be given any opportunities.

    From the next day, the whole city was blocked, and all entrances and exits had to be strictly investigated. The imperial soldiers searched door to door. Once any prohibited letters were found, they were arrested immediately, and their families would be associated. For a time, the civilians in the whole city were sad.

    Many people were arrested or killed after being reported or found to have a letter.

    At this time, an unknown circus is putting up a tent in an open space in the city. They want to hold a circus here. It is incredible that their performance is completely free, but only 100 people can watch it every day.

    For a time, all the people who had nothing to do flocked to the circus. Everyone wanted to see the magic circus.

    It is said that this circus has some super amazing performances, which are not comparable to ordinary circus at all. A lot of people came here in admiration, just to be in the top 100 and watch the circus.

    Everyone who has seen the circus show has a satisfied face, which will further promote their reputation.

    Even to Emperor Keith, who loved novelty. Even emperor Keith was curious. He sent someone to investigate secretly.

    After the people who went to investigate came back, they said there was no problem at all. Their performance was absolutely wonderful.

    However, it is strange that what these people have described is different. It seems that the circus does have its own uniqueness.

    This further stimulated the curiosity of emperor Keith. He also wanted to see what magical place the circus was.

    So he sent someone to arrange and talk to the head of the circus. The Imperial Emperor wanted to charter a venue here.

    But the person in charge of the circus was very mysterious. He was a man wearing a mask and couldn''t see the original appearance. He hesitated and agreed to the emperor''s request. He could give the emperor a special performance, but only 100 people could enter.

    Emperor Keith thought for a moment and agreed.

 Chapter 178

    At this time, in this nameless circus.

    The man in the gold mask sat there. He was wearing a big black robe. The empty expression on the mask was even scary. It was impossible to tell whether he was a man or a woman only from his appearance.

    His figure can be said to be standard. He is neither tall nor short. The boots on his feet are exquisite and beautiful. The black cow leather boots look very expensive.

    He didn''t speak. In fact, his voice was specially processed. It sounded like a hoarse voice of an old man. I don''t know whether it was his original real voice or by what means, because few people have such a strange voice.

    The inner space of the big tent built by the circus is still quite large. The audience can accommodate about one or two hundred people. At least a few elephants can perform there on the stage.

    Today, the circus released the news early and had a three-day rest. Many people who came to line up in admiration left bitterly. There was no way.

    In fact, the rest of these three days is actually a performance specially prepared for the Imperial Emperor, and the other two days are used for rest, adjustment and preparation.

    After all, the performance has been for some time. This time, the Imperial Emperor came to visit in person. Of course, he didn''t dare to slack off.

    A fair skinned woman with silver hair sat next to the man wearing the gold mask. She was very charming and she didn''t speak.

    At this time, another woman spoke. She was a straightforward person. This is a woman with wine red hair. She has a good figure. The big place is big, the small place is small, the upturned place is upturned, and the flat place is flat.

    The woman with red hair wears a pair of black tight leather pants to show her figure perfectly. Unlike some women, wearing leather pants will only make people sick.

    Her upper body is wearing a close black vest with her arms exposed, which also looks very hot.

    "We''re all ready. We''ve been embarrassed for so long. This time, we really want to teach the little emperor a lesson." the woman with wine red hair said. Her beautiful red lips made people drool

    "Serena, obviously we can''t do this now. Our top priority now is to leave here and go to the kingdom of Northland. There is no value left here." the talking woman is wearing a blue dress and a silver necklace inlaid with red gemstones around her beautiful neck. Her hair is curled up and her golden hair is very soft, It gives people a sense of dignity and calm.

    "Say, Sylvia, what should we do? We just eat like this and wait to die. We have to watch our hands slip away when we get the chance. When did we get angry? When the little devil Theoden was there, we didn''t live a life of fine clothes and food. Has our quality of life been improved since the day of the attack of the black dragon ildley, the wing of destruction I don''t know where the boy took his father and hid him. I haven''t heard much news for so many years. I said I would leave here, but you don''t listen. Well, the bastards of the church are looking for us all over the city now. "Serena with red hair complained there alone

    "Come on, Serena, just say a few words. You''re not afraid of others knowing our identity, are you? Don''t forget your mission. You''re not here to enjoy happiness." at this time, the man wearing the gold mask said in a low, hoarse male voice, which made people very uncomfortable.

    "Yes, yes, besides, we''re still fine now. The people of the church have been looking for us for so long, but haven''t found us yet? I think it''s very interesting now!" at this time, the girl with very white skin, a childlike face and silver hair blinked her big eyes

    "It''s boring, nisella. I don''t know how you entered our Witch Council at the beginning. I don''t know what role you play. Maybe your role is to pretend to be stupid and sell cute." Serena shook her head and felt helpless. She was excited here alone, and the others looked indifferent

    "Don''t be too excited, we all know your mood, but now it''s not the time. We don''t work for ourselves, but we have a noble mission!" Sylvia, dressed in a blue dress and a lady image, is making a comeback. She doesn''t want them to quarrel at this time

    "Hum, you''ll bully me!" nisella was sulked by Serena, but she didn''t dare to refute. She knew how terrible it was for Serena to start a fire.

    "What shall we do? Don''t always pretend to be deep there. It''s your next decision. Now you''re our head." Serena sent her fire to the man in black and gold mask

    "These two days, you make good preparations. When Emperor Keith comes to visit the performance, we really want to present a big gift. First, prepare ourselves. We are going to leave for the kingdom of Northland in two days!" the man with the gold mask finally gave an instruction

    In this way, the four people dispersed and prepared their own.

    There is a group of people in the circus, but they really travel all over the country and live on the circus. In their career, where they went, people there were waiting for the circus as early as a few days ago when they heard the news. In such an era, the circus is the adjustment of ordinary people''s ordinary life. Those wonderful and funny circus performances can always make people feel happy and relaxed.

    Their circus actually has a name, called the free circus, but it is not well-known here in kairandier. In many towns, they are very famous.

    When their circus motorcade came from afar with cages of rare animals, people gathered around them.

    Naturally, there are all kinds of animals in the cage of the circus. In this special circus, you can also find all kinds of rare animals. There are sand insects standing up like meat insects. There are a large number of tentacle monsters around, white lizards with forked tongue and flexible body. There are ordinary monkeys, larger and more aggressive hunting monkeys, And strange things like obedient spiders.

    In short, there are dwarfs who can fly swords and beautiful animal trainers here, but what really made them burn in kairandier is the recent letter to the German characters and the severe crackdown on the Empire, so many people came to the circus to avoid search. Another reason is that Serena and her four people joined, which made the circus completely hot.

    So that the head of the circus has become a person wearing a gold mask.

 Chapter 179

    In fact, the people in this circus are happy travelers. They all want to be very open and live very clearly. With an open-minded attitude, they grasp every minute of life and hope to live a wonderful life. In fact, many people are born with disabilities. In their view, the defective products on the water line of these creation gods are the real dazzling pearl.

    A guy with eight tentacles, he still vaguely remembers him. This is the first time he heard about his life experience. He didn''t know whether what the commentator said was true or not, but it sounded very reasonable. Maybe it was just made up by the head of the troupe, but who cares? He has followed the circus since he remembered.

    This is just the beginning. Since that day, his body and his mother''s shame have been displayed in front of people day and night.

    Women, men, old people and children came to see him from morning to night. Their eyes twinkled with excitement, fear and disgust. At that time, how could he know that he could not get rid of such eyes all his life.

    This is just a little story of one of them. There are too many secrets and endless stories in this place called freedom circus.

    Other people''s stories may be more wonderful. For example, the former leader will have the opportunity to tell their stories slowly in the future.

    Finally, on the day when Emperor Keith was going to attend, everyone was very nervous for fear of making a mistake. Soon, there was no big publicity. Emperor Keith just came here with about 100 imperial guards agreed.

    More than a hundred people lived in one place, and Emperor Keith sat in the best position.

    The auditorium is fan-shaped, surrounded by a semicircle, surrounded by a fence made of high barbed wire, isolating the performance area and the auditorium.

    At this time, the curtain opened. At this time, a man dressed in colorful gowns came out of the backstage. The man''s greatest impression on emperor Keith was his beautiful oily moustache.

    "Welcome your majesty Keith to the free circus. I''m Glen of the circus. Next, we will wholeheartedly present you with a wonderful performance." Glen''s voice is loud and magnetic. What''s more amazing is that with his introduction, the whole audience has been silent, as if his voice had mysterious magic, Emperor Keith looked at all this with great interest.

    With a gentle wave of Glen''s right hand, a ring of fire was suddenly thrown out, which aroused the interest of emperor Keith. Then, in a lion roar, a man riding on a male lion rushed out of the ring of fire. While everyone was not paying attention, Glen had quietly retreated into the circle of fire and disappeared.

    "Unexpectedly, a fire ring was waved out of thin air, and the trainer and a lion were transmitted." emperor Keith murmured: "ordinary people only think this is a magic show, but I''m sure it''s a secret, very powerful secret."

    At this time, the animal trainer waved a whip and scolded and drove the lions to jump into one fire circle out of thin air. Sometimes they jumped in from one fire circle and then jumped out from another fire circle. Sometimes many fire circles were lined up at intervals. The male lion leaped out after passing through all fire circles with amazing air stagnation ability. It''s really full of tricks.

    "The lion is not an ordinary beast, it should have mutated," thought emperor Keith

    "And that whip, it doesn''t look like an ordinary whip." emperor Keith felt more and more that the free circus was really different. He didn''t have a childhood. Occasionally, he seemed to go back to his childhood. He wished he could watch the circus at that time.

    Then came the clown''s appearance, riding a unicycle, walking a tightrope, throwing a ball, and changing his face. They were all wonderful and won the applause of emperor Keith. Among them, the clown''s face that attracted the most attention of emperor Keith was not to change the whole clown face painted with white powder, but to change the people under the clown face when the clown face remained unchanged, When the audience realizes that the clown is no longer a clown, because the most obvious clothes are no longer the original clown clothes.

    It''s easy to say, but it has to make people ignore the changes of clowns in full view of the public. It''s hard to do that.

    After the clown left the stage, two miscellaneous technicians, men and women, flew in the air relay, high-altitude tightrope walking and so on. The last magician comes on stage, the classic white dove magic.

    "Is that all?" emperor Keith was obviously not very interested in these ordinary acrobatics. After all, the emperor of the Empire had never seen anything strange.

    The emperor''s words made the magician who was performing magic tremble in his hand and almost dropped the prop to the ground.

    "Your Majesty, next on stage is the dwarf Throwing Knife war with the beauty assistant," Glen explained immediately.

    You know, Emperor Keith is not someone they can afford to provoke. If he gets angry, I''m afraid everyone in the free circus will have to move his head.

    In order not to let everyone move their heads, Glen racked his brains to cater to Emperor Keith.

    Unexpectedly, Emperor Keith didn''t buy it at all. He said angrily that he hadn''t seen these. If he only fooled him with this kind of performance, I''m afraid he would raze this place to the ground now.

    Glen was so frightened that he didn''t dare to let the dwarf''s Throwing Knife show appear.

    Forget it, let''s invite them to the stage. At this time, the reason for the fire of the free circus can only rest on them.

    "Your Majesty Keith, please watch the next performance to ensure your satisfaction," Glen said with a groveling smile

    "Well, I''ll give you another chance."

 Chapter 180

    At this time, on the stage of the circus, strange lights lit up.

    Suddenly, a giant dragon rushed out of the background. The giant dragon was lifelike. It was the black dragon eldley called the wing of destruction. It rushed to the emperor Keith, and the hot Dragon Fire spewed out over the circus.

    The burning dragon breath made emperor Keith feel an incomparable sense of reality, which was the shadow of his childhood. It seems to be back to that day all of a sudden. That day coincides with the day when the black dragon ildley of the wings of destruction attacked the holy city of kairandier on July 20, 1492, the scorching sun month, the summer celebration.

    That day, he lost his father Theoden the great forever. He should have been a prince who grew up happily and made everyone envy, but after that day, he lived hard and became what he is now.

    At this time, the man wearing the gold mask was performing magic. It seemed that the air could be controlled by him. His name was Claudia. He could also perform some magic tricks.

    Suddenly, the black dragon was hit by three lights of different colors from three different directions.

    The three lights were white, red and green. The dragon was bound by the three lights and was struggling desperately. Even the whole circus felt that it was going to fall apart.

    Then, the dragon was fragmented in front of the people, and finally turned into purple stars in the sky.

    Three beauties came down from the sky. They were nissela, Serena and sevia. They all wore silver masks, slowly fell down and bowed to Emperor Keith.

    At this time, the whole circus was very quiet. Glen felt his sweat dripping and was expected to be heard.

    Emperor Keith thought for a long time, slowly raised his hands and clapped, and then all the imperial guards applauded.

    "It''s very good. It''s really a wonderful performance. Pass on my order and ask someone to send the reward gold coins later and tell them not to go out for the time being." emperor Keith said to his subordinates.

    Then emperor Keith left the free circus with some people.

    "Go to inform the Pope and tell him that I have found the person they are looking for. The rest depends on their own." then, Emperor Keith left here without looking back. Although he also thought that the circus performance was really wonderful, he should report them and report them. Then he can sit and watch a good play, He doesn''t care about their lives.

    In the free circus, Serena still hates her hands and is itchy. Claudia, wearing a gold mask, told her that now is not the time to fight, and the little emperor must not die.

    At the same time, Claudia told the other three members of the witch Council that a good play would be staged today, and the answer would be revealed soon. At that time, they would have a time to play.

    At this time, Pope acoxi of San Antonio Cathedral received a letter sent by Emperor Keith. Ekosi opened the wax seal with the emperor''s coat of arms, took out the letter and read it.

    As he looked at the letter, ekosi''s face leaked a satisfied smile.

    "After such a long time, finally, let him wait for today''s opportunity. It seems that today is the best time to eradicate the witch Council. It seems that this is the grace of the seven gods. Come on, gather the heads of the three knights, all the bishops here and the presiding judge. It''s not too late." Pope acoxi ordered the temple Knights around him

    The strength of this order is mainly composed of the Templars directly under the Pope and three major knights, namely red flame, twilight and falcon, together with religious fanatics led by the presiding judge and the Knights and priests in charge of the order under the bishop.

    This is a huge force from top to bottom. They can even compete with the imperial system. They are almost a country within a country.

    A while ago, the witch hunt was mainly in the charge of the armed religious fanatics under the chief judge and the Knights of the diocese under the jurisdiction of the bishop.

    This time, Pope ecclesia did his best. He couldn''t let this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity slip away from him.

    At this time, in fact, the periphery of the free circus has been secretly surrounded and controlled by the Templars directly under the Pope.

    What he has to do now is to gather all the leaders of the church in kelandier and let them lead their people to carry out the most important action.

    Soon, the heads of the three major Knights of the order arrived here first. They were the eagle Paladin and Gregory Gerald, who succeeded dawn as the head of the new Falcon knights.

    Next, the chief judge in white comes. His name is Arman. He is also one of the top ten paladins. He is a snake Paladin.

    Next, bishops scattered around also took people to San Antonio cathedral. These bishops are actually the actual controllers of various regions. They can also be understood as the local Pope. They have their own directly affiliated order knights and priests. The bishop who escaped from Princeton port is the same as these bishops, but because he is a bishop of a huge city, his power and status are naturally much larger than those in other small places. Unfortunately, his church and his influence no longer exist. If he hadn''t run back to bring back the news of Princeton port, I''m afraid the Empire will have to know later.

    The bishop, whose name is hermons, has a nickname of iron blood bishop. He is a powerful faction with black armor and a sharp sword. Now he has no territory, he is waiting for orders from the Pope for the time being. This time, the Pope will hand over his direct Temple knight to the iron blood bishop hermons.

    One after another, everyone responded to His Holiness''s call as quickly as possible and rushed to the headquarters of the order, San Antonio cathedral.

    For a time, the whole kailandier was very busy. The city had been closed for some time. Today, so many people of the church came from outside the city. The people were flustered when they saw it.

    During this time, the soldiers of the Empire were still busy searching letters from door to door to see who was the anti thief among the imperialists. Everyone was miserable.

    However, people dare not say anything. The recent rebels have become fighters. The only survivor survived thanks to the help of experts.

    However, on the side of the witch Council, they are ready for a big fight.

 Chapter 181

    "Let''s go. It should be almost time. Have you contacted all the other people you asked to contact?" Claudia, wearing a gold mask and a black robe, asked the other three

    "We''re all in touch. Let''s look at our signal and we''ll fight together at that time. It shouldn''t be a problem to break through the city gate of kairandier at that time," said sevia

    The people they want to contact are actually some people who can do magic and work for the witch Council, as well as those mysterious organizations that worship nature. These people have been oppressed and can only flee everywhere recently.

    At the same time, all the people and horses were ready at the headquarters of the church, the San Antonio cathedral. Pope acoxi personally ordered them to start the arrest mission. At the same time, he asked a Templar nearby to bring a letter to the king, informing the king to send more people to reinforce the city gate of kairandier, so that no one could be released.

    At the same time, the three Knights stationed at the city gates in three different directions of kairandier. Iron bishop hermons led the Templars and the rest to the last city gate. No matter where they fled, they would encounter iron barrel defense and could not escape. The presiding judge took religious fanatics directly to the garrison of the free circus to arrest people, and the Knights and priests of the order led by other bishops were responsible for spreading and searching in the city.

    War is imminent!

    "It seems that it''s going to change today," said Pope ecclesy, dressed in white, looking up and alone.

    At the free circus, the real circus members are also ready to go. They also want to leave this place of right and wrong and travel to other places in the midst of chaos.

    "Ha ha, I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time. I think today will be a refreshing day." Serena, dressed in black tights and wine red hair, said with a happy smile, and her hands lit up a flame.

    "Do you really want to do this at last? I didn''t expect this result. It seems that I can''t fall behind." nisella with silver hair put on a lovely white skirt

    "You two, how do you feel like going to a masquerade party?" said Sylvia, who was wearing the most standard Taupe magic robe

    "If you''re ready, let''s start. Let''s celebrate the summer celebration." krodia, who took off her black robe and still wore a gold mask, has black hair. This time, it''s no longer a strange husky and low voice of a middle-aged man, but a very gentle voice. I didn''t expect that she was a woman, However, it''s not surprising that those called Croatia are generally women''s names. Although this name also has a male version of Croatia, they have the same pronunciation, but few men take this name.

    Four women rushed out of the freedom circus, and immediately a group of imperial soldiers and Templars who were secretly watching surrounded them. The people of the free circus followed. They didn''t want to rush in front and become the bodies under the sword of these imperialists.

    Without saying a word, Serena saw that the two flames on her hands were thrown out like a snowball and fell on those imperial soldiers and Templar Knights. The instant explosion and flame made a lot of soldiers and knights mutilated. Half of their charred black bodies were still climbing on the ground. The painful voice did not expect to show off their power in the past From a vicious population.

    It seems that people want to commit violence, but they didn''t expect that one day violence will fall on themselves. It can be said that there is no reason, there is no result.

    However, these imperial soldiers and Templars did not dare to retreat, because they knew that the consequences of retreating would be worse, and even their families would be involved. They could only die hard and rush up, praying to the seven gods that it was not themselves who died, delaying as much time as possible and waiting for the arrival of reinforcements.

    For a time, a large number of soldiers and knights poured in, trying to control the four people with the advantage of the crowd.

    "It''s time to send a signal!" said Claudia, wearing a gold mask and black hair

    She began to recite the spell and prepare magic while walking. Sevia was holding a purple shirt wood staff to protect her.

    Serena and nissela are responsible for opening the way. Nissela flexibly uses the ice magic. She sees ice pillars and ice blades appear out of thin air or rise up from the ground, wearing the heavily armed knights and soldiers in armor. Some people are directly frozen into beautiful ice sculptures by her, but they are broken into ice in an instant.

    The two women, one ice and one fire, open the way in front. They are going to the north gate according to the agreement. They want to escape from kelandier, or kill kelandier more accurately.

    "Come on, don''t you want to catch someone who can do magic? I''m here, but you come and catch me." Serena yelled and killed with fire. The magic is amazing.

    Those Templars may be able to cope with ordinary magicians by banning demons. It''s really not enough to deal with these four magical witches.

    At this time, avina and I were here, kairandier. We knew something big had happened, but we decided to hide ourselves. No matter who wanted to invade us and kill us, we were just watching and watching the play in the dark.

    At the moment, in the Hero Hall of the Empire, above the high tower, you can overlook the whole kairandier. Morse smiled. He was also a spectator, but he wanted the people of the order to die as much as possible.

    Alonso is not so leisurely. His men and horses also rush to all parts of the city to ensure the safety of ordinary people and defend the city gate.

    Emperor Keith took his bath in the marble bath. He was tasting wine, next to a letter from the Pope thrown on the ground.

    "Ha ha, you make trouble. After enough trouble, what I say is not the most effective?" emperor Keith thought, and a smile floated on his face. He has his own wishful thinking.

    Suddenly, the sky became dark, the sun was covered, and there were red flashes rolling in the black clouds.

    Suddenly, a thunder came down, accompanied by a rolling fireball, and then the whole kalandier suddenly stormed.

    It''s terrible, like the end of the world.

    At this time, Claudia released such a huge magic and felt the sweat flowing through her cheeks. She was still a little laborious.

    It''s just a little laborious. If someone releases this, it won''t be released first. Just talking about the consumption of magic will make senior magicians die.

 Chapter 182

    Many people saw the sudden change in the sky, black, lightning and fireball rolling down, making the city like hell.

    These people also set off immediately and prepared to go to the north gate. As agreed, they broke through the north gate together today.

    Among them are magicians, witches, mysterious organizations advocating nature, and some people who resist tyranny.

    The imperial army of the whole city and the Knights of the church have also been dispatched. The three Knights stationed at the city gate in four directions and the temple Knights led by the iron blood Bishop have been in place.

    In charge of the north gate are my old acquaintances, members of the Falcon order. Now the head is Gregory Gerard.

    On the side of the witch Council, Claudia is in a weak state. After all, not everyone can release this huge magic. At this time, sevia in a magic robe guarded Claudia.

    Sevia read a spell, and finally summoned a stone giant with a purple wood wand. She saw a giant composed of stones break through the earth from the marble street and guard them.

    Serena has summoned the flame servant at this time. She and the flame servant release the flame burst together. It seems like a moving magic crystal gun, she keeps hitting the people of the church who are blocking forward. For a time, no one can get close to them, and what rushes up is to die. The flame spirit body burns the flame. She is not a creature, but an element spirit in the shape of a woman. She has no life.

    On nissela''s side, the ice spear constantly emerging from the ground, as well as her own frozen hand and ice arrow, let these people and horses of the Empire and church die without a whole body and turn into broken ice on the ground.

    The four of them rushed all the way, and no one could stop them. The people of the free circus followed them in an attempt to escape from the city together.

    Serena, who quickly opened the way in front, came to a corner of the street. There are several religious fanatics of the order. They are holding weapons such as nail hammers and are encircling a witch and two magicians.

    These people saw the change of the sky and went to the north gate as agreed before. Seeing a few people who can do magic, they will be besieged and caught by these religious fanatics and other church Knights searched all over the city

    At this time, when nisella appeared, she quickly recited the spell directly. In this way, an ice servant spirit was directly summoned behind the people of the order. The ice servant spirit was like a ghost. The whole body was made of cold ice and floated in the air. The ice blade summoned by magic appeared in the hands of the ice servant spirit, She stabbed the people of the church with the frost blade.

    Some members of the order reacted that most of them had been killed and injured. Among the rest, there was a leader like a captain. They all looked at nisella with frightened eyes.

    Nissela came slowly. She was wearing a white dress without any blood. She smiled like a pure little girl. The magicians immediately ran to Claudia and joined them.

    In fact, nissela has frozen the feet of these people on the ground. They have only fear and can''t escape.

    "Please, don''t kill us." the captain threw his sword to the ground and surrendered with both hands

    "Don''t kill you? Unless you dig out your eyes," nisella smiled happily, but her words were like a little devil

    As soon as they heard it, they looked at each other. There was still a man who really dug out his eyes after a fierce ideological struggle. His painful scream made these people shudder. But that man wants to live. What are his eyes for living.

    The others swallowed their saliva. Several others dug their eyes down, and blood flowed out of their eyes. Even one person died on the spot.

    The captain didn''t dig out his eyes. He was still afraid, but he didn''t want to die. He could only pray to the seven gods.

    Seeing that the knight captain ignored his orders and prayed in front of his face.

    "Go to hell, what bullshit seven gods, I''ll see who can save you." nisera shot a cold arrow directly into the eye socket of the knight captain, shot through his helmet, and the knight captain fell powerlessly.

    At this time, a large group of church knights and religious fanatics came to reinforce here. Serena also came at this time. When she came up, she mocked nisella first.

    "It''s so hard for you to solve these miscellaneous soldiers. Can you solve it? If you can''t, tell me and I''ll help you." Serena sneered

    "Hum! It''s not fun for you to take care of it. Go to hell!" nisella''s eyes suddenly froze

    I saw countless ice blades flying to the church knights and religious fanatics whose hands and feet were frozen. In an instant, they accurately cut off their heads without even bleeding.

    In this way, these fanatics who were still complacent and ready to bully witches have now become headless corpses.

    After the quick settlement, the witch Council took more and more people to the north gate of kairandier, which was guarded by the Falcon knights.

    All the way north, the witch Council led all kinds of oppressed people to the kairandier Colosseum, the only way to the north gate.

    There are many slaves, gladiators, trapped animals and so on, as well as a large group of indifferent imperial dignitaries and some gamblers.

    Nissela thought she was going to bypass the Colosseum, and she thought the sky suddenly changed, and the people on the Colosseum should have fled one after another.

    But she was wrong. Claudia didn''t intend to bypass here from the beginning. She said that if she wanted to do it, she would do it more quietly.

    My avina overlooks all this in the air. I become a half dragon, while avina rides the elf dragon VIP. In fact, I know for the first time that there is such a mysterious organization, the witch Council. It''s interesting. I always vaguely feel that the witch Council has thousands of ties with me. I decided not to do it, just look at all this, Suddenly I saw the flag of the Falcon knights. They were stationed at the north gate.

    I think these people''s action path should also be to the north gate. Now there''s a good play.

    At this time, the kairandier Colosseum was still full of people. Although the sky was covered with dark clouds and lightning and fireballs from time to time, they still could not stop the hearts of gamblers.

    At this time, Claudia had recovered a lot. She decided to take the lead in launching an attack on the Colosseum, even though there were no members of the order there.

 Chapter 183

    I saw Claudia jump and jump directly into the Colosseum. At this time, two slave gladiators were fighting in the Colosseum. Seeing Claudia with a gold mask and dark hair, they stopped fighting for a moment.

    Claudia knelt on one knee. At this time, she quickly recited an obscure spell. The spell seemed like dragon language, which even the other three couldn''t understand.

    At this time, the other three members of the witch Council with all their followers also killed into the Colosseum.

    Suddenly, there was a strong wind everywhere. At this time, the whole Colosseum was shrouded by the extremely powerful storm barrier. Anyone who tried to escape the storm barrier could only be torn to pieces by countless wind blades.

    I watched this scene in the sky. Even I was amazed by this strength. It definitely has domain level strength.

    On the other side, the other three gates responsible for defense.

    Coleman in heavy armor guarded here with a huge axe, but there was no movement here. If they hadn''t cooperated with the church knights and religious fanatics brought by the bishop, they might have won nothing at all.

    He also wondered that as a bear Paladin, his combat power was very strong, but his wisdom was relatively poor. At this time, hilag, his deputy, was also dressed in military uniform. He noticed something wrong.

    Just then, a knight of the Alonso family and a templar came to give the Pope''s new order and told them to rush to the north gate to support there.

    It turned out that Alonso had judged the purpose of this group of rebel forces in the Highlands, so he informed the pope that Pope ekosi also quickly ordered that most of the people in the other three places be transferred to the north gate.

    Coleman left hilag in charge of commanding the city gate left here. He took most of the rest of the red flame knights and heralds to the north gate. They brutally killed the resistance they encountered along the way.

    Today, the last days of the summer celebration are still a bloody day.

    On the side of the twilight knights, the head of the deer Paladin Marguerite left her two deputies, jessita and Ryan, to defend the city gate. She also took people to the north gate herself.

    Hermons, the iron bishop, also led a large number of templars to the north gate with the heralds.

    The three-way reinforcements of the order, Alonso''s army and some imperial urban defense forces all participated in the encirclement and suppression mission. After all, the witch Council turned the whole kairandier upside down and exposed all forces.

    The Archbishop of the order, the snake Paladin and aRaman also began to order his people to narrow the search area and shrink the siege towards the north gate. Many people died in their hands or were caught alive.

    Besides, on the side of the Colosseum, the people led by the witch Council announced the freedom of slaves and oppressed people. All gamblers, imperial dignitaries, ordinary people, imperial soldiers and relevant leaders were slaughtered by people who accumulated too much hatred. Even the people of the free circus killed some German people.

    Don''t mention how happy it was. Everyone felt happy for a long time, leaving a dead body of a German.

    Among them, some imperial soldiers who tried to attack crotya were cut off by the wind blade released by crotya. The key is that after cutting off, their lower body still took a few steps by inertia before falling down, mixed with the blood of various things.

    However, these people did deserve to die. No one was innocent. The officials in charge of the Colosseum died miserably.

    All the slaves and trapped animals were released. Some of the trapped animals got out of control. Claudia and they didn''t care.

    Claudia lifted the magic of the storm barrier. She led the people towards the north gate.

    Along the way, the Imperial Army, which was chasing after them, saw scenes of tragedy. Their hearts were cold. What kind of enemy could leave so many miserable bodies.

    At this time, the scattered rebels who fled all over the city finally followed their footsteps. These people met at the north gate.

    At this time, the people led by the witch Council met the Falcon knights who had been stationed here for a long time.

    Gregory Gerrard was calm in the face of the fierce rebels. His name was Catherine Jones and the other members. Get ready. They must not let anyone through here.

    In the face of the Falcon Knight''s attitude of being ready, crotya and they also showed their determination to pass, and the war was imminent.

    Three forces from different directions are also rushing here. They are the red flame Knights led by Coleman, the twilight Knights led by Margaret, and the Templars led by iron bishop hermons. Of course, the people led by the chief judge and Alonso''s Imperial Army have crossed a terrible Colosseum and rushed desperately to the north gate, They will surround the witch Council at the north gate and catch them all at that time.

    Serena still doesn''t want to talk nonsense with the enemy. She has fought with the Falcon knights. Nisella is not willing to fall behind. She also killed several knights.

    The Knights of the three major orders of the order are not comparable to those of the order Knights under ordinary bishops. They are the elite of the elite, the core force of the church, and have a variety of means to deal with magic.

    Serena and nisella obviously feel a little hard. The paladin hasn''t made a move yet. Just to deal with the Knights led by Catherine Jones with full plate armor, Serena and nisella don''t have as much freedom as before.

    The other rebels and the freed slaves, facing these well-equipped and well-trained knights, were even more like a plate of loose sand. Many people fell in a pool of blood. They were very close to the north gate. There was no way. There would always be sacrifices. They had this awareness from the beginning.

    Crotya hasn''t made a move yet. She must pay attention to the paladin at this time, because there is only him here, which is worth crotya''s move. At this time, time is very precious, because she also knows that reinforcements will come at any time, and it will only be more difficult to break through the siege at that time.

    At this time, some ordinary church knights and religious fanatics had appeared behind these rebels. The chief judge and his men had arrived here, and then Alonso''s imperial army came.

    For a time, there was little time left for the witch Council.

    The presiding judge is the oldest and most insidious of the top ten paladins of the living order. He is a snake Paladin with a snake Paladin badge on his chest.

    His men soon scuffled with the rebels. At this time, the rebels were attacked. The presiding judge ignored everyone and rushed directly to Claudia. At this time, sevia stood in front of Claudia.

 Chapter 184

    The stone giant also appeared next to sevia, and yaraman, the chief judge of the order, was still dressed in white.

    The chief judge looked gloomy and didn''t look like a good judge.

    A large number of other knights of the order arrived here under the leadership of several Knight heads and iron bishop hermons, gradually approached the north gate, stopped at the periphery of the north gate and formed several neat squares.

    The rebels and slaves who wanted to escape from kairandier were watching the battlefield nervously, although some were fighting religious fanatics and some order knights. For many people. This is the first time they have seen such a large number of troops. Of course, Alonso''s troops have also arrived here. Under the black armor shining with Sen Han''s light, a group of demons who take pleasure in harvesting the lives of pagans and magic people are fully armed. They are soldiers blessed by the seven gods and believers who swear to be loyal to the seven gods to the death. If there were not crotya and them sitting here, many people would not even have the courage to look up at a large number of enemies at the moment.

    Coleman, in front of the central phalanx, slowly drew his sword and pointed to the temporary alliance formed by the rebels.

    "Chong" was a shrill roar that covered everything and rang through the whole battlefield.

    Behind him. Nearly a thousand red flame Knights galloped to the north gate. You know, these are the Knights of the red flame knights, one of the three most elite Knights of the order. They are invincible and flood towards the rebels without fear.

    By this time, the rebels led by Claudia had been surrounded, and the situation was very unfavorable to them.

    The Knights of the order quickly rushed back and forth among the rebels, and Serena locked their eyes on them.

    The high-speed running order Knight suddenly burst his neck. Then his head flew high and his body fell off his horse. Serena''s flame burst magic showed great power in the first round of competition with the Falcon knights. The super fast speed made the knight captain who led the team die here before he had time to respond.

    Coupled with the magic of flame spirit, many well-equipped and well-trained red flame Knights died in the scuffle.

    For a moment, with the concerted efforts of all the people, crotya released a magic storm with fire, lightning, falling stones and ice and snow. The large open space where the north gate was located was shrouded by various magic lights, and the world was suddenly dark.

    "Let''s work hard, I think there is hope in this battle! If we win, we will be heroes in the future and the founders of the great history of the mainland!" in the scuffle, some rebels shouted. At this time, the free circus was also among them, and their people clung together to seek self-protection.

    Besides, here, sevia had a duel with judge yarman, and saw several blue lights flowing out of sevia''s hands and shooting directly at judge yarman. Suddenly, a misty light lit up, and strands of blue water waves rose slowly, enveloping the whole north gate. The wave light quickly turned into a thousand silk buildings, which entangled many ordinary church knights and religious fanatics in the north gate, as well as the imperial army who did not work on one side.

    These soldiers were dragged by the power of water waves and were swallowed up by the rolling torrent falling from the sky. The waves washed back to the city with imperial soldiers.

    In this way, with her amazing water magic, sevia sent most of the ordinary enemies back to the city.

    There are almost no enemies here except the three staggering Knights of the Knights order, the Knights Templar and those powerful knights.

    Sevia''s move was very terrible. None of their own people were hurt. The flood formed by the magic seemed to have marked all the enemies.

    "I dare to make a fool of myself. Today I''ll let all of you witches fall here." the presiding judge was obviously angry. When was he afraid of magic people.

    I saw that the presiding judge was not polite. Centered on him, a complete circle was shrouded in a purple light, including almost all the rebels.

    "Let''s try my magic seal first." a moment later, everyone was hit by judge aRaman

    "No, it''s absolutely impossible!"

    "I can''t control my magic!"

    "The magic in the body seems to have been cut off. What''s going on?"

    Many of the rebels also relied on magic to attack. A group of magicians looked at the judge yaraman in panic and were at a loss for a time. What made them more afraid was that the magic they released with great effort was pulled by a magical force and flew to themselves.

    What a terrible strength, such a huge range of magic seal, it''s appalling. Sure enough, he is the oldest of the existing paladins.

    The stone giants summoned by sevia were directly broken and turned into a pile of rubble at this moment. Serena and nisella''s flame spirit and frost spirit also came to the same end. The battlefield became unpredictable for a time.

    Even the sky was calm, and it seemed that Claudia''s magic had failed. All the people fell into amazement and despair. They didn''t expect that the church had such a powerful master. This strength is too terrible.

    "Now, I''ll have a good time with you." yaraman, the chief judge, smiled treacherously

    Grigory Gerrard hasn''t made a move on the side of the Falcon knights. He knows that the presiding judge will come in person. Naturally, he doesn''t need to do anything. The most important thing for them is to guard the north gate and can''t let anyone out of the city.

    Coleman, Margaret and iron bishop hermons have long heard that Lord yarman, the presiding judge in charge of the trial office in the church, is an amazing, old and enthusiastic believer. He is ruthless and ruthless. As soon as he sees this today, he almost puts the enemy in a desperate situation.

    For a time, it seemed as if a bloody massacre was about to start, because the church had almost one-sided advantages, and the rebels could only be arrested. They didn''t want to go to the prison of the church''s judgment center. They all knew how terrible it was there.

    At the moment, it seems that the fate of these people can only hope that miracles will happen, but everyone knows whether miracles will happen.

    Miracles don''t happen every day, but they don''t happen forever.

    Serena''s hand lit a fire, and nisella stabbed a nearby knight with an ice spear.

 Chapter 185

    "How could it be?" the presiding judge, yaraman, couldn''t help staring. He couldn''t believe that anyone could break through his magic seal

    "What''s the matter, your honor, is it difficult to break your magic seal? If you know, we may know the origin of magic better than you," Serena said proudly

    "Come on, catch these pagans!" the presiding judge had nothing else to do. He ordered others to attack the rebels who could not release magic for the time being.

    "First ask us if we agree, nissela. Look who killed more people than us. My energy is burning up, ha ha." Serena laughed

    "Well, although it will be boring, the screams of the order''s knights are still very beautiful," said nissela, tilting her lips and performing frost magic

    On Claudia''s side, she was secretly ready to attack magic. With a strong magic wave, the air in Claudia''s palm was compressed into a thin piece under the action of strong magic, and then quickly flew towards Gerald.

    "Woo"

    This appearance is like the magic of the blade. It flies rapidly in the air, driving the fluctuation of air flow and forming a shocking cry.

    "Try my wind blade magic." a string of magic spells with strange language read out sharply, and another magic like a blade was formed in Claudia''s hands.

    "Whoosh"

    The magic blade jetted out and kept swinging in the air. People were dazzled and didn''t know how to dodge. Gerald saw this type of magic for the first time. He couldn''t think of any good way to defend for the time being, so he had to move his body quickly, so that the magic cast by Claudia couldn''t hit the target accurately.

    "Puff, puff"

    The magic wind blade released by Claudia failed to hit Gerrard, but left a permanent mark on the Knights of the two Falcon knights, whose bodies had been cut in two.

    Gerrard put his hands on the ground and moved his body behind an obstacle with several rapid rollovers in a row, avoiding Claudia''s magic. He hid his whole body behind the obstacle and kept thinking about Countermeasures in his mind.

    For a moment, Gerrard kept away from crotya''s magic. He had judged that the wind blade magic focused on attacking single bodies. Then Gerrard bent his knees and shot his body out with the help of the pedaling force of his legs. After all, Gerrard, one of the top ten paladins of the order, still had some strength.

    "Whoosh"

    A wind blade magic flew behind Gerrard. At this time, Gerrard''s counterattack began. He was almost in front of Claudia.

    At this time, the presiding judge was supported by Serena and nisella. In order to protect themselves, the other rebels fought with the three major Knights of the order. Although they were seriously killed and injured, some people were able to protect themselves.

    The presiding judge, yaraman, was surprised to see a hot fireball roaring. Although he was not good at fire magic, he also knew that the magic explosion known as "the favorite of magicians" was quite amazing. Even if it was not directly hit, the magic flame spread after the explosion would cover a large area. Of course, The chief judge yaraman was most surprised by Serena''s strength. She can burst the flame and release it so freely. It can be seen that her magic is amazing. Serena is really a little tricky.

    Judge yarman slowly honed his own magic power in actual combat for a long time, and he was specialized in dealing with magic people. How did the young guy in front of him do it?

    At this time, it is even more exaggerated that the unusually calm sevia released a very terrible magic. In a moment, the magic lifted the whole ground, and all the people were staggering, including the rebels. At this time, a lot of giant trees and plants grew underground, which completely damaged the whole north gate.

    "Now, I have to use this trick," said Sylvia to herself

    "Everyone, if you can escape, I can only help you here." sevia shouted at the same time

    At this time, the north gate has become a dense forest, and the magic of these witch councils seems inexhaustible.

    "Ha ha, look, the witch still used this move." Serena smiled

    She and nisella fought against the presiding judge together, but Coleman, Margaret and iron bishop hermons didn''t know where they were.

    Great changes have taken place in the terrain here, which has forcibly turned the north gate into a huge and dense forest. It can be seen that sevia''s strength. She can use rock system, water magic and plant magic. She is really a rare wizard for thousands of years, otherwise she won''t become a member of the witch Council.

    The presiding judge, yarman, did not dare to resist Selena''s tyrannical attack. He was savage and overbearing. Yarman could only hide his body behind the big tree and heard a loud noise of "boom". The fireball containing a large number of fire elements burst open. With thick smoke, the turbulent flame expanded in all directions without fear and devoured everything around him wildly.

    Although yarman had hidden behind the big tree, his body still felt the temperature of the flame across the obstacles in their arms. The judge yarman''s face became ugly for a moment. He knew that his body could not stand such a blow unless something blocked the expansion of the flame.

    Of course, the flame burst released by Serena is full of power. It is indeed powerful in the view of judge yarman, but it does not mean that yarman is not Serena''s opponent. As a senior Paladin, the presiding judge, yaraman, naturally learned how to deal with people who use fire magic. But nissela, who uses ice magic, is on one side, and her strength is also extremely terrible. It''s really difficult to deal with.

    But in fact, the two witches just restrained the judge aRaman and could not kill him.

    At this time, the rebels and the freed slaves scattered and fled for their lives. Almost all those who could survive escaped taking advantage of the chaos and changes in the terrain, and the rest became dead bodies. Most of the free circus people escaped from the city in the chaos. They are still grateful to the four beautiful Witches of the witch Council.

    But the witch Council, they are not so relaxed now. They are trapped and can''t get out.

    Suddenly, unexpectedly, a strange light enveloped the four of them, including Claudia, who was almost stabbed by Gerrard''s sword.

    In an instant, the four were directly transmitted to the town of bohip outside kairandier.

    Who saved them? They didn''t know for the time being, so they had to flee to the North desperately.

 Chapter 186

    After a long time, Sylvia''s magic disappeared, and the plants in the north gate disappeared, leaving the place in a mess. When avina and I saw this result, we hid quietly. We also need to help the little girl investigate how her father is. We must hide.

    There were wounded order knights and soldiers of the Imperial Army everywhere. It was terrible. The dead bodies and ruins all over the place. The mission''s action was full of strength. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be such a result. It''s really tragic.

    Whether it is Gerald, Margaret, Coleman, iron bishop hermons and presiding judge yarman, the most relied on strength of these churches may disappoint Pope ecclesy this time. It''s a shame that the mission did its best this time and ended up with such a result.

    Alonso didn''t work hard at all, but he didn''t expect that even if the Church played all its cards this time, it would still let those rebels run away. If it really depended on them, it would be worse than that.

    At present, how to clean up this mess is what Alonso should consider, otherwise it is really hard to explain to the little emperor.

    However, in any case, these people of the order are estimated to be difficult to explain in front of the Pope. This action really has a lot of influence, even enough to shake some things.

    In the hall of heroes, Morse, the Empire''s chief magic adviser, lives in a private tower.

    Morse looked at the stone ball and saw that the four people of the witch Council had been transmitted to bohip. He smiled at the corner of his mouth, looking a little treacherous.

    "Claudia, I''m afraid you''ll owe me a favor this time." with that, Morse stroked his black cat. The black cat stretched with a disgusting face, jumped off Morse''s knee and ran away.

    Besides, the four rescued witches suddenly appeared in this desolate and dilapidated town. They were a little frightened.

    They don''t know who released the magic to send them here and let them get rid of the entanglement of the church. They don''t know, but they know that this person must be unfathomable, at least the magic is amazing.

    They did not dare to stay too much, so they quickly set off for the north. There they will meet the king of northland, Gladwell.

    Besides, avina and I, according to some information, we roughly know where the little girl''s father is detained.

    We went through some difficulties and found an imperial prison bunker where the little girl''s father might be locked up.

    Taking advantage of the dim night, avina and I quietly destroyed the imperial soldiers guarding outside and entered the bunker through a door. As soon as we entered the bunker, it was a big room. This room should be a resting place for imperial soldiers. As soon as we entered the room, there were three beds.

    There is an elk''s head on the stone pillar in the middle, and there is a large storage box at the foot of each bed. There are many torches on the wall. On the other side of the wall, there is also an imperial flag and a flag of a black lion on a red background.

    There is a small dining table next to it. There are four gold coins on the dining table. There are also some bowls and skulls, and there is a book on the bookcase called "combat strategies of mixed arms".

    I picked up this book and looked through it for a few times. Then the book disappeared immediately. I still prefer to collect books.

    I found another imperial light helmet, an imperial light armor and two gold coins. I also chose to take them all.

    There are Mead and wine on the table. Take them all away. Avina looked at my performance there with an exaggerated expression of surprise. She didn''t know when I became so stingy and took everything.

    Then we opened a mechanism, the door of the room opened, and then the door to the next room.

    At this time, I saw another door over there. It seemed that several imperial soldiers were there, talking and laughing with each other. It seemed that a battle was inevitable. After I motioned to avina, I pulled down the iron ring and the door opened.

    There were two soldiers in Imperial armor outside the door. I rushed to fight them without saying a word.

    The two imperial soldiers were armed with iron axes and hammers. I know it''s powerful. With her agility, avina and I killed an imperial soldier in an instant

    Our location is a hall with a large round red carpet on the ground. There was also a table and two chairs in the hall. Whether the dead bodies on the ground were willing or not, I directly received everything on them in the space ring and instantly turned into two naked bodies.

    Fortunately, avina didn''t object. She just thought we should find the little girl''s father and rescue him as soon as possible.

    Then avina and I opened the iron door on the other side with the searched key, and we entered the revolving staircase leading to the bottom. Once inside, there was a wooden cart with several cabbages and several bags with several potatoes in the bag.

    They walked down the dark spiral stairs to a corridor downstairs. We walked into a door in front of us. There is a candlestick at the door. After opening the door, we entered a room with a warm fireplace.

    The first thing I saw was rabbits and pheasants hanging on the roof, and there was a huge unknown animal fur on the wall.

    But just then, I noticed that there was someone else in the room.

    Sure enough, there were two people in the room. They were all Imperial officers. It seemed that another battle was inevitable. I winked at avina behind me, and she immediately understood what I meant.

    The two of us sneaked behind the stone pillar and attacked the imperial soldier at the same time.

    As before, there is no suspense. The combat effectiveness of these two people is too scum. Ha ha, now our strength is. It''s as easy to come here as to find out what''s in our pockets. Then I have time to look at the room. There is a small table in the room. There is also a big table with some tableware on it. This house seems to be an imperial restaurant. There is a lot of food in it.

    There are bread, and salt heaps on the big table, as well as tableware such as cast-iron pots, wooden bowls, wooden spoons and large wine glasses. There was wine on the shelf next to the big table, and two pieces of charcoal were found in the drawer under it. In addition, there is a beer barrel on the big table, and there is also a beer barrel under the three kitchen racks on the side.

    There were candles on the base of ox horn on the big table. I impolitely collected all the materials into the space ring in front of Havana. Of course, it also included the things of two Imperial officers on the ground. Then I began to search a place where goods were stacked. There were a lot of wooden barrels and bags.

 Chapter 187

    I found some potions, green apples, tomatoes, salt piles, cabbage and rabbit leg. There is also a green bird egg. Avina told me that it is the egg of the stone warbler, a wild bird. So much food, I''m very happy. After eating some bread, I put it all into the space ring.

    After leaving here, we went down the stairs to the interrogation room. The first thing I saw was a suspended skeleton and three vertical rectangular iron cages.

    A battle is taking place in the interrogation room. Two imperial soldiers have fallen to the ground and died. Who did it? I can get here without causing alarm. It seems that the intruder is very unusual.

    In the interrogation room, there were two torturers. At first glance, they were abnormal torturers, but they all became dead bodies lying on the ground. I also saw a book called "against tyranny", a dagger and a backpack on a small table next to the middle stone pillar. There was a lock in my backpack. Then I took the lock. I tried to open the door in the middle of the three vertical rectangular iron cages.

    Because the next two are empty, only the middle one lies the body of a magician apprentice.

    It seemed that I would suddenly. I was still very smart. It took me a little time to open the door of the iron cage.

    There are many things in it, including magic potions, some gold coins, magic hoods and magic robes, and a magic book of lightning. These are all good things. I''m not polite.

    After taking everything away, snowfry took everything from a cell in the interrogation room, including an iron shield, a heavy iron hammer, and a brief history of the Empire. No matter how much, as long as I can hold it, I''ll take it all away.

    At this time, avina asked me if I could go. I said yes. We went deep again and saw another room. There are three cages, a charcoal basin and some dining tables. Then there is a bone and a bone that has not become a bone.

    I got some gold coins and bone powder from the skeleton. It''s enough not to let go of the skeleton. I can''t help feeling that because I have my plan, I can only do so. We left the room and came to a very open place. There were three imperial soldiers who didn''t know where they came from. They were there.

    However, at this time, the other end of the prison.

    The dark night was as cold as water, and the shadow of the moon whirled, shining on a pale piece of the ground, like a sad white ghost face.

    The little girl''s father was in a corner of the cell. The moonlight came in from the narrow skylight and shone on his cheek. He was pale and gray. He was stained with blood. His clothes on his back were ragged, and the whip marks were ferocious. The most terrible thing was that the clavicle was pierced by a thin chain, and purple blood gushed out at the slightest flick. The chain was exquisitely made. It was as thick as a thumb. It was also engraved with complicated patterns, and there was a silver bell. When it moved a little, the bell would ring, and it clearly echoed in the dead cell.

    His brother has been in for a long time. Although it''s raining outside, it''s summer after all. It''s not much cold. He''s wearing a black cloak and deerskin roller boots. If his face is not too pale, he''s also a handsome skin bag. He just stood there and silently looked at his brother. The prison door was wide open. He was only a few steps away from him. It seemed that as long as he stretched out his hand, he could touch his broken clothes. The night wind blew in, with the peculiar moisture of the prison, and his sideburns were lifted, which made his face white and strange.

    "Does it hurt?" asked his brother

    His brother didn''t look at him or speak. His brother took off his black cloak, walked slowly to him, put it on his shoulder, saw the chain at his clavicle, smiled very lightly and twisted it gently: "on the day of the summer celebration, I told you not to go, but you didn''t listen to me. Now there''s only so much I can help you."

    Then he left, and finally left. The sound of footsteps was farther and farther, so far that he could not hear it. It seemed that he would never come again.

    The little girl''s father still lay there quietly, motionless, silent and unresponsive. It was so quiet around, only the sound of the bell at the clavicle echoed gently, making it more and more open around.

    The little girl''s father lay there, as if he couldn''t hear all the voices of the outside world. He just felt that the night was so long, as if it had been a lifetime. He knew there would be this day, as early as the moment when Alonso surrounded them. Feel ashamed? Is it disgusting? Or, dirty want to die?

    "Ha ha... I just don''t know how my daughter is."

    The little girl''s father sneered, but his voice was hoarse and terrible, just like an old man in his seventies.

    He closed his eyes. His eyes seemed to be burning. They were hot and dry. He couldn''t even shed tears. I just want to lie here, die here, and bury everything dirty, disgusting, mean and cheap in this muddy night!

    What happens if someone else changes? weep and sob? wring one ''s heart to the very core? shout abuse? Or did you die on a stone, or did you die cleanly like others?

    But he could not die. He had to live, not just for his daughter. He moved his numb hand, turned his wrist, and saw a dagger in his cloak.

    He sat up, took the dagger and sneered faintly.

    He went to the prison door and cut the chain with a knife. The door lock broke. The dagger was really like his brother, cutting iron like mud, which was very unusual.

    The prison room outside the door was full of wardens and guards. It seemed that they had been drugged. His younger brother is really amazing. The little girl''s father sneered and walked all the way, but no one woke up.

    In this way, he slowly found out the huge imperial prison along the place where his brother walked.

    Avina and I thought we would meet many imperial people in the imperial prison. To our surprise, we hardly encountered any resistance along the way. Who did it? It doesn''t seem like manpower can do it. Could it be that some experts sneaked here, but what did he do it for?

    With a series of questions, we finally found an empty cell here. Looking at the blood on the ground, it was obvious that the man had escaped.

    Could it be the little girl''s father, and it seems that someone saved him first. Avina blames me for being robbed first. It seems that I''m really careless.

 Chapter 188

    A few days later, kailandier order had been restored, and the Empire was hit hard by the casualties in the Colosseum.

    But emperor Keith had his way, and the Colosseum has now reopened.

    At this time, the young man in leather armor, with a long sword at his waist and a high spirit in his eyes came out first. As he walked, he waved to the place in the audience where he praised him. But most of the time, his eyes still looked at the position of a beautiful woman in the stands, and his eyes showed an undisguised love.

    The man in black couldn''t help laughing, "it seems that this young man is quite infatuated with you. Don''t you give him some response and encouragement?"

    The beautiful woman didn''t even look at the man in black from the corner of her eyes. She didn''t have a good way. "There are many people who are infatuated with me. If everyone encourages me, I''m not comfortable. For the people I don''t like, I firmly refuse from the beginning and don''t let the other party have any room for reverie. This is the responsible attitude towards both sides. Don''t you think so?"

    When the beautiful woman said these words, she had never seen the Messiah, but the man in black felt that every word was like something he said to himself, which was awkward in his heart.

    In fact, if he doesn''t like a beautiful woman, he must be deceiving himself. This kind of favor may not have been before. However, after these days of getting along, the beautiful woman is frank and frank. Unlike the hypocritical and artificial character of ordinary nobles, he does attract him, but the identity differences between the two sides are there. Although the man in black can''t say he has low self-esteem, But I really don''t have much confidence that they can be together. Maybe after they have made some achievements, these self-confidence will gradually disappear, but now.

    Thinking of this, the man in Black said in a low voice, "it''s easy to like, but it''s not so easy to be together. Maybe it''ll be better when the identity and status of the two people don''t differ much."

    The beautiful woman frowned and almost turned to look at the man in black, so she continued with patience, "as long as two people have a heart, what difficulties can''t be solved? Only those who are not firm in heart will think so?"

    "Hey, hey, the young man''s opponent appears. I want to watch the game well. Let''s talk about it later." the man in black prevaricated

    The voice of the man in black finally interrupted the young girl who was beginning to fall in love. They finally became silent and looked at the arena for the time being. A strange teenager immediately attracted everyone''s eyes.

    It was a skinny young man of the same age as the man in black. His slightly delicate face seemed to be a little childish and shy. He was not tall. He was wearing a brown dress and a black cloak with a hood behind him. The most strange thing was that on his thin left shoulder, there was a crow with black feathers and red eyes.

    When the young man saw his opponent coming out, he couldn''t help but sink. He secretly scolded the kairandier Colosseum for being too incompetent. He didn''t doubt the strength of the teenager. If he could become a gladiator in the kairandier Colosseum, there would be no weak, but the problem was that the opponent was too young and even looked younger than him.

    In the young man''s plan, his opponent should be a burly, ferocious, powerful and cruel Gladiator. In this way, after a difficult struggle of "equal strength", his tenacious victory will have the best visual effect, which can definitely meet most people''s imagination of the just warrior in their mind.

    However, if the opponent is replaced by such a thin, young, and even some shy teenager, the effect will be greatly reduced. Even if he wins, it is not a glorious thing.

    His anger soared in his chest. The young man sneered and then said sarcastically, "is there no one in the kairandier Colosseum? Why did you send a child without hair? Hey, boy, if you don''t want to get hurt, go back, or you will bleed later."

    The young man''s words immediately aroused the support and laughter of a large group of people in the audience. A few people also shouted at the young man to go home and drink milk. However, some people still shut their mouth tightly and looked at the young man without blinking. What they saw was fear and excitement!

    "Hey, why is there a black black competition today? Isn''t it a ban to take pets to the competition?"

    "How do I know? I haven''t seen him play since Heiwu killed his opponent before. Ha ha, ha ha, but this is really a good chance to make money. Who did you buy and win?"

    "Of course it''s black black, but I''ve heard of this young man. His strength seems very good. He''s still a noble."

    "Cut, what''s the matter with nobles? What these soft nobles are good at is fighting with women in bed, not with real knives and guns in the arena!"

    "You are wrong. For diagonal fighters, equipment is also very important. As aristocrats, at least the equipment will not be bad.

    "Then you buy the noble to win. What are you doing buying black black?"

    "Well... Hehe, I''m still confident in Heiwu, but it seems that many people haven''t seen Heiwu''s game and are buying the young man to win. I didn''t dare to chat with you when I bet before. I''m afraid someone will buy with us and reduce the loss rate. Hehe hehe."

    "Oh? You too, me too, ha ha ha."

    This kind of conversation continued to spread in the audience. Gradually, the noise stopped, and everyone''s eyes focused on the arena. There was no sound except the dull breath.

    For the strange atmosphere of sudden silence in the audience, a trace of uneasiness finally rose in the young man''s heart. He brushed his sword and pulled it out, just like a golden sword blade shining in the sun and expelling the haze in the young man''s heart.

    Looking at the sword in his hand, the young man''s confidence increased greatly. This sword is the best sword his father bought for him. It is not only extremely sharp, but also has the effect of suddenly emitting strong light and making his opponent dizzy.

    Holding this sword, the young man''s confidence and courage reached the peak in an instant. He thought that his opponent would lose to himself even if he was strong. He smiled and moved in his heart. He even launched the special effect skill of the sword in advance.

    I saw the glittering blade suddenly burst out a strong light from the blade. The strong light was very dazzling and made people open their eyes to be blind. A series of startling cries came out in the audience. Some people close to the field covered their eyes and shouted pain. It was not until they were used to the light that the young men on the scene bathed in the strong light, It''s like the God of light in the sky coming to the earth. It''s majestic and extraordinary.

 Chapter 189

    The young man''s performance once again caused a lot of noise in the audience. Many people cheered loudly, and even some bold female audiences gave winks and kisses. The scene was very lively.

    In the VIP seat, the man in black pointed to the young man and said, "why didn''t I think he was so stupid? This skill is a unique skill that can turn defeat into victory at a critical moment. This guy showed it so early. Is he so confident?"

    The beautiful woman also had some difficulty in understanding the young man''s practice. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but some people are like this. They look smart in small things and are confused when they encounter major events. Is this the same kind of young man?"

    The man in black smiled bitterly, "who knows, but we should know soon that the battle is about to begin."

    The boy nicknamed Heiwu gently put down the palm that covered the crow''s eyes. His eyes only showed a gap. He looked at the young man opposite, frowned and whispered, "what a annoying light. What I don''t like most is light. I really want to kill him. Unfortunately, I''m only allowed to break his two legs. Let''s make a quick decision."

    After saying that, as soon as Heiwu shook his shoulders, the crow flapped its wings and flew into the air, sending out a series of coarse and hoarse cries of "wow... Wow...". Then, he didn''t see any movement in Heiwu''s legs. His whole body soared like a weightless black smoke and attacked the young man. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t see clearly.

    The young man was immediately startled by the speed of black black. The sharp sword in his hand instinctively drew a semicircular sword curtain in front of him. This action saved his instant defeat. Only listening to the crisp sound of "bang!", the young man suddenly backed back, and the hand holding the sword trembled with the naked eye.

    Heiwu stood where the young man was standing just now, holding a strange curved iron rod in both hands, which looked like a sickle and a walking stick.

    Looking at the young man who withdrew three or four meters away, Heiwu said with a smile, "it''s good. You can still hold the sword. Then you have to suffer more."

    As soon as Heiwu''s voice fell, the whole man jumped up again. In an instant, he came right above the young man''s head. The iron bars with both hands fell like two black lightning.

    The young man was so frightened that his hand holding the sword was still shaking. His other hand also held the sword handle and blocked the horizontal sword above his head.

    "Bang!" there was another crisp sound of iron strike. This time, the young man even knelt down on one leg hit by the black iron bar. Such a heavy and surprisingly fast attack was the only attack he had seen in his life, almost blinding him.

    However, the young man was trained as a regular Gladiator, and his talent was good. He grabbed the gap where it was difficult for the black man to make sustained efforts in the air, gave a loud drink, waved his sword and finally bounced the black man away.

    Heiwu turned a somersault in the air and fell back to the ground. His hands and wrists turned. After two iron bars drew a circle in the air, he was firmly held in his hands again.

    The young man seized this short opportunity and took two steps. He shouted in a voice that only he and Heiwu could hear, "are you sick? Do you know who I am? The people above didn''t tell you to lose? You want to lose to me, you idiot!"

    Heiwu was stunned when he heard it, then showed a subtle and shy smile, nodded slightly and motioned that he understood.

    The young man felt at ease. His palms were constantly slightly twisted. When the paralysis and fatigue disappeared, he gave a loud roar. The long sword in his hand waved three times, and the three sharp half moon golden awns galloped towards the black direction. The sharp gold fighting spirit plowed three deep marks on the ground.

    Black black seemed to lose his proud speed for a moment, rolled clumsily to the side, and narrowly avoided the golden Mans. Then he shouted at the young man with an iron bar in his hands, which seemed clumsy and astringent.

    The young man secretly scolded his opponent''s poor acting skills, but at this time, he was shocked and couldn''t care too much. He drew a perfect circle in the air with his long sword, and a round gold ring was generated out of thin air. With his sword again, the ring roared towards the black black black with a subtle arc.

    This move is a unique skill of a young man. He once created a record of continuously breaking four hard wooden stakes and castrating. If he cuts someone down, he can definitely break the other party.

    Because of the embarrassment at the beginning, he had a killing opportunity in his heart. If he could kill the boy opposite, he would never be soft hearted.

    But just as the ring was about to cut black black, and there was a cruel luster in the young man''s eyes, black black smiled. The smile was full of ridicule and contempt. The young man could even see the two words read when the other man''s lips moved.

    "Idiot."

    At the next moment, the ring finally hit Heiwu and came out of the body at a very fast speed. There was a burst of panic in the audience immediately, but then they strangely found that there was no blood jet, and the Heiwu cut by the ring slowly turned into a remnant and disappeared.

    The young man''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. In his frightened eyes, black black suddenly appeared in front of him. The shy smile was like a devil''s ferocious smile in the young man''s eyes. Then, a sharp pain came from his left leg, and his leg bone was broken.

    After his left leg was broken, the young man lost his balance, threw down his sword, held his leg and screamed in pain on the ground. He could no longer care about maintaining any aristocratic demeanor.

    At the same time, a figure walked slowly to the VIP seat where the man in black and others were. He coughed gently. Before a few people turned back, the figure said maliciously, "haven''t seen you for a long time. How''s it? This fight is wonderful? I specially prepared it for you."

    As soon as the familiar voice sounded, the beautiful woman''s face became ugly. They looked seriously at the brown haired boy in front of them. They just wanted to speak, but they were stopped by the boy''s hand.

    "Don''t be too busy to say hello and watch the game. Hehe, your friend has only broken one leg now. There''s another one. Don''t worry. We''ll always have time to catch up with the past, ha ha!"

    With wild laughter, the boy turned and left, leaving a beautiful woman with dignified expression and a man in black with fog.

    Until the boy went away, the man in black asked in a curious whisper, "was that man your friend just now? It''s interesting that he should break the young man''s legs. Although he was a little cruel, he helped us out. Is he from this arena?"

    "No, but the two legs of the people at the bottom must be gone." the beautiful woman said in a long voice

 Chapter 190

    The man in black looked at each other''s disappearing back. He couldn''t help but feel a trace of pity for the young men on the field.

    He shook his head and sighed. The man in black then asked, "although I don''t know why he did this, obviously he has some power in this arena, otherwise he can''t dominate the game. What are you going to do?"

    "Look, the other leg of the young man was also broken by that guy. Hey, it''s really cruel, but this guy named Heiwu is really strong." the beautiful woman turned her head and looked at the man in black

    The man in black turned his eyes to the arena. Sure enough, he saw the young man crawling on the ground, twitching all over. He had already passed out in a coma, and his two legs were very unnaturally twisted, and his bones were obviously crushed.

    "Tut Tut, I''m afraid it''s difficult to let the holy healer of the church treat it like this?"

    "Cure is cured, but I don''t know if it will leave sequelae." listening to the words of the man in black, the beautiful woman looks ugly

    The man in black joked, "what? Are you worried about him?"

    The beautiful woman glared at the man in black angrily and said, "I''m worried about you fool. Someone must be helping him behind the brown haired boy. This talent is a cruel character who can control the arena. Although I don''t know who he is, he must not dare to touch me, but you''re in danger!"

    Looking at the worried appearance of the beautiful woman, the man in black still said, "it''s okay, I''m not as weak as you think."

    The beautiful woman looked serious and stared at the man in black, "I hope you can face up to this. I know your strength should be very strong, but do you think you can deal with all the fighters who come to the sun god arena? I tell you, according to my intelligence, a group of peerless experts have recently come to solve all kinds of problems for the arena. Unless you can defeat them, I''ll be worried in vain."

    Hearing these words, the man in black changed his face. Even though he was so confident, he was not stupid enough to think he could compete with those peerless experts. He almost died against some ordinary elite before, not to mention the peerless experts?

    Thinking of this, the man in black could not help frowning. After a while, he said to Weiya in a deep voice, "should it be safe for me to follow you? Can you take us out?"

    After thinking about it, the beautiful woman gently shook her head and sighed, "I''m afraid it''s difficult to take you out. Since the brown haired boy dared to show up just now, he must have a comprehensive plan. Although they dare not hurt me, they have no pressure to imprison me. At that time, you''ll be dead. Now no one can take you away unless my father shows up."

    At the moment when the man in black was silent, the beautiful woman suddenly smiled. He patted the man in black on the shoulder and whispered, "man in black, I''m sorry to implicate you again."

    "It''s not certain who will be implicated. Then I may have to give you trouble."

    After a while, a staff member came to the VIP seat and said loudly, "Hello, sir, your game is coming soon. Please follow me to the preparation area."

    The man in black quickly raised his hand and responded in a loud voice. Then he squeezed his eyes on the beautiful woman and walked away with the staff with a smile.

    When the man in black left, the beautiful woman smiled gently and said with a cold light in her eyes, "it''s a pity that I don''t bring enough money!"

    Looking at the end of the field, the host raised his voice with a sound reinforcement stone, "Dear guests, today is really a good day. Just now Heiwu gave us a wonderful performance. Now another brave guest is coming to challenge. His opponent is the familiar cruel ''killer bee''! Please give this guest a round of applause for encouragement, although he is only a fledgling teenager without any fighting Experience, but in any case, this courage is commendable! "

    There was a strange cry of ridicule in the audience. After the competition just now, these audience obviously lost confidence in those amateur players and thought that even if the flowers in the greenhouse were tall and beautiful, they could not withstand the devastation of the storm.

    The man in black walked slowly into the hall amid the boos of the crowd. At this time, he was a little nervous, but more excited. Finally, it was time to fight with people again. The so-called strong man is to take his opponent as a ladder and step by step onto the road to the top through continuous fighting. Today, he will step over these stairs! Thinking of this, the man in black exhaled deeply and ruled out Thoughts in your head.

    At this time, the host continued to shout, "next, let''s invite the opponent of this brave young man, the old man in the arena, the gladiator who likes to torture his opponent most, the most cruel character, and the killer bee!"

    "I didn''t expect another game today. I''m still such a young and handsome boy. I can''t bear to start."

    With a sharp smile, a strong, thin man with long hands and feet stooped to the field. The man held a one person high stabbing gun in his hand, flashing a cold awn in the sun.

    After the players play, the host goes out of the field silently, just like the game just now. This is the rule of kairandier Colosseum. As long as the players go to the field, it is the beginning of the game. There is no need to prepare the sound. As for the end, it is the real end only when the opponent admits defeat or loses consciousness, falls to the ground, or even one party dies.

    The spear was spinning like a wheel in his hand. The killer bee cruelly licked his lower lip with his tongue and said with a gentle smile, "don''t worry, child, I will treat you very gently. It''s like being stung by a bee at most."

    After saying that, the killer bee smiled and began to run around the man in black. The tip of the gun in his hand wanted to stab but not stab, as if it could attack from any direction.

    In the face of the running of the killer bee, the man in black stood still. After the previous fight with others, he already knew how to avoid. He must not hide blindly, otherwise it is easy to fall into the trap of his opponent. The best time to avoid and fight back is to calmly wait until his opponent gets old.

    Seeing the man in black standing there like a stake, the killer bee was a little impatient, turned into a green awn, wound around the gun tip, and stabbed the man in black''s thigh from bottom to top from an extremely tricky angle!

    The assassin bee''s stabbing gun was like his nickname, like the stinger of a poisonous bee. It stabbed the man in black silently. But just when the stinger was about to stab into the man in black''s leg, the man in black suddenly turned around and raised his leg. It was urgent to avoid the gun and stepped on the tip of the gun.

 Chapter 191

    The killer bee was surprised and immediately wanted to draw the gun back, but found that the tip of the gun was motionless, as if it was not a foot but a hill.

    However, the killer bee has rich combat experience. Immediately, with the gun body as the fulcrum, the whole person crossed in the air, and his right leg swept away at the head of the man in black. Castration is fast and cruel.

    But this sweep was blocked by the man in black in mid air. Before the killer bee changed his move, a fist left by the man in black had been printed on his chest.

    Time seemed to stop for a moment, and at the next moment, the killer bee holding a horizontal posture had lost its balance, fell down and stopped moving.

    This fight was boring and boring. It was not even as good as the way of performing on the street. Of course, it couldn''t meet the audience who spent money to watch the game. There was a burst of angry abuse on the table.

    "Killer bee, what are you doing? Aren''t you beaten up by this little guy with no hair?"

    "Get up, killer bee, I''ve made a heavy bet on you. Get up!"

    "Fake game, this must be a fake game. Return the money and return the money we bet!"

    There was a lot of noise, and almost everyone was shouting to make the killer bee stand up, but in the end, the fighter who was highly expected by the audience still failed to live up to the expectations of the audience, because he had lost consciousness and passed out in a coma.

    Soon the famous Gladiator was taken down, and the man in black still stood on the court.

    When the host stepped onto the field, he shouted with excitement on his face, "Dear viewers, I didn''t expect our brave teenagers to have unique skills. I admit I was a little out of sight just now. However, please believe that kairandier Colosseum will never disappoint you. Next, let''s welcome the murderer and blood ape we haven''t seen for a long time!"

    "Wow..." the original noisy voice was suddenly replaced by a neat exclamation. Obviously, the weight of the name blood ape in the hearts of the audience absolutely exceeded that of the killer bee.

    "Bloody ape, ha ha, today''s tickets are really worth the money. This is one of the top fighters in the arena."

    "Yes, I haven''t seen the blood ape game for more than a month. I didn''t expect to let him fight this boy today."

    "Hurry up, hurry up and bet. Now I''m going to win back the lost money with interest. Ha ha, I didn''t expect to double the money so soon."

    "I think this boy is a little evil, but if the blood ape, it should be no problem?"

    In the discussion and exclamation of the crowd, a tall and burly figure slowly came out opposite the man in black.

    This is a big man with red hair. His huge body is huge, but his whole body reveals bloodthirsty and rage.

    After seeing the big man come out, the audience burst into a deafening roar, as if the mood had reached a climax in an instant.

    The man in black frowned at his opponent in the game, and the opponent just looked at him.

    There was a touch of excitement in his bloodshot eyes. The blood ape with square face and thick lips said with a ferocious smile, "little bastard, I''ll screw your head off and be my night pot later, but don''t worry, I won''t kill you so soon."

    In the face of the provocation of the blood ape, the man in black sneered in his heart and stretched out his hand to recruit the other party. This wordless contempt instantly ignited the other party''s anger. The blood ape jumped up and waved his fist like a man in black.

    The man in black wanted to try his opponent''s fist power. He didn''t dodge. His right arm held the attacking fist horizontally, and his body didn''t move.

    The blood ape''s eyes shrank and his heart was surprised. His body was very different from that of the man in black, but the other party completely caught his front punch, and even didn''t tremble slightly, which showed that the opponent was never under him in terms of strength, and he must take the road of agility according to the other party''s body shape. In this case, it depends on who took the initiative first, Then fight for endurance.

    Thinking of this, the blood ape is like a clever giant ape. He somersaults, holds his big hands into claws, and grabs the back of the man in black. His five fingers reveal light gold. If he is caught by his five gold fighting fingers, unless the other party''s body is made of iron, they will be scratched.

    The man in black bowed his head to avoid the claw, turned around, put his left hand on the wrist of the blood ape, and took advantage of the surprised eyes of the other party to blow his right fist on the chest of the blood ape. So, the scene just happened again. The hit blood ape kept a fixed position for a moment, and then the whole man fell to the ground and shook up a lot of dust.

    All the audience looked at the familiar picture dully. For a time, no one spoke, and the whole audience was silent. Until more than a minute later, the blood ape still lay on the ground motionless, and the man in black raised his hand and said loudly, "he fainted. Where''s my next opponent?"

    There was an uproar!

    "Can''t it? The blood ape was solved so easily? Who is this boy? Is he a peerless expert?"

    "How could it be! How could such a young peerless master appear in the Colosseum?"

    "But you see, the killer bee is like this, and the blood ape is like this. Do you have any other explanation besides the peerless master?"

    "That''s not necessarily true. I heard that there are evil spell masters in other places. They can kill each other as long as they touch other people''s bodies. Are killer bees and blood apes cursed?"

    "Who knows, it can''t really be a fake game? Even if it''s a fake game, it can''t be so fake?"

    Hearing the boiling discussion and doubt of the audience, the man in black was unhappy. But after all, he won. Others couldn''t do anything to him, so he returned to the VIP seat in the grandstand.

    After looking at the unhappy man in black back to the VIP seat, the beautiful woman excitedly patted him on the shoulder and said, "you''re too powerful. These two opponents were killed by you without two minutes on the court. Ha ha."

    The man in black shrugged and said with some displeasure, "it''s too different from the game I think. Those two people are really weak. They can''t compare with the enemies I met before!"

    The beautiful woman earnestly advised, "winning the game is only one of our goals. We have a bigger goal. Have you forgotten?"

    The man in black cheered up and nodded, "yes, we have bigger goals, but this Colosseum should send more powerful people to play in a while? The previous two games haven''t even warmed up. It''s too boring."

    The beautiful woman warned, "the next game doesn''t seem so simple."

    The beautiful woman saw that the brown haired boy looked at them, and the things in her eyes were very complex.

 Chapter 192

    In fact, the cause of all these things starts from the day of summer celebration, when the assassins went to the hero hall to assassinate the Imperial Emperor Keith Aldrich that night.

    The leader of this assassination of the Imperial Emperor is the little girl we saved at the kairandier Colosseum, her father Gordon Evans. Gordon Evans was the leader of that night. He even trained his own flesh and blood as a soldier from an early age, and was taken to the task of assassinating Imperial Emperor Keith on the night of the assassination.

    As a result, the plan of that night was seen through by the imperial Marshal Alonso, who arrested these assassins on the spot and waited for the fate of the Imperial Emperor Keith.

    This is the scene of us saving the little girl who fought continuously at the kairandier Colosseum.

    After that, the little girl was sent to pattini, where she went to find the president of the mercenary guild, Franz, and asked for his help on my recommendation.

    Before she left, the little girl was worried about her father, Gordon Evans, and hoped that we would go to the prison of the Empire to rescue her father.

    But when avina and I left for the prison to rescue Gordon Evans, we found that he had been rescued by people we didn''t know.

    In the end, who saved him? I had a secret investigation with AI Na on these days.

    It turned out that Gordon Evans had a brother named Gavin Evans. He is now a gladiator in the reopened kairandier Colosseum.

    Now the kairandier Colosseum is controlled and managed by the Brown family, which controls the Empire''s finances. Now the successor of the Brown family is master Charles with brown hair.

    The Colosseum is now dominated by master Charles as the highest official. Of course, the family has arranged for him to help him.

    The little girl''s father''s brother, Gavin Evans, is now working under his hands and is an important power faction. He is also known as black Wu.

    Both Charles Brown and his family are firmly Pro emperor, that is, they firmly support the rule of emperor Keith, and they are also a family with strong economic strength in the Empire.

    As for the assassin faction on the other side, that is, the faction that assassinated the emperor, the mastermind behind it has not been found out yet. All we know is that Gavin Evans''s brother, the little girl''s father, Gordon Evans, was the person in charge of the assassin faction''s action that day.

    Avina and I learned through investigation that Gordon Evans had a proud disciple, but we didn''t know who he was. We only knew that he didn''t participate in the assassination of the Imperial Emperor that day, and naturally he wasn''t caught.

    So I and AI Na Na can only come to the reconstructed Kay Landale Colosseum and secretly investigate some things.

    We see that the man in black has defeated two people in a row. Ordinary people may not know how he defeated, but I can see it clearly.

    Heugueven Evans smiled and nodded slightly. Even if he said hello to Charles Brown, the people next to him didn''t even look at it. Obviously, his identity was extraordinary. At least in his eyes, he thought that only Charles Brown''s identity was enough for him to say hello.

    "Young master, I heard you are looking for me?" Heiwu''s voice was hoarse and low, but with a sense of calm and self-confidence.

    Charles Brown pointed to two people standing motionless on the ground not far from his seat. "Uncle Gavin, please help me look at these two people. They had fought with the same opponent before and were knocked unconscious by each other''s punch. I want to know what happened to that person?"

    "Oh? Those two are killer bees and blood apes. Ordinary people can''t knock them out with one punch."

    Hei Wu walked towards them with slow and powerful steps. Then, he didn''t see how he moved. Two golden sharp lights flashed and died. The tops of killer bees and blood apes were cut out with two cross cuts, revealing their strong upper bodies.

    Seeing the same fist print on their chest, Gavin lit his eyes, squatted down, gently touched the fist print and exclaimed, "what a heavy fist power, and the power is very concentrated. He is an expert."

    Charles Brown smiled and asked, "Uncle Gavin, is this guy great?"

    Black uggavin nodded, "yes, this man''s fighting method is very interesting. Who is this man? Is he a newly recruited Gladiator?"

    Charles Brown said with a wry smile, "no, this is a challenger. He comes to the game for fun. He annoys me."

    "Oh?" black uguiwen thought

    Although Charles Brown is the heir of the Brown family, he can only take charge of the superficial things of the kairandier Colosseum. Black uggavin is not only a top expert, but also one of the most trusted people of the Brown family patriarch. Therefore, he invited black uggavin to deal with the man in black. Only Gavin has this strength in the whole kairandier Colosseum.

    "In that case, let''s send Bobby the wild bear first. I''ll see this guy myself," said black uggavin

    Time passed quickly. Just when the man in black had just returned to the competition venue, before the host came out to introduce him, a burst of crazy laughter came from the opposite side.

    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect my last opponent to be you. Hey, boy, your strength is good!"

    When the man in black looked around, a tall fat man walked into the entrance with a careless smile. His eyes lit up because he knew this guy. It was the famous wild bear Bobby

    Bobby, the wild bear, with a large chest full of black chest hair, stood not far from the man in black and said with a grim smile, "boy, I saw the game just now. You are the worst opponent I met here, but it''s fun. The last game always needs to be exciting!"

    The man in black finally got a little serious and nodded, "you''re good, too. You''re much better than those two guys just now. I can feel it."

    Bobby the wild bear clenched his hands and hit each other hard, making a clear gas explosion. Then he laughed and said, "ha ha, let''s start and let the guy in the host have a rest. Pay attention, I''m coming!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Bobby the wild bear broke through the air with two earthy yellow shock waves and rushed straight to the man in black.

    The man in black knew that the other side was terrible and didn''t move until the other side''s shock wave was almost touching his toes. Although the other side could change the direction of the shock wave, he found that this change did not include mid air.

    Seeing the shockwave rushing past from behind in the air, before the man in black could be happy, Bobby the wild bear''s laughter came, "Hey, hey, hey, do you think you''re the first person who wants to jump up? Don''t underestimate my move, blow it up!"

 Chapter 193

    "Boom!" the shockwave just rushed less than one meter past the man in black, but suddenly burst with the voice of wild bear Bobby. The flying earth and rock shot at the man in black in mid air like countless concealed weapons.

    The man in black shrunk his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other party was so skilled in controlling the shock wave, but he couldn''t move flexibly in the air. He had to wave his fists quickly, turned into a shadow of a fist and stopped the gravel.

    But at this time, Bobby the wild bear jumped up with a loud cry, crossed his fingers and punched heavily from behind the man in black.

    The man in black hurried out with his back foot. Although he accurately kicked the other party''s fist, he was hammered down to the ground by the other party because of his hasty leg and insufficient strength.

    In the process of the sudden fall, the man in black forcibly turned over and finally landed with his feet first, avoiding the ugly fall.

    However, Bobby, the wild bear opposite, didn''t give him a chance to breathe at all. Two shock waves hit him across the air. At the same time, with a sensitivity that didn''t match his body shape, he somersaulted in the air and turned to his rear. His right fist was wrapped in heavy earth system, and suddenly exploded at the back of the man in black, forming a situation of front and back killing.

    In the face of wild bear Bobby''s fierce attack, the man in black smiled without surprise. His face showed an excited expression. After taking a deep breath, his arms vibrated, his two arm muscles beat up, bent down and smashed on the shock wave. After a violent explosion, the shock wave disappeared like a punctured bubble. Then the man in black turned his fist into his palm and supported the ground, After tightening his right leg, he suddenly popped out and hit Bobby''s fist again. However, due to the ground support, his legs were full of strength, which kicked Bobby back several steps.

    After knocking his opponent back, the man in black took advantage of the situation to turn upside down, stood up again, turned and looked at Bobby the wild bear who also looked opposite.

    With a hard wave of his right hand, Bobby the wild bear grinned and said, "great strength, even bigger than me. No one can kick me so painful for a long time, boy, what''s your name?"

    With the same smile, the man in black whispered, "Nick, this is my name. How about you? It''s Bobby the wild bear, isn''t it?"

    With a thumb pointing at himself, Bobby the wild bear shouted, "my name is Bobby the wild bear. I was raised by the wild bear. You remember the name. Soon, the name will spread all over the city like an earthquake!"

    It was the first time the man in black heard such a strange metaphor, and he couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha, you''re very interesting, but don''t you worry that I''ll block your earthquake?"

    Bobby the wild bear smiled grimly and said slowly with open arms, "so in order to avoid this situation, I can only bury you in the soil. Here you are the first opponent to force me to do my best. Get ready to take the move! Drink!"

    With the sound of wild bear Bobby''s deep drink, his body began to tremble slightly, which was the performance of his whole body''s extreme strength. Then, a light yellow light slowly lit up from all over his body and spread to his whole body. After a while, wild bear Bobby was shrouded in yellow light, like a layer of glowing skin, The dust under your feet stirred and flew under the yellow light, with a frightening momentum.

    As soon as the man in black looked solemn, the strange changes of the other party made him feel a sense of tension. It can be imagined that the next attack will be more dangerous and fierce than before!

    "Hey, hey, hey, I haven''t used this move much since I practiced it. You will be the first person to be defeated by this move, man in black, right? I''m coming!"

    "Boom!" the dust flying around Bobby, the wild bear, covered his huge body. I don''t know how he did it, but the next moment, he suddenly appeared behind the man in black and attacked with his right fist silently.

    Although the man in black was attracted more than half of his attention by the dust from the other party, his keen sixth sense still made him feel the attack and hurriedly turned to block the arm, but the power of wild bear Bobby wrapped in dust also increased sharply, and the strong impact blew the man in black out.

    With a wild laugh, Bobby the wild bear stepped on the ground with his right foot. The whole person was like a drop of water dripping into the water and melted into the earth. Then he appeared in front of the man in black and waved his fist.

    Seeing the wild bear Bobby integrate into the earth, it immediately shocked the whole audience, and many people exhaled more incredible. Black uggavin also watched the game on the court. He was watching the boy in black.

    Just when Gavin was stunned, the battle situation in the field had reached a white hot level. With his haunting earth element fusion skills and soaring power, the black man was once forced to parry. However, when the whole audience thought that the wild bear Bobby was about to win, the black man suddenly increased his speed, on his hands and feet, The white electric arc which is curved and stretched out is as powerful as the wild bear Bobby!

    After pulling away with high-speed movement, the man in black excitedly looked at Bobby the wild bear and shouted, "Hey, Bobby the wild bear, you''ve been playing for so long, should I attack?"

    Cautiously looking at the man in black, Bobby the wild bear sneered, "you''re sure to lose this game."

    The man in black smiled and stretched out his right hand. The dazzling white electric light gradually lit up at the edge of the palm, "whether you can win depends on whether you can accept my move. Note, I''ll attack now!"

    Before the last word was finished, the figure of the man in black had suddenly disappeared in the same place. In the frightened eyes of wild bear Bobby, a palm like the light of lightning knife had cut him.

    "What''s the speed? It''s faster than the monster named Heiwu!" Bobby the wild bear trembled in his heart

    Just when the idea came into his mind, wild bear Bobby felt as if he had been severely split by a sharp long knife. A strong force that was irresistible overwhelmed him in an instant, followed by a burst of burning and strong paralysis.

    Bobby the wild bear was also hit by the man in black. His whole body trembled. There was no blood flowing out of the cut wound. All of them were evaporated by the high temperature in an instant.

    A few seconds later, Bobby the wild bear fell to the ground with smoke all over his body. He looked at the man in black with dull eyes and said weakly, "you guy, you are so strong. Did you keep your hand just now? I feel that, alas, you lose face. You beat him down with a knife!"

    The man in black smiled and sat next to Bobby the wild bear, patted each other on the shoulder and said, "you are also very powerful. I was scared by you just now!"

    Bobby the wild bear snorted coldly and reluctantly turned his head, "Don''t comfort me. If you lose, you''ll lose, but you should pay attention next. I see that guy Heiwu is also in the preparation area. I feel frightened only when I face him in this arena. That guy is not only strong, but also has killed more than one person. Don''t be merciful and be careful to be killed!"

    Because of these words, the man in black greatly liked Bobby the wild bear. He nodded with a smile and said, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll be careful, but I''m waiting for him!"

 Chapter 194

    Black Wu on the field has entered the preparation area. He wants to face the men in black on the battlefield in person. At that time, the man in black reported five games in a row, so if he didn''t win five games, it wouldn''t end unless he failed halfway.

    After saying that, the man in black looked at the preparation area and recalled the man with a crow on his shoulder. Is he the opponent in the next game?

    When Bobby the wild bear was carried out of the Colosseum, there were warm applause and cheers in the audience. For this high-level game, everyone felt that it was worth the ticket price. It turned out that the previous killer bees and blood apes were not fighting fake games, but their level was really too poor, and they didn''t even have the strength to make their opponents serious.

    At this time, the host finally came on. After making sure that the man in black didn''t need to rest, the host said in his unique voice, "Dear viewers, how lucky you are today. I haven''t seen a few games of this level, but the luckier thing is behind, because the next one to participate in the fight is the evil star we saw before, Heiwu, who took off his opponent''s two legs!"

    The strange smile still hung on his face. The man in black slowly walked into the arena, but the crow standing on him didn''t make an unpleasant sound this time. A pair of blood red eyes stared at the man in black, which was very spiritual.

    The man in black looked at the crow staring at him curiously. He didn''t despise the opponent in front of him. The other party''s strange body method and powerful power made him feel like he saw another self, but the other party''s ruthlessness was something he didn''t have now.

    After standing opposite the man in black, Heiwu shook his shoulders and let the Crow fly into the air. Then his hands slowly took out the two unique curved iron bars from behind. The two bars crossed and aligned directly in front.

    The man in black also gently breathed out a breath, slightly sideways, raised his left fist and recovered his right fist, in a posture of being ready.

    The two faced each other for nearly a minute, and no one moved. But suddenly, Heiwu smiled, shook his head and said, "you must have no experience in combat?"

    With a slight frown, the man in black replied, "yes, I really rarely fight with people. Why, is there a problem?"

    Heiwu continued to laugh, "that''s right. I just deliberately revealed two flaws to lead you to attack, but you didn''t move at all. Either you are an experienced Taoist. You can see that this is a trap, or you are really a rookie. You can see that the people who teach you should care about you very much and don''t have the heart to let you fight. You are so lucky..."

    When it comes to the last sentence, Heiwu''s tone becomes a little sad, and then he puts his head on the way, "just now I saw you and the fat man fighting, I seemed to see another self, but why are our two fates different?"

    The man in black was stunned. Unexpectedly, Heiwu saw his own shadow, strange speed and powerful power in the battle of the other party, as he just thought. These are their advantages that make their opponents fear and headache. But what kind of wonderful battle will happen when the two people who also have this advantage compete with each other?

    The smile on the corner of his mouth gradually turned cold. Heiwu approached the man in black while turning the iron bar in his hand. "You know, if a person like you changes his identity with me, he probably won''t live for a day. Looking at you, I''m like looking at a weak version of myself. Ha ha, it''s stupid to have the opportunity to kill each other but show mercy."

    The man in black frowned and didn''t explain anything. He just responded with the same sneer, "Hey, I don''t think you''re such a nonsense person. Do you think you can beat your opponent with your mouth?"

    Black black''s footsteps burst out, his eyes burst out, and his whole body burst out a wisp of black fog like water vapor, emitting a cold breath. In a quiet voice, "don''t worry, you''ll know the gap between you and me right away!"

    "Whoosh!" with a sudden sound of breaking the air, black black came to the man in black in an instant. His body method was as fast as a ghost. The iron bar in his right hand turned into a remnant and chopped it down hard.

    Seeing that Heiwu finally shot, the man in black was full of war in his heart. With confidence in his own strength, he blocked the past empty handed. His fist face was entangled with lightning, and his prestige was three points stronger than Heiwu.

    "Bang!" A light explosion of the air sounded, and Heiwu was blown back by the punch. Obviously, the man in black still had the upper hand in strength, but at this time, the man in black didn''t look happy, because on his left hand, which he and Heiwu had fought hard, a wisp of black air was unknowingly stuck up, emitting a cold smell of evil, and brought him a smile An uncomfortable feeling of crispness.

    The man in black thought and strengthened the power in his hand. He only heard a crackle, and the wisp of black air was evaporated. Only then did his left hand feel normal.

    "My attack may not seem overbearing, but it is toxic and can paralyze people''s perception. It seems that your thunder fighting spirit has a certain purification effect, but I don''t know how much fighting spirit you can squander."

    Looking at black Wu''s strange smile on the opposite side, the man in black snorted coldly, and his toes touched the ground. The whole person flew towards each other like a sharp arrow, and the edge of his palm was white and bright.

    As soon as the pupils of black eyes contracted, the whole person tightened up. He had just seen this move. It was very powerful. He had no hard confidence, so the whole person hid to the right like a light smoke.

    So the two staged a tug of war in the field. Whenever the man in black approached, Heiwu always tried every means to avoid thunder cutting. He would rather be hard hit by the other party''s other fist and feet than let the deadly palm with white light touch himself.

    After a while, the man in black who had been maintaining the fighting state finally reluctantly dispersed the electric light in his palm. Although the consumption was not too large, he could not reach his opponent, but it was not the way. This would only continue to waste his fighting spirit.

    However, as soon as the man in black withdrew from the fighting state here, Heiwu began to counter attack like crazy, and his two sticks turned into countless stick shadows and fell like a storm.

    The man in black concentrated on resisting, but when the two men were separated, dozens of black air streams were stuck on the man in black''s arms again, and a strong sense of paralysis surged up like a tide. The man in black frowned and increased the electric power again, which purified these air streams, but consumed too much energy, But let his breathing have been slightly rapid.

 Chapter 195

    Black Wu''s eyes lit up when he looked at the opposite side and knew that his strategy had succeeded. Although the opponent in front of him had amazing strength and his fighting spirit might be better than himself, he obviously had too little experience and didn''t know how to reasonably deal with various situations. He only knew that he had been consuming his fighting spirit to solve the problem, so he leveled the strength of both sides and even gained an advantage.

    Thinking of this, Heiwu would not give the other party time to breathe back. He threw the two sticks hard in his hand, and saw two crescent shaped blades emitting cold light pop up from the top of the iron stick. The pair of iron sticks with strange shapes turned into two sickles!

    This is the real form of black and black weapons!

    With the double sickles in hand, Heiwu immediately jumped up, and the blade turned into a strange cold light to attack the man in black. The lethality was several times stronger than that just now!

    For the first time, the man in black looked dignified and could only rely on his quick body method to avoid. He had the confidence of hard connecting with his palm with the iron bar just now, but at this time, he turned into a sharp blade. Without using his unique skills, he was not so confident and hard to resist.

    So, the scene that you ran after me just now was staged again, but the roles were changed!

    Charles Brown sat in the VIP seat and looked at the game with great interest. He smiled and said to himself, "it seems that this black haired boy is like this. Black uggavin can easily kill him."

    Heiwu''s combat experience and that black haired boy are not at the same level at all. If there is no accident, he should win. In fact, in terms of real strength, that black haired boy should win.

    There are many examples of the weak winning the strong in the arena. It''s no surprise. The fighting competition is about strength, tactics and psychology, and even some luck. The black haired boy seems to have a slightly higher strength, and the others are far less than black and black. If he meets an opponent whose strength is too different from his, he can crush him overwhelmingly, but when he meets an opponent whose strength is not much different, His weakness was exposed. This is the case on the battlefield. Maybe a small mistake will lead to the defeat in the future

    On the field, the duel between the man in black and black Wu has become a tug of war. With a faster speed than black Wu, the man in black is slowly familiar with this battle rhythm. He begins to accumulate his physical strength. The fighting spirit and physical strength he has just consumed are recovering rapidly and stably. He was almost unable to parry just now. Now he can fight back from time to time.

    During this period of battle, he found many tricks. For example, the poisonous and strange black gas in heiwuna must be purified by increasing power at first, but now the man in black has a balance, and the power consumed in purifying the black gas has become less and less; Moreover, he found that although Heiwu''s body method was erratic and difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, the speed of instant explosion was much slower than him. It was also with this advantage that he came back.

    This battle is really very important for the man in black. He has gained a lot of valuable combat experience. It can be said that Heiwu is like a practical teacher, forcing and promoting the man in black to grow up quickly with all his strength.

    However, compared with the spirit of men in black, Heiwu''s heart is colder and colder. The other party''s fighting spirit is not only very deep, but also the speed of returning air is faster than usual. Heiwu feels that if he continues to fight like this, he will be exhausted in the end.

    "This monster, how does he practice in the end? Not only does he fight Qi, but also his physical strength is far higher than ordinary people. With his speed of returning Qi, he will surpass me again in five minutes. No, a long war is not good for me. We should make a quick decision!"

    After a dark scold in his heart, heiwuxu shook a knife and then somersaulted several times in a row to open the distance from the man in black. Because he just took the initiative, it was natural and easy to withdraw.

    Seeing that black black suddenly retreated, the man in black was stunned, frowned and said, "Hey, why don''t you fight? Are you tired? I can let you have a rest."

    Black Wu smiled angrily by the words of the man in black, "ha ha, you monster, don''t underestimate people. I just changed my mind and was ready to show you something interesting."

    "Oh?" the man in black raised his eyebrows and said curiously, "what''s interesting?"

    Slowly stand up straight, black black showed a gloomy smile, "don''t worry, this is the beginning."

    After saying that, Heiwu''s eyes suddenly widened, and the black fog around his body also spread at the same time, and the color gradually turned into black and red like viscous blood.

    "I can see that you are very confident in speed. Now it depends on whether your speed can help you escape my move."

    The growing black and red blood fog sprang wildly as if it had life just after the sound of black black fell, and the diffusion speed was accelerated. In just a few seconds, black black and men in black were wrapped up, forming a huge fog cocoon, and emitting a bloody smell that Chinese people want to vomit, which filled the whole stadium.

    Seeing this scene, the audience suddenly lost their voice and screamed. Even the beautiful women on the field stood up nervously and began to worry about the black man in the fog cocoon.

    The man in black wrapped by the fog cocoon seemed to feel that he had been transferred to another scene. The surrounding scenery was filled with black and red, extremely dark, which greatly affected his vision, and his whole body became heavy and sticky, like the whole person was soaked in the mud. The most uncomfortable thing was the strong and extremely bloody smell, It seems that it can penetrate into the body through the skin pores.

    When the man in black carefully observed the situation around him, the black voice seemed to come from all directions, "why don''t you run? Try and see if you can play your proud speed in my blood hell?"

    The man in black kept looking around, but he couldn''t find the source of his voice. He was shocked.

    Black Wu''s confident laughter still lingered in his ears, and a boundless killing opportunity arose in the fog cocoon. A rumble like a sullen voice continued to expand. Then, the cautious eyes of the man in black flashed a look of horror, because in front of him, a six meter high blood wave appeared out of thin air and photographed him.

    The man in black immediately took up the thunder shadow footwork and was about to hide back, but here, his speed was greatly limited, and the coverage of the blood wave was too wide. Without any way, the man in black could only show his unique skill again and cut off the blood wave.

    "How is it possible that in this place without water, he can condense so many blood waves to attack. Even in the field, it is difficult to do this. Is it an illusion?"

    Nick, a man in black, is trying to figure out how to crack it. He doesn''t want to die here. In fact, he knows this black black black. This man is his master''s brother. Today, he came to compete with the enemy of the imperial sect. He doesn''t want to lose someone to his master.

 Chapter 196

    "It''s really an illusion. I guess it''s right. Even those real strong people need to spend some time to form their own field. How can this black Wulian form such a big blood wave at once!"

    He waved his fist hard, and Nick in black almost wanted to shout excitedly. After all, this was the first time he really saw through his opponent''s attack and fought back, which was a great encouragement to him.

    After black Wu was kicked to the ground by Nick, a man in black, he immediately felt a sharp pain attacking the upper door, and even his teeth loosened, as if they would fall as long as he touched them gently. Fortunately, he has received very strict training since childhood, especially the key course is to endure pain.

    After breathing deeply for several times and alleviating the pain, Heiwu stood up and stared at the man in black with a blue face. Nick said angrily, "I still underestimate you and see through my magic."

    Nick, a man in black, said with a smile, "it''s thanks to an opponent I met. He was very good at your magic tricks. I suffered a big loss at that time."

    "Hum! In that case, let''s try our best!"

    After a cold hum, Heiwu knelt down on one knee and put his sickle into the ground. His palms were printed on the ground at the same time. Suddenly, the whole fog cocoon moved rapidly. Under the control of an invisible force, nearly a hundred sharp prismatic blood spikes were formed, which suddenly shot out from all directions and attacked the man in black Nick.

    This wave of attack is not an illusion. Although Nick, a man in black, immediately started to avoid the thunder shadow, it is a pity that his speed was greatly suppressed in this fog cocoon. Although he avoided and blocked most of the blood spikes, some stabbed him. Fortunately, he was rough and fleshy, and dodged in time. Most of his wounds were scratches, and occasionally a few stabbed did not go deep into the meat, It doesn''t have much impact on action.

    After leaving a distance with black ula, Nick, a man in black, looked sternly at the black Wu opposite. He really couldn''t be easily dazzled by excitement and carelessness in the heart battle. Before the last moment, any accident could happen.

    "This move is too annoying. Although Heiwu can''t last forever, it''s more dangerous for me to stay here for another moment. I have to break this place and rush out, but I don''t know how thick this place is, but I must solve this Heiwu as soon as possible!"

    Thinking of this, Nick, a man in black, suddenly lit a large white arc in his right hand between his teeth, but this time the arc did not focus on the outside of his palm, but formed a white ball lightning surrounded by electric light in his palm.

    After the spherical lightning was formed, the white electric light almost lit up the whole fog cocoon. In his shock, Heiwu hurried to block his eyes with his cross arm. If he was outside the fog cocoon at this time, he would see that the whole fog cocoon was reflected by the white electric light source from inside to outside into a light cocoon emitting red light, just like a lantern, which is very beautiful.

    "No, he still has such a deep fighting spirit, and this move is much more powerful than the previous one. I''m afraid I can''t stop this attack. I have to do my best."

    Black Wu had rich experience in fighting. At the first time, he saw that Nick, a man in black, could not be blocked by his fake field. In his heart, he hurried up all the fighting spirit, condensed all the blood mist, and formed a blood spear in front of him with the thickness of his body.

    "As long as you block this blow, the boy will be finished. This move can''t be used at will!"

    He bit his lips hard, held the blood spear in his hands, raised his arms high, and threw the blood spear with all his strength. The blood spear was like being shot out by a siege crossbow, sending out a sharp whistling sound and flying towards Nick, a man in black. If the blow hit, it would not only be shot through, but the whole person would be cut in half.

    Nick, a man in black, was shining with white light in his eyes. It was like a huge lightning coming out of his body. With a dull roar, the electric ball in his hand suddenly waved out and hit the tip of the blood spear.

    "Boom!" everyone in the whole arena heard a loud thunder at the same time, and even many people screamed. In the eyes of everyone, the fog cocoon in the field was like an egg falling to the ground. Then there was a large white arc, making a ferocious crackling sound, which was frightening!

    Then, a figure was shaken into the air by the air flow. After drawing a parabola, it hit the ground heavily, shaking up a piece of dust. After the dust fell, it showed the figure''s black clothes and black pants.

    After Heiwu fell to the ground, there was a flush on his pale face. Finally, he couldn''t help leaning over and spitting out a big mouthful of blood. Then the whole person fell on the ground and didn''t even have the strength to stand up.

    When the arc and dust gradually dissipated, in the middle of the original fog cocoon, Nick, a man in black, came out slowly. His face was tired, but his eyes were bright and amazing!

    Black Wu stared at Nick, the man in black, who was walking towards him slowly. He didn''t laugh until the other party came to him. The whole man lay down on his back and whispered with a smile, "ha ha, you won. I didn''t expect I would lose to you. Come on, kill me. You shouldn''t have killed anyone. I should be the first."

    Nick, the man in black, frowned and said, "kill you? Why should I kill you? I''m not here to kill you. Heiwu, do you know who my master is?"

    A strange look flashed in Heiwu''s eyes. He didn''t want to know who the master of the man in black was. He mocked, "you may regret if you don''t kill me, are you sure?"

    Nick, a man in black, shrugged, "I don''t know if I will regret it. I only know that I don''t want to kill you now. I hope I can fight you again in the future. Whether you believe it or not, I thank you very much. I have learned a lot from fighting you. I just want to tell you that I must defeat you for the sake of my master. I''m here to defeat you today. I just hope you can turn around soon. You''re not bad, Don''t walk all the way to the dark. "

    After saying that, Nick, the man in black, turned his head and waved in the direction of the preparation area, indicating that someone would lift Heiwu down, but at this time, Heiwu, who was lying on the ground, quickly pulled out a dagger from his trouser leg, turned over suddenly, raised the dagger and stabbed him in the back.

    "Nick, the man in black, be careful behind you!"

    At this time, a cry from a beautiful woman came. Nick, a man in black, felt a cold attack behind him, but it was too late to avoid. He could only avoid the key parts as much as possible. When he saw that the dagger was about to be inserted into his shoulder, a touch of hesitation appeared in Heiwu''s eyes.

 Chapter 197

    The dagger slightly changed its direction in the air, just rubbed Nick''s arm in black and cut a not deep wound.

    Obviously, this blow was also the last blow of black Wu. After he brushed with black man Nick, black Wu fell to the ground, barely turned up behind him, looked up at the figure in front and laughed, "It''s a pity that you escaped. I told you that you would regret if you didn''t kill me. Are you sure you don''t kill me now?"

    Nick, the man in black, covered the wound on his arm. After looking at it, he knew it was okay. Then he turned to black black. His eyes showed a look of surprise and uncertainty. He hesitated, "you... Why do you do this?"

    Heiwu sneered and said sarcastically, "rookie, didn''t you learn a lot from me? This is the last thing I taught you. In the future, don''t be careless unless you are sure that your enemy is dead or completely lose the ability to shoot, otherwise you will pay the price of birth and death at any time!"

    Nick, the man in black, nodded seriously, "thank you. I remember, but that''s not what I asked. You should have stabbed the dagger on purpose just now, otherwise my injury wouldn''t be so light. Why did you do that?"

    Black black''s eyes showed a touch of surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect the man in black Nick to ask this. He couldn''t help pulling at the corners of his mouth and said with a disdainful smile, "you''re really naive. I didn''t have enough strength just now, so I stabbed you. Don''t talk nonsense. Whether you kill me or not is your last chance!"

    Nick, the man in black, smiled and shook his head. "You are really a strange man. It seems that your body is much more honest than your mouth. What''s your real name, isn''t it black? Do you remember your name?"

    He looked at Nick in black in amazement. Heiwu didn''t expect the other party to say these words, but he turned his head and stopped talking after he lost his attitude. At this time, two strong men carrying stretchers came to the field.

    The two strong men carried Heiwu onto the stretcher and walked out of the field. When the stretcher passed by the man in black Nick, Heiwu said a very slight sentence, "my name is Gavin Evans, Gordon Evans''s brother."

    Nick, a man in black, opened his mouth and showed his white teeth. His smile was as bright as the sun. "My name is Nick, the apprentice of Gordon Evans."

    Black Wu''s mouth pulled out a faint smile, still so low and inaudible, and said, "I knew, idiot rookie, you are really like my brother. I should have guessed it long ago."

    Seeing black Wu leave the Colosseum, Nick, a man in black, finally felt a burst of fatigue. Black Wu was the strongest opponent he met. In order to defeat each other, he even used his unique skills, but after all, he was still a person. As long as he was a person, he would feel tired, not to mention such a fierce battle. At the same time, the purpose of this visit was finally achieved, and a feeling of relief surged into his heart.

    At the same time, the host walked onto the field again, clapping and shouting excitedly, "wonderful, it''s really wonderful. Although we didn''t see what happened in the strange fog cocoon in the end, this is still the most wonderful game I''ve ever seen. Dear viewers, what do you say?"

    The audience burst into thunderous applause and cheers. The host smiled and walked up to the man in black Nick and asked, "so, Mr. powerful fighter, do you choose to continue the fight or end it? If you choose to end it, we can announce the end of the game. If you choose to continue the fight, the bonus will be three times."

    Nick, a man in black, said with a bitter smile, "then choose to end it. I''m really a little tired."

    The host laughed and said, "of course, the first two games don''t count, but Grizzlies and black Ukraine are strong opponents. It''s normal for you to feel tired, then you will get the original bonus!"

    When Nick, a man in black, returned to the VIP seat, the beautiful woman excitedly rushed up and hugged him and said, "you guy, you can always surprise me. What did you grow up to eat? How could you be so powerful!"

    Nick, a man in black, smiled and sat on the chair under the pull of a beautiful woman. He took a breath. "Miss, are you praising me or hurting me? I didn''t achieve my goal and learned some practical experience."

    The beautiful woman nodded and said, "so it is, but your idea is really special. You can come here to learn practical experience, but it seems that the effect is good?"

    Closing his eyes, Nick, a man in black, smiled contentedly at the corners of his mouth and said, "not only good, I think this decision is really wise!"

    At this time, the beautiful woman was dissatisfied and said, "I said you were too careless. Just now, the black black fell to the ground and plotted against you. I think you''re still a little light. You can''t do this in the last game."

    Nick, a man in black, said with a smile, "beautiful woman, that black Wu is not a bad man. I can feel it. I don''t think we may become enemies in the future. Our purpose is to persuade him to change his evil ways."

    The beautiful woman snorted coldly, "this despicable person is not an enemy. Can he still be a friend? All right, take a break. At last, your life is not in danger."

    After all this, a sense of relief lingered in Nick''s heart, but soon he knew that there were a lot of things waiting for him to do.

    His master Gordon Evans is seriously injured and his strength is much lower than before. He must shoulder this responsibility. On the night of the summer celebration, his master arranged him to perform other tasks, so he escaped the disaster. Now he must avenge his master, but after all, the Empire has operated for hundreds and thousands of years. Even now, how can they be shaken by the emperor assassins in a short time?

    Even though they are supported by big people behind the scenes, it is difficult to compete with the behemoth of the German Empire after all.

    It seems that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. You must step by step to overthrow the tyrant rule of emperor Keith.

    Avina and I witnessed all this in the stands of the kairandier Colosseum. We know that the man in black is not simple. It is likely that he has the clues we need.

    We decided to observe secretly. Maybe we can find some clues we want. After solving the things here, avina and I will leave here and leave for the south.

    There, we will find all the answers, the black dragon irdelay of the wings of destruction.

 Chapter 198

    Nick, a man in black, chose to leave the kairandier Colosseum after winning black Ukraine. He felt that it was meaningless to compete any further.

    "Miss IDA, I don''t know if Charles will make trouble for us when we leave here later." Nick knew that the Brown family behind Charles was a resolute supporter of the Empire because they controlled many financial powers of the Empire. No way. Now they are the biggest vested interests under Emperor Keith.

    "I''m not sure about this, but let it be. I guess they still have to be afraid of my father''s identity," said the beautiful woman

    This beautiful woman is named IDA Thomas. His father Andre Thomas was once a strong general who fought with Theoden the great. But now he is too old to lead the army. He is now a relatively large nobleman and his title is earl.

    On the day of the summer celebration, he also went to the Hero Hall. He was one of the few people alive.

    Nowadays, the situation in the empire is changing. The people of the order have suffered a great reputation because of the Revenge of the witch Council. They can only act in a low-key way. Even the previous vigorous witch hunting operations almost dare to be carried out in secret.

    Many imperial people themselves don''t believe in the church very much.

    Alonso sent someone to stabilize the situation in kairandier, the capital. The reopening of the Colosseum was one of them. At the same time, he also actively contacted the people of his family. Blackstone castle, which guarded the throat of the north, was his foundation and the only barrier for the German Empire to resist the Barbarians in the north.

    If Blackstone castle is there, the empire is there. If Blackstone castle is dead, the empire is dead.

    As for Morse, the chief magic adviser of the Empire, he did not ask current affairs and studied his affairs at ease. Emperor Keith also acquiesced and strongly supported him.

    As for emperor Keith himself, he even reduced the opportunities to communicate with the outside world. After this series of things, it will only increase his risk. He wants to bring all pleasure to the Hero Hall, and pay more strict and attention to safety. He just wants to live and die and be content with pleasure. He believes that life should be happy in time and pursue the dual blissful world of material and spirit.

    Avina and I, Nick, the man in black who left, and miss ADA, the beautiful woman.

    After recording the demerit investigation, we finally know that Nick in black is the apprentice of the little girl''s father Gordon Evans, and Gordon was saved by his brother Heiwu. At present, Gordon lives in Miss ADA''s manor.

    It turned out that one of the masterminds behind Gordon''s assassination of emperor Keith was Andre, the father of Miss ADA.

    Now Andre is old and has gray hair on both sides of his temples. But what is indelible over the years is the temperament of this veteran who has experienced a lot of life and death and climbed out of the dead.

    A young commander like Alonso does not have this temperament.

    In the south of kairandier, a Grand Manor is quietly located here, as if it were a centenarian, quiet and peaceful.

    On the empty grass in the manor, an ancient stone table was placed there. On both sides of the stone table were two stone stools on which sat two men, one of whom was the little girl''s father, Gordon Evans, and the other was count Andre Thomas.

    The old count and Gordon sat together, but Gordon experienced this thing, his body was much worse than before, and even his spirit was tired and vicissitudes of life were many.

    "I don''t know what happened to Nick. This time, I don''t know why my brother went to the dungeon of the Empire to save me, but he pitied the daughter." Gordon Evans sighed

    "Cheer up, your daughter. I heard that they have been saved by two powerful strangers. It should not be life-threatening. As for why your brother betrayed those bastards of the emperor support sect, it is likely that his conscience is still alive. When your apprentice Nick comes back, we may know the answer." count Andre Thomas patted Gordon

    Two people, while talking, picked up their glasses and had a drink.

    At this moment, ADA and Nick also returned to the manor in the south of the city. They met Andre Thomas and Gordon

    "Master, we''re back," Nick reported to his master, who had suffered too much in the imperial prison and became very weak.

    "Just come back." Gordon was also very happy to see his apprentice come back

    "You''re back. Tell me what''s going on in the Colosseum today. The people who support the imperial Brown family don''t embarrass you." Andre said to the two children who came back. He doesn''t look like an old man at all. His body is very strong.

    When avina and I, who were hiding in the dark, saw this scene, I knew that the little girl''s father was safe and well and who saved him. We were relieved. It seems that we don''t need to do anything. Count Andre Thomas will settle them. We must hurry up and get ready to go to the south to find the black dragon eldley, the wing of destruction, We''ve been delayed for too long.

    At present, the contradictions and situation of the German Empire can not be changed by saving or killing anyone. All these are mutual cause and effect. There will be choices of the times, and everyone is just a chess piece.

    When avina and I packed up, we set off for the south of the Empire.

    In the north, the four witches who came to the witch Council of the Northland kingdom were actually a little embarrassed and frightened when they first arrived here.

    But witches are witches after all. Soon they settled down in the kingdom of Northland and met the king of northland, King Gladwell, in the famous Eagle castle.

    King Gladwell summoned them because King Gladwell had a wide range of sages. He wanted to gather all available forces to prepare for his plan.

    Since the success of invading the port of prin of the German Empire, the Northland Kingdom has gained huge wealth and strengthened their strength.

    The ambition to invade the Empire in an all-round way also began at this time. Gladwell attached great importance to the technology of airships, magic crystal guns, imperial warships and so on.

    He knew that the northlanders fought bravely. If they could give these equipment to the northlanders, they would be even more powerful.

    Like the witch Council, the intelligence personnel who were inserted by Gladwell in kairandier also reported their achievements to King Gladwell at that time. Gladwell naturally did not dare to neglect.

 Chapter 199

    Now in the north, the kingdom of northland, the whole country is full of high fighting spirit and upward atmosphere.

    Merchants transported goods everywhere, farmers worked hard, soldiers exercised hard, and even noble ministers were busy with their work.

    The wealth and technology brought back are changing the life of every Northland people.

    People are united, energetic, clear reward and punishment and fair, which gives everyone hope and momentum in life.

    They all share a common hatred, that is, the German people of the Empire. They should continue to develop and grow. One day, they can compete with the giant of the Empire.

    Crotia, wearing a gold mask, is still in a black cloak. Her black hair naturally falls to her shoulders. She is very beautiful.

    Nissela and Serena, this pair of living treasures, one ice and one fire, fight every day, which adds a lot of fun to everyone.

    As for sevia, she didn''t take a magic wand or wear a magician''s robe. She wore a green dress and looked like a pure, calm and dignified noble lady. She was not the same as nisella and Serena.

    It''s such a strange four person group. They are the witch Council.

    In the most dangerous time, they were rescued by strangers and sent to bohip town outside kairandier. They fled all the way to the north to avoid the pursuit of the church.

    After they came to the kingdom of northland, they soon settled down here with their skills, and soon they were summoned by King Gladwell.

    King Gladwell summoned them to Eagle castle. On the one hand, he heard their names in the intelligence for a long time. On the other hand, he also felt that they were powerful. If they could be used by the Kingdom, it would be a gratifying thing.

    At this time, the hall of Eagle castle is brightly lit. It will not be very hot or cold. In the north, the summer temperature is much colder than that of the Empire.

    Four beautiful women, led by Northland guards, came to the hall of Eagle castle.

    The guard questioned them, checked that they had no weapons with them, and let them in to find king Gladwell.

    King Gladwell sat on his throne. Now he was sitting here alone reading books. No one else was here.

    Under the leadership of the masked Claudia, the other three witches saluted king grawell according to the etiquette of the Northland people here.

    Without any airs, King Gladwell immediately asked them to come forward and have lunch with him.

    The four witches didn''t refuse. After all, it''s a good choice to have lunch with king Gladwell in this famous Eagle castle near noon.

    That''s it. Five people eat and talk.

    King Gladwell looked at Claudia with a gold mask with strange eyes. He was curious. Isn''t it uncomfortable for Claudia to wear this mask?

    "Your Majesty, do you have any questions?" crotya asked when he saw that king grawell looked at her strangely

    "Nothing, just don''t think it''s uncomfortable for you to eat with a mask?" King Gladwell was also frank, very forthright and didn''t think too much.

    "I have terrible scars on my face, so it''s inconvenient to show people. I hope your majesty will forgive me," said Claudia

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just curious, but I''m sorry, I shouldn''t remind you of this." Gladwell felt that he made the atmosphere a little awkward

    "Your Majesty laughed. Now that the scar has formed, I have to get used to it." Claudia returned

    "By the way, I heard that you turned the city upside down in kairandier. I also feel very happy and admire you. I wonder if you would like to stay with me and be the magic consultant of our Northland kingdom?" Gladwell directly rushed to the topic

    At this time, the long table was full of food and exquisite silver tableware, but the food of the Northland Kingdom, even if the king entertained guests, was far from the Empire.

    No matter the variety, cooking level or ingredients, they can''t be compared with the Empire.

    But Serena was eating happily. She was eating a roast leg of lamb as big as her face. And nisella ate those sweets.

    However, sevia eats some vegetarian food. It can be seen that the differences between the three people are really great.

    While King Gladwell was talking, he put a juicy fruit into his mouth and chewed it. He looked at Claudia and hoped that she would give him a satisfactory answer.

    "Your Majesty grawell, we have no intention to be the magic consultant of the Northland kingdom for the time being. If there is any, we will naturally come to you. One reason we are here is to avoid the pursuit of the church, on the other hand, we are actually here to tell you some news." crotya said not humbly or haughtily

    "Oh? What news?" King Gladwell looked at the four mysterious witches with great interest. He was very interested in them.

    Although he didn''t know about these witches, he knew that these witches would not harm him, because they had a common enemy, that is, the German Empire and the church, and the enemy of the enemy was a friend.

    After dinner, his majesty Granville asked them to stay in this eagle castle. There are many luxurious empty rooms and maid services. They stay here to ensure that they have no worries about food and clothing, and also allow them to do their favorite research, as long as they do not harm the interests of the kingdom of Northland.

    However, these were declined by Claudia. Originally, nisella was looking forward to such a life. She was a little lost, but she obeyed Claudia''s decision, just as she has always been.

    At the same time, in order to thank king Gladwell for his affectionate hospitality, crotya said that she was a dreamer. She could help the king with some divination and predict some future if King Gladwell needed it.

    King Gladwell thought for a moment. He really needed some instructions about the future. He asked Claudia what to do and when to start.

    Claudia told him that to have divination dreams, it was actually very simple. It only needed a bed, but this bed must be the bed of the person who wanted to know the prophecy.

    He just needs to write down what he wants to ask on a piece of paper in advance, burn it to ashes in front of Claudia, then Claudia inhales the smoke into his body, and then lie down in that bed.

    When Claudia wakes up, she will inform her majesty grawell of the future foreseen in her dream and the questions written on the paper.

    As for when it can be carried out, Claudia said that they have nothing to do in the afternoon anyway. Now they can practice divination magic here, but it depends on the inconvenience of his majesty grawell.

 Chapter 200

    In this way, King grawell agreed that Claudia was now divining. He wrote all his plans for the future on parchment in Northland. When he was ready, he lit the parchment in front of Claudia.

    Soon, the parchment turned into a wisp of smoke. Claudia took a deep breath and inhaled the smoke into his lungs through the golden mask.

    Claudia didn''t cough. If someone else smoked so much, I''m afraid they would have coughed long ago.

    Soon crotya lay down on King Gladwell''s bed and fell asleep in less than a moment.

    Nissela, Serena and sevia are standing by Claudia''s bed. It''s not the first time they''ve seen Claudia using the power of divination.

    With the progress of Bu Meng, I saw Claudia tossing and turning in bed, looking very painful. King grawell looked at her and felt a little worried.

    After half an afternoon, Claudia opened her eyes.

    King Gladwell immediately went to meet him and asked what was going on. The other three witches also looked at Claudia with concern.

    "I saw many mercenaries, many grassland cavalry, and even more the Knights of the order. I saw that the defeated soldiers led by his majesty were chased by the imperial pursuers and nearly died. I also saw a map, and then the raging fire in Blackstone castle. The raging fire will devour everything. All this is just a game of death. No one can escape." Claudia finished in one breath, the scene she met in her dream

    After hearing this, King Gladwell was speechless for a long time. He knew that everything he wanted to know had been answered, but the last few sentences were too ambiguous. He heard that it seemed to be a bad omen, but on second thought, maybe everything was doomed. He just had to be himself.

    In this way, King Gladwell knew what would happen next, almost as he expected, so he had to go all out regardless of the outcome.

    Originally, King Gladwell planned to keep the four witches here for dinner, but crotya insisted on going back, and King Gladwell no longer forced them to stay.

    The next day, according to the plan, King grawell summoned hebul, who had always been his manager and one of his most trusted people. Thinking of this, he thought of Tony. Unfortunately, he had returned to the embrace of God.

    Gladwell summoned heyber, and heyber knew there must be something important.

    Sure enough, Gladwell told haiboer about his mission to the grassland Kingdom and kurut kingdom in the west, and also told haiboer that the candidate for the foreign minister was haiboer.

    Haibule was surprised. He didn''t expect that Gladwell should hand over such an important task to him, which was enough to see Gladwell''s trust and attention to him.

    Heybel was very happy. He didn''t expect to make his own contribution to the newly established independent country at his age. At the same time, he was a little worried that he was not competent for such an important task.

    However, grawell believed in haibuer very much and said that he had arranged good hands and could leave tomorrow. He also said that he had prepared a meaningful gift for the Khan of nakurut and asked haibuer to send it to the Khan of nakurut in person.

    Grawell said that heybur had full power to represent the kingdom of Northland and the king of grawell. He wanted to form an alliance with the grassland kingdom.

    As a newly rising country, the kingdom of Northland naturally has many diplomatic trivia to deal with.

    Haiboer, who became the foreign minister of the kingdom of northland, has now completely entered his role. He took the goods all the way west, went through all kinds of hardships and difficulties, climbed over the towering mountains and entered the grassland Kingdom and kurut kingdom.

    Now, he has come to the city of larma in the kingdom of kurut. Among a group of brave men as strong as calves, he walked slowly into the hall of Khan in the kingdom of kurut.

    The capital of kurut kingdom is called larma City, where the strongest warriors in the grassland live and the fattest cattle and sheep in the grassland are kept in captivity.

    In fact, for a long time, no envoy from the South came to lalma city of kurut kingdom for negotiation. After the kurut kingdom fell into civil war, the kurut kingdom was no longer able to harass the German Empire.

    They can only loot some things in the desert and then return to their grassland - the barren grassland has no minerals and resources, so they can only live in the north.

    The reason why the German Empire did not go north to destroy the kurut kingdom was that it was too poor to see the barren land. Another factor was that the Empire was now surging, and it was difficult to support the northern expedition.

    However, King Gladwell did not think that the kurut kingdom was useless chicken ribs. He thought that at least it could provide him with animal power and raw materials such as cotton. It was a good natural ally that could be allied!

    So he sent heybur, a veteran who has been following him to today, hoping that he can complete the covenant between the kingdom of Northland and the kingdom of kurut and form a strategic partner between the two countries - the kingdom of Northland can take the kingdom of kurut as a dumping ground for commodities, and the kingdom of kurut can export raw materials to the kingdom of Northland in exchange for more living materials.

    This is definitely a win-win business, so King Gladwell doesn''t think the other party will refuse such an alliance at all. Because the kingdom of Northland really holds too many necessities of life in the kingdom of kurut. Not only that, they all have a common enemy, the German Empire.

    Far from it, in these two months, the salt exported by the Northland kingdom to the kurut Kingdom has made the kurut Kingdom very dependent. Including iron and other things, the Northland Kingdom has more economic invasion and control over the kurut Kingdom than at any time in history.

    Seru Khan leaned back on his chair and looked down at haipur coming in front. He didn''t seem to want to speak.

    Beside him, a minister in a robe looked at haiboer, opened his mouth with a long voice and asked in a dignified way, "what are you, the envoy from the East, for?"

    "I''m here to conclude a covenant with the kingdom of kurut." heybur opened his mouth and introduced himself: "on behalf of the kingdom of northland, convey the will for eternal peace."

    "We have always been at peace." on the other side, a general with a saber at his waist joked with a very disgusting opening.

    The generals of the kurut Kingdom around them laughed. They had to advance westward several times a year. The main target was the haruz kingdom in the desert.

 Chapter 201

    "I''m here on behalf of King Gladwell of the kingdom of northland, and I''m here with great sincerity. If the kingdom of kurut doesn''t want to coexist peacefully with us, I can leave immediately." Heber looked contemptuously at the generals of the kingdom of kurut and said coldly.

    His words made many fierce generals angry, but before they opened their mouth to fight back, the minister in robes on the other side took the lead in saying: "we have always abided by the covenant, and peace is what we desire... However, our treaty seems to have been signed with the Delman Empire, not the Northland kingdom."

    "The kingdom of Northland is now the only real legal regime in the north," Heber argued.

    "In the Treaty of that year, although our kurut kingdom was defeated, there are still tens of thousands of cavalry waiting to die." the minister showed off his force and threatened haibuldao.

    In his view, the kingdom of Northland was simply the best target for looting. Each other has salt, cloth, iron and all kinds of wonderful things. Grabbing these things will greatly alleviate the poverty of kurut kingdom.

    Heybur smiled and asked, "well, if one day the kingdom of Northland hunts on the grassland, you kurut kingdom will also welcome it?"

    "Bold!" a general tried to step out of the line with a long knife, but was stopped by the minister with his eyes. Other generals who wanted to come forward saw the minister''s face and suppressed the impulse to burst.

    After stopping the coming general, the minister took two steps forward, looked at heybel and asked, "in fact, I really want to know why you... Dare to cross the mountains and talk about the covenant with us."

    Hearing what the other party said, heybur grinned. He looked at seru Khan who was still sitting on the throne and asked, "since I want to see our strength, I''ll first send the gift of our king to his majesty."

    The minister frowned, then nodded and agreed to highbull''s request. Soon, two soldiers of the Northland kingdom came to heybur with a small wooden box.

    They opened the wooden box and revealed a long thing inside. None of the people present could recognize this thing, but it had a loud name in the Northland Kingdom, the wrath of glory. It was a crossbow made from the cross bow captured by the Norman Empire and copied by the Northland Kingdom itself.

    As soon as he reached out, he took out the brand-new crossbow from the box. Heber pulled the bow string unskilled, put a crossbow into the bow slot, and then pulled the trigger lightly against the distant column.

    "Bang!" after a crisp sound, all the guards and generals were so frightened that they pulled out their waist knives and wanted to stop haiboer with dangerous weapons.

    However, hebul put the weapon back in the box, and then looked contemptuously at the generals of kurut Kingdom who would only show their bravery: "this is the glorious anger developed by our Northland kingdom. The king asked me to give it to Khan."

    As he spoke, he pointed to the crossbow in the box and said, "if the kingdom of kurut is willing to form an alliance with us, we will supply enough iron, cloth, salt and so on."

    "If the kingdom of kurut insists on fighting with the kingdom of northland, the soldiers of the kingdom of Northland equipped with such weapons will meet your warriors!" after saying this, haiboer waved. The two soldiers of the kingdom of Northland put down their boxes, turned and retreated without looking at the sharp knife points surrounded by them.

    The strong seru Khan finally stood up from his throne. His body was as big as a wall. He stepped on the soft wool carpet until he came to herb and said, "you just had a chance to kill me."

    "If your majesty insists on being the enemy of the kingdom of northland, there are too many soldiers in our kingdom of Northland who are more accurate than I am," said haiboer, staring into the other party''s eyes.

    Wes Khan himself bent down, took out the crossbow from the box and handed it to hebul: "again, I was far away and didn''t see it clearly."

    After taking the crossbow in Khan''s hand, hebul pulled the bolt, filled a new crossbow, and then handed it back to seru Khan.

    The burly and abnormal seru Khan took over the loaded crossbow bullet, heard the simple explanation of haibuer, then took up the rifle, put on a shooting posture, pointed the black muzzle at haibuer standing in place: "pull this thing called the trigger and you''ll die?"

    "Yes, your majesty, if you pull this trigger, I''ll die." haible nodded. He felt a very dangerous smell, a shivering smell from the ruler.

    Seruke Khan succeeded to the throne at the age of seven and became a great Khan. In more than 20 years, he built the whole kurut kingdom into the strongest kurut kingdom in history, relying on ruthlessness and fighting.

    Now, he was moved to kill, so the trembling momentum sent out was really dense and difficult to breathe.

    "Bang!" seru Khan pulled the trigger, but it wasn''t hebul. He hit the general who had just shouted to rob. The crossbow arrow of the crossbow easily pierced the general''s armor, leaving a small hole on it that was far less traumatic than the bow and arrow.

    However, the general was much worse than being shot by a bow and arrow. He widened his eyes and wanted to cover the wound on his chest, but he found that he was so strong that he didn''t even have the strength to lift his arm.

    He struggled to stand where he was, but stumbled back. It was not until he lay on the ground and blood soaked his back that he realized how powerful the things in seru Khan''s hands were.

    "Er..." when he wanted to speak, he just made a dull hum and closed his eyes forever. Around him, the group of generals who dared not move again looked at the corpses on the ground and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, so as to stabilize their mind.

    "The decision has been made! Kurut and the kingdom of Northland... Peace!" serukhan put down his crossbow. "It''s good! I like it very much!" he then laughed heartily

 Chapter 202

    "Khan... Let the guy of the Northland Kingdom leave?" the minister in robe looked at seru Khan after heybur left the hall.

    No one could be so rude in front of Khan and leave alive. Those brave grassland generals frightened by the cross bow looked over at this moment and rushed out to cut haipur just waiting for Khan''s order.

    Seru Khan waved his hand and said, "come on! Drag the body out... We''ll see it later. Don''t go west to rob the desert kingdom of haruz for the time being."

    "Did we just give in? Khan?" the robed minister frowned and asked reluctantly.

    "Forget it? Forget it. In fact, it''s no big deal." seru Khan snorted coldly, then looked at his confidant minister and asked, "who do we have the biggest hatred with? Our kurut Kingdom on the grassland has the biggest hatred with the Empire."

    "When our ancestors, 300000 Armored Cavalry, went south, what happened? The heavy knights and various magic instruments of the German Empire easily destroyed our dream of becoming the master of the German Empire." seru Khan slowly walked back to his throne and reached out to touch the wolf head carving on it.

    He turned back, looked at his generals and ministers, and continued to ask, "you all think we shouldn''t give in, but I ask you, my warriors... Do we still have the courage to go south to conquer the German Empire?"

    After asking this question, the generals who had just shouted that they could not let go of the kingdom of Northland lowered their heads.

    The picture of magic crystal cannon spitting out flames and shelling grassland cavalry is also painted on the four walls of this hall. How dare they forget the despair and fear deeply rooted in their bones and blood?

    "Since we have given in, why can''t we give in again?" serukhan sneered, and his voice echoed in the whole hall: "if the kingdom of Northland is willing to trade with us and provide us with necessary materials for life, what else should we do?"

    "If they can''t make their promise, how much will we delay if we rob again?" he sat back on his throne and said, "so we''ll just wait until a king worthy of our trust appears, or a treacherous fool reveals his flaws."

    "Your Majesty is wise!" the chief robe minister bent down and praised, "we just need to wait. If the Norman empire is not stupid, it must conflict with the Northland kingdom. The contradiction between them is irreconcilable, and we only stand on the side of those who give us benefits!"

    "Your Majesty is wise!" all the generals and ministers bowed down and praised loudly: "long live Khan!"

    In this mountain like cheering, seru Khan narrowed his eyes. He knew he was gambling whether the kingdom of Northland really had the courage and strength to change the order of the world.

    If the kingdom of Northland really succeeds, he doesn''t mind helping the kingdom of Northland and using the power of the kingdom of Northland to destroy the Norman Empire, the sworn enemy of the grassland kingdom. If the kingdom of Northland fails, he doesn''t mind continuing westward plundering and returning to the old business of the grassland kingdom.

    As for whether he would sit back and watch the rise of the kingdom of northland, he really didn''t care about it at all. The rising kingdom of Northland will certainly conflict with the German Empire in the south, which is stronger or weaker. At that time, we will naturally know.

    The worst result is that the kingdom of Northland defeated the Norman empire. Then the kingdom of kurut allied with the kingdom of Northland in advance without any loss... This is the real power of a monarch. His decision must be based on the maximization of interests.

    Outside the hall, haibule, who did not look back, walked towards the hotel with his followers with his chin raised. He knew that this time he had completed his mission, and the kingdom of kurut could no longer threaten the west of the kingdom of Northland.

    Once dumping begins, countless materials will flow into the grassland and completely destroy the already fragile economy here. Finally, it will become a raw material supply base to provide wool and cotton for the kingdom of Northland. No more storms will arise.

    The developed Northland kingdom will only have more and more weapons and equipment, and the 100000 cavalry proud of the kurut kingdom will only dissipate in the dust of history.

    "Wait! We''ll be back soon..." haible smiled knowingly when he thought of his new country. At that time, he really didn''t think he would become a foreign minister.

    "Kill!" on the training ground, thousands of soldiers who have just joined the army for a month are practicing fighting skills. Because of time constraints, their combat skills are trained together with skills such as array formation.

    It was different from the beginning. This time, because of full preparation, every soldier was equipped with sword, shield, helmet and armor. It looked very heroic.

    They were all wearing Northland''s unique helmets, standing in the hot sun, sweating with round shields made of wood, stabbing forward with swords again and again. Their combat moves are very simple, only blocking and assassination, coherent and easy to master.

    Although many grass-roots commanders believe that the possibility of close attack by the enemy is very low after being equipped with a crossbow, the training link of close combat has been retained and even strengthened at the suggestion of Ragnar.

    On the shooting training ground at the other end, soldiers who have been in the army for more than three months have to carry out cross bow shooting training every day. This is the best training condition that king Gladwell can prepare for these recruits. The craftsmen work overtime every day, which can not meet the needs of more and more crossbows.

    Originally, more than 1000 people were required for shooting training, but now the kingdom of Northland has expanded to 3000 crossbowmen, which is a great pressure for craftsmen who have just realized production.

    According to the plan of King grawell, holf wood and bevman Watson, the kingdom of Northland should form 20000 heavy infantry, 5000 heavy cavalry, at least 100 magic crystal guns and about 8000 crossbows.

    In addition, in order to deal with the threat of the German Empire, in addition to training the consumed crossbow arrows, it is also necessary to reserve crossbow arrows for possible war. According to the conservative estimation of King Gladwell, he had to reserve a large number of crossbows and arrows at least before the war with the German Empire.

 Chapter 203

    To accumulate so many crossbows and arrows while consuming is actually a very difficult thing. What''s more, these crossbow arrows are all real gold and silver. If they are produced and stacked in the warehouse, it means that they squeeze so much money in vain - it''s painful to look at them.

    If you use this money to develop other aspects, you may get more benefits.

    Looking at the carefully trained soldiers on the school field, King Gladwell still had no bottom in his heart about the future war with the German Empire. His troops are really too few and troublesome to expand. It''s really a headache.

    What he lacks now is time, but there is no time for him to develop and grow steadily. After this summer, next year, a big war is likely to break out.

    "Kill!" the fierce voice shouted again on the school field. King Gladwell looked at these young faces without expression, but he was thinking about the German Empire.

    With its dangerous terrain, the kingdom of Northland has been standing still and has become a major threat to the Norman empire. Tyron William always wanted to take part of the kingdom of Northland to prove his merit.

    "It can only be used once." looking at the giant magic crystal guns rolling forward next to each other and dragged by war horses, tyron William was filled with emotion.

    The soldiers of the German Empire took the reins of their horses and walked on the uneven road step by step. Behind the carriage, there was an old and heavy magic crystal gun, shining dark in the sun.

    Further away, teams of soldiers carrying three meter long spears walked across the whole hillside with neat steps. Thirty thousand troops are not a small number. A war of unprecedented scale is about to begin. The enmity between the Northland Kingdom and the German Empire may be completely resolved in such a war. Of course, it could get worse.

    Taking his eyes away from those giant magic crystal cannons, tyron William held the information in his hand, his tone was full of cold, and said: "it''s really not a worry-free child."

    "It''s not good to stay at home honestly. Now it''s reduced to other countries." he kneaded the information in his hand and threw it into the soil under his feet with disdain.

    "When I defeat the kingdom of northland, I will teach you the truth of being a man!" what tyron William cares about and the purpose of this expedition to the north is his youngest son Joe William.

    With that, he pulled the reins of his horse, got on the horse surrounded by a group of bodyguards, opened his mouth and ordered: "let the troops continue to move forward! Just keep this speed!"

    "Besides!" Zoan said to one of his confidants on his horse''s back as he adjusted his horse''s posture: "send someone to the kingdom of Northland! Let them wash my neck and wait!"

    When talking about this, tyron William has a heroic breath: when he returns to the capital of the German Empire again, he may have higher prestige in the empire than his son Alonso!

    At that time, a small Northland kingdom was not a threat at all. As long as there was a bigger battle, the damn king Gladwell of Northland kingdom would be captured, knelt in front of him, cried and prayed for a way to live.

    Thinking of this, tyron William snorted coldly and rode forward. He had to take his troops to the north before winter came - if he was lucky, he might win the war against the border of the kingdom of Northland before winter came.

    As soon as next spring comes, he can go north to attack the kingdom of Northland. This is a good rhythm, which can enable him to obtain more military achievements and prove his ability to his son and the emperor.

    "Woo..." a melodious horn sounded from the distant ridge. It was the order of the army to continue to move forward. All the soldiers continued to move forward, people next to people until they reached the end of the road.

    On the other side, a team of cavalry in black armor, holding high the king''s flag of the kingdom of northland, escorted a long wagon convoy, walking slowly on the plain.

    Above their heads, black eagle flags fluttered and hunted in the wind, and their armor rubbed and collided with the steps of war horses. Every Knight stands tall because they represent a great country that has not been defeated since its birth.

    On the distant hills, a group of grassland cavalry gathered little by little. They were three horses and looked mighty.

    "Hoo!" after approaching the Northland Kingdom motorcade, a grassland general led by him pulled his reins, sat on the horse and looked at the well-equipped Knights of the Northland Kingdom: "I hope you sent valuable and good things."

    On the other hand, the knight of the Northland Kingdom, who was the leader, opened his mouth and smiled. He pulled his reins, turned his horse''s head, came to a carriage, "Qiang" pulled out his sword and stabbed it on the sack behind the carriage.

    "Wow!" the white powder began to gush out of the breach and scattered on the grass like a silver waterfall, just like a spring. It was pleasant to see.

    When the general on the grassland saw the white powder scattered, his eyes widened. Before he could even give an order, he caught his horse''s belly and rushed to the carriage.

    Then he turned over and dismounted. He stumbled to the carriage because of excitement. He caught the falling silver powder with his hand and tasted it in his mouth: "ah! It''s salt!"

    Because as like as two peas, he even wanted to put up the hole in the long sword, but found that all the carriage was identical. Shocked, he turned around and looked at the cavalry captain of the Northland Kingdom: "these are all salt?"

    The cavalry captain of the Northland Kingdom smiled more brightly, pointed to the long motorcade behind him and said definitely, "twenty carriages! They are filled with salt. There are also twenty carriages, which are filled with iron and porcelain."

    "Salt!" seemed to think of something. The grassland general turned around, raised his right hand to the cavalry he had brought and shouted loudly.

    "Oh!" the ferocious grassland cavalry immediately shouted like a mountain and a tsunami, one wave after another. Many people got off their horses, gathered around the carriage, and looked at the salt bags that had never been seen before with curious eyes.

    As like as two peas, the grass men who had opened the carriage curtain were frightened and shouted, and they saw that the same bright iron pot was shining, and they were stacked together to save space, and they were built into a huge iron column.

 Chapter 204

    In other carriages, neat glass products, crystal clear bottles and cups were stacked, which surprised the people on the grassland who had not been very rich. They stroked the warm glass products and didn''t even want to let go.

    After enjoying himself for a while, the grassland general finally remembered something. He led the reins to the cavalry captain of the Northland Kingdom, stroked his chest with his right hand and asked, "we know these are expensive goods. I don''t know how much the Northland Kingdom needs us to pay this time?"

    "Glass products are cheap. Thirty copper coins for a bottle... The iron pot is more expensive. After all, we are also short of iron, and the price is fifteen silver coins..." the knight captain of Northland Kingdom didn''t speak. A businessman beside him talked about the price of these goods.

    In fact, he still makes a lot of money, because the purchase price of these things in the kingdom of Northland is about half of his current quotation.

    "As for salt... The price is also very reasonable. One hundred gold coins a cart... I''ll leave you all the carriages." the merchant was elated while calculating: he had a great harvest this time, with a gross income of more than 1000 gold coins.

    The transaction volume of such a caravan is so huge.

    Originally, when he heard the number of 100 gold coins, the generals of the grassland had the consciousness that they would be killed by profiteers. But when he heard that the unit was a "car", the expression on his face became wonderful.

    He looked up at the knight captain of the Northland Kingdom, raised his hand and handed the reins of his war horse to the other party: "you are the most respectable businessman I have ever seen! This war horse is the most divine horse in the grassland. I give it to you! As a witness of your friendship with me! Welcome to the grassland. We won''t be drunk tonight!"

    "Kill the sheep! Welcome the distinguished guests!" after that, he shouted to his people, and those grassland people who rode on horseback or got off the horse also cheered: "Oh! Kill the sheep! Kill the sheep!"

    "I heard that it''s dangerous to trade with grassland people?" the merchant looked at the knight captain nearby and looked puzzled.

    "Here... Ten gold coins for a bag of salt," replied the knight captain, without raising his head, putting the reins of another war horse on his saddle.

    The merchant was stunned for a moment, and then he realized in despair how many gold coins he had just lost.

    However, at this moment, around the border between the Norman Empire and the kingdom of northland, some villages and towns of the kingdom of Northland on the edge of the Wilson mountains are here.

    "Boom! Boom!" on the border between the Northland Kingdom and the German Empire, a round of magic crystal artillery fell into a dense crowd. The guard troops of villages and towns were cut by rampant shells and plowed out traces full of blood.

    The magic crystal cannon developed by magicians has rewritten the history of war. The party with magic crystal cannon seems to have mastered the advantage on the battlefield. The soldiers of the German Empire are moving forward steadily. They have seen the smile of the goddess of victory.

    These magic crystal cannons were transferred from kelandier to Blackstone castle through Alonso. Magic Crystal cannon is a gold swallowing monster that consumes a lot of magic crystal stones. It doesn''t have enough strength. It''s given to him for free. It can''t be used.

    The soldiers of northland, who were already in full combat readiness, had become staggering at this moment. The terrible magic explosive bomb fell from the sky and splashed a bloody rain in the crowd.

    The whole line of defense was collapsing, and the officers of the kingdom of Northland were unable to stop the collapse of their soldiers. At this moment, they did not want to stop such a rout, because they themselves were among the rout crowd.

    No one dared to face such a terrible weapon. Everyone thought that the Norman Empire came out this time and was fierce to avenge the previous enemy. Therefore, the soldiers of Northland were defeated not only by the momentum of weapons, but also by the momentum of the enemy.

    "Did our God abandon us?" an officer got up from the ground with blood on his face and cried to find his arm. His arm in armor was cut off by a stream of heat, like butter cut by a hot knife.

    A soldier struggled to get up, only to find his legs missing. He tried to shout, but found that his mouth could only spit blood - soon he didn''t move and lay with the surrounding bodies without making any sound.

    Not far away, with neat steps, the army of the German Empire is shouting slogans and approaching the battlefield like hell on earth step by step with drums. In front of them, there are no enemies of organic resistance, but only some crazy enemy soldiers.

    Countless long guns were laid flat and swept through the obstacles in front of them. Some soldiers who forgot to escape were soon stabbed to the ground, while the German soldiers still moved forward step by step, regardless of the bodies trampled into the soil under their feet.

    "Long live Derman!" the soldiers on the high slope who had not had time to participate in the rolling attack shouted like a mountain. Their flags fluttered in the sky, and their voices echoed on the plain.

    Riding on a tall horse, tyron William pointed to the battle field in the distance with his gloves wearing iron armor and proudly asked his followers: "look! No one can stop the army of the German Empire on the border of Northland! No, this is our northern province originally. We just came to kill these poor traitors."

    "Yes! Yes!" an officer said with a flattering smile and holding Talon William in his mouth, "your command is good, and the German Empire will reach the peak under your leadership."

    "Ha ha!" tyron William laughed contentedly. The laughter did not spread far, but was drowned by the fierce war drum. He was elated, pulled the reins of the war horse and said, "these small towns will certainly poke things to grawell. Unfortunately, they never thought that we have put cannons at their door! Ha ha ha."

    "Your Excellency is wise!" "Your Excellency is so wise!" "Your Excellency is really the star of Derman!" a group of flattering officers quickly nodded and bowed in front of tyron William.

    After hearing these words of praise, tyron William''s smile was more victorious and the whole person was more proud. He was in a good mood, so he opened his mouth and issued a more radical order: "Herald troops! We don''t need prisoners!"

 Chapter 205

    In the distance in front of him, one after another square array full of iron armor is slowly moving towards the end of the horizon. The first battle between the Norman Empire and the kingdom of Northland ended in the complete victory of the Norman empire.

    In this war, tyron William led 30000 troops of the Norman Empire and easily swept the border garrison of the Northland kingdom. At least 3000 Northland soldiers and civilians were slaughtered. However, the price paid by the German Empire for this victory was very small, and even 200 wounded were not filled.

    The magic crystal cannon, which has just been exposed on the battlefield, has shown the powerful power of this terrible war machine. It is precisely because of the good performance of magic crystal cannon in this war that tyron William likes this weapon more.

    "Let the rear hold on! This weapon should be equipped with every castle and every army!" tyron William urged his horse forward and opened his mouth to a confidant around him. "After this victory, I think Northland will surrender soon."

    "When we get back! I want at least a hundred new guns!" he continued as he moved forward. "The next battle will not be so easy! They also have such guns... So the situation of the war can''t be so reversed!"

    Not only that, but also the supply problem. It has become extremely difficult to establish the supply line because of the barrier of the Wilson mountains. This is also why the Empire has been reluctant to start for so many years. The last expedition urged by Emperor Keith died in a foreign land because of the interruption of supply.

    At this time, in the eagle castle of golgaron, the capital of the Northland kingdom.

    "As long as tyron William leads his main force North, our border may be punctured. This is a loss for us, because war will destroy our carefully paved roads and destroy our crops." he pointed to the position of the border with the empire with a very large and detailed military map.

    "The best way is to send most of our troops south in advance and gather on the border... Ready to fight at any time," holf said

    If it is only a rough plan for tyron William to go north to attack the kingdom of northland, King Gladwell is already making a very accurate battle plan when he is ready to fight the Norman empire.

    But who would have thought that the speed of war is important. Tyron''s Imperial Army has moved north and killed off guard to the border of the kingdom of Northland.

    On the other hand, in lalma, the capital of kurut Kingdom, a middle-aged businessman blew a hot breath into his hands, wrapped up the fur from the grassland, looked up at the sign above his head, and walked into the rice shop.

    The guys inside hurried to meet them. They came to buy rice at this time. They must be very, very rich businessmen. After all, the current price of rice in kurut kingdom is really not cheap.

    As long as we wait until the harvest season next year and the new grain is harvested, the rice price will be reduced immediately. If we don''t wait for urgent needs, it is obviously more in line with our interests to consider purchasing grain next year.

    However, since the summer, the price of rice, which should have fallen, has become incomprehensible because of the crazy acquisition of Northland kingdom. Now, these grains are really valuable. There are countless businessmen from the kingdom of Northland who come to buy them. People really don''t know what the other party is thinking.

    "How much grain does your store have to sell... I''ll take it all." the businessman said his purpose directly without talking nonsense as soon as he entered the door.

    The man''s smile stiffened when he heard it. Recently, there are more and more Northland merchants who come to "smash the field". They say they want to buy all the food. It''s like they don''t give others a way to live.

    But visitors are guests, and this guy doesn''t want to offend these big businessmen. After all, at this time next year, grain prices may fall, and he has to rely on these businessmen who buy grain to eat.

    So he squeezed out a reluctant smile and explained: "Sir, you may not know. Because of the sharp reduction of grain reserves, our king has issued a purchase restriction order. You can only purchase 50 barrels of grain at most..."

    Barrel is actually a measure of grain by volume, which is neither accurate nor scientific. However, because all countries have their own weights and measures, such things can only be endured.

    Now the kingdom of Northland has begun to popularize new weights and measures, including various length units and weight units, which makes it more convenient for people to use at once. With the wide application of the new figures, all the territories under King Gladwell have made great progress in calculation.

    "Can''t you be accommodating?" the merchant pressed a gold coin on the tea table around him, and the golden light dazzled people''s eyes.

    "A hundred barrels, this is the biggest business we dare to do." the man looked around, put the gold coin in his pocket and said, "the price is according to this morning. This is the biggest discount."

    Everyone knows that we don''t have to worry about selling food now. Everyone is staring at this piece. Local people are driving up prices, while outsiders are frantically buying. The grain stored in rice shops is decreasing sharply, and the kurut Kingdom even begins to fall into a state of local shortage.

    "OK!" the merchant was also very talkative. He nodded and agreed to the deal. He stood up and said, "please pack all the grain. I''ll take it away soon."

    There was no way. Although he was very distressed, he could only take out his money bag from his pocket and put a pile of gold coins on the table for the other party to examine carefully. Such a hundred barrels of grain may not even be worth a gold coin in previous years, but now it is so expensive. Not only that, in addition to racking their brains to buy a large amount of food, the Northland kingdom is also crazy to buy meat products from the grassland: not only fresh and living cattle and sheep, but even dried meat.

    After all, the population of the kingdom of Northland is growing, and King grawell ordered to reserve a large amount of food before winter.

    In every rice shop in every corner of kurut Kingdom, there are businessmen of Northland Kingdom who are crazy about buying. They hardly calculate the price. As long as the other party dares to sell, they dare to pay for the food sold.

    In the bustling streets of gorgaron, everyone has a happy smile on his face. In the past, this kind of smile was hard to see. Now almost everyone in Northland kingdom is full of hope for the future, so smile is their most common expression.

 Chapter 206

    No one believes that the kingdom of Northland will collapse, because many big businessmen have bet on another possible situation. In their view, the kingdom of Northland will replace the once mighty German Empire.

    However, when the news reached Eagle castle in golgaron from the border, the wounded Northland cavalry was told by King grawell that he could go to rest, but the dagger inserted in him made him unable to believe that the king would do this to him.

    The next day, an emergency military meeting was held in Eagle castle. Lord bevman of Wilson managed to squeeze out a smile and thanked him: "this was originally my own business. I have to bother the king to help. It''s really..."

    "Now it''s time for us to light the sword. Bevman, the German Empire has taken a step ahead of us. We have no way back, we can only go straight ahead." King Gladwell smiled and comforted bevman: "if you really want to save your people, you should cheer up, shouldn''t you?"

    At this time, the news of the collapse of the whole border of the kingdom of Northland was blocked, and ordinary people did not know how terrible a scene had happened at the border. However, paper can''t wrap fire, and the news spread among the people.

    King Gladwell thought for a moment and said, "things are going in the most dangerous direction. Soon we will be the target of the Imperial Army! Assemble troops! Go to the border! We will stop the war outside the city!"

    "Er..." a soldier of Northland kingdom was tortured by pain and woke up, subconsciously pushing away the body pressed on his body. His face was covered with blood and he had a crossbow and arrow on his body.

    He tried to recall what had just happened, then seemed to think of something terrible, and his face began to show an expression of fear. He tried to sit up, but found that he was surrounded by bodies.

    It''s like hell, with rivers of blood and mountains of corpses. The air is filled with the smell of sulfur mixed with corruption and scorch, which makes people feel like vomiting after taking a sip.

    "Woo..." seeing the familiar faces lying on the ground in front of him and looking at the charred friendly bodies in the distance, the German soldier who survived cried desperately.

    When he wanted to stand up crying, a dark shadow fell quickly on his head, and the roaring wind followed. The soldier opened his eyes and raised his head, and saw a huge magic crystal burst bomb dive down.

    "Click!" before the soldier screamed out, the falling magic crystal burst bullet tore him in two. The two legs were thrown away with blood, and the soldier''s upper body had been blown to pieces.

    A poor garrison in Northland town was slaughtered by the imperial heishibao expeditionary army opposite without even using the newly equipped crossbow.

    What''s more terrible is that they didn''t even see the leader of the enemy until they died. It was only the forward of the Blackstone expeditionary army and some magic crystal artillery who defeated these Northland defenders.

    "General Talon! The enemy''s army has been destroyed." several officers in charge of the forward command went to the head general and threw a bloody Northland flag on the ground.

    "Good!" general tyron glanced at the bloody flag on the ground and nodded with satisfaction. "Those who disobey the Empire must pay a price."

    With that, his iron boots stepped on the bloody flag and looked impatient: "the resistance here is death. I really don''t want to waste a day here. I''d like to see when that Gladwell comes."

    "I think they already know the news and situation here. I''m afraid they don''t dare to come," said an officer like a deputy with a sneer

    Tyron looked at his deputy and said, "the only thing left now is to go to gorgaron and tell them who is the master of this place!"

    However, in golgaron, the war horses dragged all kinds of carriages in the same direction. The carriage was full of heavily armed Northland recruits. Their eyes are firm and they believe they will win.

    Behind the carriage they were in, all kinds of magic crystal guns vibrated violently with the rolling of wooden wheels. Under the wheels, the raised dust diffuses in the distance and mixes with the dust raised by other wheels to block out the sky and the sun.

    "Long live the kingdom of Northland!" with the orderly pace of the army, the commanders holding the long sword shouted a higher slogan. With the end of their slogan, all the soldiers stepped step by step, followed by a heroic cry: "long live the kingdom of Northland!" Lord holf on the horse raised his chin and watched his army leave the station without expression.

    The same scene is taking place in various cities of the Northland kingdom. Countless soldiers left their barracks, and the loud "long live the Northland kingdom" resounded through the sky. Further north of these territories, Northland''s flag fluttered in the wind, and countless soldiers left their camps and rushed to the assembly place.

    Within half a morning after deciding to send troops to the border, the troops stationed in various parts of the kingdom of Northland opened barracks. From such a small detail, we can see how high the combat readiness level of the troops of the kingdom of Northland is.

    The giant war beast, which has thrown in countless money and piled up with countless gold coins, began to turn at this moment. What''s awesome is that the giant beast that just roared has shown its power to everyone.

    "This time, our warriors on the grassland can finally launch an assault on the German Empire together," said the special envoy of the kurut Kingdom on the grassland and the Minister of the kurut Kingdom responsible for contacting the trade between the two countries with a smile.

    The Northland Kingdom did not act alone this time, but after showing its strength to the kurut Kingdom on the grassland, it tied the kurut Kingdom on the grassland to its own chariot. The two countries have long signed a secret treaty and formed an alliance.

    The kurut Kingdom on the grassland has always dreamed of revenge, so they support the attack plan of the Northland Kingdom very much. They promise to provide troops when they go south to help the Northland Kingdom win the war against the German Empire.

    Not only that, according to the previous discussions with the mercenary guild, but also the alliance with pattini Island, which has always been advertised as free and neutral, so the mercenary guild on pattini island will also help attack the German Empire this time.

 Chapter 207

    Therefore, on the same day that the main force of the Northland Kingdom began to move southward, the troops of the kurut Kingdom on the grassland also began to gather southward.

    Thirty thousand Northland soldiers, fifty thousand grassland cavalry, and mercenary guild members attacked by water in the boat of pattini island. From the moment of the outbreak of the war, it was doomed not to be a local conflict. In King Gladwell''s plan, the war could at least be seen as a preview of the demise of the Norman empire.

    "You can''t go out of the city to fight a decisive battle! The other party has advanced so far day and night. There must be something to rely on. At this time, take risks to attack the other party. If you win the other party, there may be follow-up troops. If you lose, we will lose Raleigh town." standing at the head of the city and looking at the troops holding high the imperial flag on the distant plain, Raymond, the garrison officer of Raleigh Town, pressed his long sword, Comforted his subordinates who wanted to fight.

    Raleigh town is an emerging town subordinate to golgaron. With the victory of the last expedition and the wealth brought back, this small place, which was once unknown, has been vigorously developed. Now it has become the largest town around the border, with a new strong defensive fortress.

    His voice seemed to have magic. After hearing his analysis, the soldiers who were ready to fight the enemy in the city pressed their mind to revenge and kill the enemy.

    "Let our people have a rest as soon as possible. The other party may not attack immediately, but we should be prepared for defense. There can be no difference in the city wall!" Raymond is an experienced veteran who has been tested in the battlefield for a long time.

    Some worried looked at the motionless enemies in the distance. He had to add to his men: "if the other party enters the range, use the long-range stone catapults behind the wall to repel them."

    Raymond has a great view of the overall situation. He knows that the heishibao expeditionary force under the city can not last long. Their efforts to seize Raleigh town are actually the best proof that they want to enter the town to supply and avoid the subsequent field battle.

    Therefore, as a front-line commander, what he has to do is not to destroy the enemy and strive for credit. What he has to do is not to let the enemy complete his campaign objectives, even if the division wins.

    As long as the other side can''t attack for a long time, there will be more and more follow-up reinforcements in the kingdom of Northland. He has sent someone to inform king Gladwell. At that time, the other side will have only one choice to retreat.

    Therefore, the current situation seems very difficult and complex, but in Raymond''s eyes, the simplicity actually makes him feel a little bored.

    "Boom!" just when Raymond felt a little bored, the Blackstone expeditionary army in the distance showed their cards. A magic burst bomb cut through the air and landed in Raleigh town with a sharp roar.

    The magic bomb crashed into a house, directly smashed the roof tiles of the house, then exploded in the house and knocked down two walls. Then the surrounding houses began to collapse with the vibration, making a low and depressed roar.

    "What''s that?" he stared at a row of houses collapsing behind him. Raymond''s steady voice trembled and asked his adjutant subconsciously.

    Similarly, the adjutant, who was too shocked to speak, was not in the mood to answer Raymond''s question at this time. He looked at the collapsed house with the spread of gunsmoke, and his ear was still the unforgettable explosion just now.

    "Boom!" before the shock of the two people ended, the second magic burst bomb hit the wall of Raleigh town. The explosion cracked the whole wall, but the thick wall still stubbornly didn''t fall down.

    But the soldiers on the city wall have turned pale with fear from two consecutive huge explosions. They are not afraid that the enemy will rush to their feet, because they have too many ways to compete and fight with the enemy attacking the city.

    But now, everything in front of them has been beyond their cognition. Now they know nothing about what is happening, and the fear of ignorance is the real fear deep into the bone marrow.

    "Boom!" it was like the bell of the end, and the explosion was endless. The third explosion also occurred in the urban area. Another innocent building collapsed and billowed black smoke.

    Raymond had no danger of anything going wrong. He knew that he had no idea that the strategy had been completely useless. It seems that the city wall, which could hardly be broken, is simply vulnerable in the eyes of the opponent.

    "Is this the legendary magic crystal cannon?" Raymond sighed, staring at the imperial flag in the distance in the rolling smoke.

    "Hold your ground! Don''t retreat! We are the warriors of Northland! Death is like going home for us! Our ancestors are calling us in the spirit hall!" he suddenly shouted to all the soldiers in front of him, and the morale boosting voice floated far away in the gap of the explosion.

    "Boom!" but a few seconds later, the more fierce gunfire completely suppressed the cry above Raleigh town. The heishibao expeditionary army under the city gathered almost all the magic crystal guns. The power of one volley is not that the body can compete with.

    "Boom!" with another round of Volley against the city wall, the heavy city wall of Raleigh finally broke and collapsed in the sound of explosion. The crenels rolled and fell to the bottom of the city. The soldiers on the city wall and the bodies of soldiers also collapsed and were buried between smoke and rubble.

    Seeing that there was a gap in his wall, Raymond knew that this defensive war was destined to become difficult. He knew that sometimes soldiers had to face the worst results calmly.

    A towering catapult was torn apart by the blast wave, and countless wooden supports collapsed and cracked. The soldiers under these catapults had long been in a mess. A huge wooden crowbar hit another catapult nearby, making a creaking sound.

    Under three rounds of shelling, the city of Raleigh was like the end of the world

    "Sir, the other party didn''t surround us. Let''s retreat north!" Raymond''s adjutant, whose face was full of smoke and dust, took Raymond''s arm and loudly persuaded him.

    There is no way. Under several rounds of shelling, the voice of everyone on the battlefield will become huge, because they have been used to the deafening environment, and their ears have long become less sensitive.

 Chapter 208

    The adjutant''s armor is no longer bright, and you can even see some splashing blood on it. The enemy was still miles away, and the defenders on the city wall had suffered heavy losses.

    They lost hundreds of people and were slightly injured by the explosion just now. If it were not for the protection of armor, the losses of these soldiers might be greater. The most important thing is not the loss of these soldiers, but the fortifications in Raleigh Town, which have been almost completely destroyed.

    "Qiang!" Raymond took out his sword around his waist, pushed away the adjutant holding his arm, and shouted, "reserve! Follow me to the collapsed wall! Line up! Get ready to fight! The enemy should rush over soon! We don''t have much time left!"

    The soldiers behind him also pulled out their swords. Raymond has great prestige in Raleigh Town, so at this critical moment, more people are willing to stand up and support this admirable officer.

    "As long as the imperial people dare to rush up! I''ll let them know what a cruel war is!" Raymond was stubborn and stood on the wall with a long sword. Behind him, the broken flag of Northland kingdom was still struggling in the black smoke.

    But soon, the dark imperial soldiers rushed over like a tide.

    "Brothers, let these Empire dogs and bastards see how we Northland fight!" Raymond roared and bent his bow and shot arrows at the enemy on the wall. The arrows flew out and shot on an empire man''s head. The imperial soldiers of the Blackstone expedition fell to the ground.

    For a time, on the broken city wall, Northland''s archers and crossbows were crazy to shoot arrows at the imperial soldiers who rushed. As long as there is still one breath, they all take out all the remaining strength to kill the enemy.

    Raymond saw that the enemy was close. He went down the wall and was ready to lead all the remaining soldiers at the broken wall. He was ready to go all out to deal with the dark imperial soldiers opposite.

    The enemy''s heavy cavalry of Blackstone Castle wore armor with a coat of arms, and Lord tyron''s coat of arms was a white flag on the upper half and a turquoise flag on the lower half, each with a cat of the other''s color.

    These heavy cavalry of Blackstone castle are fully armed and well equipped. The reason why Lord tyron didn''t use them to lead the battle was his confidence in the war. He didn''t want to lose any heavy cavalry to deal with these border towns. Tyron thought they were crushed, and the reinforcements he informed the imperial royal family didn''t know how long it would take to arrive. Therefore, he now has less loss for the elite core strength, because he knows that the hard battle is behind.

    Including the magic explosive bomb made of expensive magic crystal stone. Although tyron brought a lot this time, he still wanted to save some use. After all, this thing was needed to control the war situation in the future war. He also knew that grawell had this thing in his hand, and he had to suppress him with quantity.

    Therefore, to deal with a small place like Raleigh Town, you only need to break through the enemy''s defensive buildings, and then hand it over to the imperial infantry of Blackstone castle.

    "Shield wall! Shield wall!" Raymond shouted at the remaining Northland defenders.

    So the rest of the people trained immediately formed a highly defensive shield wall formation. This formation is the shield of each Northland warrior, next to the shield, lined up to form a human wall.

    With the orderly battle roar of the Northland soldiers, the enemies have approached the gap of the city wall, and the imperial infantry are also very brave. They are imperial soldiers of Blackstone castle, but they are not at the same level as those urban defense forces.

    A fierce battle has begun. The imperial Blackstone soldiers with spears and the Northland soldiers with wooden round shields and one handed swords are even up and down at once.

    After all, the weapons of the Northland garrison are relatively short and do not take advantage. The weapons of the imperial people are spears, which are relatively long, but there is nothing to do with the shield and iron barrel defense of the Northland people.

    However, the Northland archers on the wall shot arrows desperately on the wall and killed many imperial soldiers, but at the same time, they were also shot and killed by some imperial soldiers with crossbows.

    For a time, there was some adhesion on the front battlefield. Seeing this situation, the heavy cavalry of the Empire launched an assault on the defenders of Northland on a road made available by the imperial infantry.

    In an instant, the impact of the imperial heavy cavalry crushed the shield wall of the Northland garrison.

    All of a sudden, the shield wall of the Northland people was scattered by the high headed horses of the imperial heavy cavalry. For a time, with the imperial spearmen rushing in, these scattered Northland soldiers had to fight on their own.

    Raymond, holding a shield and a sword in one hand, chopped at the imperial people who rushed in. He blocked the spear attack of an imperial soldier with a shield grid, and then approached flexibly. He came hard on the soldier''s neck with a sharp sword. For a moment, the imperial soldier abandoned his spear and tried to block the blood flowing from his neck with both hands, But he fell to the ground in vain.

    This is the death battle of the remaining Northland soldiers. Blood has been sprinkled on their faces. There are enemies and their own.

    The sharp swords were blunt. When the swords were blunt, they hit them with shields. The heavy shields hit the kicking helmet. When the enemy fainted, the cold sword had pierced the weak place of the other party.

    Of course, some Northland soldiers were killed by the joint efforts of imperial soldiers, some were shot behind by the other side''s crossbows and arrows, and some died by the joint efforts of the other side''s spearmen. They are all warriors. They are waiting for the call of the God of orugar. Tonight, their heroes can drink and celebrate with the heroes in the havagard temple. They died bravely, Will return to the embrace of God.

    After Raymond killed about a dozen more imperial soldiers, he was shot in the leg with a crossbow by a German imperial crossbow in the distance. He was half kneeling down in pain. At this time, the other party was a figure like a heavy cavalry captain. When he saw it, he took out the rope and put it directly on Raymond''s neck, which was half kneeling on the ground and covered with wounds and blood.

    The rope caught Raymond''s neck whose sight had been blurred by blood. He immediately let the horse speed up. In this way, Raymond struggled to be dragged far, and the blood formed a long blood mark on the ground.

    Other people were also surrounded. They had no hope and were fearless to die. Raymond was not dead. He was being dragged by enemy knights. The pain filled him with hatred. He hated these imperial dogs.

 Chapter 209

    At the same time, on the distant plain, a powerful army was heading for Raleigh town.

    "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!" the war drum seemed to beat on people''s heart, making people difficult to breathe. King Gladwell''s flag was flying in the sky, and rows of soldiers walked down the hill and kept marching towards the distance.

    King Gladwell sat on his horse and looked at the dark Northland soldiers who passed by him with incomparable heroism in his heart.

    The war horse under his crotch was shaking, his head was snorting, and the carved and painted armor on his body was heavy and hard, which really made him very comfortable, very comfortable.

    There was no end to the vastness of the army in front of him. King Gladwell had almost brought all the troops that could be transferred from the kingdom of northland, adding up to more than 30000.

    With the majestic drums and trumpets, a huge square next to each other is moving slowly forward. Between these constantly moving squares, there are slender channels like wheat ridges, and the cavalry responsible for communication are riding back and forth.

    Even in the eyes of laymen, the army of Northland in front of us can definitely be regarded as an elite teacher with strict discipline. With such an army and reinforcements from the mercenary guild on pattini island and the kurut Kingdom on the grassland, King Gladwell was confident that he could not lose the war.

    "Hoo!" Lord holf, wearing the same armor, took his own reins in front of King grawell and said loudly, "Your Majesty, the town of Raleigh is ahead. Do you need to gather the troops first?"

    "Cough!" he cleared his throat. King Gladwell didn''t think his army needed to wait. He waved his hand and asked his opponent, "order the troops in front to form a square array and stand by! The troops behind continue to move forward! Just keep the formation!"

    I''m kidding. Tens of thousands of Northland troops and high technology from the Empire. The commander of the other side dared not compete with his army even if he was beaten with iron.

    "Hoo!" a gust of cross wind blew, and the grass rippled in the wind. The soldiers in gray steel armor walked up the distant hillside step by step.

    "Your majesty! It is said that the square array has been reorganized ahead... Let''s go too!" Lord holf pulled his reins, turned his horse''s head and began to drive forward. The cavalry on King Gladwell''s two wings also began to drive their horses forward. The earth was trampled by countless horses, making a dull thump.

    The cavalry holding high the flag held the flag tightly in their hands. The Northland flag on it was pulled away by the wind and rolled and waved. It was pleasing to see. King Gladwell rode on the horse, sandwiched the belly of the horse with his legs, pulled the reins and let the horse move forward.

    The huge drum cart pulled by several war horses was right behind king Gladwell. The drummers on it were still beating the war drums as tall as people in front of them tirelessly. They hammered out the dull drums that made king Gladwell energetic.

    King Gladwell, who let the war horse move forward slowly, was also observing his army with the eyes of the leader at this time. During the March, these infantry, archers and cavalry on both wings maintained a very regular formation.

    Moreover, the whole army moved without noisy noise. Even the footsteps of these soldiers were accompanied by drums, without any disorder. No matter from which direction, the army in front of him is an impeccable strong opponent!

    The most elite troops in the kingdom of northland, including the strongest combat power of the two lords, coupled with the newly expanded troops - this lineup can absolutely wipe out the enemies of Blackstone castle.

    It''s unreasonable that you can''t win. That''s what king Gladwell thought in his heart. He knew that each of these soldiers was a carefully selected veteran, and their combat effectiveness had always been very strong; The remaining troops are also newly trained elite, and each is a strictly trained qualified soldier.

    Just as king general grawell was proud of his invincible army, a huge shadow blocked the sun above him. It was like a dark cloud covering the sky above him.

    "Roar!" a deafening roar even covered the dull drum sound of the giant war drum. A huge airship flew over the head of King Gladwell''s general, and climbed into the higher sky in the distance with indomitable momentum.

    Then, before King Gladwell could catch his breath, a second airship followed past Northland''s March, making many soldiers look up in horror. This airship is bigger than the one that just flew past and looks more terrible.

    Then came the third airship and the fourth airship. Their shadows glided on the ground, making all the soldiers of the Northland Kingdom jump. Although these airships were not very fast and did not fly very high, they were no longer the privilege of the imperial people and brought firm morale and unparalleled courage to the soldiers of Northland.

    "Your majesty! Our forward troops have run into the Imperial troops of Blackstone castle now entrenched in Raleigh town. These hateful guys..." at this time, an officer came up and reported the latest battle situation to King Gladwell.

    "What''s the matter?" King Gladwell choked when he saw the reporting officer

    "They... They dropped all the garrison defending Raleigh on the wall, and the bodies were mutilated. The soldiers in front of us saw them with their own eyes," the officer said in tears

    "Let the vanguard attack! We will avenge these dead brothers!" ordered king Gladwell, clenching his fist.

    "Your Majesty, are we going to hit the wall of Raleigh town with magic crystal cannon first," said the officer

    King Gladwell thought so, so he immediately opened his mouth and ordered, "the whole army move forward! Let the magic crystal cannon aim at Raleigh first!"

    Hearing his order, the flag bearer standing beside him began to wave the huge flag in his hand and give the attack order to each square array.

    At the front, in the Northland army array with an attack formation, the square array in the center began to move forward again. After slowing down a few steps, the squares on both sides of the middle square also began to move forward - soon, the newly formed magic crystal artillery troops aimed at the enemy''s wall not far away.

    In the more heavy drumming, the infantry array also moved forward slowly, the gray armor billowed, and the impact of iron flakes made people relaxed and happy.

    Soon, this army can sweep the enemy, recapture the city and destroy the expedition of Blackstone castle.

    "Now, I have come! Commander of Blackstone castle, see how you defeat my invincible army!" as soon as you pull the reins, King Gladwell urges his horse forward and takes his escort to the hillside overlooking the whole battlefield.

 Chapter 210

    On this hillside, King grawell overlooks the whole town of Raleigh.

    He found that the Blackstone expedition of the German Empire, tens of thousands of troops, had occupied the whole town of Raleigh. Raleigh Town, an emerging small town with a small population, has been turned into a military fortress by the expedition army of Blackstone castle.

    Gladwell also found that most of the defensive buildings at the South Gate of Raleigh town had been damaged. It seems that the imperialists came in from there.

    Not only that, grawell also saw the last thing he wanted to see, those magic crystal cannons. The number of magic crystal cannons in the local area was more than their number. Although he was already preparing, the enemy suddenly came to the door, which dealt a big blow to his original army expansion plan, and his army could only go to the front line.

    This may be the largest war fought by the kingdom of Northland since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Almost both the enemy and ourselves have lit up their homes.

    This time, King Gladwell had great confidence in their modified airship, which was put into use for the first time. One of the four airships was captured from the imperialists in prin port, and the remaining three were imitated by almost all the mechanics and craftsmen of the Northland Kingdom, including Kelvin of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment in the Bauhinia manor in giant bear town.

    After many days and nights of work and research, these craftsmen finally imitated a larger, powerful and rough experimental model airship. Although the plane crashed in countless experiments, the Northland Kingdom still mastered the ability to imitate and refit airships. Now the other three are newly built finished models. The airships built by the Northland kingdom are larger than those of the Empire, Even those imitation magic crystal guns are larger than the caliber of the Empire.

    Moreover, the craftsmen of the Empire also added some secret weapons to these airships to make them more powerful.

    Gladwell knew that the time had come for the decisive battle of the war. They were going to compete with the Empire.

    Blackstone castle, a barrier that has been insurmountable for many years, now takes the initiative to send it to the door. It''s like looking for death.

    Right here, Gladwell was still thinking about how to wipe out the imperial expeditionary army, in Raleigh town over there.

    "This guy is the other party''s commander?" tyron looked at Raymond covered in blood

    Raymond was tied up. He had been towed by the captain of the Empire''s heavy cavalry. Now he was tied up and drove in front of tyron.

    Raymond was covered in blood and his consciousness had begun to blur.

    The bodies of many Northland garrison soldiers who died in the war were hung on the wall of Raleigh town. Most of the men in the city were slaughtered, and the other men who surrendered were locked up in a huge farmhouse.

    The female northlanders were caught by the imperial soldiers. The old people and children were killed and thrown outside the city to feed the crows.

    Most of the women who were arrested were young. They were arranged in an open-air place. The imperial soldiers who worked on the expedition directly lined up and started some fierce sports in the open space. After working so hard for so long, they could finally enjoy themselves. Each imperial soldier waited for his turn.

    Everywhere were the screams of Northland women and the obscene laughter of imperial soldiers. When war comes, the most painful is always the ordinary people and the weak, but it is the feast and Carnival of the strong.

    Almost all the Northland garrison soldiers died bravely. They drank wine and had a good time with their ancestors in the Yingling hall. Only Raymond could not die.

    Raymond, who was tortured as an adult, was brought to see tyron.

    "Yes, we have confirmed this guy, and the surrendering northlanders tell us that he is indeed the commander of the town," an officer reported to Lord tyron

    Tyron looked at the bodies of imperial soldiers carried to bury at the gate of the city. In fact, he admired Raymond a little.

    When he was alone and the enemy was several times his own, he commanded calmly, and none of his soldiers retreated. All of them died in the war. If his cavalry captain hadn''t caught him alive immediately, Raymond would have died bravely.

    "Are you willing to surrender? I can give you a chance to live." tyron asked Raymond in German

    "Shit, Empire son of a bitch, I wish I could kill all your dogs. Hahaha, I saw the aurugar God open his arms to me, and I can go to the hall of heroes with the martyrs." Raymond replied loudly in Northland, and his laughter made tyron tremble

    Tyron waved his hand and told the officer to execute Raymond.

    At this time, another officer reported that a large number of enemy reinforcements were killing here in the north of the city, and some soldiers on the wall had fought with the enemy.

    The officer also reported that the enemy had sent four airships towards Raleigh town.

    "They still have airships?" the news shocked talon. He really didn''t know that the enemy not only successfully captured the imperial airships, but also successfully imitated several. I hope they don''t know how to use this guy to give full play to his power, Lord Talon comforted himself.

    He put aside the internal affairs of Raleigh town and focused on dealing with the real enemies outside the city. He knew that the next battle would be extremely fierce.

    He asked the officers to gather all the imperial soldiers and put everyone into a state of war. Now is not the time to celebrate.

    "These Northland people come so fast that they don''t even have time to breathe. Since they are determined to die, I will help you." tyron said to himself, and then the corner of his mouth rose and smiled

    Raymond was taken down by those imperial soldiers. They didn''t have time to kill the useless man. Wouldn''t it be more interesting to torture these people together after solving the enemies outside the city.

    Raymond was held in a cow pen in an abandoned farmhouse, and an imperial soldier was responsible for watching him.

    Outside the town of Raleigh, King grawell''s men, Lord holf and Lord bevman gathered there, and they were preparing for a comprehensive siege.

    In fact, they wanted to make a detour to the south gate, because the fortifications there were the weakest, and a huge gap had been blown up when the Empire attacked the city.

    There, as long as you make a little effort and send people to attack the city, you should be able to kill them into the city soon. Will the imperialists let them bypass the south gate for nothing? Empire people are not fools. They will send soldiers to stop it. It seems that a hard battle is inevitable.

 Chapter 211

    "Get ready to fight!" in the face of several times his own enemies, the heavy cavalry captain of the Blackstone expeditionary army of the German Empire was not frightened at all, but his heart was full of some sense of expectation for victory.

    His soldiers had formed three queues and stood in front of countless other soldiers. They didn''t retreat, not even a little flustered. They just checked the weapons in their hands and prepared to send a big gift to the enemy later.

    "The enemy is close! Ready to fight!" the cavalry captain commanded the battle. He wanted to prove himself and win the victory in front of him.

    All the soldiers raised their weapons to the mountain and sea crowd in front of them. They calmly picked up their weapons and waited for the enemy to approach, giving the enemy a fierce charge.

    When the other side was about 300 Dems away from him, the crossbow men of their camp fired crossbows from the wall at the Northland people who wanted to detour back to the south gate to attack the city gate. The army of the Northland Kingdom opposite fell down dozens of soldiers at once. The other side could shoot crossbows and arrows at such a distance and knock their soldiers to the ground.

    The attack of the Northland kingdom became more and more sharp, and more soldiers of the Northland empire fell on the way of attack.

    "Press on! Let the cavalry behind you press on! Press on!" King Gladwell shouted an order to continue the attack.

    Under his command, more troops of the kingdom of Northland began to rush to the gap in the south of the city. The rolling horn represented the most powerful determination of the kingdom of Northland.

    "I suggest launching an attack immediately and let the airship destroy this force. They insist here now, and there must be reinforcements behind them... It may be more difficult if they meet," Hoff suggested to grawell.

    "You''re right!" Gladwell nodded and agreed with him. "Go! Bring me back the victory! Call all the airship troops out! Be careful and don''t make trouble."

    "You are too weak!" muttered the heavy cavalry captain of the Blackstone expedition of the German Empire, leading the heavy cavalry to the brave Northland soldiers. Northland''s drums rumbled, but their troops were far from the south gate.

    Then, in the next second, behind those remote hills on the opposite reverse slope, a huge shadow suddenly rose into the air. All the soldiers of the imperial expeditionary army widened their eyes and watched the dark shadow soar into the sky.

    Another shadow rose from the reverse slope. Then there are the third and fourth. These shadows take off about thousands of Demi away, so Derman''s soldiers can easily see those giants hovering in the sky.

    "It''s an airship!" a soldier shouted in a trembling voice. He felt his legs and stomach trembling constantly, even holding a weapon. His firm and powerful hand could not stop shaking now.

    "Keep fighting!" the first cavalry captain who regained consciousness took out a long sword from his waist and shouted for his subordinates: "long live the German Empire! Long live Lord tyron!"

    "The Norman empire will win!" all the soldiers began to attack the soldiers of the Northland Kingdom who rushed like a tide.

    However, above the sky, an airship rushed down the clouds and threw a fire oil tank at the soldiers of the German Empire. Those imperial crossbows on the walls and towers are ready to fight to the death.

    First black hot oil, then flame. The flame kept falling, like a falling meteorite, and hit the German soldiers in the city.

    Having seen the flame above his head, the German crossbow man closed his eyes and pulled the trigger of the crossbow in despair. Because of the sun and fireball, they couldn''t see their goal and had to fire in a hurry.

    The next second, the flame hit the crowd. Hundreds of German imperial soldiers screamed and struggled in the sea of fire, then turned into broken black carbon, broke and collapsed in the flame.

    "Help!" after all, the soldiers of the German Empire are also flesh and blood. Their achievements along the way are made by relying on advanced weapons. In terms of courage and perseverance, they are not much better than the king of Northland opposite.

    So when a real test of blood and fire came, the soldiers of the German Empire collapsed. They saw their companions turn into ashes and coke, ignited by the fire, beat and twist, and finally die. They were very afraid.

    The fire swept the earth, making the soil hard and hot. When an airship passes by at low altitude, all creatures seem to turn into coke. In the face of these powerful and mysterious ancient technologies, human beings are small and helpless from beginning to end.

    The few remaining German imperial soldiers are still hopelessly holding weapons. They have struggled from the initial chaos and despair because they have seen too many deaths.

    They kept chopping aimlessly, as if this could vent their inner fear. The soldiers of northland, who were getting closer and closer to them, had stopped because there was a flame rising and burning in front of them.

    "The enemy is on our head! All soldiers are ready to fight!" the German Imperial officer who commanded the magic crystal gun ordered his men according to the long sword around his waist. With his orders, the soldiers responsible for firing magic crystal guns began to adjust the magic crystal guns so that they could aim at the slow airships. The gun body was lifted up a little, and the cold barrel pointed to the airships flying in the sky.

    "I hope our magic crystal cannon can really kill those damn airships!" standing at the commanding height of the city wall tower, the imperial magic crystal cannon commander nervously pressed his long sword and looked at those Northland airships raging in the sky.

    An airship roared down from a high-altitude fire oil tank and bombarded the German Empire magic crystal artillery on the city wall. For a moment, this section of the city wall was covered by burning flames, and the soldiers on it were also submerged in a sea of fire.

    "Boom!" the remaining magic crystal artillery of the German Empire also opened fire. Huge shells flew into the sky, smashed the armor of one of the airships and penetrated into the interior of the airship. Its remaining potential did not decrease and penetrated the whole airship.

    The whole airship lost its balance and fell from the sky and hit the burning city head.

 Chapter 212

    On the other side, Blackstone castle, an important fortress in the north, is within the territory of the German Empire.

    "Ah!" yawned, and the Blackstone guards stationed on the border looked at the rising sun with sleepy eyes.

    The glare of the sun made him squint and move away. But soon he realized something and looked at the eastern horizon again.

    "Hey! Hey! Wake up!" he kept kicking his companions with his feet while blocking the sun with his hands and looking into the distance: "soldiers of kurut kingdom! Many soldiers of kurut kingdom!"

    "What are you kicking me for? Soldiers of kurut kingdom? How can they come to the border at this time?" another sleeping soldier struggled to stand up, and the armor collided with each other.

    "What are you talking about? Soldiers of kurut kingdom? Huh? Shit! Alarm! Kurut kingdom is attacking!" rubbing his eyes and looking at the direction pointed by his companion, the soldier who had just been called was sleepless and shouted loudly.

    "Light the beacon! Come on! The kingdom of kurut has invaded!" for the first time, he fell on the edge of the watchtower and shouted to his companions under the tower: "light the fire quickly! Come on!"

    "Arrow rain!" before everyone reacted, a piece of bows and arrows flew from the kurut kingdom. These bows and arrows fell from the sky and landed on the high watchtower.

    "Ah!" suddenly, a soldier was covered with arrows and struggled to turn down the platform. At the place where he fell, the soldiers of Blackstone Castle dumped a bucket of black kerosene on the dry firewood.

    "Shield! Shield!" kicked away the arrow pole inserted in the ground. The officer in charge of the lookout took out his long sword, raised a huge shield and loudly reminded his men.

    At this time, the cavalry of the kingdom of kurut have flocked, as many as ants. After serving here for three years, it is the first time that the officers of Blackstone castle have seen so many kurut soldiers.

    It''s over... It''s in his mind. Beside him, the huge beacon fire has been lit, the enemy''s second round of arrow rain has also fallen, and all the soldiers have raised their shields.

    "Bang!" the soldiers of kurut Kingdom carrying the giant wood began to hit the gate of the beacon tower. The soldiers on the beacon tower gripped their weapons in horror.

    The enemy attacked suddenly and they had no chance to retreat. When the soldiers of kurut Kingdom rush in, they can only meet death.

    "We can''t let them put out the flames! Long live the German Empire! Long live Blackstone castle!" looking at the crumbling gate, the officer raised his long sword.

    "Kill!" several lonely soldiers around him took up their shields and blocked the stone ladder on the beacon tower, with a sharp long sword pointing to the position of the gate.

    "Boom!" with a loud noise, the gate of the beacon tower was finally knocked open by a huge wood, and the soldiers of the Duchy of kurut Kingdom rushed up. They were met by strong shields and sharp blades.

    Metal and metal collided, and the soldiers of the Duchy of kurut Kingdom who first rushed up the stone ladder screamed and fell down, and more soldiers of kurut Kingdom rushed up with weapons.

    The guards of Blackstone Castle fell down one by one, and the rest had to retreat back to the steps. Behind them, the beacon fire has rolled and connected with white clouds to block out the sun.

    In the direction of the crenel of the beacon tower wall, the kurut Kingdom soldiers who had climbed up the ladder surrounded the Blackstone castle guards with only a few people left. Soon, the soldiers of the kurut Kingdom drowned their opponents.

    When seru Khan ascended the platform, the blood on it had not dried up and solidified. The corpse of the Blackstone Castle officer was still beside the fire, and the ground was full of unrecovered feather arrows.

    After kicking the body, seru Khan looked disgusted: "put out the fire! Hurry up!"

    Behind him, in the direction of the hinterland of Blackstone castle, a series of black smoke pillars extended into the distance and disappeared at the end of the horizon.

    "Speed up the march! Don''t let the German Empire have any reaction time!" seru Khan ordered with a frown after looking down at the body of the Blackstone officer.

    Alonso, with an angry expression, pushed open the door of the conference hall with both hands. Because of the excessive strength, the two doors crashed into the walls on both sides and made a loud bang.

    He was wearing a black armor, and the armor pieces on his body hit together with a firm step, making a nice clatter.

    "The kingdom of kurut came to the door and died?" as soon as he entered the door, his angry voice echoed around the sorghum, making people''s ears buzzing.

    "Seru Khan is greedy and treacherous... Declare war on us! His troops crossed the border yesterday and are estimated to be on the northern edge of the German Empire today." an aide beside him said to Alonso with worry.

    "Marshal, we have prepared the army, 5000 cavalry and 20000 our elite soldiers can start at any time." a general of the William family under Alonso, holding a helmet, stood beside Alonso and reported on the war preparedness.

    "Let''s go now! We''ll block each other in the north of the German Empire for a decisive battle! Where we can give full play to our firepower advantage! It''s all a mess. Even the kurut took the initiative to invade and took advantage of the emptiness of Blackstone castle. Alonso took advantage of the emptiness." Alonso looked at the map and made up his mind to block his opponent.

    Although the other side has the advantage of military strength, Alonso is still confident that he can beat his opponent. Now he thought about how to quickly expand the results after defeating the enemy.

    "Let the imperial army not fight! Order the imperial army to carry 20 magic crystal cannons, take a path to bypass the main force of the kurut Kingdom and directly attack the capital city of the kurut Kingdom, lalma!" after thinking for about a second, Alonso decided to take a two pronged approach.

    He has no time to waste. It is a more reasonable way to defeat his opponent, seize his rear foundation, expand his territory and solve future problems.

    But in this way, Alonso will have fewer troops facing seru Khan. Even with the soldiers retreating in the direction of the kurut Kingdom, Alonso''s troops will not exceed 30000.

    The number of enemies is nearly twice that of Alonso! This kind of battle seems to be no suspense. The battle of winning more with less is not without, but it rarely happens after all.

    "My Lord! Is it a little risky to divide troops in this situation?" the general of the William family asked anxiously.

    "It''s a risk to defeat the enemy with 20 magic crystals?" Alonso looked at the general and showed a cruel smile on his face: "I''m afraid they surrendered too early for me to vent my hatred!"

 Chapter 213

    "That''s it! I personally led my soldiers to a decisive battle with seru Khan on the northern border of the German Empire! You led the strange soldiers to attack the kurut Kingdom... Forever!"

    "Yes, sir!" the general clenched his right hand and pressed his head on his chest. "Long live the German Empire!"

    One day later, Alonso led nearly 30000 imperial soldiers to meet thousands of retreating scattered soldiers on the periphery of the German Empire and blocked the essential road from Blackstone castle to kairandier.

    In the afternoon of that day, serukhan led nearly 50000 grassland cavalry and nearly 10000 pieced together infantry to appear in the distance of Alonso camp.

    Because it was too late, neither side had the intention of going to war that day. Alonso sent a letter to seru Khan condemning seru Khan''s despicable act of undeclared war.

    As a result, seru Khan also replied to a letter, demanding Alonso to surrender immediately and offer all his wealth and territory.

    Of course, the two sides will not stop fighting for a truce. They just rest and prepare for a decisive battle. The next morning, Alonso organized his soldiers to leave his camp and set out to fight to the death with seru Khan.

    Seru Khan also planned to finish the first battle, leading the main infantry and all cavalry to form an array three miles away from Alonso''s troops.

    "Dong! Dong! Dong!" the dull war drum beat on everyone''s chest, making the air sticky and breathing difficult.

    The battle flag fluttered in the wind, and the dense cavalry stood in front of Alonso like a forest.

    Alonso''s dark patterns twined around his armor, exquisite and delicate, flashing a slight cold light. The horse under his crotch snorted uneasily, and the horse''s hooves with big bowl mouth kept kicking on the ground.

    "There are too few infantry in front of us, less than 25000 people! We can''t let the enemy attack! Otherwise we don''t have the capital to go around!" Alonso thought about the next tactics in his mind, and his fingers gently beat on the handle of the sword. This is his habit. Every time he thinks, he likes to beat his fingers on a hard object.

    The five thousand cavalry in his hand were used to fight back and clean the battlefield. At this time, he can''t easily join the battle.

    Therefore, he had no capital to consume with the enemy. He could only rely on firepower to surprise his opponent and quickly turn the decisive battle into a unilateral attack and pursuit.

    "Order! The magic crystal artillery is loaded with magic burst bombs and ready to fire! Wait for my order!" Alonso thought of this and leaned over to command a messenger nearby.

    As soon as the messenger pulled the reins, he immediately went to convey Alonso''s order. At this time, on the horizon, the square array of kurut Kingdom began to move forward slowly with the accompaniment of war drums.

    "My Lord! The other party''s cavalry are arranged on their own flanks! There is only a square array of 20000 people in the front, which is just a child''s play!" a general of kurut Kingdom rode to seru Khan and reported loudly.

    Hearing the news, the smile on seru Khan''s face was even stronger. The enemy''s forces are too small to support the defense line.

    No matter how many intrigues there are, siege around the rear or side attack, the front must always maintain a certain force and carry the opponent''s attack.

    At present, Alonso''s imperial infantry are so few that he can''t maintain a positive defense at all. Seru Khan can break down the opponent''s defense with one attack. In this case, there is no need to think about the defense behind the flank.

    "Ha ha ha!" seruke Khan pointed to the direction of the Imperial Army array with his whip and said triumphantly to the generals around him: "the commander of the imperial army has never fought a war. He is simply vulnerable!"

    "Let the cavalry attack! The cavalry will crush it, and we will win the war!" the general suggested with a smile.

    "No!" seru Khan waved his hand, and his face became more arrogant: "he has cavalry on his flank, so I won''t take risks!"

    "Order! The whole army to move forward! I''m different from him who is willing to use tricks! I hit him head-on! Impeccable! What should he do? Ha ha ha!" serukhan denied his general''s suggestion and ordered himself.

    Behind him, the war drums were more urgent, and the army of kurut Kingdom began to move forward one by one.

    Just then, he heard thunder ringing through the sky. At this moment, he did not realize that the thunder came from hell and could devour life.

    A magic explosive fell on the cavalry of the kurut kingdom. The explosion set off rubble and shrapnel, cutting the bodies of war horses and people, forming a bloody storm.

    During the explosion, the war horses neighed, and all the cavalry of kurut Kingdom looked in horror at the direction of the explosion and did not know what had happened.

    Next, a second explosion also sounded among the cavalry, and the smoke rolled into the sky. The hurricane formed by shrapnel blew through everyone nearby and broke through everything that prevented it from raging.

    "Ah!" the knight whose leg was cut off by the explosion fell down from the horse and screamed.

    Unfortunately, his scream was covered up by the third explosion and no one noticed it at all.

    Next, more explosions bloomed in the battle array of the whole kurut kingdom. For a moment, the flag of the kurut Kingdom tilted everywhere, the soldiers scurried, and the neat array disappeared in an instant.

    Before seru Khan made any response, the second round of magic burst bomb fell in the roar, and the loud sound that was more terrible than the devil''s snoring echoed over the military array of kurut kingdom again.

    "Boom!" a magic explosive bomb exploded not far behind seru Khan, flying the war drum and his guards. The flagpole of his family war flag broke with the explosion, and the broken flag fell slowly in the explosion.

    The wind wave like a knife made the war horse under seru Khan''s crotch cry in pain. Seru Khan tried his best to stabilize the horse again, and the horse looked around again.

    His cavalry phalanx was in a mess, and his horses and knights fled in all directions. His infantry array was in a mess and suffered heavy losses.

    The huge explosion formed a terrible crater, surrounded by residual limbs, broken arms and bodies.

    No matter how far away, the wounded soldiers screamed with their wounds in their arms. The uninjured soldiers stared at the people around them and tried to recover their hearing.

 Chapter 214

    Three cavalry squares, more than 10000 kurut soldiers, were easily defeated by the roar of magic crystal cannon.

    "Boom!" the third round of artillery shot down in the military array of kurut kingdom. Alonso, who had no idea of saving ammunition, still ordered the artillery to load magic burst bombs and shoot.

    This round of explosion finally woke up the confused residual soldiers of kurut kingdom. They dropped their weapons and began to flee. No matter how hard the surrounding officers tried, they could not gather them together.

    "They have magicians!" a soldier shouted hysterically as he pushed down the officer trying to stop him from retreating.

    "The German Empire is protected by magicians! You are asking us to die!" the officers who crossed the ground did not look back, and the fleeing soldiers found a good reason for their escape.

    Unfortunately, the officer behind him didn''t have a chance to listen to his explanation, because the fleeing soldiers directly stepped on the unlucky officer''s chest.

    "Boom!" in the fleeing crowd, the explosion continued to sound one after another, cruel and cold.

    Alonso looked at the black smoke rising from the distant plain, pulled the reins of his horses, and calculated the time of counterattack. The battle made him feel that the whole body''s blood was boiling.

    "Stop shelling!" after three rounds of magic burst bombs, Alonso knocked his finger on the handle of his sword and stopped. He saw that the other party had begun to rout, so he ordered to stop wasting magic shells.

    "Stop shooting and wait for my command!" Alonso told the herald beside him as he rode to the cavalry square on his side.

    "Qiang!" came to the front of the knight array. Alonso pulled out his sword, held it high to the blue sky, and his powerful voice floated to the distance: "the German Empire is invincible! The William Corps is invincible!"

    "The German Empire is invincible! The William Corps is invincible!" nearly 5000 knights in black armor shouted to break the silence. They held up their long guns, the tip of which reflected a dazzling light in the sun.

    "Attack!" Alonso pulled over the horse''s head, cleaved the long sword in his hand to the front, sandwiched his legs between the horse''s belly and jumped down the gentle slope in front.

    "Kill!" nearly 5000 cavalry roared at the same time, followed their Lord and rode forward.

    This victory was really too easy. The devastating explosion stimulated the soldiers of every empire. They now believe that the people they are following are invincible and they believe that Alonso can bring them victory.

    The horse''s hooves beat the earth, and the black armor fluctuated slightly with the bumps of the war horse. When the soldiers of kurut Kingdom collapsed, Alonso led 5000 cavalry into their chaos.

    No one organized a line of defense to stop the invasion of the German imperial cavalry. The cavalry''s power when chasing and killing the chaotic army can definitely be described as unparalleled.

    "Ha!" Alonso skimmed over a group of random soldiers and chopped down a desperate kurut soldier with a sword. He cut the flesh and blood of kurut soldiers with a long sword and ended a person''s life with his own hands.

    The cavalry behind him were bleeding all over and knocked down and crushed one kurut soldier after another. This is a massacre, a long doomed unilateral massacre.

    "Kneel down and surrender to avoid death!" Alonso, who was already in the chaos of the kurut Kingdom, suddenly tightened his reins, let his horse''s front feet soar in the air and raised his long sword.

    The German imperial cavalry who continued to charge passed their Lord and also shouted to their opponents like Amnesty: "those who surrender on their knees will not die!"

    Like headless flies, the soldiers of kurut Kingdom immediately knelt down as if they had found a life-saving straw and watched in horror as the bloody enemy cavalry passed by.

    "Click, click." Alonso rode his horse and walked slowly past the soldiers of the kurut Kingdom who had knelt on the ground. Finally, he let the horse''s hoof step on the flag of seru Khan.

    He won the battle, and there was no suspense. It was easy. He has a magic crystal cannon, so it''s natural for him to win.

    He looked down at one of his kurut generals, who was also kneeling on the ground, and looked up at him, waiting for the other party to speak first.

    Sure enough, the general took two steps forward, forced an awkward smile on his face, and begged, "I''m wrong! For the sake of our former vassal of the Empire... Let me go."

    "I''m willing to pay the ransom! I''m willing to take out 10000 gold coins, as long as you spare me!" seeing Alonso''s silence, the timid serukhan looked up at the black armor Knights around him, and became more and more hysterical.

    "Is this your last words?" Alonso asked coldly, looking down at the enemy commander curled up on the ground in front of him. "Go and tell the souls of Blackstone castle!"

    "You can''t kill me! I''m the Lord of the kurut kingdom! If you kill me, seru Khan will hang you! They won''t let you go!" the general looked at Alonso desperately, raised his sword and shouted madly at last.

    "Poof!" Alonso shook his arm, and the long sword in his hand flew into the enemy''s chest. Great power ran through the body in armor and nailed the enemy to the ground.

    Looking at those bloody black Armored Cavalry gathered around, Alonso pulled the reins, looked at the corpse on the ground and slowly opened his mouth: "there''s so much nonsense!"

    On the other side, a general of the William family has immediately cut his sword outside the lalma castle. The troops he brought bypassed the main force of seru Khan and killed under the lalma city as if they were in a no man''s land.

    "We must take ralma as soon as possible. Our troops don''t know if we can hold it in the front battlefield... So we must win here quickly!" riding on the horse, the general of the William family pointed to the wall of ralma city with a whip.

    "We don''t bring many people, so we can only rely on magic crystal cannon to attack the city." Coria, the adjutant of the general of the William family, said with some worry: "I don''t know whether the magic crystal cannon we bring is strong or not to damage the city wall."

    "Order the soldiers to bury the pot and cook! The artillery are ready to attack! After an hour''s rest, start the attack immediately!" the general of the William family pulled the reins of the war horse and withdrew into his cavalry array without looking back.

    "Send someone to persuade them to surrender! If they are willing to hand over ralma, give them a chance to live!" after returning to the array, the general of the William family added another order.

 Chapter 215

    The adjutant casually ordered two soldiers to take the imperial flag to the city of larma to persuade them to surrender.

    The two soldiers came to the gate of the castle trembling. Holding the king''s flag, they shouted to the ralma soldiers on the city wall: "listen, ralma soldiers! You have no way back! Put down your weapons and surrender!"

    "Hahaha!" on the high wall, the guards of larma pointed with weapons at the German imperial cavalry under the city, and the sound of ridicule could be heard clearly even under the city.

    "Soldiers of larma! You have no choice! Lay down your arms and surrender! This is your last chance!" hearing the laughter, the two cavalry felt blushing, and they had to summon up their courage again and shouted to the city wall.

    "Whoosh!" a feather arrow shot at the horse''s hoof of the German imperial cavalry. The soldiers on the wall gave their warning: "go back! Shout again and we''ll shoot the arrow!"

    The hero didn''t suffer the immediate loss. The two German imperial cavalry looked at each other, immediately turned their horses and ran away. Behind them, the laughter of ralma''s garrison became more unscrupulous.

    The William family general, who heard the report from his subordinates, sneered and continued to watch the artillery lay their artillery positions a kilometer away.

    These large caliber magic crystal guns can definitely be called big killers.

    "Wait a minute, those fools can''t laugh," said his adjutant, looking at the direction of the wall beside the general of the William family.

    "After the two rounds of shelling, send someone to persuade them to surrender!" the general of the William family said coldly, "it''s better to let the shells talk than we do."

    "Ha ha, that''s right." the adjutant grinned when he heard what the William family general said

    The general of the William family pulled the reins and said, "get the soldiers ready! Attack immediately!"

    The adjutant nodded and rode to keep up with the general of the William family: "get ready to fight! Get ready to fight!"

    "Boom!" a moment later, a large-diameter magic crystal gun roared. A magic burst bomb hit the building behind the city wall, and the explosion blew up half of the tower.

    The second magic bomb directly tore off the flagpole of ralma City, flew the ralma flag above, and blew up a corner of an arrow tower behind the flag.

    The laughter stopped suddenly - all the soldiers in ralma looked at the explosion on the distant building in horror and didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    "The other side has a magician!" a soldier screamed hysterically. Not far from him, the black smoke from the explosion was dispersing, and the surrounding stumps and broken arms reminded him how terrible the explosion was.

    "Hurry! Hurry! Hang up the white flag!" the officer in charge of guarding the city was so frightened that he stuttered. Pointing to the crenels in the distance, he shouted, "find the white sheets! Hurry! Let''s surrender!"

    Now, for people in ralma, surrender as soon as possible is the best choice to save their lives. Although they didn''t know how the German Empire invited magicians to fight, the explosion in front of them really made people unable to resist.

    "Boom!" the second round of shelling began while crying for white sheets in ralma city. Shells fell like raindrops, and several flame flowers bloomed near the city wall in an instant.

    The crenels were blown to pieces by shells, and the soldiers were blown into the sky by shells and fell under the city wall.

    In the thick black smoke, the gate of larma Castle slowly opened, and a white flag made up of four bed sheets on the wall twisted and swung with the wind.

    "I thought they were tough..." the adjutant, who was waiting outside the range of the bow and arrow and was ready to attack at any time, pulled the reins and scolded contemptuously.

    "I can save some shells if I surrender early." the general of the William family stretched out his right hand and waved forward in the void. The cavalry behind him urged his horse forward and poured into ralma castle.

    According to the long sword around his waist, the German imperial infantry pushed away the embarrassed ralma Garrison and walked up the stone steps of the city wall.

    The long prepared black flag of the German Empire was spread out on the outer wall of the lalma castle.

    The general of the William family stood on the wall and looked at the ralma garrison gathered together, but there was no joy of victory on his face.

    "You lead the cavalry and immediately return to the German Empire along the road!" he was worried that there was something wrong with the frontal battlefield commanded by Alonso, so he immediately ordered the adjutant to send troops for rescue after seizing the lalma castle.

    He knew that Alonso''s soldiers were limited, but he was facing the main force of ralma. It was definitely a difficult war. If there is a mistake in the front battlefield, his victory over ralma castle here will be greatly reduced.

    Finally, the adjutant led the cavalry to give the order to return to the Empire: "take away all the civilians and food along the way! Go back to the ferry!"

    The departing cavalry plundered and destroyed many villages outside ralma.

    "These demons! These damn demons!" a woman holding a child cried helplessly in the panic crowd. There was chaos everywhere outside the whole city of larma. Where the imperial cavalry passed, there was a human tragedy.

    Although the number is rare, the cavalry of the Empire still has great lethality when facing the common people.

    The cavalry whined and rode their horses over the edge of the crowd, greeting the civilians who wanted to escape with their whips.

    "Please! We have lived here for decades! You can''t force us to leave our hometown!" an old man knelt down on the roadside and kowtowed desperately, hoping that the indifferent imperial soldiers could let their family go.

    Unfortunately, the soldiers who were eager to go back and share the stolen goods did not have mercy on the old man. They just kicked him to the ground and let him roll down the subgrade unconscious.

    "Over there! There''s a beautiful girl over there!" at the intersection of the village, several imperial soldiers shouted to their companions as if they had discovered the new world.

    In the village, in a yard, a girl was desperately stuffing her son under the bed: "don''t come out! Don''t come out! Don''t move! Don''t make any noise!"

    The child looked at his mother with big curious eyes, and then his sight was blocked by the laid down sheets.

    A few seconds later, the loud noise of someone kicking down the gate came in, and then the hysterical cry of the woman: "don''t come here! Don''t come here!"

 Chapter 216

    "Ah!" a soldier seemed to be in a hurry to commit murder. He was attacked by a sneak attack and suffered a great loss. He gave a scream, and then there was a sound of things breaking.

    The little boy waited until there was no movement outside before he dared to pick up the sheets and climb out of the bed. Then he saw his mother lying on the ground and staring at himself.

    He climbed over and pushed his mother hard, but his mother didn''t move. He reached out and fiddled with his mother''s hair. He sat beside his mother and let the spreading blood dye his pants red.

    The tragedy kept spreading in every corner of the east of lalma. Countless refugees who escaped the disaster poured into lalma castle, but found that there had been hung the flag of the German Empire.

    Alonso won a great victory in the border war of the German Empire. He gathered a large number of imperial soldiers who came one after another and escorted thousands of enemy prisoners back to the German Empire. The main force of ralma city was defeated on the frontal battlefield, which made Alonso a big bargain.

    These adult male captives allowed him to increase the slave reserves in the kairandier Colosseum of the Empire, and could also be used for coolies or slave trade. Similarly, because of these captives, the troops of the German imperial city did not encounter any resistance when they rushed into the territory of ralma.

    That afternoon, Alonso led the cavalry to recover a large border area occupied by the kurut kingdom together with the cavalry brought by the aide who came to help.

    Three days later, the messenger returning from the city of lalma sent Alonso good news: the general of the William family had occupied the city of lalma, and now seru Khan''s main forces can only wander around looking for opportunities to recapture the city of lalma.

    Because the strength difference is too great, the border war comes and goes faster. As the capital of kurut Kingdom, lalma will disappear in the blink of an eye.

    Alonso quickly arrived at lalma, where he met the general of the William family who had been waiting for a long time.

    "The situation is very bad! Seru Khan''s troops are also assembled in other places to prepare for the counter offensive. They have an absolute number advantage!" as soon as they met, the general of the William family reported a bad news.

    Alonso has too few soldiers, which makes it impossible for him to risk giving up lalma, which he finally won by sneak attack, to pursue seru Khan''s main cavalry.

    If he wants to attack the main force of seru Khan, he also needs to be well prepared.

    Now he can mobilize very few troops. Relying on these people to attack seru Khan''s troops is too risky.

    He continued to walk to the camp used by seru Khan in the city of ralma. Sitting on his luxurious animal skin chair, Alonso opened his mouth and ordered: "stabilize the civilians of ralma first!"

    After thinking about it, he continued to order: "divide the gold coins we brought! Let the civilians of larma accept the fact of being ruled by us! Exempt them from some additional taxes."

    To occupy a place is not a simple thing. He must do every detail well: "post a notice and tell everyone that we have captured thousands of ralma soldiers. They will serve in the mine for one year and then be released safely!"

    Only by allowing the civilians of lalma to accept his rule, could he really win the war: "the lalma soldiers killed in battle will be compensated by the money and silk seized by the city of lalma!"

    After arranging the occupation of ralma, he ordered the general of the William family: "send someone back to the German Empire, let people immediately put the facts in front of everyone, and share the fruits of the victory of the war with the Northland people in the north."

    Alonso stretched out his first finger and began to introduce his plan in detail: "on the one hand, we should immediately reduce tariffs and give benefits to other forces after the war. We should start selling goods at a low price, even if the situation is urgent, we will not hesitate to give them away!"

    After that, he stretched out a second finger: "distribute the gold coins we have stored these days to all civilian families participating in the war! The Delman Empire and ralma should be treated equally!"

    Then he stretched out his third finger and continued: "exempt the agricultural tax of the German Empire for one year, and pay agricultural subsidies! Stabilize the mood of the civilians and tell everyone that the war is over!"

    Speaking of this, he thought of another thing. He looked at the general of the William family and said, "reward all the soldiers in this war, one gold coin for each person! If the money in hand is not enough, it will be distributed after the people in the Colosseum turn in the money!"

    "Yes!" the William family general''s face was filled with the joy of victory, his right hand clenched his fist on his chest, nodded and said, "I''ll do it now!"

    In fact, Alonso still has a lot to deal with in the follow-up, such as the important issue of conscription: he now occupies ralma, and of course he needs more troops.

    At present, he is still in a passive state of being besieged on all sides, so the number of troops he needs cannot be reduced at all. There were not enough soldiers before. Now he needs more people to hold all his land.

    "It''s really a headache." Alonso sighed anxiously as he looked at seru Khan''s account.

    He has now revealed his cards. If he delays for a while, it is estimated that the main forces of seru Khan will assemble and recapture their city.

    Alonso drew up a new battle plan. He wanted to assemble all the soldiers who could be transferred from the German Empire and lalma to attack the seru Khan who had not yet been assembled.

    "The first thing we have to do is to assemble our forces as soon as possible, and then find serukhan as quickly as possible." Alonso drew up the basic battle plan.

    There are thousands of cavalry in the German Empire. These elite cavalry are still very powerful, and the propulsion speed should be enough.

    William family generals also felt that using cavalry to advance quickly was a very appropriate tactic, so that they could save a lot of food and make the insufficient war supplies sufficient in disguise.

    Although there is no detailed battle plan, as the military commander of the original German Imperial City, the general of the William family is still dutifully aware of the military deployment of the surrounding forces.

    Hearing these introductions, Alonso drew up a plan that seemed feasible. He ordered the general of the William family to lead the cavalry to quickly assemble on the border and then sweep away the scattered troops of the kurut kingdom.

    As long as the general of the William family can eliminate the scattered cavalry that can not form the climate, he can almost force the other party to give up the field and retreat to the nearby fortress.

    "Once the other side gives up the field war!" Alonso pointed to a small water cup placed at the back, symbolizing his magic crystal Cannon: "I will personally lead the main force, carry all 30 magic crystal cannons and approach them!"

 Chapter 217

    "This time is about two days." Alonso pushed the water cup to the edge of ralma castle and said to the general of the William family: "here, our troops converge and directly attack the enemy''s shrinking castle to end the battle."

    The general of the William family nodded and assured, "our cavalry can complete the task, launch a sudden attack and eliminate the enemy without any problem."

    Then he pointed to the Empire on the map and said to Alonso, "we have magic crystal cannons. We can also expect to capture seru Khan alive."

    "The question now is, how can we stop seru Khan from running away with his defeated army!" the general of the William family looked at the map, frowned and answered.

    "It doesn''t matter!" Alonso patted the table and said bitterly with his teeth: "whether they run or not! Emperor seru Khan, I must fight!"

    "This is not a strategic issue, but a moral issue! I don''t care about robbing the people! If it were me, I would do the same! But harming the people is the original sin! It is the sin we must fight!" his hand clenched into a fist on the table and said firmly.

    "Subordinates understand!" the general of the William family heard Alonso say so. As soon as his eyes brightened, he immediately clenched his right hand and pressed it on his chest. He echoed loudly: "subordinates, let''s assemble troops now!"

    The attack must be carried out, but how to carry out it should be carefully planned. Once the Norman Empire cannot end the battle quickly, the pressure will increase. The security of the base camp of the German Empire could not be guaranteed.

    In fact, Alonso does not have many troops in his hands. There are only about 30000 people assembled. Some of them are garrison troops left in the territory of the German Empire, which can not be moved easily.

    The mobility of these left behind forces is low, and the speed of assembly will drag down the attack speed of the main force, so there is no essential difference whether they can be adjusted or not.

    Some of the remaining troops are to guard the newly captured city of ralma. But now that larma has just been occupied, leaving 10000 people may not be safe, so Alonso can transfer only some poor cavalry and artillery.

    He must rely on these people to make a quick decision with the main force of seru Khan, otherwise the forces in other directions of kurut kingdom may take the opportunity to take military action against the German Empire.

    Once someone attacked the Norman Empire, the battle would not be a great victory, but a complete defeat.

    It seems impossible to make a quick decision with inferior forces, but Alonso must do it.

    "This is an adventure!" the general of the William family looked at the map and finally opened his mouth to Alonso. "If the other party adopts the most correct harassment tactics, disperse the troops and delay our marching speed... We will lose."

    "If seru Khan assembles his forces and fights US head-on, we with magic crystal guns will win!" Alonso gave another possibility.

    Alonso is optimistic about this gamble: "they have the advantage of military strength, but they don''t know how strong our secret weapons are. Why don''t they fight with us?"

    "You lead the soldiers to maintain law and order in the lalma castle! I personally lead people to find the main force of seru Khan!" Alonso made a quick decision and decided to lead the troops by himself.

    After hearing this, the general of the William family immediately stopped and said, "Sir, you stay in ralma! Let me lead the troops!"

    Alonso does not believe in the general of the William family, but feels that he can better implement his strategy. He waved his hand to the general of the William family and said, "it''s also a great achievement for you to guard here! This time, the main force to annihilate seru Khan can''t rely on bravery, but also need to make immediate decisions. Some decisions you can''t make, so I have to go myself!"

    Hearing Alonso''s words, the general of the William family also knew the interests of the matter, nodded and said, "don''t worry, sir, I will guard ralma and ensure that there is nothing wrong here!"

    With the general of the William family guarding the rear, Alonso was relieved to lead the troops directly out of ralma.

    Alonso with only cavalry moved very fast, and the imperial cavalry blew across the grassland of ralma like a whirlwind.

    He gave all his luggage and thirty magic crystal cannons to an adjutant. He led the cavalry to the East quickly and arrived at the place where seru Khan was stationed in one day and one night.

    Looking at the rising sun in the East, Alonso narrowed his eyes. At this moment, the sunshine was bad for his attack, but he couldn''t wait any longer.

    "Pass my order! Rest on the spot! Then the whole army will assemble! Attack the enemy camp!" Alonso gave the rest order to the bodyguard who followed him, then turned down and found a clean place to sit down.

    All the way, he saw all kinds of tragedies. The houses left by the abducted civilians were empty, and the ground and the roadside were full of corpses and discarded utensils and clothes.

    After swallowing the cold water in the water bag, Alonso felt his spirit was full again. He got up from the ground, rolled over on his horse, pulled the reins of the war horse, pointed to the front and asked the soldiers looking at him loudly, "have you had a good rest?"

    "Have a good rest!" seeing their commander on the horse, many cavalry had already rode back to their horses. They answered Alonso''s questions in a loud voice and waited for Alonso''s new orders.

    "Kill the enemy with me!" Alonso pulled the reins and let the horse spin in place, whistling and carrying his back to the East.

    "Kill the enemy!" behind him, countless cavalry soldiers held high long lances, their legs clamped their horses'' bellies, and their helmets were bright towards the rising direction of the sun.

    The sun had just risen and a kurut soldier yawned lazily. They are exhausted in these days. They are running away.

    How can you be worthy of yourself if you don''t find a chance to be lazy? What''s more, maybe in a few days, we''ll attack ralma and get it back. It''s impossible to be lazy at that time.

    While covering his mouth with his hand, he subconsciously left the horizon still shrouded in darkness, and then he couldn''t help frowning.

    Squinting, the soldiers of the Empire saw something creeping on the horizon.

    He rubbed his sleeping eyes and stared carefully at the end of the road again. This time, he was more and more sure that there were cavalry approaching!

 Chapter 218

    "Hey! Hey! There''s an enemy!" he kicked his companion with his toes and woke up another sleeping Companion: "the imperial army is coming!"

    "No way! They''re in larma. Where did the soldiers trouble us? It''s good that we didn''t take revenge on them," replied another soldier in a dreamy voice, unwilling to open his eyes.

    "No! It''s a real cavalry!" as the cavalry got closer and closer, the awake kurut soldier was hysterical. He kept kicking his companions and shouting.

    The other party finally couldn''t bear it. As soon as he turned over, he got up from the ground, looked at the bright horizon with his weapons, and found that a team of cavalry was really galloping in their direction.

    There was no sleep for a moment, and the soldiers who had just got up were also scared out of their wits.

    "Hurry up! Ring the bell!" the imperial soldiers shouted anxiously, looking at the cavalry running. He felt that the platform under his feet was shaking, and his legs were shaking with the vibration.

    Seru Khan responded quickly, and a cavalry gathered as if to stop Alonso''s advance.

    A grassland heavy cavalry crossed Alonso''s face and blocked Alonso''s cavalry''s way.

    He straightened up his troops a little and immediately launched an attack.

    There were few infantry and crossbow men, so they got mixed up with the cavalry and turned into a huge flesh and blood grinding plate.

    Alonso rode on his horse and rushed into the enemy''s square surrounded by bodyguards.

    His long sword swung an arc and knocked over an enemy cavalry passing by. The huge impact of the war horse drove the sharp sword, picked away the thin armor from bottom to top, and tore away the flesh and blood inside.

    Before the enemy soldier screamed and fell down, Alonso''s horse had rushed to the other two enemies, and the German imperial cavalry behind Alonso cut left and right, like entering a deserted territory. Their armor was splashed with blood and looked like a devil from hell in the eyes of the enemy. The knights who followed him formed a huge meat grinder, devouring the lives of the enemies around him.

    The kurut cavalry who came to meet the enemy was a light cavalry led by a general under seru Khan, which was far less defensive than the imperial heavy cavalry

    In just one breath, their formation cut a huge gap in the enemy''s defense line. Then more cavalry poured into the gap, like poison spreading over the wound.

    He picked out a long gun to stab himself. Alonso cut off the barrel of the cavalry gun with his backhand, then pierced the throat of the grassland light cavalry with the cavalry gun, pulled out his long sword and continued to move forward at one go.

    His lips were still a little pale, his eyes were still as sharp as a needle, and his not tall but symmetrical body passed through the blood mist with an indomitable momentum.

    Report! " A general in Brown Leather Armor knocked on the thick door and shouted outside the door.

    "Disappointed!" in the camp, he took out his palm from a fine woman''s clothes. Seru Khan ordered in a displeased cold voice: "get in! Say it quickly!"

    The woman didn''t seem to enjoy herself. Her slender arms hung around her Majesty''s neck, and she was too delicate to spare: "Khan..."

    "Hum!" seru Khan, who had lost his interest, kicked away the women tired of being around him. Many gold chains hanging on his body swayed and flashed soft light under the candle.

    "Khan! It''s a bad thing. The imperial army has come, and all of them are heavy cavalry. Our fighting men and horses can''t stand it." the general dared not raise his head after entering the room, his legs together and lowered his head.

    "What?" hearing that his general had been defeated and many soldiers had been lost, seru Khan suddenly sat up straight from the animal skin chair, and the anger on his face made people shudder.

    "I haven''t attacked ralma and recaptured our capital, but these hateful imperial people came to us again." his big hand clapped on the table and made a crisp noise: "you stupid pigs! What do you eat?"

    Yesterday he was still immersed in the joy of gathering troops to return to lalma. Today he heard such terrible news.

    Originally, he thought that the imperial people would leave a small number of people in larma, and the others would return to the Empire. At that time, he would sneak attack in the middle of the night, and it was estimated that he could recapture larma city.

    "According to the report of the escaped soldiers, the black Armored Cavalry of the German Empire bypassed the scouts and suddenly appeared on our flank. Our light cavalry were caught off guard and had to fight in a hurry. They were not the enemy''s opponent at all, and the troops were scattered." the general was embarrassed to report the news he had just received.

    "Hmm? Then what are you doing here to eat? Tell me now." the furious seru Khan swept away the water cup and all kinds of utensils in front of him and roared loudly.

    "Khan, it''s my subordinates who are not doing well!" the general kneeling on the ground swallowed his saliva, took back his eyes from the snow-white beauty who fell on the ground, and knelt down to beg for mercy.

    Seru Khan was silent, and his attitude became much softer.

    "Assemble all the troops immediately, and we will fight to the death with them!" seru Khan glanced at the kneeling general on the ground, waved his hand and moved his anger to the woman: "you bitch!"

    "Khan!" when he heard that he had been thrown to a rude general, the beauty sitting on the ground turned pale, screamed but dared not move.

    "Xie Khan! Xie Khan!" the general kneeling on the ground quickly bowed his head and kowtowed with an obscene smile on his face.

    Just as the general was about to take away the crying woman, seru Khan took out a beautiful long machete and cut the general to death. At the same time, the woman was also cut to death by seru Khan. Several maids around came forward and hung the prepared armor on his body.

    Soon, a strong serukhan in leather armor came out of the king''s tent. He looked majestic with a long sword around his waist.

    Alonso wiped the long sword in his hand and looked up at the kurut main camp at the far hillside

    Beside him, the war horses were snorting and eating grass. On the distant hillside, groups of imperial soldiers were surging along the road.

    Since his departure, Alonso has annihilated at least 3000 kurut soldiers and captured thousands.

 Chapter 219

    Alonso''s own losses were not small, and many imperial soldiers fell on the way forward. Because he didn''t carry magic crystal cannon, all the battles were fought by Alonso''s army.

    "My Lord!" riding a tall horse, the adjutant in charge of leading the team reined in his reins beside Alonso and reported loudly: "the magic crystal artillery has arrived!"

    "Good! Take a break! We will fight to the death with the enemy soon!" Alonso knew that he had no patience to waste any more and had to end the battle immediately.

    As for the damn seru Khan, he was in no mood to pay attention. Even if the other party escapes this time, he will settle the account with the seru Khan in the future!

    Alonso finally waited for his main magic crystal Artillery Force. He personally supervised the magic crystal artillery troops to set up positions at the commanding heights. Soon, 30 artillery were lined up outside and ready to fire.

    "Let them see, what is the real war!" Alonso rode on his horse and looked at kurut''s camp in the distance beyond the range of bow and arrow.

    As his orders were conveyed, the distant cannon made a loud, dull noise.

    "Boom!" "boom!" as if the earth were shaking, one magic burst bomb after another flew to the distant target in the dull sound of thunder, and the devil''s flowers bloomed in kurut''s camp.

    The rubble diffused with the blast wave of the explosion, the rolling smoke was everywhere, a mess, and the earth trembled in the sound of guns.

    Alonso narrowed his eyes and watched these kurut soldiers flee around. Some soldiers ran away directly.

    "It seems that the other side''s courage, but so." Alonso gave a low evaluation according to the long sword around his waist. He put his legs between his horse''s belly and walked slowly with his troops.

    "The whole army is pressed! I personally supervise the war! If I don''t succeed, I will become benevolent!" on the horse, seru Khan clenched his teeth and ordered to fight back.

    He saw with his own eyes that half of a soldier''s head was blown off, and his ears were buzzing with the loud explosion. He couldn''t hear the cries around him, which made him very angry.

    "Woo..." the low horn sounded, and all the kurut grassland cavalry began to charge Alonso''s army.

    Then the magic crystal artillery of the German Empire began to fight back, and the roar completely suppressed the cavalry''s charge. The situation was basically one-sided without suspense. Soon the cavalry in front of them disappeared under the other party''s shells.

    "That damned imperial commander! If I could catch him! I would tear him to pieces!" seru Khan, who knew he could not beat the enemy, clenched his fist and whispered curses at someone in the other party''s army.

    "Boom!" a shell exploded among the soldiers and lifted the kurut soldiers in armor into the air. There was a gap in the formation, and all the soldiers were overwhelmed by this asymmetric battle.

    They are never afraid of countless arrows and rain flying towards them. They are not even afraid of being surrounded by ten times the enemy. But now they are at least a Delhi away from the enemy, and they are so embarrassed by shells, which makes them start to fear.

    It''s totally different to watch others fight and try it on your own. Even after watching the enemy''s magic crystal cannon, when it''s your turn to face the fire, things become completely different.

    "Keep moving!" seeing that another soldier began to be confused, seru Khan took out his saber and loudly urged the troops to continue the attack: "keep moving for kurut! For lalma city!"

    "Long live seru Khan!" seru Khan''s Pro army roared and braved gunfire. 20000 kurut elite cavalry continued to rush towards the enemy, crossed the corpses of their colleagues and rushed to the increasingly dense German imperial army.

    Like the previous battle at the border, facing more than 30 magic crystal guns, ten more than last time, these kurut soldiers seemed to be slaughtered, but they had no loss but could hardly cause any damage to the enemy. They were blown to pieces by magic explosive bombs at a very long distance. They died in vain without even seeing the enemy clearly.

    "If we continue to consume like this, seru Khan will die sooner or later, and we don''t need to come all the way." holding the reins of Northland horse, Anna, a confidant of gladell who rushed from the Northland Kingdom after receiving seru Khan''s request for help, said faintly to the nearby officers.

    She buttoned up her face armor, a heavy armor integrated, and the patterns on it shone with a faint light. These armor have been blessed by magic and are very expensive armor.

    "Wow!" behind him, all the Northland cavalry buckled their face armor. The white armor matched the armor on Northland very well. It looked like a perfect work of art.

    The lances of these cavalry pointed to the sky like a forest. As everyone buttoned up their face armor, Anna caught the horse''s ribs with her legs, and the Northland horse under his crotch began to move forward slowly.

    All the war horses behind them began to move forward. The dull sound when the horse''s hooves hit the ground even covered the war drum. The sound of "Dong" was like the beginning of a music, which was breathtaking.

    "The cavalry of the kingdom of Northland is out, and the reinforcements are here!" an officer pulled the reins and stopped beside seru Khan, who was already in trouble, excitedly reported what he had just confirmed: "they have gone around from our left wing! They are crashing into the front of the German Empire!"

    "Saved!" seruke Khan, who felt that the sweat on his forehead had fallen, took a breath and shook his body. He almost fell off his horse because of collapse. However, when he stabilized his body and broke free from ecstasy, he shouted hysterically: "continue to attack! Continue to attack! We are saved! What are you waiting for! Continue to attack!"

    With his cry, everyone saw those war horses appear on the battlefield, and everyone saw those white armor that didn''t match the blood on the battlefield.

    "Coming!" Alonso felt the uneasiness of his horses and saw the different cavalry in front of the phalanx, who had easily rushed to the front of the German Imperial Army within a few hundred meters, raised his eyebrows and said.

    "Northland cavalry! Grawell''s newly formed cavalry force is said to be very strong." Marshal Alonso frowned, worried that his front line of defense would be run through by such fierce cavalry.

    On the front battlefield, I saw those heavy Armored Cavalry. The soldiers of the German Empire were not flustered. They turned their guns and wanted to bombard the enemies who were approaching them.

 Chapter 220

    Then, as usual, the magic crystal artillery of the German Empire fired at the Northland heavy cavalry, and the battle had begun.

    "Whoosh!" a crossbow arrow flew past Anna''s face. That feeling really made her very bad. Before launching the charge, she simulated the situation she had to face countless times in her heart, but when she really rushed close to the magic crystal artillery of the German Empire, she found that she underestimated her opponent.

    "Hiss..." a knight beside her, the war horse under her crotch gave a hiss, and then immediately fell down. Together with the knight behind him, he fell under the iron hoof of the Northland heavy cavalry behind him.

    The knight who closely followed Anna didn''t even scream, but was trampled on the head by the war horse behind her. Then more iron hooves trampled on the bodies of him and his horses.

    However, there were still a few knights who were knocked down. After all, they were wearing heavy armor. After more than 100 knights, they crashed into the defense line of the magic crystal artillery position of the German Empire.

    "Ha!" as if to vent his hatred, the Northland knight in the front fired a German imperial crossbow, then shook his lance and put the second imperial crossbow without armor on his gun.

    The other cavalry behind him only knocked down all the German Empire soldiers around him in a face-to-face time. The painting style on the battlefield suddenly changed. The one-sided massacre just now has become a bloody fight on both sides.

    "Kill!" the heavy armored cavalry in the crowd was the most powerful killing machine. All the soldiers of the German Empire fell to the ground where they passed. The ground was covered with blood and stumps everywhere,

    "Bang!" the German imperial soldiers with cross bows are still performing their duties. They are still shooting at the Northland cavalry and the cavalry who have rushed into their own square. Their crossbow arrows were more lethal at close range, knocking down more Northland cavalry.

    However, due to the need for loading, these counterattacks are obviously less effective than the impact of cavalry. The soldiers of the German Empire died more and more. A three square array composed of hundreds of crossbows was soon hanged by the meat grinder formed by Northland.

    "Fight with them!" among the remaining remnant soldiers, a German imperial soldier saw the collided Northland heavy cavalry, pointed the loaded magic crystal cannon at the cavalry, and then closed his eyes.

    "Boom!" with an explosion, a burst shock wave formed around the Northland knight. The shock wave shattered the muscles of the Northland horse and pierced the gap between the knight''s armor.

    The knight fell sideways with his horse, with fragments of the soldier falling around him. With this explosion, more soldiers followed suit and fired the last shot, and the whole defense line exploded one after another.

    The battle effectiveness of this German imperial soldier is still very strong and well trained. In the face of the impact of the enemy, they showed unprecedented courage.

    However, because the frontal impact area is not large, it is almost only the magic crystal artillery who really fight with the Northland cavalry. Now the magic crystal artillery has almost been completely annihilated, so the first line of defense of the German Empire has been completely pierced by the Northland.

    "The kingdom of Northland will win!" holding a bloody sword, Anna ignored her blood and shouted loudly. How many years? How many years have you not had such a sense of achievement and satisfaction after defeating an imperial army? He can hardly remember.

    However, the defeat of the troops in front of her once again ignited her desire for victory and her uneasy passion to rush into battle. This feeling made her excited, filled her with strength, and made her want to completely destroy the army in front of her.

    "Kill! Leave none! Assemble troops! Continue to attack!" turning her horse''s head, Anna shouted to the cavalry following her.

    More and more cavalry gathered, crossed the corpses on the ground and the fallen German imperial flag, and began to attack the Imperial forces. Now the Northland cavalry have also killed red eyes. All they want to do is tear up all the imperial people opposite.

    Almost at the impact just now, I lost many excellent Northland cavalry on my side, which was almost the same as that of the German Empire soldiers! This is absolutely unacceptable to the kingdom of Northland. Of course, they want to reduce the loss.

    On the distant hillside, Alonso was shocked by the attack power of the Northland cavalry led by Anna. At the moment these cavalry rushed into the magic crystal artillery line, Alonso knew that the line of defense was over.

    Then he turned back and gave an order to the officer behind him: "let all the troops press forward! The remaining crossbows to the front! Hit the other party back!"

    Opposite them, the cavalry of the Northland Kingdom have begun their charge. This time, they are closer to the main force of the German Empire, about a few hundred Demi. As long as they rush through this open flat land, what is waiting for them will be a great victory.

    "Attack!" with an order, the cavalry of the Northland Kingdom began their attack again. They just adjusted, and then rushed at the very weak German Empire soldiers with the fastest speed.

    "Shoot!" in the army array of the German Empire, the Imperial officer gave a cold order without expression. Like his orders, the cold crossbows of the German imperial soldiers were aimed at the approaching targets.

    "Sudden! Sudden!" without any hesitation, the crossbow roared, and more dense crossbows and arrows shot at the heavy cavalry of the Northland kingdom. Countless crossbows and arrows hit the iron armor of the heavy cavalry of the Northland, splashing a dazzling spark on it.

    It was really like facing a mountain. Alonso was full of envy and love when he saw the cavalry in the distance who were not afraid of crossbows and arrows. If he had such a brave army, he might have fought back to the north.

    Unfortunately, these expensive and powerful cavalry belong to the enemy camp. This is really bad news, a regrettable news. For Alonso, since he can''t take it back for his own use, he has to destroy it.

    Alonso thought for a moment and then commanded the troops on the horse to meet the enemy. On the other side, seru Khan also led the army to kill back. It seems that the situation of the empire is very unfavorable.

 Chapter 221

    "Ah!" another heavy cavalry of the Northland kingdom was shot down. When facing the crossbow arrow, the originally strong Northland cavalry finally began to suffer casualties. Anna, who had lost a hundred cavalry, just calculated casually that she would lose at least 200 people if she wanted to get close to the enemies who kept shooting.

    Two crossbow arrows hit Anna almost at the same time. These crossbow arrows were bounced off by the arc of armor, but Anna felt the powerful power and shook her heart.

    She finally pressed down the uncomfortable feeling and prayed in a low voice for what she longed for most: "victory!"

    "Go to hell!" almost at the same time, a surviving gunner of the German Empire aimed the magic crystal gun originally used as a reserve at the heavy cavalry of the Northland kingdom that was rapidly approaching them not far away.

    "I hope you can carry this! Northern barbarian!" after a loud curse, he opened fire, and then the magic crystal gun began its performance.

    "Bang!" the seemingly slow fire speed and the unpleasant sound of fire suddenly made the battlefield noisy. A shell hit the knight who blocked its progress, and then tore up the poor creature in its way.

    Then, after breaking the neck of the heavy cavalry of the Northland Kingdom, the shell broke the knight''s body, then flew behind the knight, smashed another soldier''s armor and pierced the knight''s chest.

    Then, with an indomitable momentum, the shell continued to fly forward, drilled into the body of the third knight and shattered the knight''s heart. When he vomited blood and turned over and fell off the horse''s back, a blood mist had filled his side.

    Another shell hit the crowd at this time, which was also unstoppable. The knight''s blood splashed on the other knight''s face, and the other knight''s arm fell into the arms of his comrades behind him.

    The new firepower began to reap the lives of countless heavy cavalry of the Northland kingdom. Those Northland cavalry who had seen that they were about to crash into the position of the German Empire fell down on their way forward.

    The battlefield once again turned into an outright massacre, but this time it was not the heavy cavalry of the Northland Kingdom who began to kill their opponents, but the magic crystal cannon with more terrible shells.

    "Crossbow arrow!" the crossbow man who shot all the crossbow arrows turned his head and shouted hysterically at his companions. The enemy was already in front of him. He had to shoot the crossbow arrow against the clock.

    Beside him, several crossbows were thrown at him

    The archer once again aimed the crossbow loaded with arrows at the heavy cavalry of the Northland Kingdom, which had been damaged by artillery. Without hesitation, he pulled his trigger, and his crossbow shot at the opposite enemy, leaving a blood mist on the enemy.

    Anna felt that her breathing was becoming difficult. She saw the knights in front of her falling down one by one on the way forward. She saw the Knights beside her falling apart one by one in the fishy wind and blood rain.

    Maybe her casualties have exceeded 200? Maybe there are already 300 people? Anna, who did not dare to see how many Knights remained, had only one idea now, that was to rush into the enemy''s position as soon as possible.

    Once upon a time, she longed to rush into the enemy''s position because she longed for victory again and again, for the great victory that could stimulate her nerves. But this time it was different. She was eager to rush into the enemy''s position because she knew that only then could she live.

    It was a ridiculous causal relationship, but Anna found that she couldn''t laugh at all. The enemy in front of her did not know when it began to become invincible. At this moment, the figure of those cowardly imperialists became tall like giants.

    On her way forward, there seemed to be an invisible wall, and the heavy cavalry of the Northland Kingdom who hit the wall would be blurred and fragmented. No matter how brave and powerful they were, they became fragile and small in front of this insurmountable wall.

    "When was the last time she felt powerless to defeat her opponent?" Anna asked herself bitterly, but no one gave her the answer.

    "For the kingdom of Northland! Move forward!" with all her strength, Anna shouted loudly in the middle of the cavalry to encourage the soldiers to move forward. This may be the first time in years that the troops of the Northland Kingdom have been beaten so embarrassed by the imperialists.

    "Long live the kingdom of Northland!" seemed to be a roar from the heart. These heavy cavalry of the kingdom of Northland shouted. It seemed that only in this way could they summon up their courage and continue to attack the enemy position.

    "It seems that we have won in the frontal battlefield." Alonso looked at seru Khan''s troops who were beaten again.

    As he spoke, the kurut cavalry of seru Khan on the frontal battlefield had almost fallen half. This is absolutely a fatal blow to a cavalry team, because the remaining troops are completely unable to continue to attack.

    These cavalry were disorganized. They didn''t know how to face their comrades'' bodies and countless blood. They had lost their fighting spirit and even the courage to continue to charge forward.

    Some soldiers want to pull their horses back, some soldiers want to stop and wait for orders, some soldiers have been shot through their bodies, and some soldiers are helplessly following their general to continue charging.

    Anna wants to stabilize her troops. She wants to work harder towards victory. She drove her Northland horse and kept approaching the enemy position in front of her.

    "Closer! Closer!" seeing that the target was close at hand, she felt that the war horse under her crotch suddenly lost its strength. Her whole body fell forward because of inertia. In front of her, the adjutant who had been protecting her was covered with blood and fell down at the same time.

    The shell penetrated the adjutant''s body and hit the Northland horse under Anna''s crotch. Anna had no time to think. She rolled on the spot when she fell to the ground. At the same time, she lost the broken lance and drew out the sword around her waist.

    She bumped into the body of the adjutant''s horse, stood up unharmed, and then walked away from the close German imperial soldiers. Her armor was gray and she had begun to breathe. The heavy armor became Anna''s burden after losing the load of the Northland war horse. So her steps faltered, and her figure was no longer agile.

 Chapter 222

    "Damn it! The heavy cavalry of the Northland Kingdom have broken through the defense line. How can these remaining defeated soldiers be so hard to bite?" seru Khan wiped the dust on his face and angrily questioned his men with a long sword.

    Just now another of his cavalry troops broke up.

    "Again! Let ten thousand cavalry come up and rush for me! If we don''t kill all this army today, our kurut kingdom will be destroyed!" pointed to the German imperial flag still flying in the distance with a machete, and seru Khan roared hysterically.

    In his roar, more kurut soldiers rushed to the front line and attacked the defense line of the German Empire, which had been disrupted and shaky but had not been completely broken.

    Another crossbow arrow was fired at the kurut soldiers who rushed in, and the already numb German Empire crossbow man found the feeling of shooting a target again.

    He had just seen the brother troops on the flank pierced by those terrible cavalry, and even had an inexplicable fear, but the subsequent battle became familiar to him again, which made his hanging heart fall back to the original place.

    The battle in front of us is no longer so thrilling. The enemy who is 300 meters away can''t move forward at all, and will be shot through and stacked there by crossbow arrows. Now it''s almost built into a meat wall, a hill made entirely of corpses.

    Behind the wall where the corpses accumulated, there were kurut cavalry who kept coming over. On the other side of the wall, there was a long slope formed by kurut soldiers who fell down and rolled.

    All the soldiers of kurut Kingdom walked hard on the corpse. They walked hard step by step, and then fell down on the corpse after being hit by a crossbow arrow, which became a kind of quagmire like obstacle to their comrades in arms behind them.

    At least thousands of soldiers fell on the way of the attack, and some soldiers were killed by magic burst bombs when they launched the attack. In the case of heavy losses, only the dead troops such as the main personal troops of seru Khan can continue to fight.

    Even so, the soldiers of kurut kingdom could not shake the front of the dilapidated German Empire crossbow army. They were beaten back from the side, and finally just left more bodies.

    Up to now, the troops of kurut Kingdom still don''t know whether the heavy cavalry of Northland Kingdom who rushed into the array of German Empire crossbows have slaughtered the German Empire crossbows and magic crystal artillery. They are waiting for those Northland cavalry who turn their horses and kill them back, It can help them break through the tenacious German Empire crossbows in front of them.

    "What''s the matter? If the cavalry of the Northland Kingdom has succeeded, why haven''t they killed back?" seru Khan, who was already a little desperate, couldn''t convince himself. He had to turn around and ask the general around him.

    "Sir, how long has it been... Maybe, maybe, they have killed through the military array of the German Empire crossbow force and have killed the enemy commander?" the general made up a reason and prevaricated his Khan.

    He knew that his Khan had been in disorder and could not judge the situation at present. Now he can only do his best to listen to fate, waiting for the final miracle to happen, or usher in a terrible rout.

    "What happened? Where are the heavy cavalry of the Northland Kingdom who rushed into the array? Why don''t they kill back? Why don''t they kill back?" only a few seconds later, seru Khan couldn''t hold his breath again and questioned the generals around him again.

    The poor general could only continue to harden his scalp to comfort his Khan and said, "Khan! Don''t worry, no one can stop the cavalry of the Northland Kingdom, don''t you think? There''s nothing to worry about, nothing to worry about!"

    Before this war, do you still think you can hit the capital of the Empire? What happened? Now even its capital, larma, has fallen into the hands of the enemy? Seru Khan secretly scolded in his heart, but did not refute his general.

    He was just worried about the war in front of him. He was just afraid that the Knights didn''t turn back. Even if he only faced a crippled imperial array, he couldn''t eat this fat meat.

    In other words, this delicious fat meat is not fat meat for the kurut Kingdom, but an iron plate, a hot iron plate full of spikes! If you bite down, you will not only break off a few teeth, but even lose your life.

    Once again, seru Khan asked tireless questions: "why didn''t the cavalry of the Northland Kingdom turn back? Can you send someone to contact? Send someone to see what happened?"

    Just when seru Khan was about to collapse, a general rushed to him and brought him good news: "sir! General! The other party''s counterattack has weakened!"

    After losing tens of thousands of people, the army of kurut Kingdom finally replaced most of the crossbows and arrows carried by the soldiers of the German Empire with the lives of its soldiers. Now the other side has no decent long-range killing weapons. It''s the turn of the soldiers of kurut kingdom.

    "Attack! Attack! The whole army is pressed!" seru Khan, who heard the good news, finally calmed down. He laughed and gave the general attack order, and even his reserve team was pushed to the front line.

    "We''ve run out of crossbows!" an officer with a stained face stood in front of the Imperial officer with a long sword and reported: "we can only fight the enemy."

    "Let the enemy come near! We''ll hold on until the last minute! For the sake of the German Empire!" the Imperial officer drew out his long sword around his waist and gave the order to continue the battle.

    Behind him, the flag of the German Empire was still flying in the wind, as if it was proving something.

    "Long live the German Empire!" all the soldiers drew out their swords and roared neatly. They stared at the approaching soldiers of kurut kingdom in the distance, and their eyes were full of disdain.

    "Ready to fight!" the officer shouted one command after another, and the soldiers were ready. Listening to the dull drums coming from the opposite side, they are ready to fight to the last minute.

    "The kingdom of kurut will win!" in the distance, the kurut troops who put more soldiers into the attack also roared to encourage morale. They have more people and louder shouts. They who have been suppressed seem to use this way to vent their anger.

 Chapter 223

    "This is not the way... If the other party''s archers will play a role, it will be a disaster for us." an Imperial officer frowned and muttered uneasily at the approaching enemy army.

    In fact, we all know that once so many enemies come up, what will be the outcome waiting for them - let alone the deadly bow and arrow, that is, the German Empire crossbow man who only knows simple combat skills in terms of melee ability, is far from the opponent of the elite iron cavalry of the kurut Kingdom army.

    As long as close combat, the loss ratio will be reversed immediately. About seven or eight German Empire crossbows can replace a cavalry of kurut kingdom. In just a few minutes, the entire frontal battlefield may be submerged by the kurut Kingdom forces.

    A moment later, behind the front of the German Empire, the imperial heavy cavalry went up to the highlands. There were bright drums behind them, and blood remained on their lances.

    These imperial heavy cavalry were energetic, high morale, high morale, well-equipped, and brought some magic crystal cannons.

    "Long live the Norman empire!" these soldiers of the Norman Empire stepped on the bodies of the heavy cavalry of the Northland Kingdom, killed all the wounded of the cavalry of the Northland Kingdom, and finally walked to the front line of the battlefield.

    "Can I help you?" the captain of the imperial heavy cavalry on the war horse smiled and asked the Imperial officer standing under the banner of the German imperial king, "my army just passed by. I see you are in trouble."

    "Ha ha." the Imperial officer grinned, looked up at the captain of the imperial heavy cavalry and smiled: "you''re just in time. Leave the crossbow arrow and magic crystal gun. We''re not tired yet. We can fight all day."

    The captain of the imperial heavy cavalry nodded: "Marshal Alonso''s order, let you retreat and rest. Leave the rest to us!"

    "All right!" the Imperial officer in the front battlefield smiled and nodded. He just saw the war behind him and knew that Alonso''s main forces would soon come closer, which was the main reason why he insisted on not retreating.

    Now, the battlefield was handed over to the main force, and he could finally rest: "fight hard! Let these bastards of kurut Kingdom know what real battle is."

    "They will know, trust me, they will know." the captain of the imperial heavy cavalry looked at the imperial heavy cavalry passing by him and said naturally, "I promise they will never forget this battle!"

    Finally, he climbed to the high ground where the bodies were piled up, and seru Khan just saw the looseness of the imperial soldiers. The position, which had been silent because the crossbow arrows were exhausted, suddenly became noisy again.

    The cannon that represents death sounded again and echoed in the wilderness. Then more German Empire crossbowmen took up their weapons, and the shells crossed in front of the soldiers of the kurut kingdom. Everything seemed to return to its former appearance.

    What''s more terrible is that this time the enemy has heavy cavalry, more crossbow men and more crossbow arrows.

    The troops of the kurut Kingdom collapsed. Of course, there is no suspense. With the main force of the Empire joining the battle, even the heavy cavalry of the Northland kingdom can not break through the front. The troops of the kurut kingdom are indeed a little overqualified.

    Within a moment, the kurut kingdom was proud, and the main personal troops of serukhan, who thought they could even compare with the army of the Northland Kingdom, were almost completely destroyed on the battlefield. The rest of the troops had to flee.

    Seru Khan was pulled back, his eyes full of unwillingness and madness. He felt that he should die here, in this desperate land. Unfortunately, his men can''t let him die here. After all, seru Khan is still the Khan of kurut kingdom.

    "Go away, Khan! The cavalry of the kingdom of Northland must have retreated. Let''s hurry back to the camp, and it''s too late to make plans!" a general helped seru Khan and looked at the army that had been in chaos.

    After all, seru Khan didn''t really want to die on the battlefield. He just had a little idea, but this idea had already disappeared with the attack of the German Empire opposite.

    So he didn''t speak. He was pulled down by his hand and retreated towards the camp. They gathered the defeated soldiers all the way, and finally they didn''t even get together thousands of people. Who would have thought that an army of tens of thousands of people would come back so defeated?

    But when seru Khan finally cheered up and returned to the camp with the defeated soldiers, he found that there was no difference between here and the battlefield.

    The corpses are piled up like a mountain and the camp is dilapidated. At a glance, I know that there has been a fierce battle here, and it is a very tragic one. Even seru Khan did not dare to enter the camp, but sent two confidants to ask what had happened.

    As a result, the two confidants came back to deliver the news. Shortly after seru Khan led the troops to leave, an organized rebellion broke out. Several generals suddenly became angry and ran away. All the warriors who didn''t want to be like them were killed.

    A mighty army at the time of departure has not captured a city, but also lost the capital city of larma in vain, and more than two-thirds of its personnel. This can be said to be the biggest joke in the history of war since the establishment of the kurut kingdom.

    "Retreat immediately! Don''t you want to die waiting here? The German imperial crossbow troops on the flank are about to fight, and they will be stuck and lose thousands of people!" having seen the strength of the imperial heavy cavalry, seru Khan knows his own situation.

    With the last of these troops, he quickly retreated. Fortunately, at last, he could save the few bones and blood left in the kurut kingdom. It was the only thing he could do now. If the remaining people are lost, the kingdom of kurut will not even be eligible for peace.

    But... Just want to go, how can you go so smoothly? The heavy cavalry of the German Empire pursued and killed along the way, biting the kurut Kingdom''s troops and preventing them from retreating at full speed. As long as they can reduce the retreat speed of the kingdom of kurut, with the main force of the German Empire, they can keep chasing the troops of the kingdom of kurut.

    "Retreat immediately! Take all the troops away and leave the wounded with heavy losses behind the hall! Come on! If you don''t go again, it''s too late!" seru Khan entered and issued this cruel order.

 Chapter 224

    The army of kurut Kingdom retreated with all strength, leaving many old and weak soldiers as bait for the main force of the German Empire.

    A few days later, in the city of larma, Khan''s big tent.

    "If we have enough troops to go north, the whole kurut kingdom will be ours." Marshal Alonso looked at the map with some regret, hugged his chest with both hands and sighed: "who could have thought that we played this war so smoothly..."

    "If we forcibly take the kingdom of kurut, our front will be too long. It is difficult to supply ammunition, and the kingdom of kurut will become a quagmire and a nightmare of logistics support." the general of the William family stood beside Marshal Alonso and said.

    The William family general attaches great importance to defense and is willing to carefully calculate logistics support and his own forces. He is a great tactician, especially good at consolidating the victory he has won. Lao Cheng''s strategy is to be cautious and prudent. His creed of victory is not to give the enemy any chance even if he doesn''t want it.

    "Yes, the meat is stewed, but we don''t have a fork ready... It''s really tangled." Marshal Alonso sighed again and took his attention away from the readily available but troublesome map of kurut kingdom.

    "What do you think we should do with the surrendered kurut soldiers? After these battles, it is not a small number now." Marshal Alonso looked at each other and asked.

    Although the battle was wonderful and exciting on the frontal battlefield, in fact, the great victory of the German Empire took place on the whole front.

    His troops defeated the counterattack kurut Kingdom troops and captured a large number of kurut Kingdom soldiers, with brilliant results. Not only that, Alonso''s troops also defeated the reinforced Northland heavy cavalry, led by Anna, the confidant of King grawell, but now Anna is also seriously injured and captured by Alonso''s troops.

    "Send the prisoners back to the Empire to participate in the construction! After all, the labor shortage in the rear is not a day or two." the general of the William family thought about it and replied, "but the soldiers who surrendered in ralma city are well trained and can be used directly."

    The lack of qualified troops was also a serious problem perplexing the Norman empire. No matter how fast they expanded their troops, their troops were stretched again after suddenly occupying so many vast territories.

    Tens of thousands of German Imperial troops have been assembled, and the cities that need to be controlled now include larma, the capital of kurut kingdom.

    Therefore, marshal Alonso really hopes to use the surrendered kurut Kingdom troops directly. He hoped that these soldiers could be dispersed and subsidized to the expanded troops, so that they could make the safest use of the surrendered enemy forces.

    "Arrange these troops to Blackstone as much as possible," Marshal Alonso said after weighing

    "The rest is how to guard against the counterattack of the Northland Kingdom..." the general of the William family said to marshal Alonso

    "I''m very clear about this problem. Seru Khan still ran away with the remaining men and horses. It''s estimated that he went to the north to find the Northland kingdom to move rescue troops. My father, Lord of Blackstone castle, general tyron, heard that he had been defeated by King Gladwell''s people. At present, his life and death are uncertain. Those northern barbarians still have our airships, and there are more than one, four. But it''s said that they were defeated by us The female general who led the heavy cavalry of Northland is also an important figure in the kingdom of Northland. We must ensure that she or, for us, she is more useful alive than dead. Now, the defense of larma city is up to you. You can exercise the right to cut first and then play. I have to lead the army back to Blackstone as soon as possible. At present, the space of Blackstone is empty. I don''t know Can expose such an important place to grawell. "After Marshal Alonso arranged the arrangement, he went to prepare first.

    Early the next morning, the imperial army took a large number of people to Blackstone castle. Finally, after several days of continuous running, Alonso finally rushed back to Blackstone castle before King grawell went south.

    On the other hand, seru Khan took the defeated soldiers north to find king grawell, who had just defeated tyron''s Blackstone expeditionary army, and told king grawell about the war here, as well as the news that Anna might be captured or killed.

    Gladwell was very excited after hearing this. The newly formed Northland heavy cavalry was the elite of the kingdom. Unexpectedly, she lost everything. Anna''s life and death were uncertain.

    So after arranging the army led by bevman to pursue tyron, King Gladwell personally led the main army of the Northland Kingdom south to attack Blackstone castle, the barrier of the Empire.

    King Gladwell looked coldly at the towering Blackstone castle. Is this the barrier of the Empire? It''s no use. Raleigh Town, which was defended by the Blackstone expedition led by tyron, was attacked by him. It''s also difficult to stop the army of the Northland kingdom.

    King Gladwell despised the imperial people, but he wanted to see if Marshal Alonso would personally come to guard. He was defeated miserably a long time ago. Now he defeated the heavy cavalry of northland, captured Anna, defeated tens of thousands of troops of seru Khan, and occupied the capital city of kurut kingdom. Will he be his opponent now?

    King Gladwell proudly raised his head. In his opinion, Alonso was not as powerful as expected. Did he want to resist the present army of the Northland Kingdom just by virtue of a strong city? He snorted coldly, turned back and said to the silent seru Khan, "is this Alonso who is as scared as a tiger? I think he is just a guy who can only use magic crystal cannon."

    Seru Khan stiffened his neck and said, "you''ll know when you fight."

    "Hum! I will. You will soon see how the soldiers of the kingdom of Northland attack the city." King Gladwell turned his horse and went to the camp.

    From the afternoon until late at night, the soldiers in the Northland barracks were busy assembling all kinds of siege weapons. A catapult was taking shape. The huge city climbing car stood high in the middle of the barracks. Thousands of soldiers shouted and slowly lifted a ten foot siege hammer with an iron chain and installed it on the wooden frame.

    The airship came to the camp center with a huge incendiary bomb, which was invented and designed by Kelvin of the demon hunting blade mercenary regiment.

    In the night, King grawell stared at the dark city. His handsome face showed a ferocious smile in the dark and muttered to himself: "Alonso, if I defeat you, I can go straight into the heart of the Empire! I have been waiting for this day for a long time."

 Chapter 225

    At the head of the city, the Del man army was also busy. They moved war materials to the north city.

    In addition to magic crystal guns, 10000 giant crossbows and arrows bound with inflammables have also been prepared. They have been placed in large iron suitcases, and 100 giant crossbows have also been arranged. Tens of thousands of Delman soldiers are seizing the time to sleep. Tomorrow, a fierce battle of life and death will begin.

    In the northeast corner of the north city wall, Alonso stood in front of the battlements and stared at the brightly lit Northland army barracks. He could vaguely see countless figures shaking in the barracks. Dark giant shadows stood over the barracks, just like a monster looking at the city pool in the dark. The Northland army concentrated 100000 troops in the North City and gave up attacking other city gates, Obviously to concentrate on the siege.

    This is a Northland army commander who will attack by thunder as soon as a war begins. He is very smart. He knows that the kurut people have attacked the North City, and the defense of the north city must be not as strong as other city walls. At the same time, he does not siege the South City with the same city gate, and gives the Delman army a way to retreat, in order to eliminate the determination of the Delman army to resolutely resist. As long as the Delman army withdraws, Then, in the unfavorable situation that the troops are far inferior to the other side, the Del man army will face the outcome of pursuit and defeat.

    This is also a Northland army commander who knows the art of war. Alonso deliberates his opponent bit by bit. He has felt the impatience of the other party. He is a man who likes great achievements and a commander who doesn''t know strategy. He doesn''t know what consequences his failure will bring to the Northland kingdom. He just knows that Alonso is in the city and is so impatient to attack on a large scale.

    Gradually, Alonso''s mouth showed a smile of disdain. Since the other party is so eager, you might as well use the necessary weakness to push up his heat and make him dizzy by victory!

    Thinking of this, Alonso turned back and ordered: "pass my order, remove the magic crystal cannon, remove half of the heavy catapults and giant crossbows, and keep only the lowest defense at the city head."

    At dawn, the sky was white with fish bellies, and it was already dawn. At this time, the Derman army looked at the enemy, there was a movement in the Northland barracks, and nearly 100 heavy-duty catapults began to leave the barracks slowly and close to the wall.

    At the same time, the drums of the Northland army''s attack sounded and rumbled like heavy thunder in the morning. This is the Northland Kingdom''s siege routine. After opening the way with heavy stone catapults and giving a devastating blow to the Garrison Army, there will be a large-scale siege. During this period, there will be a heavy hammer hitting the door. These nearly 100 heavy stone catapults are the first step of the Northland army. They slowly, The boulder can reach 800 steps, and it takes 200 people to pull it. A hundred catapults move slowly. King grawell is in the middle of the team and looks at the city coldly. He wants to burn the city to white with a huge incendiary bomb.

    Just then, there was a strange noise at the city head, and then there were black spots in the air. The sharp sound was getting closer and closer. Hundreds of iron arrows roared to him, some passed over his head, some hit the catapult, and the leading catapult was hit by an iron arrow. The belt broke and fell apart. King grawell was almost hit by a big arrow, and an iron arrow roared past his scalp, The war horse was frightened, the front hooves were raised high, and there was a long cry of panic. A dozen guards were so frightened that they quickly helped him off the horse, "King Gladwell, go back to the camp!"

    "No!"

    King Gladwell threw away the guards. He stared at more than a dozen black spots in the sky. They were boulders thrown by the Delman army. With a bang, the boulders hit the ground, stirring up sand dust more than ten feet high. With another loud noise, there was a scream. Several stone throwing machines were smashed by the Delman army boulders, killing and wounding hundreds of people.

    "They are not many. Don''t be afraid!" roared king Gladwell. "Fight back!"

    Dozens of Northland soldiers with torches ran forward and lit the cotton wrapped around the wooden ball. The cotton was soaked in fire oil and burned into a huge fireball. The soldiers shouted and the stone throwing machine suddenly shot out. Dozens of huge fireballs soared up, emitting thick smoke in the air and flew to the city wall, "bang!" The ground burst, a fireball hit the head of the city, and the Del mans shouted and fell to the ground. Several del mans could not hide. They were hit by the fireball and were immediately burned into firemen. The wooden shell was broken, and a large amount of oil spilled out. It was ignited by the burning cotton wool. The flame spread everywhere with the flowing oil, and became a sea of fire within ten feet around, More than a dozen Delman troops were ignited by the fire, screamed and fled in all directions, and some fell down the city wall. With a large number of fireballs hitting the city wall, the north city of Blackstone Castle suddenly fell into a sea of fire, and more than a dozen heavy catapults and giant crossbows were swallowed by the fire. The most tragic was more than 2000 Delman troops, who fled in all directions, and some were swallowed by the fire and burned into coke, The heads and armor of most of the Del mans were lit, wailing and rolling on the ground.

    At this time, the east of the north city wall had not been affected by the fire. Several heavy-duty catapults were throwing huge stones. The Imperial officers were so anxious that their eyes were red. They stamped their feet and shouted to Alonso: "marshal, the stones have no effect. Switch to magic crystal cannon!"

    Alonso looked at the Del man army wailing and running in the fire. In any case, it was not the time to use the magic crystal cannon. His lips almost bit and bled, and resolutely shook his head. "Don''t use the magic crystal cannon, and order the Del man army to withdraw from the North City."

    For a moment, the east of the north city wall was also hit by more than a dozen incendiary bombs, and the whole north city fell into a sea of fire.

    King Gladwell looked at the towering fire on the city wall and the Derman army wailing in the fire and falling off the city by the fire. He couldn''t help laughing proudly and immediately ordered: "order the troops to attack the city in an all-round way and take Blackstone castle before noon."

    "King Gladwell, we can''t put in so many troops. The magic crystal cannon of the Del man army has not been fired, and we will suffer heavy losses."

    Seru Khan rushed up and begged, "King grawell, we can only invest thousands of people to test the strength of the Delman army first."

    "General serukhan, you are old. The war with the imperialists has turned your courage into a mouse. Don''t you see? The stonecutters of the Del man army have been burned to ashes."

    He laughed proudly again. What''s the fear of the Del man army? See how he captured Alonso alive at noon!

    Fireballs crossed the sky and flew over the head of the Northland army to the city. The fire on the city was raging. With the fierce attack of the Northland army, the Northland army attacked. The city was covered with dense troops. They shouted slogans neatly, rolled up the murderous spirit in the sky and approached Blackstone Castle step by step.

 Chapter 226

    The soldiers of the Northland Kingdom use the boarding car, which is made of big wood. However, in order to attack the higher Blackstone castle, the boarding car of the Northland kingdom is widened and raised again, becoming a huge monster. The base is wider, tightly wrapped in raw cow leather, with wooden wheels on the base, slowly pulled forward by horses, and there are more than 100 people on the top of the boarding car, Pull up a huge leather covered board as a cover to resist the enemy''s bow and arrow. At the same time, a shooting hole was opened on the board to shoot arrows at the head of the city.

    When the city boarding car approaches the city head, the huge wooden board will be put down and become a wide wooden bridge, and the soldiers of the Northland kingdom can rush to the city head. The city boarding car has obvious effects in attacking the city, but its disadvantages are also obvious, that is, it is easy to become a huge live target, which can be destroyed by a catapult several times.

    When the Northland army gradually approached the city wall, the fireball stopped shooting, which was necessary, otherwise it would not only hurt their own army, but also could not climb the city. As the fire source was cut off, the flame began to go out gradually. At this time, a large number of civilian men rushed to the city head. They cooled the city head with ice water already prepared and carried away the charred remains of Delman Army soldiers, Put out the burning open fire with fine sand. At the same time, 10000 Delman troops immediately entered the north city position from the walls on the East and west sides, and hundreds of more flexible small catapults were installed in place. The action was extremely fast. Delman troops robbed this short time of about a quarter of an hour. If they missed this golden time, not only Alonso''s counterattack plan would fail, Moreover, Blackstone fort is in danger of being broken, which requires the Del man army to have high quality and be able to enter the combat state with the fastest speed and in the shortest time.

    There was silence at the head of the city. Thousands of German imperial crossbows were ready, and the first round of magic crystal guns were placed in place, waiting for the final firing order, and the counterattack was about to begin.

    Alonso stared sternly at the tens of thousands of Northland troops under the city. At least 10000 Northland troops had entered the range of bows and arrows. The nearest of the 20 boarding cars was less than a few hundred Demi from the city wall. He could even see the murderous faces on the boarding cars. The time was ripe for counterattack. Alonso clenched his teeth and ordered: "counterattack!"

    The drums were loud, and thousands of Northland troops rushed to the front of the city. They were overwhelmed and fell on their backs. The counterattack of the Derman army made the Northland army more excited. They shouted and joined the ranks of the city boarding car. The city boarding car roared forward, and the soldiers of the Northland Kingdom under the city were fierce and aggressive, At this time, a black spot suddenly appeared in the sky, which was the magic crystal cannon of the Del man army. Within the range of five miles wide and 200 steps deep, 100 magic crystal shells with white smoke fell from the sky. All the Northland army saw this kind of oblate black ball for the first time. They all looked up at these balls and suddenly, A magic crystal cannon exploded first on the head of the Northland army in the middle. A bright yellow light flashed in the air, followed by an earth shaking explosion. A mass of black smoke rose. Dozens of Northland soldiers were blown to pieces directly below. Hundreds of Northland army were overturned by huge air waves, with countless deaths and injuries, and their iron shells were blown to pieces, The fragments were mixed with hundreds of small iron nails quenched with highly toxic iron, which burst out in all directions and screamed loudly.

    Then ninety-nine magic crystal cannons exploded one after another in the crowd, deafening. The explosion rang through the sand field, shaking the earth. The tragic degree of the explosion was unbearable. Extreme fear made the Northland army crazy. They threw down their weapons, screamed and ran away. People trampled on people, people pressed on people, and war horses trampled on human bodies, but they had nowhere to go, There are explosions and deaths everywhere. The battlefield seems to have turned into a hell slaughterhouse. There are a lot of blasted corpses everywhere. Blood and flesh are blurred and rivers of blood flow. Within 200 steps, the Northland army has been destroyed. They are like wheat fields ravaged by storms. They fall in pieces. There are almost no people standing. Only the undead wriggling in a pool of blood, Twelve of the twenty City boarding cars were blown up. Their huge bodies collapsed or fell sideways, surrounded by dead bodies and blood.

    The first attack of the Del man army nearly wiped out 10000 people of the Northland army, with a large number of casualties. The Northland army has never seen such a violent weapon, which is different from the magic crystal cannon they have seen before. This power is simply outrageous. In this tragic battlefield, the rear army ran back frantically after standing for a moment, Even some soldiers who operated the heavy-duty catapult were shocked and fled together. For a time, they were defeated like a mountain.

    At the moment of the explosion, King Gladwell''s heart stopped beating. He couldn''t believe what he heard and saw. There were such fierce weapons in the world. He couldn''t think of a suitable word to describe his feeling. He only felt the cold on his back, and he even gave birth to a sense of despair.

    But this thought only flashed through his mind. His arrogant character made him unable to accept such failure, no! He hasn''t failed yet.

    King Gladwell pulled out his swords and shouted at the top of his lungs, "don''t run away! Fight back, burn all the Del Mans, order all the armies to press on, and cut those who retreat!"

    "King Gladwell, you can''t be so confused. You''ll destroy us."

    Seru Khan shouted desperately behind him. He had seen Alonso''s strategy. He used to give up long-range weapons to lure the large-scale pressure of the Arab army, and then used sky thunder to kill a large number of living forces, but the king of grawell didn''t see it at all, which made him anxious.

    "King Gladwell, if we don''t have a big army, we''ll all die."

    Under the command of King Gladwell, the drums of the Northland army''s attack rumbled, and nearly 100 burning firebombs roared towards the city head of the Del man army. This time, the Del man army withdrew quickly, and the whole North City head fell into a sea of fire again.

    Inspired by the sound of drums, the army of Northland kingdom once again drove towards Blackstone castle, and dozens of city boarding cars slowly moved forward. At this time, a huge siege hammer appeared in the team, which approached the city gate step by step under the pull of horses.

    This time, the Northland army did not give the Del man army any chance. The incendiary bombs were thrown round after round. Not only the towering fire lit up at the head of the city, but also the fire on the city wall and inside the city, but the Del man army was quiet and did not fight back.

 Chapter 227

    The Northland army was getting closer and closer, and once again entered the most tragic site. Many soldiers of the Northland Kingdom began to rescue their companions struggling in a pool of blood and quickly carried them off the battlefield.

    "Boom!" With a sound, a city boarding car finally leaned against the place where there was no fire in the west of the north city. The huge wooden board was put down. More than 100 Northland soldiers with shields and spears rushed up the city head and shouted to the West City head. The city boarding car formed a channel, and more Northland soldiers climbed up the stairs and rushed up the city wall.

    However, the two thousand Durman crossbow archers had been waiting for a long time. When the Northland army had just crossed the corner of the city, a thousand arrows rushed together. The dense arrows rained on the way forward of the soldiers of the Northland kingdom. Within 70 steps, powerful crossbows and arrows shot through their shields. The soldiers of the Northland kingdom were immediately killed and injured. The first batch of soldiers were almost wiped out, and they retreated one after another, Suppressed in a narrow corner of the north city.

    At this time, the nightmare of the Northland army came again. Dozens of magic crystal shells were fired at the same time from the east city head and the West City head on both wings. Although they could not shoot 800 steps like the stone catapult of the Northland Kingdom, they could shoot 500 steps at the farthest, and they were all 500 steps, 300 steps and 200 steps. The three distances were staggered before and after, It exploded violently in the dense Northland army, as if it had stirred up countless bloody waves in the Black Sea. A large number of soldiers of the Northland kingdom were blown over, and the soldiers of the Northland Kingdom wailed and screamed. Then dozens of magic crystal shells exploded violently in the crowd one after another. Flesh and blood flew everywhere, dead bodies were pillowed, and the casualties were very heavy.

    King Gladwell was already in a semi crazy state. He looked at a large number of troops being killed. His eyes were red and he shouted at the top of his voice, "the catapult came forward and burned the East and West cities to white!"

    The catapult roared forward, and then walked on for about 200 steps, "boom!" Dozens of flaming fireballs swept across the sky, crossed the north city wall and struck the city heads on the East and west sides. On the head of the West City, huge fireballs roared. At the corner of the edge, thousands of Northland soldiers who had rushed to the city head were hiding behind the corner to fight with the Del man army. They never dreamed that the fire would burn on their heads, Dozens of fireballs hit their hiding place. In a moment, the city was engulfed by the fire. The soldiers of the Northland Kingdom howled. Hundreds of firemen fled with their hands raised. They fell down without running a few steps.

    But the biggest impact was the boarding car. The four boarding cars just near the city head were hit by fireballs and immediately lit a raging fire. Thousands of Northland troops gathered in the boarding car made a mess, trampled on each other and ran down for their lives. They were swallowed up by the fire one step later and burned to death in the boarding car.

    Hundreds of steps away from the west end of the city, the bowmen of the Del man army were also impacted by the fire. In an instant, hundreds of del Man Army soldiers were swallowed by the fire, and the Del Man Army soldiers retreated one after another. With the fire coming one after another, the fire had approached the magic crystal cannon at the head of the city, and there were magic crystal shells next to the magic crystal cannon, and the crisis began to appear.

    At this time, a soldier rushed to the city and shouted, "the marshal has an order, and the magic crystal cannon will retreat to the city immediately! The marshal has an order, and the magic crystal cannon will go to the city immediately!"

    The situation was extremely critical. Thousands of soldiers rushed down the city with magic crystal cannons. If they could not withdraw, they were immediately swallowed up by the fire. The fire regiment of the Northland army came all over the north of Blackstone castle. The city was in chaos. Terrified residents screamed and retreated to the south of the city. Many people could not escape and were swallowed up by the fire, "boom!" With a loud noise, a magic crystal shell burned and exploded in the fire, collapsing the corridor in the lower city. The last more than 400 Delman troops had no way to escape and died miserably in the fire.

    Many magic crystal shells crossed the city wall and projected to the dense soldiers of the Northland Kingdom outside the city. When a dark magic crystal shell flew out, the soldiers of the Northland kingdom were immediately terrified and scrambled to flee back. However, the Northland army was too dense, and dozens of people were always killed when each magic crystal shell exploded.

    The soldiers of the Northland Kingdom retreated again and again, but they were driven back again and again. King grawell had a strict order to take Blackstone castle at all costs and capture Alonso alive.

    At this time, King Gladwell placed all his opportunities on the siege hammer. He also found that most of the magic crystal shells fired by the Del man army from the inner city were concentrated on both sides, while there was almost no in the middle of the city, which brought a glimmer of hope for him to attack the city gate.

    The earth shook, and thousands of soldiers of the kingdom of Northland tried their best to push the siege hammer forward step by step. The horses that pulled it had been paralyzed by the fierce war and refused to work hard. They had to use manpower. This siege hammer is larger than the siege used by the German army. The hammer body alone is ten feet long. With the wooden frame, it is fifteen feet long and four feet high, It takes 3000 people to push.

    This siege hammer was the sharp weapon that captured Raleigh. Northland called it "the wrath of God", which was made by 2000 craftsmen in golgaron.

    Three thousand soldiers of the Northland Kingdom shouted rhythmically. The siege hammer rumbled forward. Two fireballs fell in front of the city gate, and the flames soared to the sky. The siege hammer advanced in the flames and the explosion.

    At this time, a magic crystal shell fell into the crowd next to the siege hammer and exploded violently. Dozens of people were blown away by the powerful air wave. The blue nails scattered and screamed. The siege hammer suddenly tilted to the left, the iron chain rattled, and the huge hammer body shook left and right. The two Northland troops shouted in unison, and the siege hammer finally stabilized.

    The siege hammer went on, walked a hundred steps, and finally reached the city gate. At this time, more than 2000 soldiers of the kingdom of Northland struggled to pull up the iron chain and roared back. The hammer body was gradually pulled higher. An officer raised the flag and waved it. All the troops released the chain together. The hammer body smashed at the city gate like a shaking blow, "boom!" With a dull sound, everyone''s heart was almost shaken out, the city gate shook violently, and cracks appeared again in the newly repaired City bricks.

    In the city, the huge impact still shook the city wall like an earthquake. The two big stones on the edge fell and nearly killed the Del man army below.

    A German officer saw the situation and ran back. He rushed through the flame array and soon found Alonso who was commanding the magic crystal cannon.

    "Marshal, the enemy attacked the gate with a siege hammer. The strength is too strong. I''m afraid the gate can''t resist!" the officer reported

 Chapter 228

    Alonso also felt the shaking at his feet just now. However, the towering overlooking tower in the middle of the city covers too much area and blocks the attack route, so that the heavy-duty stone throwing machine can not project into the middle of the city gate. All around the overlooking tower are soaring flames. The fire is extremely rapid, and the stone throwing machine can not move forward. Alonso also had to sigh that the fireball of the Northland army is really too fierce.

    At this time, there was another violent shaking. The siege hammer hit again, and Alonso frowned. He knew that the newly repaired City bricks were not dry enough to support the heavy blow of the siege hammer. He looked up at the city head again. The fireball flying over the city head seemed to have weakened, and the stone throwing machine of the Northland kingdom should also be unable to withstand frequent projection.

    Now there was only one way. He resolutely said, "magic crystal cannon!"

    Just then, the Northland army shouted again, and the officer shouted, only to hear "roar!" There was a dull noise on the ground, which made everyone''s heart almost burst, and the city shook violently. Dozens of Delman troops could not stand stably and fell into the fire. In an instant, they were covered with flames and even their heads lit up. The surrounding Delman troops were in a hurry and pulled them over and beat them. Nevertheless, more than a dozen people screamed and burned to death.

    The Northland army cheered in unison outside the city gate. The gate had been knocked open. At this time, as long as it was hit again, the gate would break and the Northland army would kill into the city.

    The situation has reached an extremely critical moment, but God is destined to change Alonso''s history. Just before the cheers of the Northland army stopped, I saw three dark flat iron guys thrown from the head of the city, emitting white smoke and falling on the bottom plate of the siege hammer. Hundreds of Northland soldiers around were scared to death. They turned around and fled, but it was late, One of the magic crystal shells exploded violently, blowing up more than 100 soldiers around. The other two magic crystal shells were blown away and fell in the crowd behind. They exploded continuously, with bloody limbs and meat splashing everywhere.

    The base plate of the siege hammer was blown open, more than a dozen thick side columns were broken, and the seat frame could no longer support the siege hammer weighing tens of thousands of kilograms. The hammer collapsed, the iron chain flew disorderly, and the hammer body with a diameter of one foot and ten feet rolled down, smashing more than 100 soldiers of the Northland kingdom into meat sauce.

    The remaining survivors shouted, turned and ran back. The collapse of the siege hammer reversed the war situation. Sergeant Northland was depressed and did not want to fight again. King Gladwell was stunned. He looked at the soldiers scattered by the Delman army. The Legion had long been out of formation, nearly half of the soldiers had disappeared, and Blackstone castle still stood tall in the fire, He finally realized that he had committed a heinous crime.

    "Withdraw... Troops!"

    He was so angry that he suddenly fainted in the dark.

    This was an extremely tragic battle. The two sides did not fight hand to hand, but each used the most violent weapons to attack the other side. However, the number of soldiers killed in the Northland kingdom was far higher than that of the Del man army. Although the Del man army was burned and burned by fire, although nearly 5000 people were killed in the Northland army in one morning, To this end, the Del man army has fired more than 200 magic crystal shells.

    On the first day of the tragic siege, Alonso finally came to an end. At the head of the city, Alonso watched the Northland army retreat slowly. It can be clearly seen that the gas of the retreating Northland sergeant was very low, and they carried a large number of wounded soldiers, at least 10000 people.

    Alonso''s eyes narrowed and his expression was complex. No one knew what he was thinking?

    After the war subsided, the Northland army withdrew to the camp outside ten Delhi, but the air was still filled with the smell of burnt bodies. For a long time, the Northland army camp was full of injured Northland Army soldiers. People died and were carried away. The venom in many people''s bodies began to make, and the wounds were black, swollen and pus, Northland''s military doctors were already too busy. The soldiers had to solve it by themselves. They gouged out the meat at the poisoned part with a knife, and some even cut off their arms together. Screams broke out one after another, and their morale was extremely low

    In the big tent, King Gladwell lay on his bed with his eyes blankly. The officer was reporting to him the just counted war report. 19000 soldiers did not come back on the battlefield, and 6000 wounded in the retreating army. Many people were seriously injured and died, and the rest had almost lost their combat effectiveness.

    In a half day war, nearly half of his army was killed and injured. Although on the surface, he had the advantage, and the Del man army was unable to fight back by his oil bombs, in fact, he was the real loser.

    King Gladwell was in great pain. Suddenly, his throat was sweet and a mouthful of blood gushed out. Several military doctors quickly stopped bleeding for him.

    King Gladwell waved his hand and said in a very weak voice, "go and invite seru Khan!"

    A private soldier went out for a moment and invited general seru Khan in. Seru Khan had a gloomy face and said nothing.

    King grawell sighed and said, "seru Khan, it''s my fault. I''m too careless. I apologize to you!"

    This is probably the first apology of King grawell''s life. Seru Khan''s face finally eased a little. He looked up and sighed and said: "In fact, I am not afraid of the magic crystal cannon of the Del man army, because our burning fireball is no less powerful than it. What I fear is Alonso''s tactics. Your highness must have seen it with his own eyes. In fact, the Del man army has the same heavy weapons as us. If they fire magic crystal shells at us with heavy weapons at the beginning, we will have no chance to throw the burning fireball, but They don''t need it. This is the terrible part of Alonso''s tactics. They would rather be passive in attack and defense, but also attract our army to be pressed on a large scale. Then they use magic crystal shells to kill a large number of our soldiers. This is Alonso''s strategy to annihilate our effective forces. Has your majesty ever thought of such consequences? "

    King grawell lowered his head and said nothing. Seru Khan glanced at him and said slowly, "I didn''t figure it out until later."

    "But... But in any case, we are not the opponent of the heavy magic crystal guns of the Del man army. Their magic crystal guns are too powerful," murmured king Gladwell, pale.

    "No! As I said, the magic crystal cannon of del man army is not powerful, but Alonso''s strategy is powerful."

    Seru Khan saw that king grawell was still stubborn and only recognized weapons. He couldn''t help but feel sad.

    But now, it''s really done. It''s too late to say anything.

 Chapter 229

    "We have every chance to defeat him. As long as we pretend that we don''t have enough food at the beginning and withdraw our troops, if Alonso wants to destroy us, he can only be forced to catch up with us. Or if he gives up the city and retreats south, as long as he is led away from Blackstone castle, we will send troops to cut off his back and the main force will counterattack on a large scale. Then our troops are dominant. Even if the Del man army has magic crystal guns, it will never be us Our opponent, we are sure to win this battle. What a pity! We were deceived by his strategy of luring the enemy and didn''t seize this fighter. "

    King Gladwell''s face turned white for a while. After a long time, he complained, "but you didn''t say this plan at that time."

    Seru Khan was speechless. In fact, he only remembered this strategy later, but it was too late. At the beginning, he didn''t understand Alonso''s real purpose. Later, he slowly understood it. It was just wise after the event.

    Neither of them said anything. The tent was silent. For a long time, King Gladwell said hoarsely, "what shall we do now? Withdraw the troops and bring him out?"

    Seru Khan shook his head. "It''s a little late now. We don''t have an advantage in numbers, morale is low, and we have brought so many wounded soldiers. We don''t have an advantage, and our burning fireball is almost used up. The bows and crossbows of the Delman army are basically not used. Even if we fight, we may not be their opponents. Now, we can only really withdraw our troops and withdraw overnight when he is not prepared."

    Just then, they suddenly felt the ground shaking, and the silver kettle on the table fell to the ground. They couldn''t help looking at each other. They saw a soldier stumble in and report urgently

    "Your Highness, no... no, the Delman cavalry are coming."

    If the Northland army is stationed in the south of the city, maybe Alonso will hesitate. After all, the Northland army obviously has more than half of the army. Coupled with the large mountains and forests in the south of the city, the Del man army can''t get the upper hand, but it''s different in the north of the city.

    In the north of the city, there is no mountain forest terrain, but a large open area. Alonso resolutely decided to raid the Northland army and never let them withdraw. In order to realize his strategy, he must kill all the Northland army.

    On the open ground, the German cavalry came overwhelming, the horses'' hoofs beat the ground, and the dust was flying all over the sky, just like a dust storm sweeping towards the Northland barracks.

    The soldiers of the Northland army have just returned to the barracks tired and haven''t had dinner. Some are healing their wounds, and some lie down with their clothes to sleep. No one would have thought that the Del man army would suddenly kill them just after a war. Generally speaking, even if the war continues, they should pursue them when they withdraw, not at this time.

    The alarm bell in Northland barracks sounded ''when! When! " The sound was startling and harsh. There was chaos in the camp. The wounded soldiers screamed and cried and begged their companions to take them away.

    At this time, Lord holf and his two sons ran out of the camp, and their faces changed greatly. The galloping German cavalry was only three Delhi away from their camp. The murderous spirit almost suffocated them. Akman, the second son of holf, was so frightened that he could not say a word. Lord holf was so anxious that he waved his fist and shouted:

    "Come on! Hit with the catapult!"

    "Lord holf, the catapult is being repaired and can''t be used."

    "Asshole! Send my order with bow and crossbow. The archers arrive in front of the camp to stop the attack, and the army is ready to fight!" roared Lord holf

    When the order was passed on, thousands of crossbow men rushed to the camp. At this time, the powerful Delman cavalry ran like a raging tide, fast and fast. It was less than a mile away from the Northland army camp. The dark imperial armor glittered in the sun, the dense spears were like a forest, and the hooves were like thunder on the ground. A cavalry ran with great momentum, Hundreds of cavalry galloped with frightening momentum, but now the cavalry galloped on the vast open land, just like the surging bison herd of later generations, seizing the color of heaven and earth.

    After only 300 steps, the flustered Northland army began to shoot arrows. Thousands of arrows formed an arrow net in the air. The Delman army held high its shield, waved its spear with one hand, and shouted for killing. Constantly, some Delman army horses were shot and fell down, and some Delman army cavalry were shot and screamed and fell, but the archer only shot one round, and the Delman army cavalry rushed to front of us, The archers didn''t even have the chance to turn around and escape. In a moment, the vast and surging Delman cavalry rushed into the hands of Northland''s Crossbow like a raging storm, pounding the enemy''s position, involving the Northland crossbow under the rolling horse''s hoof, cutting their neck with a crossbar and stabbing their spears into their chest. They killed and destroyed everything.

    Then there was a loud bang. The Delman cavalry collided violently with the Northland cavalry who had not fully organized the formation. The two armies launched a fierce battle. The wounded soldiers were left unattended. They could not participate in the battle and fled in all directions.

    The Del mans cavalry, all of them burly and powerful, like two iron fists on the left and right, impacted around the chaotic Northland army. They were responsible for cutting and striking the Northland army.

    The morale of the German people was strong, and the drums were like thunder, which inspired the German people to fight bravely. Although the strength was only half of the other party, the Northland people were defeated. Lord holf commanded the Northland cavalry to fight hard with the German people. Under the strong command of holf, the Northland cavalry gradually stabilized and fought bloody battles with the German people.

    The battle lasted from the afternoon until late at night. The battlefield had moved northward. At the end of the battle, the Northland cavalry had been reduced to thousands, and the German people had been killed and injured more than thousands, with nearly half of the casualties. Generally speaking, the army would retreat if it lost 30% of its troops and rout if it lost 50%. However, today''s two armies broke the routine. They all know who will lose and who will die today, Whoever sticks to the end is the winner. This concept has gone deep into the hearts of every officer and soldier. No matter the Normans or the Northland, they dare not retreat and do their best to fight to the death.

    The battle was so fierce that even the German commander Alonso was shot in the left shoulder by the enemy''s streamer. He simply bandaged and resolutely refused to withdraw. He knew that his withdrawal would greatly affect the morale of the German people. As long as he was there, he could inspire the German people to fight to the end. The adjutant of coach Alonso was also shot dead by Ackerman''s brother Patrick and cut off his head. At the same time, he was stabbed in the stomach by a German spear, his intestines flowed out, fainted and rescued by his own soldiers.

    Ackerman saw it with his own eyes. He was almost crazy.

 Chapter 230

    Ackerman held two axes and killed red eyes. He was like a wild beast at this time. After seeing his brother Patrick seriously injured, he was rescued by someone.

    He''s crazy. He adores his brother very much. Originally, they fought very hard against Blackstone Castle this time, with many casualties, but the war situation is not optimistic.

    Just as they were ready to retreat and return to the kingdom of northland, the imperial people still reluctantly sent imperial cavalry to attack.

    In a panic, many Northland people were killed and injured. In addition, there were a large number of wounded people returning from the siege. For a time, the Northland people will face a rout that almost never happened.

    However, since Lord holf and Ackerman''s brother Patrick were in the front line, there was still some resistance, so they would not be defeated by the imperialists.

    However, seeing his brave and good fighting brother almost died in front of him, Ackerman sounded his brother''s wife Jenny. He didn''t know how to tell his sister-in-law.

    He was blinded by hatred. He wanted to turn around all this defeat on his own. He knew he was insignificant, but he didn''t want to retreat. He had to bravely open his arms to meet the Supreme God.

    He waved his double axes like a crazy soldier. His red eyes bathed in blood. He was not afraid of death and prayed for death. He cut down the German cavalry, and their heads were cut off. He kept cutting down. The German cavalry''s armor was cut out of shape, and fresh blood splashed on his face.

    He roared and bit, killing all the German people around him.

    He robbed the horses of the German cavalry, jumped up, and rode the enemy''s horses into the German army like lightning.

    At this time, the Northland people withdrew while fighting. Many wounded soldiers gave up resistance and were ready to return to the temple of God.

    What everyone didn''t expect was that at this time, alone, he galloped in the opposite direction of retreat.

    It''s like dying. There''s no hope.

    Everyone shook their heads. They didn''t believe that any miracle would happen. Now the victory of the Norman Empire has been decided, and the battle is bound to end with the defeat of the Northland people.

    But what everyone didn''t expect is that they were wrong, they were wrong, because the next thing they will be lucky to participate in this war that will go down in history and witness what is called a real miracle.

    Ackerman rushed into the enemy line, and the German people didn''t react for a moment. They never thought this would happen again.

    At this time, King grawell also led some personal soldiers and seru Khan came. At this time, Lord holf didn''t expect that the man was his youngest son in the scuffle at first.

    Until a Northland officer reported some situations on the battlefield to him, he quickly organized people to fight back.

    After all, it was his youngest son who rushed into the army of the German Empire. Now his eldest son has been seriously injured and his life is at stake. Do not hesitate to save the life of his youngest son Ackerman at all costs.

    At this time, the frustrated Northland period began to recover gradually. They watched Ackerman''s desperate fight, and their blood was ignited, pinning all their hopes on him.

    But even so, Ackerman could hardly support it. He was hit by three arrows, one of which hit his left abdomen and almost fainted. He also fought hard and insisted on fighting.

    At this time, both sides were exhausted, almost to the last moment of collapse, depending on who could hold on to the last, but at this time, an army, such as a cunning wolf, suddenly jumped on the back of the German people at the most critical time.

    This army is the kurut cavalry of seru Khan. He has been waiting for the opportunity. Finally, when both sides can''t hold on, his new army suddenly killed out.

    The kurut cavalry of seru Khan was the last straw to bend the camel. In the dark, the elite cavalry of kurut was as powerful as a rainbow, killing the German people in a river of blood. Like the sharpest dagger, it was suddenly inserted into the German people''s back. The German people collapsed. Seru Khan roared like thunder, and his Sabre flew, killing the German people''s head and screaming, One of the German officers was furious. He roared, waved his spear and stabbed serukhan.

    With a smile, seru Khan dodged his spear, but with a backhand knife, he cut into his neck. The knife was as fast as lightning. The poor German officer was exhausted. He couldn''t escape seru Khan''s knife, ''poof!'' With a sound of, he cut off half his head with a knife, and the war horse ran away with the dead body. Seru Khan laughed proudly.

    With the rapid raid of seru Khan, the left wing of the German people began to collapse and soon affected the right wing. The cavalry of the German Empire fled in all directions. Alonso knew that the situation was gone. He sighed and looked up to the sky and cried sadly: "it seems difficult to achieve such a result in the future!"

    At this time, his suddenly saw Ackerman who rushed in. He was refreshed. If he could kill this man, the battle would be defeated, but at least his morale would not be frustrated.

    Holding a long sword, he yelled at the cavalry following him, "come with me and kill that guy!"

    Under the moonlight, Ackerman was like a god of killing. He had several arrows in his body, but his fighting will was almost undiminished. He didn''t know fatigue and pain. He only knew killing.

    Alonso ordered everyone to rush up. In fact, he wanted to stay alive, because he still had an ace in his hand, Anna.

    All the German soldiers went up together, but under Ackerman''s double axes, these soldiers soon became a pile of broken meat or dead bodies.

    He looked up at the sky, and a bright crescent moon hung in the velvet night sky.

    His eyes gradually became blurred, looked at Alonso, the leader, and said hard, "it''s your glory to die in my hands!"

    With that, he rushed forward and almost no one could stop him all the way, which made Alonso tremble.

    He could only retreat on horseback. When the German saw that the marshal had retreated, they were frightened by this crazy man covered with blood and threw away their armor.

    The Normans finally began to rout under the desperate resistance of the Northland people. They felt that these desperate Northland madmen were really terrible.

    The men and horses led by King grawell and Lord holf finally came back.

    Seeing this situation, it''s really unwilling for the German people to turn the war around with their own strength in a war that could have been absolutely won, but there''s no way. This is the fact.

    Alonso finally took a look at Ackerman covered in blood, "I remember you, I would like to call you the strongest Northland." then he withdrew to Blackstone without looking back

 Chapter 231

    The battle of seru Khan vented the resentment that Alonso had fought and fled all over the world.

    King grawell and holf also saved Ackerman, who was wounded all over. Patrick died unexpectedly. His sacrifice made holf extremely sad.

    Ackerman wept when he heard the news. After this war, Ackerman had a very high position in the hearts of the Northland people. Everyone called him crazy soldier Ackerman.

    Both sides thought they would fight for several months, but it ended in a short day. The speed of the war was beyond everyone''s expectation. The bloody and tragic war was the largest war between the Normans and Northland in years. Both sides used the most violent weapons to carry out the killing to the extreme.

    This battle was later named "the meat grinding battle of Blackstone fort" by historians, but the impact of this battle was extremely far-reaching. It destroyed the imperial people''s final glory and opened a new war pattern.

    Alonso led his troops back to Blackstone castle. He personally wrote a letter to King grawell who stationed outside the city.

    "I hope we can sit down and have a good talk!"

    At this time, a bodyguard hurried into grawell''s camp, "Your Majesty, Alonso sent a message to your majesty."

    "Ah!" he didn''t know what Alonso wanted to do

    "Bring it in!"

    Soon, more than a dozen bodyguards brought in two young officials of the German Empire. One of them bowed to King grawell and said in Northland: "I am under the order of Lord Alonso, marshal of the German Empire, to send a letter and a gift to your majesty."

    Speaking of gifts, the young official behind him put a wooden box on the table. King Gladwell took the letter and didn''t look at it. He stared at the wooden box tightly. The unknown feeling rose strongly in his heart again. He seemed to smell a trace of blood.

    "Open the box!"

    He took a deep breath and ordered the left and right bodyguards. At this time, the imperial officials and his partners had retreated to the wall, and a cold smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.

    The two bodyguards came forward, pried open the wooden box with a dagger, opened the cover and opened a layer of oil paper. Suddenly they said, "ah!" With a loud cry, his face turned pale with fear. They stepped back two steps and stared at the things in the box. A bodyguard shouted, "Your Majesty, it''s a hand!"

    King Gladwell saw clearly that there was a bloody hand in the box, which was Anna''s right hand, which he had high hopes for. King Gladwell only felt an unbearable pain in his heart, as if a knife had been inserted into his heart, and his eyes became blurred. His body shook and he was about to fall down.

    Several bodyguards hurriedly held him. The other two bodyguards roared, drew their swords and rushed at the imperial officials, "stop!" King grawell stopped them. After all, he was an army of one country, and finally restrained his gaffe. Then a great sadness hit him. He knew that Anna was over, and so was his newly formed Northland heavy soldiers.

    He stared at the wooden box for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth, his voice became very low, and asked the Imperial officer, "what do you mean, marshal?"

    The imperial official came forward and saluted, "what the marshal wants to say is in the letter. Please list it."

    King Gladwell slowly picked up the letter. On the cover of the letter was written: ''it was opened by his Majesty King Gladwell of the kingdom of Northland.''

    "Kingdom?" King Gladwell smiled bitterly. It was ironic that Alonso should use such a title. For the first time, Alonso opened the letter. Alonso said at the beginning of the letter: "Marshal Alonso William of the Norman Empire sent to his majesty Gladwell, king of the Northland kingdom. I would like to have a sincere conversation with his majesty."

    This is Alonso''s handwriting, full of sincerity between the lines. King grawell sighed. The letter clearly stated that his Northland heavy cavalry had been completely destroyed. Alonso advised to face the reality.

    King Gladwell read the letter again and again. He was lost in thought. No one dared to disturb him, and the imperial officials stood quietly waiting for his reply.

    I don''t know how long later, King Gladwell seemed to wake up from a dream. He nodded gently, "well, please tell your Marshal that I am willing to talk to him."

    In the military camp of Northland Kingdom, Ackerman sat in the room with his upper body bare. A military doctor was carefully changing his dressing. Originally, the arrow injury was not serious, but his wound collapsed and some were infected.

    At this time, the military doctor washed Ackerman''s wound, finally applied medicine, and solemnly told him: "the injury is serious. He has hurt his muscles and bones. He can''t work hard in three months and can''t fight in a year, otherwise he can''t fight in his life."

    Ackerman only felt the dull pain in his left abdomen. After taking the medicine, he immediately felt a chill. He relaxed slightly: "I''m still lucky. My brother''s intestines are broken. I really don''t know how to tell my sister-in-law about it."

    Thinking of this, Ackerman felt like a knife.

    Although this battle defeated the plan of the Normans to completely defeat the Northland expeditionary army, the current situation is still not optimistic.

    He is not the bravest in the whole Northland Kingdom, but this performance undoubtedly has high respect for him. Everyone calls him crazy soldier Ackerman.

    Ackerman was badly hurt. It seems that he really needs to rest for a while. He thought of Isabella. Princess Isabella was very dissatisfied that king grawell didn''t take her with him.

    I wonder if Princess Isabella''s attitude towards him will be different from that in the past after ending this expedition and returning to gorgaron.

    After a while, Lord holf came here to see his son. He was deeply saddened by Patrick''s death, but there were still people alive.

    Patrick''s death was glorious. He was a Northland warrior. He was destined to drink with the martyrs in the spirit Hall of God olugar and stay awake all night.

    The soldiers of the holf family all wear white cloth strips, which is a cheer for those who died in the battle in the norsland custom.

    King grawell communicated with seru Khan. He explained Alonso''s meaning and showed seru Khan Alonso''s letter and Anna''s hand.

    Seru Khan also sighed. He knew that this victory was actually a tragic victory, but also thanks to Ackerman''s persistence and stubbornness.

    The current situation is still not optimistic. They are also in a dilemma. It can only be said that negotiations may still be necessary. At least it takes time to restore morale, and time can be delayed through negotiations.

 Chapter 232

    Finally, after several consultations, the two sides finally determined that negotiations would be held in an open space outside Blackstone castle at noon a day later.

    The time soon arrived. Early in the morning, the weather began to get a little cold. When the autumn sun warmed on the ground, a huge white tent appeared outside heishibao city. 100 people from both sides participated in the layout of the facilities in the tent. In fact, the layout was very simple. There was a thick carpet on the ground and a long table in the middle, The negotiation agreement was written in German and Northland.

    The content was not much. At this time, Alonso put down his pen and smiled faintly at King grawell: "in order to show my sincerity, I will release all your prisoners of war, including general Anna. This is my special gift to your majesty."

    Half a month has passed since the agreement. During this period, Kelvin is very busy. The work originally undertaken by old heathed is now piled in front of him. Although other people help, Kelvin is far less diligent than his father. He has long felt a little impatient.

    The only thing he was interested in was the mercenary training camp built next to the Bauhinia manor. Since that meeting, Kelvin has built the mercenary training camp. In fact, the whole training camp is a huge magic array. All the young people who live and train in it every day are carefully selected by Kelvin and have strong spiritual power. All the magicians trained here are magicians, and those noble little magicians have become the natural instructors there.

    Of course, this training method is not what Kelvin can think of. In fact, it is also the proposal of King Gladwell.

    In addition to teaching Kelvin this strange training method, King Gladwell also told him how to use these low-level magicians with very weak strength. These people were divided into several groups according to their talents. Each group is specialized in a specific magic. Some are to cultivate the rapid gathering of fire elements, and some are to train the control of wind elements, Others learn the most basic application of fireball magic in fire magic. With the help of magic array, all operations become relatively simple. It took years of hard cultivation to gain something, but now it has achieved initial results in just half a month.

    In the whole training, what is really difficult to master is the cooperation between each other. Some people continuously gather fire magic elements, while others convert these gathered fire elements into fireballs, and then those noble little magicians further compress these fireballs into powerful explosive bombs, Finally, use special wind magic to push the explosive bomb to a distance of 500 or 600 meters.

    The power of this magic is similar to that of the advanced fire magic "detonation thunder", but the use of "detonation thunder" can at least reach the level of the upper magician. Ordinary magicians are absolutely powerless. Even the upper magician is also unable to continuously use high-level magic such as "detonation and thunder". This kind of magic needs to consume too much magic energy for individuals.

 Chapter 233

    This method provided by King Gladwell solved the problems of magic energy gathering, shaping of fire elements, high-density compression of fire elements and long-distance delivery, and gathered the strength of several people to share the large amount of magic energy and extremely difficult magic operation skills. However, close cooperation with each other has become the key to the success of this combination magic. Kelvin can''t remember that the bottom has exploded several times during the training. Although Kelvin has customized special powerful fire defense armor for each magic school, terrible explosions still occur from time to time, but fortunately the hospital is nearby, Therefore, there is no serious injury or disability. However, the terrified magic students still gave Kelvin the title of "devil instructor".

    However, although everyone complained, none of them proposed to withdraw from mercenary training. There was a long line at the gate of the training camp, and an endless stream of people applied for training, many of whom were the children of nobles and wealthy businessmen. Even some Knights came in to join the fun.

    Although Kelvin was still enthusiastic about the training of the magic mercenary regiment in the initial stage, he didn''t need his personal supervision every day after the training was on the right track. The daughter of the sheriff was fully qualified for the job of instructor. What''s more, bertina specially dispatched a group of experienced goddess believers to provide emergency treatment to the wounded injured by the explosion at any time. On the contrary, these emerging wounded became the best test objects for these goddess believers. Many novel and effective emergency rescue methods emerged under the close consultation between the two sides, which was unexpected for Mayfair.

    Kelvin''s interest had already returned to magic cultivation. Because this guy suddenly showed a magic suitable for people of his physique, that is flame magic. Kelvin tried to persuade himself that it was not for damn curiosity, but for revenge for Dad in the future. Therefore, he must master a powerful magic that can be used in actual combat.

    His original magic was quite suitable to teach some unscrupulous guys, but it was of no use in the battlefield of fighting between life and death. Only old heathed taught him his move to kill the enemy. But the power of that move was strong, but there was no way to deal with groups of enemies. Moreover, none of his own magic was easy to use before, and the lengthy spell made Kelvin impatient. This magic is of little use on the battlefield.

    Since the death of his father, Kelvin has lost the wise finger of the elder. For a moment, it seems that many things can''t be carried out. At this time, he thinks of the demon king Gladwell. Like his father, Kelvin has always absolutely trusted the wisdom of King Gladwell, But every time Kelvin accepted king Gladwell''s proposal, he always had to think more times to avoid being fooled by King Gladwell.

    Although Kelvin has been doing everything quite smoothly recently, the magic mercenary regiment has been successfully established under the guidance of King grawell and with the help of those little magicians. Because of the recent tense situation, the ordinary mercenaries originally trained have been borrowed by those rich businessmen, either as their personal bodyguards or responsible for training mercenaries, Even the sheriff invited those mercenaries to form a villagers'' guard group. Because of this, mercenaries suddenly became a fashionable profession. Kelvin, as the guide of mercenaries, wanted wind and rain during this period. Those rich businessmen were generous in giving money and things in order to protect their lives. However, all this did not make Kelvin happy, because the rich businessmen relied more on him and his mercenaries.

    Golgaron, which was originally noisy and prosperous, has now become a worried and melancholy city. Only the Princess Isabella and her unknown men can enjoy life in this city.

    The young lady has a big nerve. Everything in front of her can''t affect her at all. She still has to hold a ball as usual. At the beginning, the big and small nobles also came to support and flatter, but with the increasing tension in the whole gorgaron, no one has any intention to attend any ball, So Isabella was able to invite fewer and fewer guests, but she never cared about it. Anyway, her knights were more noisy than five or six people, so she never felt cold.

    Kelvin attended Isabella''s ball every time, but he didn''t like this entertainment that was incompatible with his life. On the one hand, Kelvin used it to escape a lot of cumbersome affairs that should have been handled by him. On the other hand, the delicious food in the ball was the real attraction to Kelvin. This time, Princess Isabella prepared far better than Kelvin. She even brought out her own cooks to cook delicious dishes for herself.

    Sitting alone in the corner with Kelvin full of delicious food in his hand, he tasted the delicious food and enjoyed the interesting scene in front of him.

    In the dance floor in the center of the hall, Princess Isabella was dancing with another person in an elegant and gorgeous dress. It was nothing great at all, but the partner was also a young and beautiful girl, which was more strange. However, Kelvin had seen more and more such scenes, and gradually became a little strange.

    In fact, after so many dances, Kelvin hasn''t seen Princess Isabella dance with a man.

    The melodious music floated in the whole hall, which made Kelvin forget his troubles for a moment. All the urgent documents that needed to be handled dissipated for a moment in the beautiful music.

    While Kelvin was enjoying the beautiful music leisurely, the music quickly turned and the two tunes ended. Kelvin knew that Princess Isabella was not interested in dancing. Kelvin always wondered how Princess Isabella took care of those musicians to end the music? Kelvin has been paying attention for a long time. He has never seen Princess Isabella make any gestures or signals.

    Just as Kelvin was driven by his curiosity to figure out the problem, Princess Isabella gradually came to him.

 Chapter 234

    Kelvin did not dare to understand the princess. Seeing Princess Isabella coming towards him, Kelvin felt uncomfortable all over.

    Fortunately, however, there was not much interest in Kelvin.

    "Mr. Kelvin, do you know where another imperial envoy appointed by his majesty is?" asked Princess Isabella.

    "I... I don''t know. How could I know?" Kelvin said awkwardly.

    "Your Excellency may not know. Don''t worry. I won''t eat her again. I just have some business to discuss with her," Princess Isabella explained.

    Kelvin thought, talk about business? Who believes it? But in terms of face, Kelvin always makes sense. So he said innocently, "I really don''t know her whereabouts. I''m the only one around me. You should know this very well. If there''s a person around me, others can''t know, can''t they?"

    "Who knows? Your Excellency has great powers. What''s impossible?" Princess Isabella thought about it, and then mysteriously came to Kelvin''s ear and said: "Do you know? The queen mother has ordered CORBI Leo to take his niece into the palace. The queen mother wants to see the great beauty herself. Her Majesty is going to marry the young lady. All the preparations have begun. As soon as she returns to Beijing, she will work immediately."

    When Kelvin heard the news, he immediately became distracted. Fortunately, Princess Isabella thought Kelvin was panicked because she was hit by the news, so she didn''t show her feet.

    Princess Isabella continued, "now only I can help the young lady out of her current dilemma. I can ask her majesty to come forward and suppress this matter for the time being, but of course, I can''t discuss it with her until those young ladies come forward in person."

    Hearing what Princess Isabella said, Kelvin whispered in his heart, is there such a good thing? Isn''t that a sheep into a tiger''s mouth? You''re not the same as Hagrid ello? I''m afraid it''s more dangerous to be with you.

    Thinking of this, Kelvin smiled and said, "Princess Isabella, if I am lucky to see that lady, I will convey your kindness to her.".

    Princess Isabella was not angry when she saw Kelvin''s appearance of refusing people thousands of miles away. She sighed gently and said, "you still don''t believe me or my kindness."

    At this point, she paused, slowly raised her arm and asked, "Mr. great magician, can I ask you to dance?"

    Kelvin was stunned by the eccentric lady. Although Kelvin didn''t want to get too close to the beautiful lady, she was always embarrassed to refuse the invitation according to etiquette, so Kelvin accepted the invitation helplessly.

    With the melodious music, the two people danced with countless surprised eyes around.

    In fact, after the royal highness of Princess Mel Lis and the Countess of the countess, Kelvin was definitely a court dancer, but the master was very happy at the thought of how much he had suffered to practice this dance step, and even now he was dancing with a strange "big sister head". Because of this, the expression on Kelvin''s face had nothing to do with the word happy.

    Of course, another reason Kelvin was in pain waiting for the end of the dance music was that while dancing with him, the beautiful and moving lady kept asking him questions such as "what gift miss fenashia likes, where Miss fenashia likes to play, where Miss fenashia is now...".

    Kelvin really didn''t know he should answer the lady like this. He could only hum and ha ha and muddle through with some vague answers. He really looked forward to the end of the dance music. However, the musicians obviously got the hint from the "big sister head". The dance music was really not ordinary. Kelvin''s feet were a little sore when he jumped down.

    "Princess Isabella, I really can''t jump. Please allow me to leave temporarily," Kelvin said.

    "Well, there''s a pretty garden in the back. Let''s go there and have a rest," Princess Isabella said.

    With that, the young lady made a gesture, and the attendants who had been waiting on one side hurriedly became busy. They went to the back garden to prepare with a large silver disc holding several cups of wine, a can of drinks and several plates of exquisite * * hearts.

    When everything was arranged, Princess Isabella took Kelvin to the garden.

    Looking at their intimacy, everyone was stunned.

    "This... This... The sun comes out from the west? This... Elder sister... How has it changed?" said one of the Knights under Princess Isabella in great surprise.

    "Originally, the eldest sister''s interest is like this. Is it an old cow eating tender grass?" the monkey asked.

    "You can ask the eldest sister yourself, as long as you have the courage," a guy interrupted.

    "However, I really admire that little guy. He really has the ability to make the eldest sister look like this. Until today, I didn''t see the appearance of a * * woman on the eldest sister''s head for the first time." the monkey said with emotion.

    Not to mention the banquet Pavilion, people talked in succession. Kelvin came to the small garden behind with Princess Isabella. Perhaps it was because it was located in the south, so the plants here grew very vigorously. The green lawn on the ground was like a gorgeous velvet carpet, with two or three wide leaves swinging from Canna, Revealing bright and huge flowers. The green vines covered with flower racks hide all the unnatural things. Here is full of natural vitality without too many traces of artificial carving. Kelvin has always been very interested in this pattern.

    They wandered leisurely in this beautiful and quiet garden, and the others had already retreated.

    Princess Isabella picked up the can of drink on the silver plate, gently poured it into the cup, and then picked up the cup and handed it to Kelvin. She looked like a gentle and virtuous hostess. Even a * * couldn''t see that she was the famous Coyote of kaoqi.

    To be honest, Kelvin has always been curious about the Princess Isabella. I don''t know why Kelvin always feels that behind the lady are two completely different faces. One is the Countess of elegant game life, omnipotent, bold, brazen and eccentric. And what about the other face? Is it this gentle and considerate way now?

 Chapter 235

    When Kelvin watched Princess Isabella, the lady kept staring at him. This made the young apprentice feel very uncomfortable.

    "Princess Isabella, what''s the relationship between you and your majesty?" Kelvin asked. He was not particularly interested in this question, but if he didn''t find any topic to talk about, the lady would chase herself to ask questions about "sister fenashia".

    This move was really effective. Princess Isabella didn''t expect anyone to ask herself such a question. She hasn''t considered it herself? Therefore, she frowned and thought for a long time before she replied, "what is the relationship between your miss fenashia and hagelo, and what is the relationship between me and the emperor''s majesty."

    Princess Isabella smiled at Kelvin''s embarrassed face and said, "of course, there are still some differences. If the emperor proposes to me, I will certainly agree. The emperor and my brother need this marriage union. As for myself, it doesn''t matter whether I get married or not."

    Princess Isabella saw Kelvin''s confused face and smiled: "You still don''t know how romantic the atmosphere in the kingdom of kaoqi is? In kaoqi, the power to pursue love will not be lost because of marriage. As long as it is not publicized publicly, both husband and wife will generally keep silent about it. Therefore, many girls who didn''t catch up with them will generally catch up with them if they continue to pursue after marriage."

    Princess Isabella smiled, opened her mouth wide, looked at her in surprise, and Kelvin said: "I know it''s hard for you Sophies to understand, but in caooch, it''s normal. Marriage and love can be completely twice. Take you and miss fenashiya for example. Even if the big Coyote of Hagrid ELO wins and marries the little beauty, you can still have secret contact with the young lady. Hagrid Elo has no right to prohibit it."

    "So what are you doing so hard?" Kelvin couldn''t help asking. As soon as he said this, the guy regretted it.

    "Hagrid ello fell in love with your little lover. Of course he wanted to marry your little lover. Your little lover is really excellent, and I deeply like her. Moreover, there is still a contest between me and Hagrid ello. If I win, Hagrid ello will not marry the lady face to face, so if you are worried about your little lover, you might as well give her to me, If you are afraid of losing, we can exchange... What do you think? "At this point, Princess Isabella slowly leaned up and gently pasted behind Kelvin, and the plump ones rubbed slowly on Kelvin''s shoulders.

    This beautiful scene made the young apprentice''s mind congested. Kelvin couldn''t stop thinking of the scene he was born in the small living room on the day of Victory Day Memorial. Although it was quite embarrassing, it was undeniable that the experience was really exciting. Kelvin still had an unspeakable feeling every time he thought of it.

    Now that he has been treated like this again, Kelvin is really reluctant to leave, so he did not refuse Princess Isabella''s gracious service and continued to ask, "what about your brother? I think he seems to be right

    Yes... It''s interesting. Don''t you help your brother? "

    Princess Isabella took a piece of exquisite cake and gently put it into Kelvin''s mouth. While continuing to hold Kelvin and twist her body, she said: "My brother is different from Hagrid ello. He doesn''t like anyone. He likes only himself. For your little lover, he just appreciates, just appreciates, but he will marry your little lover back and enjoy it slowly. However, if you can reconcile with him, maybe he will let your little lover go. My brother is a very realistic person, if you like , I can match you up. I''m also very realistic. I just need to spend a short, beautiful and memorable time with that little beauty. Your little lover is still yours. Of course, if you''re worried that I''ll hurt your little lover, you can also join in. I can teach you a lot of interesting things. How about it? "

    Said, said, Princess Isabella''s small lips came to Kelvin''s ears, and the soft tip of her tongue gently licked Kelvin''s earlobe, which made Kelvin think. Kelvin couldn''t help but have an impulse to bring this beautiful and moving "big sister" He held it tightly in his arms, but although he thought about it, he didn''t dare to do it. It was the future queen of caooqi kingdom.

    So Kelvin took his body from Princess Isabella''s arms and asked, "if you mess with me like this, how will you explain to your Majesty in the future?"

    Princess Isabella looked at Kelvin. Of course she understood the meaning of the Sophian boy. She smiled and said: "What''s the matter? In those days, your majesty, my brother, Hagrid ello, I and several other people went crazy together for a period of time. At that time, it was called crazy. Your majesty didn''t know, and who cares about this in the kingdom of caooqi? Don''t mention that you can maintain intimate relations before and even after marriage. If you want, you can be my only male lover People, I can teach you a lot of things, and as long as you like, no matter what changes my identity, you can always be my good lover, how about? "

    Hearing Princess Isabella''s so frank answer, Kelvin was really at a loss this time. He jumped up and kept as far away from the beautiful lady as possible and said: "Princess Isabella, the relationship between me and miss fenashia is not as good as you guessed, so I can''t exchange any benefits with you with that miss. Moreover, I''m too young now. I''d better wait until I grow up to find a lover."

    At this point, Kelvin flew away again. After all, for Kelvin, the Princess Isabella is really attractive, and that feeling is really comfortable. However, considering how things will end in the future, Kelvin stopped. After all, he is not a playboy like Hagrid ello.

    "Is it interesting to tease him?" a thick smoke came out of the ground, and the smoke dispersed. The evil mage trode appeared in front of Princess Isabella, and the young lady was obviously not surprised. Isn''t there a mysterious magician around her brother?

 Chapter 236

    Anna and King grawell, who lost their left hand, returned to gorgaron. There was not much celebration when they returned from this expedition.

    Lord tyron also led his men back to Blackstone. He still couldn''t find his son Joe.

    The armistice agreement between the Empire and the kingdom of Northland has officially entered into force, and there will be no more war for at least a long time.

    The end of this war makes both sides do not want to contact again and should focus on their own development.

    Lord holf, with his eldest son Patrick who died in the glorious war and his second son Ackerman who became a crazy soldier, followed the large army of Northland and returned to gorgaron.

    There are too many difficulties and unwilling in this battle.

    However, the sun still rises as usual and people have new things to do.

    "Sir, do you think it''s really worth our hard work?" standing on the ragged deck, a sailor narrowed his eyes and stood next to a naked man in the scorching sun, complaining powerlessly.

    "It''s not worth it. It''s our task, so we must complete it." the naked man grinned and showed his white teeth.

    The ship under their feet was originally a sailing warship made by the German Empire, equipped with two large catapults, and the speed was quite good. After completion, the offshore force serving in the port of Prince of the German Imperial Navy was responsible for patrolling and guarding.

    Later, because of the damage and disrepair of the war, the two crossbows on it were damaged, and the ship lost its combat ability. In addition, because the hull was aging and the speed was reduced a lot, it was sent out as a fishing boat to catch some sea objects. It became an armed fishing boat.

    What is more sad is that Byron Bay has developed into a large port. Now more advanced fishing boats can be produced here, and there are trading products such as sea salt, so these broken ships have become idle.

    Because there is no need to prepare for a naval battle in a short time, there are 20 backward but still powerful magic crystal guns on the fort outside the port, so the demand for warships of the Northland navy has become very low. Therefore, a reality that makes the Northland navy soldiers cry and laugh is put in front of them: they have become the most useless people.

    Now in Byron Bay, new fishing boats are faster than the junk warships of the Navy. In the most painful days, the navies docked in the port watched more than a dozen new fishing boats leave the port every day.

    Finally, in line with the crazy idea of waste utilization, Princess Isabella personally led three old naval warships to sea and went south to find the elf kingdom.

    They left for two months, even lost a warship on the way, and finally landed at the southern port of otmara.

    Although a ship sank on the way, they still went to the elf kingdom.

    After all, we should avoid the naval interception of the German Empire, overcome the bad weather and adverse sea conditions. It is a great thing that they can return to Byron Bay alive.

    "Look! The king''s flag of Northland on the starboard side!" a sailor shouted, lying on the broken railing on the side of the ship, pointing to the sea in the distance. His words aroused the ideas of many sailors. Everyone lay on the side of his clothes and looked in the direction of his fingers.

    There, on a huge sailboat pulling a fishing net, the black golden eagle king flag is waving along the sea wind. It may be a new ship with a new design, because it is significantly larger than the old generation of fishing boats.

    "Raise the signal flag and greet your compatriots!" Isabella held the steering wheel with one hand and smiled to unload her burden. It was a difficult and dangerous journey. Today, they finally saw their compatriots.

    A red flag and a blue flag were raised together. Because they had been drifting on the sea for too long, both triangular flags were a little dirty and a little worn. However, they were still raised to the top of the flagpole, hunting and flying in the wind.

    Soon, two flags were raised on the opposite ship, the blue flag above and the yellow flag below. Like the red and blue flag representing friendship, the blue and yellow flag represents welcome.

    The officers and men of the Navy made selfless cheers, and faint cheers came from another old warship behind them. One morning later, two old warships finally saw the Byron Bay fort of the Northland Kingdom and the artillery position covered by canvas.

    "Finally, home!" turned the steering wheel and adjusted her course. Isabella breathed a sigh, and she hummed a song.

    Her voice floated on the sea, and the sailors around them hummed. They missed their hometown and the Byron Bay they hadn''t seen in more than two months.

    All the sailors followed the tune and sang a familiar melody. In the familiar melody, they leaned against the new and straight Wharf in the harbor:

    "Princess Isabella! Welcome back! How was the journey?" asked the officer who had been waiting on the dock, watching Isabella jump off the board and stand at attention.

    "We lost dozens of sailors and soldiers, and a ship sank. In addition, it went well." Isabella saluted and said, "we have found a route and established a friendship with the elf kingdom."

    "Spirit? This is what everyone is paying attention to." hearing the word "spirit", the officer has ignored those comrades who died on the way. He immediately said: "you should come and have a look at this. It was built before you left, but it was not so large at that time."

    "New warship?" Isabella''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She brushed aside the port officer in front of her and walked quickly to the wharf. Then his vision gradually bypassed a huge cargo ship and saw three new ships with beautiful streamline covered by the cargo ship.

    The shape of these three new ships is much larger than the Old Navy warships. What''s more exciting is that each of these ships has huge sails and many masts. At a glance, you can know that the speed is very fast.

    "You can run at a super fast speed of 30 kilometers per hour in the downwind." the officer behind lawnes introduced these new warships with a strong sense of pride on his face: "the new hull design, two front and two rear doors, eight on each side, a total of 20 magic crystal guns, with sufficient ammunition - these three ships can sink a fleet!"

 Chapter 237

    "It''s beautiful! I really want to drive these warships out at once! This time, I won''t go around the long way, I won''t hide from the naval warships of Derman, and I''ll kill them all the way!" Isabella said boldly and loudly: "I''m sure I can get on a lot faster than before."

    "And you will carry more than before." the port officer pointed to the huge cargo ship that had just blocked their sight and said, "two more such cargo ships have been launched in two days. Your Majesty''s order is that they are all used for long-distance sailing!"

    "Still taking gold south?" Isabella, who could not wait, looked back at the port officer and asked, "I think we can grab it directly this time."

    "No, this time we only take part of the gold, and the rest of the cabin. We want to take all kinds of products. In short, we will carry what sells well to the elf kingdom." the officer replied with a smile, "then we only buy what we need to bring back."

    "If they dare to sit on the ground again," Isabella looked forward to looking at the opened gun windows on the new warships and the dark muzzle sticking out of the gun windows.

    "Then we''ll save money, won''t we?" the port officer smiled when Isabella said so.

    Although the sea route is a transportation route of strategic resources, it is very important, but king grawell still can only let his Navy officers fight with wind powered sailboats. It''s not that his technology can''t reach the level of manufacturing steel warships, but that he really doesn''t have so many resources to use.

    Steel has now changed from a resource that is not scarce to a strategic scarce resource that needs to be strictly controlled. Not to mention making countless steel consuming warships for the Navy, even equipping the Navy with those 30 large magic crystal guns is an arduous task.

    After these warships are equipped with magic crystal guns, how powerful they are needs to be tested in actual combat. Now the Northland Kingdom has no intention to test the power of the Navy. They are frantically expanding their ground forces.

    Actual combat is the best means to test the troops. After the test of the war, the high level of the Northland Kingdom has realized that it is fragile in the face of the artillery attack of the German imperial army.

    Therefore, increasing the proportion of heavy weapons has become the top priority of Northland''s military reform.

    Under this order, all the craftsmen in Northland were producing at full power and pushed out of the production workshop one magic crystal gun after another.

    "If these can''t conquer the Norman Empire, let''s see how far the damn guys of the Norman Empire want to expand the war," said King Gladwell thoughtfully, pulling the reins of his war horse.

    At this moment, in the wilderness of northland, a giant steel beast uttered a long cry. The airship, carrying two ships of supplies, as well as sea salt and other industrial products produced in Byron Bay, flew over the wilderness, making the civilians below stop their work and look at the unprecedented scene with curious eyes.

    "It''s called an airship, and its speed is frightening." a farmer waved his hoe and showed off his extensive knowledge to his fellow countrymen.

    In fact, he didn''t know why the airship moved or how much cargo it contained. However, in terms of volume, this thing called airship is already a very shocking new thing.

    The airship takes only half a day from Byron Bay to gorgaron.

    "It''s really big! Its cry is so loud. It must be able to carry a lot of things." when hearing the farmers around showing off, the ordinary farmer nodded and exclaimed.

    "That''s not true. I heard that with this thing, it will only take us one day to go to gorgaron!" said the first farmer who bowed his head and continued to work without raising his head.

    "This year''s harvest is much better than last year... I heard that grain prices have risen again?" farmers who no longer care about airships talked about their more concerned problems. Anyway, for them, no matter how fast and powerful the airship is, it is not as encouraging as the rise in food prices.

    Food is the foundation of a country. Now the trade with kurut kingdom is still going on, but there is no previous profit, and the relationship between the two countries has become a little tense.

    King Gladwell realized that the other side''s initiative to make peace was not to protect the Norman Empire - the war would not end if the boundaries of the two countries were not fixed.

    With the fighting capacity of the Northland Kingdom, as long as we make preparations and wait for a winter, it is possible to annex the whole German Empire in one breath next year. However, if the two sides delimit the border, there will be another war, and the kingdom of Northland will find a reason for another war.

    Although the kingdom of Northland did not find any excuse for this war, King Gladwell still felt a little sorry for his face after another unprovoked war.

    King Gladwell still had his own consciousness. He knows what he is good at and what he is not good at.

    "I don''t know if Isabella has any decent harvest. Allies are really very important strategic resources for us." Gladwell asked himself with some worry.

    This time, Isabella took the same route. And different from the last time, they brought new ships this time!

    King Gladwell was full of confidence. Three new sailing ships, three transport ships... I don''t think Isabella can be threatened by the rotten ships of the German Empire.

    However, he then opened his mouth to the official in charge of this and ordered: "anyway, continue to build more transport ships! Even sailboats! We need resources too much, so we must purchase a lot of resources, even if we can''t use up the reserves, it''s good!"

    "The dock in Byron Bay has been trying its best to build ships." the official replied reluctantly, "but we don''t have enough sailors and so many idle cannons for the Navy."

    "There is no need for fully equipped warships. A warship is only equipped with four guns! Just two guns at the front and back! The remaining space is used for transportation! It is half a warship when participating in the war and usually runs for transportation!" King Gladwell directly took out the concept of armed merchant ships.

    King Gladwell''s idea brightened everyone''s eyes. There was really no way.

 Chapter 238

    In the scorching summer, the air is filled with a faint smell of sea salt. On the beach of Byron Bay, more than a dozen huge devices that have never appeared are showing people their terrible ability.

    "Zhi..." with the sound of engine rotation, the steel cable is pulled straight, and then the huge concrete bricks are hoisted and thrown into the bay. With the work of these machines, a new wharf will be built.

    Work efficiency has never been so dazzling as today. The country of mortals has developed so rapidly for the first time. Yesterday, it was still a quiet bay. Today, it has become a huge construction site.

    After survey, it is a very excellent port. The kingdom of Northland is ready to build Byron Bay into a huge port to support its increasingly large sea transportation. After all, in terms of transportation capacity, sea transportation is still the cheapest and cheapest mode of transportation.

    "I think when Princess Isabella comes back, he will be shocked by everything in front of him!" standing on the new port pier, Northland officials proudly show off to the engineers around him.

    He does have the capital to show off. More than ten days ago, it was just an ordinary harbor. As a result, it is now a new harbor larger in scale than the old port in Byron Bay. The installation of hoisting equipment was considered during the construction of the harbor, and more advanced channels were planned.

    In the docks that have just been built and have not even installed sheds, hundreds of boatmans are working hard. They are assembling the best wood according to the drawings to become a qualified giant ship.

    These giant ships are assembled according to a template, and each step is determined in strict accordance with the standard. These large sailboats can carry quite a lot of materials at a time. The purpose of their birth is to buy enough materials in the south to meet more and more material needs.

    Almost every corner of the fully developed Northland Kingdom began to demand materials, and large machinery needed materials. Each of these super sailboats with huge tonnage is a transportation giant. They can be said to be the largest sailboat made by mortals in the world. Their speed can be comparable to that of traditional warships.

    The new warships built in the old port area of Byron Bay are responsible for protecting these new sailing transport ships. Most of these warships are cargo holds. They are not so much warships as armed smuggling ships that were once popular on earth.

    They are equipped with the lowest firepower configuration and are cheap. They only need cheap canvas and wood. Because they do not occupy too many resources, they have become the first choice of sea routes in the kingdom of Northland.

    The next time Isabella comes back, she can see a really huge fleet: because she doesn''t need so many guns, these sailboats called "frigates" have been built as many as 10.

    With three real warships in Isabella''s hands, he has a powerful fleet. The only task of this fleet is to protect the transport fleet and purchase a large number of materials from the elf kingdom.

    Of course, there is another task - to make the elf Kingdom realize its gap in force, and honestly sell materials to the Northland kingdom. Don''t play any tricks. Isabella seems to prefer this additional small task to the escort task. He has brought enough shells this time. It seems that the coast of the elf Kingdom empire will be unlucky.

    "Five brand-new docks have to be built here, and they are actually steel warships." the city magistrate breathed out and sighed, "I''m 50 years old this year, and I''ve never heard of an armored ship in my life."

    He looked at his men and said word by word: "my biggest wish in my life is that Byron Bay can be prosperous. More than ten fishing boats line up to go fishing every morning... I thought that was the best scenery."

    "On that day, someone came and said that we had got the first money to build a new large fishing boat... I couldn''t believe it was true. I didn''t know it was true until I saw the boatman start working and saw the wood sent to the dock." when he mentioned these past events, there was a faint smile on his face.

    "You don''t understand. Before that day, I always thought that the so-called Northland Kingdom family was the same as Berman. Byron Bay just changed its master, and it was still the same." those past memories seemed to be in front of him.

    The hardships at that time really impressed him, but then, the good days began to come - just like everything in front of him now, there were construction sites everywhere, busy figures everywhere, happy people everywhere and cheers of victory everywhere.

    "But after that day, I knew I was wrong. A salt farm was opened in Byron Bay, and it began to become rich. We built fishing boats one after another, and one was better and one was bigger." the old city magistrate smiled when he mentioned this.

    He remembered how he looked forward to standing on the dock every morning. These things seemed to have happened yesterday. At that time, he was no longer young, but he still looked forward to a miracle that would make his hometown no longer hungry and desperate.

    Later, his wish came true, abrupt and true: "during that time, I stood on the dock every morning and watched ten fishing boats line up to sea. Later, I watched 20 fishing boats leave in a mighty manner. Later, I watched the continuous white sails block my sight... Now I don''t go to the dock, because I know I don''t need to see it."

    Thinking of this, he smiled at his assistant and said with emotion: "who can think of it? The kingdom of Northland is different. It can turn Byron Bay into a paradise on earth! Our seafood can be sent to the earth fort by train, and our dried fish are exported to the vast sea!"

    "Our sea salt is already an essential living material of the kurut Kingdom, and our seafood is his Majesty''s favorite dinner! We can have so many warships and dozens of transport ships." he said, looking at the distant horizon and watching the white sails there.

    He had never seen other famous port cities, but in his opinion, the largest port city in the elf Kingdom empire could not compare with Byron Bay at this moment.

    "Come back in a year, I promise you will have more feelings." a young man standing next to him smiled and comforted, "our future will be better, your majesty said!"

 Chapter 239

    The old consul nodded and agreed with his subordinates: "yes! Right now, at this moment, we are no longer satisfied with defeating the enemy. Only ourselves are left to surpass. We want to build steel warships and sweep all the enemies on the sea."

    He still looked at the sea: "Under the rule of the kingdom of northland, my wife and children ate a full meal for the first time in their life, which made my husband feel extremely satisfied. Later, our life became better and better. Until now, we have delicious dinner every day, the children can go to school, and my wife can take care of the housework at home..."

    When an old man falls into memory, he always likes to chatter. Once something happens, everyone will feel the terrible speed of the development of Northland kingdom. Not only the old man, but also the young people can''t believe that every day is a new world, the world they live in.

    The old city councilor took back his eyes from the sea: "when I saw the first fishing boat pushed into the sea and the mast shaking between seabirds, I regarded myself as a man of the Northland kingdom for the first time. I think I should devote my whole life to the Northland kingdom. Just for this fishing boat, I am willing to work hard for the emperor!"

    His tone suddenly became firm and said word by word: "look, look at everything in front of me... This is heaven! Everyone I know is willing to die for his majesty! Even if the Dragon falls from the sky and wants to burn everyone, I am willing to stand in front of the emperor. No one can hurt him before I turn into ashes!"

    In fact, his words represent the voice of countless people in the kingdom of Northland. People are willing to fight for the kingdom of Northland. After experiencing exploitation and oppression, they cherish the happiness and freedom in front of them.

    After being oppressed for thousands of years, mortals finally experience the feeling of standing and being a man. They are unwilling to kneel down again, even if they pay their lives for it. They would rather die than let their offspring return to the darkness they have experienced.

    In the stubborn tone of the old consul, in the sea breeze, under the blue sky without clouds, it seemed to be responding to his faith.

    After a long time, Isabella led the fleet back.

    "Bang!" the heavy castle gate was pushed open from the outside, and Isabella walked into the slightly faint hall with a gloomy face. Behind her was the guard, and the armor hit in the open hall, and the sound was even more obvious.

    "Father! The spirit Kingdom deceives people too much!" a pleasant voice echoed in the hall. The flame shook with the breeze pouring in from the door, illuminating the golden throne and the middle-aged men sitting on it.

    "Isabella! My dear baby! How about this time?" the man sitting on the throne asked softly with a faint smile on his face.

    "Father! How should the elf Kingdom explain to us this time?" Isabella gnashed her teeth when she mentioned it. She searched all the way and saw human tragedies.

    "What to tell us? We are mortals, Isabella... The strong don''t need to tell the weak," said glawell, king of northland, leaning on his throne, to his daughter.

    A trace of discontent flashed on Isabella''s face and she paused.

    "Yes, after you left, I got news in another direction." Gladwell nodded and said to his daughter, "let''s forget it."

    Hearing the news, Princess Isabella was obviously stunned, then widened her beautiful eyes and looked at her father: "it''s impossible!"

    At this point, she paused. The imperialists seem to be doing something again recently.

    "This... How can it be..." Isabella stumbled subconsciously according to the long sword around her waist, frowned and thought for a few seconds, then looked up at glawell on the throne: "what else news do I don''t know?"

    "There are too many news you don''t know. For example, the kingdom of haruz declared war on the German Empire, took all the border castles without blood and captured richdingburg at one go."

    "I know that." Isabella replied somewhat disapprovingly. When the news came back to the kingdom of northland, Isabella was still in Byron Bay in Northland. Of course, she heard of the war. At that time, she was worried that the imperial people would tear up a fish.

    At that time, Northland also made war preparations, and tens of thousands of elite troops had gone to the border area to prevent the sudden turn of the German Empire and transfer the target of attack to the kingdom of Northland.

    But then the crisis was lifted. On the one hand, from a strategic analysis, the Northland kingdom will not take the initiative to provoke the not weak Northland Kingdom after establishing the strong enemy of Derman.

    On the other hand, because the news that the main force of the German Empire continued to go south was confirmed, Northland was relieved.

    At the beginning, it was said that the main force of the Norman Empire continued to move south. The king of northland, Gladwell, also considered the possibility of sneaking into Blackstone castle to pick up bargains.

    However, in the end, the plan ran aground because of insufficient preparation, missed the best opportunity or escaped the disaster, and the king of Northland is still at peace with its neighbor, the Norman empire.

    "And according to the information, the casualties of the other side are very few, almost negligible." ignoring his daughter''s words, King Gladwell continued.

    "What? The haruz kingdom with less than 100000 captured so many places in one breath?" Isabella was a little uneasy when she heard the news. She has also learned various command tactics. Of course, she knows how difficult it is to attack so many large cities in one breath.

    If you are not careful, you will fall into a dilemma. The casualties of troops remain high, the war lasts for a long time, and finally a powerful country collapses because of the heavy cost - the siege in the past often turned into a national nightmare, but now it is different.

    The siege of the kingdom of haruz seems to be very easy. It takes a short time to say, and even the casualties are pitiful, which makes Isabella a little uneasy. Does the kingdom of haruz have any new weapons of war? Such an idea came into her mind.

    "Not only that, an unknown general defeated tens of thousands of troops under the command of Lord richdingburg." it seemed that he intended to tease his daughter, and His Majesty the king of Northland said another hot news.

 Chapter 240

    Hearing the saying of going south to make money, many officials looked much better. They have indeed reaped unprecedented benefits in the south. The rich resources in the South really make everyone ecstatic.

    The elf Kingdom has many minerals, as well as gem mines and many other precious minerals. What makes the Northland Kingdom even more ecstatic is that magic crystals have been found here, and the reserves are still quite huge.

    If there are other benefits of the land obtained, the southward troops of the Northland Kingdom earn a lot in the elf Kingdom, which is the envy of many troops.

    "Because of the discovery of magic crystal, the wealth has increased a lot." an official nodded with satisfaction and agreed with the whispered words of the official in charge of finance.

    "I suggest that we should continue to advance northward and attack the German Empire after fully occupying the elf kingdom!" a minister in charge of economy stood up and proposed: "add 50000 troops! Take the German Empire!"

    "Agree! We should subsidize the Northern Line war. At least we should devote part of our attention to the countries in the south! It is also a war zone, isn''t it?" another minister said, looking at the Lord beside him.

    "It''s no good for us to expand the war! Gentlemen! Don''t just look at the immediate interests! It''s always easier to destroy than build. We take so many places and we have to build so many places. Do you think it''s a good thing?" King Gladwell finally spoke and interrupted everyone''s quarrel.

    "I know everyone wants to gain benefits in the South quickly, and I would like to do so! But we can''t be anxious. We should win steadily! If we win a place, we should stand firm there!" he slowly opened his mouth and stressed to everyone.

    "Send qualified officials to manage the elf Kingdom and turn it into our granary. That''s what we should do now! As for going south... We can discuss it another day!"

    "Now we have to think about what the war will look like in the future!" King Gladwell stood up and walked to the map behind him with a serious expression: "the latest news, the German Empire has spread more!"

    He knocked on the map and glanced at all faces: "before, we and they all wanted to use a decisive battle to destroy our opponents. In fact, this kind of large-scale war is beneficial to us! We are good at collective warfare, which is our advantage!"

    His words were a little cold, which made all the officials who had just warmly discussed the South attack involuntarily swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    Someone took out a handkerchief from his arms and shook the sweat left on his forehead.

    Just now they were so complacent that they were full of thoughts about how to make money for themselves and the chaebols they represented. But they forgot, this is the kingdom of Northland!

    Whether making money or developing industry, everyone here must rely on the breath of King grawell. Their strength is only a paper tiger, and the strength of King Gladwell is really strong.

    In the kingdom of northland, his Majesty''s golden words are the same. If he ordered to eradicate any family, other ministers would not even ask the reason, and would carry out the emperor''s order.

    This is the ruling power, and this is the prestige of King Gladwell in the kingdom of Northland. Although he doesn''t often express his opinions and even hesitates sometimes, no one dares to question anything when he speaks.

    King Gladwell''s hand drew a circle in the area where the battle was fought yesterday: "before, whether the German Empire or the elf Kingdom, they all thought they could win us in the frontal war, so our tactics were the same! They all concentrated their forces and looked for the main force of the other side to wait for a decisive battle."

    After that, he paused and continued to say, "but... Now, our enemies realize their mistakes. They dare not assemble their troops because they are afraid of our lethal weapons!"

    "As a result, they may find new tactics against us! I call it guerrilla warfare!"

    He went to the map. He pointed to the enemy troops near Belleville and said, "once they disperse, start attacking our army with small-scale troops, and then consume our army with local conflict, we will fall into a very passive situation!"

    "Even if they infiltrate into our military controlled areas, or go deeper and reach our core industrial areas, we will pay a heavy price!" said King Gladwell, looking at the others.

    "Before, they just targeted me and calculated how to assassinate me! If they want to understand and put the attack on the city, what will we face? Have you ever thought about it?" King Gladwell asked.

    After his questioning, everyone suddenly found that the invincible Northland Kingdom on the front battlefield did not become strong, but became fragile when resisting the enemy''s attack.

    Compared with four years ago, the kingdom of Northland is now full of high-value targets. It is unlikely that it will continue to fight after abandoning half of its territory.

    Previously, strategic locations were nothing more than some castles and some cities. Even large cities are easy to rebuild. As long as the personnel are still there, or as long as enough personnel can be filled, these cities can recover soon.

    In such an era, losing a city is nothing more than losing some population and some minerals. For a vast empire, it is far from breaking bones and muscles. But now, such a good thing is gone forever.

    I have to emphasize that everything has changed now. Large cities in the kingdom of Northland need water and electricity, strong underground sewage treatment systems, and prohibitively expensive infrastructure.

    Nowadays, when attacking cities, as long as an important target is bombed, people''s lives will become a mess.

    If the water source is destroyed, a city will be paralyzed, people will lose the ability to live, and the whole city will collapse in a few days. At that time, the city will stink, and only countless toilets will become a big problem that is difficult to solve.

    Throughout the city, there are countless important facilities, the largest docks and ports, none of which can be abandoned.

    What''s the truth of preventing thieves for thousands of days? In order to protect these important facilities, the kingdom of Northland has made great efforts, but there will be more such facilities in the future.

 Chapter 241

    Think about it carefully. In peacetime, they seem to be powerful, but in war, they will even threaten the lives of everyone around them.

    The poisonous gas released by them will even spread tens of kilometers away. If it envelops a village, it can destroy all the things that can breathe.

    "We have not become stronger, we have become more vulnerable, gentlemen!" King Gladwell looked at the aides in front of him and said slowly, "do you think we have won the war? Which piece of fat can we choose to eat first? No, gentlemen! In fact, we are far from winning the war! We are even in danger of losing!"

    Rulers will not use the strong easily, because mature people should consider the consequences of doing so. Frequent use of the strong will only make the enemy more frenzied revenge. War is only a means to solve problems. Any rational person will try his best to avoid the road of dying together.

    King Gladwell is a ruler. What he wants to think about is to occupy the land as much as possible, expand his empire, use the strong regardless of everything, and turn all places into scorched land. This is not a choice that normal people can make.

    With the destruction of cities, the final winner of the war may be king grawell, but what he gets is just a world in ruins.

    As long as we win, even if the world turns into ruins and debris, it doesn''t matter. As long as we think deeply, we know how terrible it is. So King Gladwell did not intend to really wash the world with the strong.

    "We still have a tacit understanding. As long as they don''t attack our city, we won''t use the strategic strong..." King grawell looked at his men and said his thoughts: "but if they attack our city and kill innocent civilians, I will order a nuclear counterattack!"

    "But if the other party doesn''t attack the city and assassinate our important officials, this tacit understanding can''t be broken!" King Gladwell ordered, "so we can only think of other ways to deal with those guerrilla wars!"

    These magicians are much more powerful. They don''t have to carry weapons, and even can launch powerful attacks only by themselves. For the kingdom of northland, they are really terrible.

    When King Gladwell reminded his ministers to guard against arrogance and impatience and carefully deal with the possible guerrilla war in the elf Kingdom, Lord tyron of the German Empire was anxiously staring at his hands and walking back and forth, like ants on a hot pot.

    "What does it mean to be out of touch? The enemy is less than half a day away from Blackstone castle! I can hear the gunfire outside the city! Where is my support?" he shouted in the Council hall in the city.

    "Consul! I don''t know what happened. The grand consul has lost contact and everyone is looking for him!" an officer standing next to him reported with a sad face according to his long sword: "Without his order, many troops can''t be mobilized... The troops supporting you are now parked near bohip Town, but they don''t dare to approach us without further instructions..."

    "What''s going on? How can I stop the troops of the Northland kingdom without reinforcements? I''m about to be surrounded! Does he know? Does he know? Ah?" Lord tyron angrily picked up each other''s neck and asked loudly.

    He was ordered to stick to Blackstone castle, which is now almost the last defense line of the German Empire. But in this case, the archon who launched the war without authorization and dragged the German Empire into the abyss disappeared!

    Blackstone castle is still in ruins, and the reconstruction work is difficult; if it is blown up, it means that the surrounded road is still struggling; in this case, the leader disappears, leaving only chaos.

    "The North has been opened up by the Northland Kingdom, and our defense in the north is collapsing..." an officer looked at the map hanging in the city hall and said with some depression.

    The reinforcement of the Empire did not stop the advance of the Northland kingdom. The army was attacking Blackstone, which proved that the German Empire had not stopped the advance of the other party at all.

    Another army is going south around the mountain. Once they reach their position, Blackstone castle will be surrounded. Up to now, who will stop another army of Northland is still unknown.

    "Find him! Let him mobilize troops as soon as possible! Go on like this! The German Empire is over!" Lord tyron, as the consul of Blackstone castle, is responsible for the battle command of the whole theater. Now he feels that his troops are collapsing, so he wants to know the next plan of the great consul.

    Whether it is to give up Blackstone castle and continue to retreat or stick to Blackstone castle to the end, hundreds of thousands of troops of the German Empire must have a goal, don''t they? The previous order was to stick to Blackstone castle and prevent the Royal Army of Northland from breaking through the central region.

    But now, this order has been carried out for more than ten days. Seeing that the encirclement is getting smaller and smaller, the Blackstone fort area will soon be unable to defend. As the great consul of the German Empire, do you want to say a word anyway?

    "We are finished! How many days have the reinforcements not arrived? Tell me! How many days!" he grabbed an officer nearby and asked loudly.

    "Probably, probably... I haven''t been here for two days..." the officer thought about it in a panic and gave a rough answer.

    It seems that the Imperial troops have not appeared in the rear since yesterday. The soldiers who have reinforced and filled the defense line are still fighting, but the subsequent supplementary troops are gone.

    "They are too weak! They don''t have more soldiers! What should we do? What should we do?" Lord Tyrone smiled desperately and walked back to his chair, sat down and sighed.

    It is obvious that the Norman empire can''t compete with the Northland kingdom. Only relying on the troops of the empire can we barely fight. As a result, the reinforcements of the troops are gone. After a few days, the troops are lost. What else can he take to stop the attack of the Northland kingdom?

    Thinking of this, he straightened up again with excitement and ordered loudly, "ask them if they have found the great consul! Have they found it!"

    Then he interrupted his command and said to himself, "it''s no use! Let the imperial Knight ask himself! Find it!"

    "But, consul... We can''t do it," whispered the officer next to him.

 Chapter 242

    In this age of material desires and demons, sometimes I can''t tell the true from the false, and I don''t know whether Zhuang Zhou dreams of butterflies or butterflies dream of Zhuang Zhou.

    The hero of this fantasy story is Li Xuefei, 26 years old, now working in a Cantonese restaurant in Sydney. After graduating from University, he came to Australia to work and travel through a work vacation visa to be a backpacker.

    Just came to this unfamiliar foreign city, Li Xuefei really couldn''t adapt to the life here for a while.

    But fortunately, with the help of dignitaries along the way, he managed to settle down in this foreign country.

    Where he works is the shopping mall next to a local university, where there is a large chain of Cantonese restaurants run by Malaysians.

    Come to work and clock in like machinery every day, ten hours a day, 50 hours a week. It''s better than at home. After all, the salary is high enough to manage food. You know, it''s expensive to eat Chinese food in foreign countries. Li Xuefei hasn''t done any related work before, but he has learned cook skill training for several months, so he can only start with a small worker, which is also called a kitchen helper.

    On this day, after punching the card, Li Xuefei started a busy and tense day as usual.

    Because this restaurant is delivered with good materials from the central kitchen, Li Xuefei only needs simple treatment and is responsible for chores such as frying.

    "You should be faster today."

    The speaker was no one else, but Li Xuefei''s immediate boss, who was in charge of lotus and so on. Because this foreign restaurant has a lot of expensive labor, it often has one and several jobs.

    This big man is in his forties. He from Chongqing later married to Hong Kong and now immigrates to Australia. In fact, she looks down on the mainland, although she was born in the mainland.

    Because I can''t speak Cantonese, Li Xuefei ran to speak cantonese with others after I finished speaking Mandarin.

    Li Xuefei doesn''t know him in a foreign country. He doesn''t worry or lose face. This big guy''s name is Andrea. Ha ha, yes, it''s similar to Yang Tianbao, but there''s no Beibei.

    Others called her Andra Beibei, but Li Xuefei never dared to call her so. It''s not necessary. Just do your own work.

    She treats other people very well, especially Cantonese speakers, but she is very strict with Li Xuefei. He doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.

    She always said that Li Xuefei worked slowly. What Christmas must not keep up with the rhythm and drag everyone back. Let''s talk about the weekly salary system in Australia. Wages are paid on Thursday, and shopping malls are open until 9 o''clock from Thursday to Sunday. It''s really peaceful in China. You know, this is a sparsely populated Australia. They think it''s high to delay to 9 o''clock.

    Ghost guy doesn''t have the habit of saving money, so on Thursday, the restaurant is overcrowded and wants to hi when he gets paid. He''s really a ghost guy.

    Christmas is even more terrible. It is said that it is the busiest day of the year in the restaurant. There are so many orders in the kitchen that it can cover the whole floor.

    Because Li Xuefei is half a layman and was not born in Guangdong, it is very difficult to start this job.

    Fortunately, there is some common sense of chefs. After all, training is not for nothing, so there will be no big trouble.

    On this day, as usual, at 9 p.m., Li Xuefei began to prepare to close the file with her tired body. Today''s business is average, because it''s Wednesday after all.

    As usual, Li Xuefei put the unused ingredients into the air cabinet. This air cabinet is a room, and there is a room inside which is an freezer.

    Li Xuefei wanted to go home early to sleep after work. He packed up quickly and clocked in. As a result, on the way, suddenly a clever, a whole plate of pickled ribs forgot to put into the freezer. If it smelled tomorrow, Andra couldn''t scold herself and suddenly fell asleep.

    Fortunately, Li Xuefei didn''t get on the bus. He hurried back to the mall. The mall was about to get off work. A fat Australian local security uncle was preparing to close the door. Li Xuefei ran back and didn''t close the door.

    Li Xuefei explained to the uncle in broken English that he was an employee and had something to put, but the uncle didn''t seem to understand it. Next, Li Xuefei wanted to go in quickly and put it out, so he half forced it in.

    The uncle doesn''t have a strong sense of responsibility. Seeing that the Oriental guy went in, it seems that he works here, so he didn''t care much.

    Li Xuefei, as soon as he entered the shop where he worked, the bosses had already left work. Only Li Xuefei knew about the whole plate of ribs hidden under the cabinet. Sure enough, these big guys didn''t find it. Li Xuefei quickly put the ribs into the freezer room.

    As soon as I opened it, I saw the wind cabinet room piled slowly, and the freezer room was inside.

    Li Xuefei hurriedly put a plate of spare ribs into the freezer. He finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fate is sometimes a wonderful thing. At this time, on the shelf near the door of the wind cabinet room, several plates of tofu fell down and hit the door handle, locking the handle from the outside.

    At this time, Li Xuefei, who put the ribs and was ready to turn back, found that the door of the freezer was closed. This is a very common thing, but today it is a little unusual that Li Xuefei pushed it and didn''t push it.

    Li Xuefei thought that he didn''t exert enough force and pushed hard, but it was still useless. It seemed that something was wrong.

    It''s so cold. Li Xuefei is wearing short sleeves, but it''s terribly cold in the freezer. He began to panic. He tried his best to smash and kick the door, but it didn''t help. Even because of the vibration, the full things on a shelf outside the door fell off.

    Now Li Xuefei knew the seriousness of the problem, and his body began to shiver with cold. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and wanted to make a call. He had no friends in Australia and didn''t know the local police call. It seemed that there was only a colleague''s phone.

    Before dialing out, Li Xuefei found that there was no signal at all. Despair came from this moment. Although he was ordinary, he could not be so unlucky.

    It was getting colder and colder. Li Xuefei felt that he was about to fall asleep. At this moment, he felt a little warm.

    His parents, fantasy girlfriend, Li Xuefei imagined the scene with them.

    The Australian security guard outside the mall turned around and locked the door. He thought the Oriental guy had gone out.

    In this way, gradually Li Xuefei felt less uncomfortable. He thought it was good, and he closed his eyes. At the moment, how much regret is useless. He feels that he is relaxed and has no pressure anymore.

    Suddenly, he felt a cold drop on his face, and he slowly opened his eyes.

    Where is this?

 Chapter 243

    Li Xuefei looked around at the snow, which was on a suburban road leading to the town.

    Li Xuefei saw a strong man with blond hair, blue clothes and lock armour sitting opposite him.

    "Hey, you finally wake up. You''re going to cross the border, aren''t you? But you happen to meet an imperial ambush, just like us and the thief over there."

    Li Xuefei found that although his English was not good enough, he could understand about 70% of what the other party said, and what the other party said was English.

    Wait, this scene always feels deja vu. Is this really not the opening animation of the old man scroll bar? Beep the dog, although Li Xuefei will read online novels and play pirated 3A works during his rest. But it''s really embarrassing to go through the game world like this. Although those vulgar online novels often crash and go to different worlds to open the harem, what special forces are reborn in different worlds. Although it''s silly, there are many people watching, and everyone likes to watch vulgar ones.

    I just didn''t expect that it was my turn to cross in some freezer. Thinking of this, he thought that he was probably dead on earth. In a foreign country, my colleague opened the freezer the next day and found an Iceman. It''s sad to think about it.

    I''m such a loser. I haven''t touched girls, fallen in love, or respected my parents. He was worried that his mother knew how sad it would be to die in a foreign country.

    When I left home, my parents disagreed and said why I should go out and find a job near home. Despite his dissuasion, he said that the world was so big that I wanted to see it.

    In this strange Sydney, no one will shed a tear for his death. The news may be reported, but he died quietly without a name, in order to freeze a pot of pickled ribs that fell outside.

    Like a grain of dust, it can only make relatives cry, but it has never left a trace in that world. Think of here, inexplicable sadness, tears can''t stop flowing down.

    Li Xuefei wanted to wipe his tears with his hands, but at this time he found that he had no hands at all. His hands were tied behind him, and his body had snow-white hair.

    It''s just the passage of evil customs. Even if you die silently, you''re not even a person after rebirth. You know, this world is the real world of the old man scroll bar he played, but he didn''t have time to play when he downloaded the game. Every time he watched the opening animation for a few seconds, he had something to do, so he didn''t know what would happen next or what he had become.

    At this time, Li Xuefei saw the situation around him. It turned out that they were sitting on the carriage as a group of escorted prisoners.

    "Hello, my name is larov." the blond man looked at me and cried, so he said to me

    "You damned storm cloaks, the good skyline province is messed up by you. Isn''t it good to have a friendly and lazy Empire?" said the man next to the blonde man

    "Hey, you, you and me, we shouldn''t be here. The Empire just wants to catch those storm cloaks." he then said to Li Xuefei

    In fact, Li Xuefei can only listen roughly. I don''t know why Li Xuefei can naturally understand some things. "We are brothers and sisters now, thieves." the man said sarcastically

    "Shut up!" said the imperial soldier in charge of driving the carriage

    "How''s he doing?" the thief also slightly mocked the blonde man and looked at another man in a black cloak with his mouth tied by cloth

    "Take care of your mouth. You have to talk to ufferick storm cloak, the real supreme king." the blonde man''s attitude suddenly became severe

    "Ufrick, aren''t you the Lord of helmets, the leader of the rebels? But if they catch you, God, where are they taking us?" the thief was surprised. He knew something bad was going to happen.

    Li Xuefei looked at this strange world and the same strange people like a fool.

    "I don''t know where we''re going, but I know the Yingling hall is calling me." the blonde man''s tone became helpless and low

    "No, it''s impossible, absolutely impossible," said the thief. Li Xuefei could obviously feel that he was beginning to panic

    "Hey, where did you grow up, horse thief?" the blonde looked at the thief

    "What does that matter?" the horse thief''s attitude was disdainful

    "Nord people''s last wish is to return to their roots." the blonde man began to talk to himself again

    This sentence seemed like a thunderbolt hitting the weakest place in Li Xuefei''s heart. What is he now?

    "Loristede, I''m from loristede." the horse thief calmed down

    The carriage swayed. There was also a carriage in front, with a group of soldiers in blue clothes and lock armour, dressed like larov, followed by cavalry.

    "General Tullius! The executioner is waiting," said an imperial soldier ahead

    "Well, let''s get to work," came thulius''s voice

    At this time, the horse thief said a series of names that Li Xuefei didn''t know. Was the horse thief praying to God?

    In front is the gate of a small town, guarded by many archers. The carriage drove into the gate of the town. Li Xuefei saw a general talking to an elf. The general should be Tullius. Riding a tall horse, the whole person is like the Roman Caesar in the film. The blonde man said something viciously, as if he were scolding the two people.

    The town is built near the mountain. There are civilian houses everywhere, surrounded by people watching plays, men and women, children and the elderly.

    Larov began to laugh at himself. He said that the girls he had run here before did not know whether a person he knew brewed honey wine here. He also said that when he was a child, he always felt that the walls and sentry towers of the Empire were so reliable and reassuring.

    At this time, a little boy in the crowd asked his father, what are they doing? Instead of answering him, his father sternly ordered him to go back to the house. The child was disappointed. He wanted to see these storm cloak soldiers killed by executioners, but he had to listen to his father.

    The imperial carriage finally stopped at the edge of the square.

    "Why did you stop?" the horse thief looked around in panic

    "What do you think? We''re here." Ralph looked down on the horse thieves. He said he couldn''t keep the gods waiting.

 Chapter 244

    "No, wait, we''re not rebels!" shouted the horse thief, who was very excited

    "Death is coming, a little backbone," larov said to him, and jumped out of the carriage

    "You should tell them truthfully that this is a misunderstanding." the horse thief was afraid

    "Those who call their names stand on the guillotine, one by one," said a female imperial captain. The captain''s armor is much better than those imperial soldiers in crimson leather armor. She is wearing silver steel armor and imperial helmet.

    "The Empire likes to make a fucking death list," larov said to himself

    Li Xuefei feels that larov is very talkative. It''s not good to be quiet when he''s dying. Is it not good to be like that bird Lord?

    Li Xuefei doesn''t care to die again. What if he crosses back this time?

    "Ufrick storm cloak, Lord of helmets," shouted the imperial soldier with a notebook and short blond hair

    "It''s my pleasure, Lord uvric." larov''s attitude seemed a little generous

    "Larov of Hemu town." the man then called the names according to the list

    Like ufrick, the talker named larov also went to the guillotine. Although he was very manly, Li Xuefei really thought he had a lot of nonsense.

    At this time, the horse thief was called. He said he was not a rebel and that they could not do so.

    There were imperial soldiers everywhere, and the horse thief ran away.

    "Stop!" shouted a woman who looked like an Imperial officer

    At this time, a woman who looked like an officer ordered the imperial archer to shoot the idiot horse thief with one arrow.

    "Does anyone else want to run?" the woman turned her head and said

    At this time, a man with short blond hair next to the Imperial officer called me to take a step forward.

    "This is a tiger man who came with the caravan. He is not on our list. What should we do? You always get into trouble everywhere." the imperial soldier asked his officer

    "What''s your name, tiger man?" the man then asked Li Xuefei

    Li Xuefei thought that what he lived in his previous life was an out and out loser. He didn''t want to live like that anymore. He wanted to announce his rebirth with a new name.

    "My name is snowfly." Li Xuefei decided to restart his life in the game world with the new name of snowfly. Since heaven and earth are inhumane and take everything as a ruminant dog, why can''t he play with life and abuse the world? From today on, there is no Li Xuefei in the world, only snowfrye, a cynical tiger man!

    As a result, the woman officer said, forget the list and execute it quickly.

    "Yes, my captain. I''m sorry, tiger man. We''ll have your bones sent back to your hometown of esville. Prisoners, follow the captain," said the imperial soldier like an assistant

    Snowfrye also followed up. He doesn''t care about death now. Although he just wanted to live well in the game world, a basin of cold water poured on it.

    "Ufrick storm cloak, some people may call you a hero, but heroes don''t use dragon roar to kill the king and usurp the throne." then general tulius of the Empire spoke to ufrick

    At this time, ufrick''s mouth was still tied, but he seemed to whisper something in his throat.

    "You launched this war and plunged the province into chaos, and now the Empire will wipe you out and restore peace in the province," thulius continued

    At this time, a dragon''s voice was heard in the distance, and the sky was still so blue.

    "What''s the sound?" said an imperial man nearby

    "Nothing, go on!" thulius looked indifferent, and slightly urged the executioners to get ready and execute quickly.

    "Yes, general Tullius," replied the imperial female captain flatteringly

    There was also an imperial priestess standing next to the execution table. At this time, she began to raise her hands and recite her prayers that she didn''t know what it was. Snowfrye felt that the hypocrisy of these imperial people was enough. Killing people had a sense of ritual.

    "When we praise your soul to etheus, pray to the eight Holy Spirits on your head, because you are the salt and soil of our beloved Nain," read the priestess

    What the hell, what are these? Snowfry listened to a lot of names.

    "Dear taros, shut up and do it quickly." a red haired storm cloak soldier scolded contemptuously and walked up to the guillotine under the tower, where the executioner was ready.

    "As you wish." the priestess closed her mouth and stopped praying

    "Hurry up, I don''t have time to waste with you!" the soldier lay down on the guillotine himself

    Snowfrye has seen people who are not afraid of death. He doesn''t care about life and death more than himself. He''s a little shocked.

    "My ancestors are welcoming me with open arms, imperial people, do you have?" the talent looked like he really wanted to die

    The executioner''s knife fell, and with a click, the red haired head fell into the wooden box in front of the guillotine.

    Some people in the crowd scolded the Empire bastards, some shouted justice and the storm cloak would die. It was not lively.

    "There is no fear in life, and the spirit will live forever after death," larov said

    There was another dragon roar, and the people looked into the distance. Snofrey knew with his toes that something must happen next.

    "It''s coming again, do you hear me?" then the golden short haired imperial soldier in charge of reading the list said to the female captain

    "I said, bring the next prisoner up!" the female captain''s attitude seemed very impatient

    "Go to the guillotine, prisoners, don''t be nervous," said the blonde imperial soldier

    Snowfrye went forward and lay on the guillotine when he turned his head to the tower. A black Flying Dragon flew to the top of the tower with huge black wings.

    There is a huge black dragon on the top of the tower. My God, this is the first time snowfley has seen a living black dragon so close. This is not a scene he can encounter every day.

    The black dragon lay on the top of the tower with a deafening roar. Originally. The blue sky suddenly changed. The sky was darkened, the wind and cloud met, and there was a fire rain in the sky.

    The executioner was shaken a little by the Dragon roar, which was all seen by snowfry.

    "Don''t stand there and kill that thing!" ordered Tullius

    "Guard, move the residents to a safe place," he added

    Snowfry''s eyes were dark and he had a splitting headache. At this time, I only heard larov say loudly, brothers, God will not give us a second chance. His name is snowfly, and now they rush to the tower at the other end.

 Chapter 245

    Snofrey didn''t hesitate too much, so he ran to another tower with larov, entered the tower, and the Lord ufrick also ran there.

    "Lord uvric! What is that? Is the legend true?" asked larov excitedly

    "It is said that the village will not be razed to the ground." after taking off the cloth binding his mouth, the Lord finally spoke.

    Snowfry saw the two fools talking to themselves. No one wanted to untie him.

    "Now run!" roared laroff at snowfly

    Run? Where are you going? Why don''t you run? You think I''m stupid? A series of questions sprang up in snowfly''s mind.

    "Rush over the tower, let''s go!" continued larov

    Fortunately, he told snowfry where to go next, so he quickly rushed to the rotating stairs in the tower.

    wait! Why do you ask me to take the lead in front? Snowfry thought to slow down deliberately.

    As a result, at this time, the black dragon suddenly knocked down the tower wall in front of snowfrye and immediately spewed out a pile of dragon fire. Fortunately, today is snowfrye''s lucky day.

    Snowfley really wanted to kill larov with a mouthful of salt and soda. Fortunately, he hesitated wisely, otherwise his life would be over again. Even so, snowfry still felt that his hair was a little burnt, which was still a distance away. If it was sprayed, it would not be delicious roast tiger meat.

    At this time, snowfrye thought of the food of the previous world, and couldn''t help but have an idea, ha ha, a bold idea.

    Snowfry then jumped out of the gap hit by the black dragon to a hotel outside. The roof of the hotel was gone and there were burning fires everywhere.

    People are running desperately. They never thought this terrible scene would happen to them. Then I met the imperial soldier. He asked snowfly to run with him. Charred bodies were everywhere, and imperial archers were shooting at the black dragon. Came to the gate of a fortress fortress, where larov was also there. They had one door on each side. They both asked snowfry to go with them, but snowfry still chose to go with the imperial soldier. He couldn''t stand ralov''s words.

    When he finally entered the fortress, snowfrye felt relieved. He was exhausted by his crazy running.

    However, with the tiger man''s body, snowfry felt much more sensitive.

    "Is that really a dragon? The legendary messenger of doomsday." the golden short haired imperial soldier sighed first

    "Hello, my name is hadava. Now there are only two of us left. We should move on. Come here and I''ll cut off the rope that binds your hands." hadava said to snofrey

    At the moment of cutting the rope, snowfrye was very comfortable with his long lost sense of freedom.

    "Look around and see if you can find something to treat burns and other useful things." after that, hadava went to one side to have a rest

    This room should be a resting place for imperial soldiers. As soon as they enter the room, there are three beds.

    There is an elk''s head on the stone pillar in the middle, and there is a large storage box at the foot of each bed. There are also many torches on the wall. On the other side, there is an imperial flag and a red dragon flag on a black background.

    There is a small dining table next to it. There are four gold coins on the dining table. There are also some bowls and skulls, and there is a book on the bookcase called "combat strategies of mixed arms".

    When I picked up the book, I noticed that I was wearing a ring on my hand. The white hair tiger claw was actually my hand.

    It won''t be a space ring. Snowfry thinks he has read a lot of online novels. The dog blood urine and golden fingers are the necessities of the protagonist, although snowfry is not sure he is the protagonist. He tried, and the book immediately disappeared. At this time, he felt a cube space of more than 50 square meters. There were some other things in it, and the book just appeared there.

    Sure enough, it''s a space ring. One idea can be used. It''s cool now. My favorite thing is to search. The space of the next 50 square meters is enough for me to search.

    He found another imperial light helmet, an imperial light armor and two gold coins. Snofrey immediately changed into an imperial Archer and took off his linen shirt.

    There are also Alto and wine on the table. Take them all away. Hadava looked at snowfrye''s performance there with an exaggerated expression of surprise.

    And the long iron sword, which snowfry decided to use as a weapon for the time being. Then hadava saw that snowfley was ready, opened a mechanism, and the door of the room opened.

    At this time, snowfrye saw another door over there, as if the storm cloak soldiers were there. It seemed that a battle was inevitable. Hadava motioned to snowfrye and pulled down the iron ring, and the door opened.

    There were two storm cloaked soldiers outside the door. Hadava rushed up to fight them without saying a word.

    The two storm cloak soldiers were armed with iron axes and iron hammers. Snowfrye knew he couldn''t be touched. It was powerful. With his agility, snowfly was very satisfied with his body. Snowfly and hadava worked together to kill two storm cloak soldiers.

    This is a hall with a large round red carpet on the ground. There was also a table and two chairs in the hall. On one of the chairs sat a female storm cloak soldier. According to the words engraved on her soldier''s nameplate, her name should be gangal. Three corpses, snofrey directly received everything on them in the space ring whether hadava wanted it or not, and instantly became three naked corpses.

    Fortunately, hadava had no objection. He just felt that they should escape here as soon as possible.

    Then snofrey and hadava opened the iron door on the other side with the key, and they entered the revolving staircase leading to the bottom. Once inside, there was a wooden cart with several cabbages and several bags with several potatoes in the bag.

    They walked down the dark spiral stairs to a corridor downstairs. As a result, with a dragon roar, the other side of the corridor collapsed.

    No way, they can only enter a door in front. There is a candlestick at the door. After opening the door, they entered a room with a warm fireplace.

    The first thing I saw was rabbits and pheasants hanging on the roof, and there was a huge unknown animal fur on the wall.

    However, at this time, snowfly noticed that there were others in the room, I don''t know who they were, and a trace of tension surged into his heart.

 Chapter 246

    Sure enough, there were two people in the room, but they were not friendly. It was strange where all the imperial people of the fortress had gone.

    It seems that another battle is inevitable. Snowfrye winked at hadava behind him. He immediately understood snowfrye''s meaning.

    They sneaked behind the stone pillar and attacked the two storm cloak soldiers at the same time.

    As before, there is no suspense. The combat effectiveness of these two people is too scum. Ha ha, it reminds snowfrye of a journey to the West TV play I saw before. I fell before I hit you. The classic lines of the monkey king.

    Then snowfley had time to look at the room. There was a small table in the room. There is also a big table with some tableware on it. This house seems to be an imperial restaurant. There is a lot of food in it.

    There are bread, weak mana potions, and salt piles on the big table, as well as tableware such as cast-iron pots, wooden bowls, wooden spoons and large wine glasses. There are weak life potions and wine on the kitchen shelf next to the big dining table, and two pieces of charcoal were found in the drawer below. In addition, there is a beer barrel on the big table, and there is also a beer barrel under the three kitchen racks on the side.

    There were candles on the horn base on the big table, and snofrey impolitely collected all the materials into the space ring in front of hadava. Of course, including the bodies of two storm cloak soldiers on the ground, and then snowfrye began to search a place where goods were stacked, where there were many barrels and bags.

    Found weak life potion, green apple, tomato, salt pile, weak Mana Potion, cabbage and rabbit leg. There was also a green bird egg. Hadava told snowfly that it was the egg of the stone warbler, a wild bird. With so much food, snowfry was very happy. After eating some bread, he put it all into the space ring.

    Do you think the title of snowfley alien Raider is in vain? There is no grass where you pass.

    After leaving here, we went down the stairs to the interrogation room. The first thing I saw was a suspended skeleton and three vertical rectangular iron cages.

    A battle was taking place in the interrogation room, and two storm cloak soldiers had fallen to the ground and died.

    There were two torturers in the interrogation room. They killed the two storm cloak soldiers with nails, hammers and swords.

    After meeting them, they were very happy. Snowfley and hadava told the two abnormal torturers what had happened above. They thought for a moment and said, no wonder they seem to hear some strange sounds above.

    At this time, snowfrye was not idle. He took all the items from the soldier''s body.

    He also saw a book called the book of dragon descent, a dagger and a backpack on a small table next to the middle stone pillar. There was a lock in his backpack. At this time, snowfley took the lock. While everyone was talking, he tried to open the door in the middle of the three vertical rectangular iron cages.

    Because the next two are empty, only the middle one lies the body of a magician apprentice.

    It seemed that it would happen suddenly. Snowfrye guessed that it might be related to the tiger man''s body. It took him a little time to open the door of the iron cage.

    There are also many things in it, including weak Mana Potion, some gold coins, magic hood and magic robe, and a magic book of lightning. These are all good things, but they break snowfleur.

    After taking everything away, snowfry took everything from a cell in the interrogation room, including an iron shield, a heavy iron hammer, and a brief history of the Empire II. No matter how much, as long as it can hold snowfrye, he will take it all away.

    Then hadava asked snofrey if he could go. He knew how much the tiger man liked searching, but it didn''t matter. Snowfrye said he was ready. The people went deep again and saw another room. There are three cages, a charcoal basin and some dining tables. Then there is a bone and a bone that has not become a bone.

    Snowfry got some gold coins and bone powder from the skeleton. It''s enough not to let go of the skeleton. A torturer''s assistant with a hammer came with us. We left the room and came to a very open place

    There are three storm cloak soldiers who don''t know where they come from. They are there. This cave with a small stream and there is a small bridge. Two soldiers were solved and the torturer died. There was a lot of oil on the ground. We came to a cave. When he came out, there was a mechanism rod. As soon as he pulled it down, the door became a bridge. We passed. It was a cave.

    As soon as we went forward, the back collapsed and sealed, and then the cry of the Dragon shook more and more, and then. It''s a stream with a hole in front. I remember a broken sewer on the left. 93 Gold Coin Wallet, with gold coins and red potion. It''s another skeleton of 12 gold coins. Two big spiders, two little spiders. Frost devours venom. There are spiders in the eggs. There are 37 gold coins in the wine Trailer. Black thorn honey wine. A bear was knocked down by me. I took bear skin and claws and walked down the stream to the depths of the cave.

    There are stone pillars in the cave, and there is light coming in. The snow came out from the gurgling stream. Wow, it''s picturesque. Cedar trees, distant mountains and sunset red. Good air

    The man said his uncle was from Hemu town. I picked a snow berry and ate it. There are mountain flowers and red mountain flowers here. And blue flowers, and umbrellas and thistles.

    I saw signs leading to all roads. There were many foxes and rabbits in the mountains.

    I found the warrior stone and the thief stone. I chose the mage stone. Coal mine, he thinks I''m pardoned. I turned over an orc robber and followed the river. Down the water, there are wolves. Killed an elk with long antlers, deerskin and carrion meat.

    This Hemu town is really beautiful. The weather is really good. I was completely defeated. After I woke up with a slap, I was just like Wensan, a modern ah Q.

    What? Writing shit novels to make money is all bullshit. In this way, the protagonist was slapped back to the present world. Looking at the traffic outside the window, he had thousands of thoughts for a time.

    That world just doesn''t exist, and all the characters don''t exist. But the hunger in front of us is so real.

    This age is really a bad age. Maybe I''m too pessimistic. So next, I don''t know what to say, how to do, and don''t know anything, as if everything is so useless. I don''t know what I can do. I don''t know what I want to do.

    When faith is completely broken, I don''t know what I have left. I live like a walking corpse, breathe, eat and sleep.

 Chapter 247

    People, sometimes it''s like this. It''s good to live simply.

    Northfrey came to Alva''s uncle''s house. His uncle is a blacksmith. He is a famous blacksmith in Hemu town.

    He came to his uncle''s house and lived in the small villa, although it was dirty and rubbish.

    But there are ingredients. Nosfrey''s eyes shine when he looks at the food everywhere.

    You know, northfrey can make all kinds of delicious food with all kinds of ingredients.

    These ancient people in the magical world, alas, northfrey can''t stand making a tomato scrambled egg casually.

    It is estimated that these barbarians will be shocked when they see the scrambled eggs with tomatoes.

    When northfrey wandered around uncle Alva''s house and walked into the kitchen, a saying jumped into his mind, "food is the most important thing for the people". Why don''t I do a big thing today? I quickly told them the inspiration, and they happily accepted my idea and suggested that I make the most homely egg fried rice. They also teased me that I could finally feel the life of opening my mouth! Action is better than heart. No, I''m taking action!

    First, prepare ingredients: rice, eggs, chicken, chives, oil. Everything is ready, but the foreigners such as rice don''t eat this at all. They can''t cut the bread, nor do they have chicken, but these people have chicken. Northfry sliced and chopped the chicken for standby.

    I cut off the raw chicken first, then chop it hard, chop it hard, they were shocked when they saw my desperate appearance, and joked, "who provoked you again, in a hurry for revenge!"

    With my full fire meat cutting technology, I''ll be fine in a while. What I have to do next can darken my eyes.

    I used to beat eggs with one hand. I remember that when I beat eggs for others, they were either all broken into slag, or the liquid got me. I had a great shadow. I wanted to find them, but I couldn''t pull down this face, so I had to harden my scalp. As expected, I failed two of the three eggs. Alas, eggs, eggs, why can''t you live with me! After the eggs were mixed, I added chicken and broken bread and stirred them together. It was another hard work. Now I am getting closer and closer to success.

    I put cold oil into the hot pot (hot pot cold oil, fried food is healthy and delicious), and then put all the mixed ingredients into the pot. The sound of "Zizi" flew to me with the oil point of xingzero, which made me a little afraid, but I didn''t want them to underestimate me, so I went up to the difficulty and fried. I found that it wasn''t so scary and it was a little comfortable, Finally fried, they have been waiting in front of the table for a long time, so as soon as I saw the egg fried rice I brought, I ate it regardless of the thirty-seven and twenty-one. While listening to her praise, I looked at the egg fried rice I made. There are pink pieces hidden in the golden color. Do you smell the literal fragrance?

    I didn''t expect that I succeeded in such a big thing and was praised by them. It seems that "nothing is difficult in the world, I''m afraid of those who have a heart"! Let me give myself a big praise!

    So I quickly whipped up the whip and didn''t stop. I quickly roasted the whole rabbit for them.

    For me, first peel and wash the rabbit hanging on the wall, and then wash it like a naked pig.

    Roasted whole rabbits, like roasted whole sheep, are selling well in winter. This dish selects grassland cultured rabbits without rabbit smell. When the rabbit meat is torn open, a fragrant heat comes to the nose. The rabbit is marinated first and then roasted. The skin is crisp. The meat is tender, soft and tender. In addition, three different flavors of dipping materials are very characteristic. There are two main flavors: spicy and spicy. The original secret curing technology can make the cured roasted products full and juicy, and the taste can penetrate into the bones. The roasted taste is fragrant for ten miles. The appearance is crisp, the meat is fresh and tender, and the lips and teeth remain fragrant. More importantly, rabbit meat is suitable for various cooking methods. Rabbit meat has special edible value. It is an ideal health care, beauty and nourishing meat food. It can be called the king of meat and is deeply welcomed by people.

    However, what I want to say is that it''s embarrassing. There are almost no other materials and spices except salt and garlic.

    I, the famous northfrey, can only clamp the rabbit in the middle with a special iron clip and put it on the oven. If there is no special clip at home, it is also possible to use an ordinary iron clip. In principle, the rabbit will not fall. It''s as simple as explosion.

    Put the iron clip of the rabbit on the oven, and then turn the rabbit on the oven constantly to avoid the rabbit being scorched. If it is the oven in our world, you don''t need to turn the rabbit manually. If not, you need to turn it manually.

    When you see that the oil on the roast rabbit has come out, dip a small amount of salad oil with a brush and brush the roast rabbit all over again. When you brush the salad oil for the first time for 5-8 minutes, you can brush the salad oil again, generally twice.

    Sprinkle seasoning around and bake over low heat for about 25 minutes according to personal taste. In this way, the barbecue process is completed and you can eat!

    Looking at the look in the eyes of this big family like a hungry wolf, the faint green light is emitted from the eyes, which is really creepy.

    In my last life, I visited a large amusement city somewhere. There was a werewolf valley. There were all kinds of monsters and ghosts, which scared the women to scream.

    I suddenly pulled my thoughts back to the world. Forget it, I focused on it. The cow roared and spread the joy. It was called an outer Jiao and an inner tender rabbit.

    The flowers are emitting oil. My own saliva is running for almost two miles. So I finally brought the steaming roasted whole rabbit with oil flowers to the table.

    The whole family ate my fried eggs and broken bread while eating the whole roast rabbit I tore with a knife. I couldn''t say how happy I was watching them eat it.

    So, I also joined the eating army. I tasted my craft carefully, which was really very happy.

    After eating and drinking, I began to plan my plans for tomorrow. Forget it, I''m drunk now. Wow, it''s a happy stroke.

    The night of Hemu town came in such a burst of minced meat fragrance, and our hero came in such an inexplicable world and began a journey of intellectual disability.

    This is the bluest era. There is no basket, only more fire orchid.

    Isn''t this a world where only great talent is king? Hehe, let you see my power. Hum, so I proudly Pooh a mouthful of phlegm.

 Chapter 248

    In a small village, a family, they are a pair of farmers. Their children dream of going to the far end of the world one day.

    However, things are not as simple as expected. The world is full of unpredictability. People can''t predict all kinds of risks at all, unless some people can find the right time to do the right thing sometimes.

    This is a little girl named grace. Her story will be wonderful, but before that, dear friends, I want to tell you, please get ready and listen to me.

    Early that morning, she got up dressed and ran to open the door. The knock on the door was very heavy and lasted more than a minute. She hurried to open the door. The sound began to become heavy and intermittent. The dull sound seemed like a broken Gong.

    The little girl''s parents went out to do farm work early in the morning. At this time, autumn, the harvest season, also means more busy.

    The little girl grace is not at home alone on the first day. She doesn''t get up so early as her parents. Usually, she is awakened after her parents get up. But when her parents pack up and simply eat breakfast and leave home, she will fall into deep sleep again to have a sweet return sleep.

    After the annoying knock woke grace up, grace had to get up and dress up to open the door. Maybe the parents forgot something, or Uncle Tom came back to get something.

    On the other side, the distance of running around the ice peak fortress on the city wall is about 500 meters. During this period, we have to go through several towers, up and down some steps and slopes, skip two damaged gaps, and walk through a narrow bridge made of wood.

    Gladwell left only one plank on the narrow bridge, so he had to be careful when passing it.

    On such a road, Gladwell runs 30 laps a day. Seven days a week without interruption, and the number will increase at the beginning of the second week.

    He calculated that it would take about 1100 legs to run a lap; Two thousand steps is also possible when the body is particularly tired. He has never been active like this in his two lives. Now he has had enough addiction. Especially when the feelings of fire in his lungs, lead in his legs, straightening his waist and opening his eyes occurred together, he felt that his body was no longer his own.

    But when you think about it, the body is really not his own.

    "Run, Granville! Run!"

    When Thomas was running, there were beautiful young friends shouting "come on", while grawell was only surrounded by grawell with a long bow. This is a ferocious man with a ferocious face. He often shoots an arrow when he sees grawell slow down.

    Fortunately, the arrow was not installed on the arrow. In order to prevent fatal injury, it was wrapped in a cloth bag containing cotton. But even so, it hurts when the arrow hits the body.

    Gladwell hit every shot and fully showed his good archery, but it was a spiritual blow to Gladwell. He began to take the S-shaped route, plus made some sudden changes of direction, trying to avoid long-range attacks. But this will increase the amount of exercise, which is not lazy. Naturally, Gladwell doesn''t have to shoot. After tossing and turning several times, Gladwell understood that the best way was to clench his teeth and stick to it.

    "Come on, Granville, one more lap and you can rest!"

    Bingfeng fortress has only one instructor. When he focuses all his energy on tossing one person, others can relax relatively. Dorado and brackdon practice with blunt swords. They both have a good sense of propriety, so they won''t be blue and blue.

    Dorac finished his basic training four months ago and even completed a demon hunting task independently, so grawell usually doesn''t care about him. Because of this, dorac could lean on the wall, hold a water bag and cheer for grawell loudly.

    "Come and drink water. This is the soothing medicine prepared by adults for you."

    Glawell''s body is steaming with water vapor, showing the wonders of winter in early autumn. The old man forced him to drink up a water bag immediately after every five laps.

    The potion contains magical elements, so it is hot and painful when flowing through Gladwell''s throat. Fortunately, the soothing potion only works on the body, not on the soul, otherwise people can watch the scene of "exorcism".

    "Drink more. Don''t choke. This medicine can eliminate physical fatigue, avoid turning from fatigue to exhaustion, and even lead to organ failure. After you drink it, do a stretch, and the medicine will also help you relax, and you can continue to run later." dorac not only has a water bag, but also carries a large towel, which can let grawell wipe his sweat. "Stick to it and there will be results!"

    The result is on the towel. Gladwell is a medicine jar. There have been many kinds of alchemical toxins in his body for a long time. Through running, and then the replacement of soothing agents, his sweat was "rich in alchemy", sticky and slippery like grease. After a few days, although the physical fitness did not increase by leaps and bounds, the withdrawal response was obviously weaker.

    Magic has obvious advantages in treatment. Alchemy can''t have such an effect. At least the formula known by Gladwell can''t eliminate the symptoms of addiction. As long as there is a practical effect, a sore throat when drinking is not a problem. He just needs to try not to make strange expressions. Everything has to be according to the performance of people rather than the devil.

    "Grawell, come here for a minute. Grawell, I''ll be here first today. I have something to do with him."

    Tompuda poked his head out of the window of the room facing the courtyard. Gladwell was a little unhappy. He turned his back to the direction of the tower, whispered in his mouth, and then walked towards the teenagers who contacted swordsmanship. Brakden and Dorado shrunk their shoulders, put more force on their hands, and immediately played vividly.

    "Go quickly. Don''t let Lord baihun wait. Don''t forget to return the water bag to him." dorac said in a low voice, "there''s something good tonight: Stewed rabbit. Don''t miss the time for dinner!"

    After living here for several days, Gladwell didn''t see where there were animals in Bingfeng fortress, so he asked, "hare?"

    "Yes, Dorado''s trap caught three rabbits, two squirrels and a chicken." dorac smiled, "they''re all together anyway. It''s absolutely no problem to be called stewed rabbit."

    There are no chefs in Bingfeng fortress. Everyone will cook a dish called "survival in the wild", that is, stew everything together and add garlic.

 Chapter 249

    In addition, they will bake bread, roast meat and air dry all kinds of ingredients, which together form the recipe of Bingfeng fortress.

    In this regard, Gladwell felt very sorry for himself. If he wasn''t half tired every day, he would definitely cook for a change and comfort his hard organs.

    "OK, as long as it''s meat, I won''t miss it." grawell wiped his face with a towel, adjusted his mood and said to dorac, "one thing... I may have an enhancement ceremony before winter. You should have been in front."

    "I know that. It''s no problem. Don''t worry about it." dorac said with a smile, showing his white teeth. "You need to hold an enhancement ceremony more than I do, and I don''t like birds very much. Oh, you haven''t been exposed to these knowledge... I think it''s a good opportunity for Lord white soul to find you this time. You should understand all these things."

    Gladwell certainly wanted to know what the enhancement ceremony was, but he couldn''t get the answer for two weeks. Since the last horse meat dinner, tompuda got into the room and locked the door. He didn''t come out at all. Dorac sent two meals a day. The sound of praying to the goddess echoed in the room all day, and there were soothing potions. Gladwell knocked on his door, and the old man said he didn''t want to see him for the time being.

    Gladwell just trains Gladwell''s body. As long as he hears Gladwell''s questions, he still has spare strength and can continue training. Giles went to exchange money for purchase. He is not in the fortress at present. But even if he was there, he might only answer with the word "I''m tired".

    The three young people should know something, but they are tight lipped: "we haven''t passed the ceremony, and we still have the restriction of oath, so we can''t disclose it to you." therefore, this ceremony must be related to an oath. It is a sign of some "official member" of Bingfeng fortress. It needs to use the glands of Warcraft such as Griffins, which has a certain risk, It''s expensive -- that''s what Granville inferred.

    Tompuda''s room seemed more crowded and messy than last time. More than a dozen heavy books were open and stacked on the table, pressing down the notes and quill pens emitting fresh ink. There was a faint fishy smell in the air, which came from the alchemy crucible in the corner of the room. What is being boiled is the Griffin gland, which will eventually become a liquid magic casting material.

    "Your alchemy tools are well maintained, much better than the one I kept. Gladwell brought them to me when they cleaned them up. You can take them back when I prepare the ritual materials."

    "Oh, no problem. Since I came to Bingfeng fortress, these things belong to the fortress."

    "Who''s or who''s, we''re not a mushroom tribe (mushroom people)." the old man waved his hand: "Let''s get down to business. It seems that the goddess favors you and helps you survive the first two weeks of physical training. The later days may be more tired, but as long as you don''t get hurt, your physical quality will only get better and better. In this way, you may reach the level of accepting the enhancement ceremony before winter."

    "We follow the will of the goddess and are trained here to protect the people she loves. Our enemies are all monsters that may endanger human society. Kingdom change, aristocratic struggle, rebel rebellion and even rampant bandits have nothing to do with us. Only monsters are our goal."

    "Speed, strength, physique, special ability... Monsters have the advantage of completely crushing humans."

    "Unless we can surpass ourselves and use wisdom, such as divine arts, such as martial arts, such as alchemy, etc. enhancement ceremony is one of divine arts."

    "This ceremony comes from the creator and has been inherited and improved by the goddess. It can stimulate your potential, let you connect with the creatures created by other creator and give play to the ability that one plus one is greater than two." the old man took a thick book with a blue cover, which looks very old as a whole. "This is the ceremony of body and spirit." , every fortress in the sunset mountains has one. By studying the records in it, the priest of the goddess can preside over the enhancement ceremony. "

    Through tompuda''s patient and detailed narration, Gladwell began to understand what the icebound fortress was. In the memory of the nobility (including him), the fortress in the sunset mountains was a hidden danger used by the church to retain armed forces. This is not wrong, but it deviated from the original intention of the fortress.

    This is a special base for training "pioneer hunters", "holy hunters" and "exorcists". Bingfeng fortress belongs to the "Eagle school" of "pioneer hunters". Pioneer hunters focus on martial arts and combat, and they can learn divine skills or not. Unlike the holy hunters, with the help of prophecy and the Holy Spirit, they don''t have to be proficient in exorcism and transcendence like exorcists.

    The eagle school focuses on long-range combat. Observation is the first, followed by terrain and mobility. Distance and precision are the guarantee of victory. Compared with monsters, people have natural disadvantages in speed and strength. Even if there is an enhancement ceremony, they generally rely only on technology and armor to resist, which is very risky. The main weapon of the eagle school is crossbow, followed by net, and finally Gun sword, that is, the unique weapon whose handle can be elongated.

    This school is easy to learn but difficult to master. There are very few experts. It''s not bad that novices are not easy to die by relying on their unique investigation ability and a longer safe distance. The enhancement ceremony of the eagle school generally uses flying Warcraft organs. Of course, the dragon is the best, but it can''t be met. The Griffin can only be regarded as a barely qualified choice.

    "Dorac found a horned winged Warcraft and wanted to use its ability to blind and manipulate sound waves to strengthen himself. He originally planned to launch the capture operation in spring - when horned winged Warcraft had just finished hibernation, it was weak, and it was relatively safe. Horned winged Warcraft was better than lion vultures, but it also needed better physical quality to bear it."

    "If the bucket is not big enough, there is not much water."

    "The Griffin will bring you the basic ability to see things at night and improve part of your sense of smell. The rest is to improve your physical quality and strengthen your will. The Griffin is very proud and stubborn. Sometimes he doesn''t give in to the dragon. Putting such characteristics on the human body can help resist the influence of the outside world on your spirit."

    "And that''s the key to getting you through this winter."

    "Well, it seems that this winter should be quite long."

    "But it''s not necessarily. Everything depends on you, ha ha"

    "Ha ha"

    They looked at each other and smiled, and a wisp of snow drifted by.

 Chapter 250

    Gladwell handed Renault the letter from Renault''s father and looked at him with bright eyes. "Read it and tell me what you think."

    Renault frowned: what''s readable? The letter is very short. It is full of etiquette and formulaic statements, which is more polite than formal documents.

    The count''s father introduced himself at the beginning of the letter in vigorous and powerful font, and then expressed his "respect and admiration" for the iceberg fortress managed by the goddess church. The next step was to give money and interest to support the work of the fortress, and then euphemistically expressed the hope that everyone would take care of their son.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t see anything special." Renault shook his head and added: "except that I think I should reply to a letter to express my gratitude and correction."

    "It''s right to reply." the old man nodded, but did not show his usual kind smile. He stretched out his dry and trembling fingers and nodded on the letter paper, "read this sentence."

    "Oh... Please train your dog Renault hall carefully and make him a qualified soldier under the glory of the goddess. He will have 500 gold coins in taodeqi manor as an annuity for installation and maintenance..." Renault looked up and stared at the old man: "is there a problem with this sentence?"

    "This is a place of exile, a place to say goodbye to the past, but your father hopes you will still be Renault hall." Gladwell took the letter and put it a foot away from the candlestick. "Every qualified soldier here will get the word ice as his surname, which means a clean break from his past. Therefore, you will become Renault ice, not hall."

    Renault scratched his head. He didn''t care whether his body''s surname was hall or frozen. Anyway, it was not the original "Yan". "Maybe... Maybe my father doesn''t know much about the rules here in Bingfeng fortress?"

    The old man shook his head and patted Renault on the shoulder: "The hall family has two titles, Royal Earl and Templar. Your family has become a hereditary Earl because of the military achievements of your predecessors, but the word Royal comes from your grandmother, who is the princess of the Levi central Empire, which makes your family''s blood related to the imperial royal family. She is the only daughter of the three children of the later emperor Butch Leighton III. she has a noble status, so she is brought Here comes the word Royal. "

    Renault couldn''t answer, so he had to nod and answer with "um".

    "Count is very common, and the word Royal is not uncommon, but the title of Templar rarely appears among secular nobles? The emperor managed the secular world through feudalism, and the Church took care of the spiritual world. The Knights of the church, that is, paladins, their weapons and armor, life and training must be managed by the church. Therefore, they can no longer obtain land in the kingdom. Let alone Hereditary earls, even barons or semi joking barons can''t have both. "

    "Paladins, including the title of Templar, are not hereditary. But there are three special cases in the whole empire. The hall family is one of them. Your family has a very close relationship with the church. He won''t be unaware of the rules of these fortresses in the sunset mountains. In fact, some of our daily maintenance expenses come from the support of the Templar family."

    Renault opened his mouth in surprise: he knew these things for the first time. In the past, Renault only knew alchemy, dealing with demons, self destruction, rebellion and dandies, and did not care about them at all, let alone learn these political things. If Renault could learn a little in the past, he would not have done the thing of giving medicine to the Duke''s son and chemically castrating him.

    "Your father deliberately mistakenly linked the name Renault hall with the annuity, which is actually a hint that he wants to keep your surname so that you can return to the family one day. I remember you are the count''s second son, and you have a brother, a brother and two sisters, right?"

    Renault nodded. No matter how dandy and rebellious he was, he still knew what members of his family were.

    "To tell you the truth, your family''s lack of you does not affect inheritance and continuity." the old man did not take his hand off Renault''s shoulder, but squeezed it tightly: "I think about it. The only reason your father asked you to keep your surname should be that he knew you didn''t make a mistake and shouldn''t have been exiled. But he can''t prove it. He can''t give you innocence for the time being. He can only let you save your life through exile."

    Is there such a thing?

    Taking over this body means taking over the past it represents, but in Renault''s memory, there is no connection with "chemical castration" There is something directly related to it. He did have close contacts with Dagong''s son and shared the alchemy potion, but he did not have the memory of configuring castration potion. From simple to difficult, he can make 55 formulas, and none of them has the effect or side effect of cutting off children and grandchildren.

    Renault tried to recall things about the hall family, hoping to find evidence to support grawell''s view. Emotionally, Yan Rui has his own sustenance and doesn''t want to have a deep connection with Renault''s family. The hall family is like a foster family suddenly entered for him, and the sense of rejection is the instinctive reaction. He even likes to be exiled after crossing Head, like a certain degree of "freedom". This emotion, coupled with the lost memory due to the merger of medicine and soul, makes Renault unable to think of anything useful

    "I... I don''t understand. Is there anyone threatening the count?"

    "Coercion... Child, I''m not a God. I can''t see things so far, let alone time. All I can do is analyze." Gladwell said he couldn''t give an answer, but some ideas: "When I read this letter, I was very surprised. Bingfeng fortress is the most dangerous place in the whole sunset mountains, especially in the coming winter. If you want to exile, jiechuan fortress is actually more comfortable. So the key point is: who proposed to let you come here?"

    "It''s the count." Renault still remembers it. "That night, he came back from the outside, pointed to me at the table and said, ''pack up your things and go to the iceberg fortress in the sunset mountains. You can''t stay at home anymore.'' it seems that he never mentioned the word exile. By the way, I could have been here two months ago. It was... Someone invited me to visit all the way and separated not long ago."

    "It seems that you have figured out some things, but you must remember not to be confused by appearances."

 Chapter 251

    The old man closed his eyes, meditated for a while, and opened them again with a puzzled expression. He shook his head and said, "the person who makes you delay on the road may only be a tool to be used, not necessarily know more. Also, your father asked you to come here, but it wouldn''t be the first proposal. But he should know the danger of Bingfeng fortress, so it''s strange to agree with you to come here and let you stay for a long time."

    "What''s the danger of iceberg fortress?" Renault finally asked.

    "Didn''t they tell you? Oh, it''s probably because they''re afraid of distracting you from training. In fact, it''s kind. As soon as winter comes, Bingfeng fortress will be haunted, and the wandering souls in the sunset mountains will gather to disturb the mind and kill people. This phenomenon has lasted for more than 300 years and can''t be solved."

    Renault''s eyes widened: "haunted? If it''s dangerous, can''t you avoid it temporarily?"

    "Bingfeng fortress needs someone to be on duty. There can''t be nobody all winter. It always snows in winter, and the roads are closed and impassable. Therefore, someone must stay here, and stay all winter. However, although it will be haunted, as long as the body is strong enough, or has a firm soul, or has divine protection, those wandering souls are not necessarily It can be fatal. "

    The old man then explained that under normal circumstances, young apprentices would go down the mountain to Collinwood dozens of miles away before the snow began to gather. It''s in the hills at the foot of the mountain. The snow is much better. People can still come and go, and materials will not be cut off. There are warm fires and beds, and even soft bodies to relieve loneliness.

    Going to other fortresses is also an option for winter, but it is also not applicable to Renault. Because his "exile" is Bingfeng fortress, only this place. Not to mention other fortresses, even Collinwood can not be regarded as part of iceberg fortress, nor can it be regarded as Renault''s exile range.

    If Renault did not complete the training and ceremony, or did not get the atonement certificate, he could not be sheltered by the church anywhere except icepeak fortress. If it is especially strict, Renault can even be regarded as a "deserter" and there is a reward for killing him. Being executed as a deserter is not only a loss of life, but also the stigma can be traced back to the count family.

    "You are very close to death. If you can''t finish the training, you can either stay here and wait for the wandering soul to torture and die, or go down the mountain to bet on whether you can avoid the blade of assassination; even if you finish the training, the enhancement ceremony is not safe, and you may still be about 30% unable to survive. This has never been a good place, except for death."

    Renault rose abruptly and walked up and down the room. The blade of the assassination has been encountered by him, and he came back to life by the power of the devil - but that doesn''t mean there''s no next time. The threat of death is real, and the conspiracy is definitely not a conjecture drawn from a piece of paper. The big hand from the past formed by conspiracy and malice is still pinched around Renault''s neck today; The enemy hiding in the dark holds a deadly blade high, ready to poke his internal organs again.

    "I... if I had your wisdom, or if you could see my memory directly, maybe you could find out the truth directly." Renault sat down again, the clouds were still sad, but his perseverance could not be concealed: "No matter where the enemy is, he certainly doesn''t like to see me alive. Then I have to live! Not only survive, but also become stronger and smarter, surpass the enemy, and then continue to move forward."

    "My brilliance is the arrow that shoots at the enemy, and I can always follow the arrow and find it."

    "So please tell me what I should do to tide over the difficulties and survive."

    "First of all, you should fully understand one thing: you have no way back. Do you remember the three choices I gave you? Only the third one is to take life and death into your own hands. The first two are gambling. I''m glad you can choose the third one, and you made your own decision before this conversation. This shows that you are not decadent. You don''t lack self-improvement, but you may lack direction Law. "

    Gladwell stood up and let Renault follow. He walked slowly forward on his crutch without being supported. As for the letter from the count, it was on the table. Renault thought about it, picked it up, folded it and stuffed it into his pocket.

    "I... as for Hall''s last name... I''d better be Renault Bingfeng first. I''ll take this letter first."

    After that, Renault noticed that he was behind Gladwell, and his words could not be heard by the old man.

    "Every castle in the sunset mountains has carefully considered its use when choosing its location. Of course, the iceberg fortress is not built to see the snow. For most of the year, the fortress can be a wreckage composed of deserted courtyards and broken walls; however, during the three months when the mountain is closed by heavy snow, the iceberg fortress must play a role - to suppress the broken wandering souls."

    Lord dark shadow climbed up the steps slowly, panting. Seeing this, Renault hurried up and couldn''t help but help the old man and move forward together.

    After the fourth floor where the platform is located, the steps leading to the top of the tower are crooked and mottled, and the soles leave clear marks on the dust. Obviously, few people pass by here, let alone take care of it.

    Generally, the caster''s tower will set the top floor as a star viewing platform, equipped with instruments to record the changes of stars. Unlike Bingfeng fortress, the top is a magic ceremony room.

    In the center of the square room, a round magic array is drawn with sky blue lines. The double lightning cross of thunder goddess occupies the core position, surrounded by dense prayers and magic runes. Three smaller rhombic normal arrays are outside, occupying an angle respectively.

    Four large locked stone boxes were stacked in the corner, and three old futons were full of ash and stacked next to the boxes. Except for these things, the highest level is empty. There are no tables, chairs, cabinets, statues, paintings, books and magic tools, which should be available in general rituals.

    There are no windows on the top floor. The outside light doesn''t come in. Only the low light from the corridor below. But the old man seemed unaffected. He went straight to the stone box, found the right one from a large string of keys on his waist, inserted it into the lock hole once and opened the box.

    "Lantern... The lantern is here, so the alchemy match should be next to it. OK, it''s here..." the old man muttered and took out what he needed and handed it to Renault.

    It was a metal lantern. Except for the crystal transparent part in the middle, it was green up and down.

 Chapter 252

    That green looks like copper rust, but as long as you touch it with your hand, you know it''s just a very similar coating effect.

    The handle at the top of the lamp is inlaid with an emerald the size of a cat''s eye. When staring, it seems to attract people''s eyes. Renault was in a trance while checking, and he didn''t dare to stare at it immediately. At this time, he found a circle of small words written on the base of the Lantern:

    "No effort before death, nothing after death."

    This sentence is more ferocious than "young people don''t work hard, old people are sad".

    The old man patted Renault on the shoulder, pointed to the diamond array and the futon on the side. "Come on, take two cushions and sit in the small Dharma array. The lantern is on the ground in front of you, but it should be between the circular Dharma array and the diamond Dharma array. Don''t be wrong."

    Renault did. After the two people sat cross legged, Gladwell said, "this is the most important place in the iceberg fortress: the meditation door. The circular magic array on the ground is the ''door'', and the diamond array area we sit in is the ''meditation position''. When wandering souls appear in winter, through meditation here, the power of the goddess will open the ''door'' for wandering souls to pass through and reduce their harm."

    "Renault, if you want to spend this winter, you need to make both physical and mental preparations. Physical training will help you. I hope you can complete it and then reach the level of bearing the enhancement ceremony. However, mental preparation is also necessary. In addition to improving your probability of passing the ceremony, it can also let you experience the state when the wandering soul appears in advance and adapt to that spirit Pressure. "

    "The meditation direction of divinity points to the sky - that''s the field of the goddess. What I want to teach you is not the meditation method of divinity, but the meditation of the eagle School: take yourself as the center, expand evenly in all directions, and maintain a special attention direction."

    The eagle soars in the sky and the earth sees everything in his eyes. The eagle''s eyes can not only control a large area, but also adjust the focus, zoom in and track specific prey. The meditation of the eagle school is designed inspired by this, and has the ability of global observation and focus locking. This is the basis of the whole martial arts system of the eagle school, and it is also one of the mysteries of Giles''s ability to shoot accurately from a long distance.

    "This is the meditation gate. Every winter, many wandering souls are transcended here, so there will always be some wandering soul energy left. When you use eagle eye meditation, you can see these energy." Gladwell struck a match and flicked his finger, and the fire flew into the lantern. The lantern emits a faint green light, which is almost as bright as the candle, but the whole lamp becomes very hot, which is by no means comparable to the candle or oil lamp.

    "Due to limited energy, no one can maintain meditation all day. Sometimes, he will bump into an invisible wandering soul wandering in the castle. It will be extremely uncomfortable, such as... Being gripped by someone''s heart and brain at the same time." the old man pointed to the lantern and said: "We will light some lanterns, like lighthouses, to attract and guide wandering souls to this meditation door and be transcended as soon as possible. However, it can also gather free wandering soul energy for you to feel in advance."

    "Be sure to remember the method of meditation, especially the part of taking back your attention. Especially remember: if you can''t bear it, push the lantern into the central magic array, and the wandering soul won''t affect you."

    Then, Lord Kipling dark shadow gave the eagle eye meditation to Renault completely in advance , because this kind of meditation was originally only given to formal members who had completed their apprenticeship through training and ceremony. Excluding Giles and several other Eagle pioneer hunters who went out, only instructors grawell and Kelley can meditate in the castle.

    Renault recited the formula over and over again and kept the method firmly in mind, including the precautions in actual use. Grawell looked at his mouth to track the recitation, and would suddenly ask questions, listen to his answers and judge his mastery. "Because you haven''t performed the ceremony yet and your physical endurance is limited, don''t pursue the observation range of your senses. At this stage, you just feel the wandering soul around you and stare at the lantern in front of you."

    "Lord shadow, how far can this meditation see at most?"

    "Even without meditation, you can see the sun and stars in the sky - it''s far enough. What else do you want?"

    The old man was very satisfied with his jokes and was more satisfied with Renault''s learning attitude. The skills of the eagle school are easy to learn but difficult to master. However, no matter how "easy to learn", meditation takes at least three days to master. Renault took a week and is not outstanding. However, considering that he also has to carry out physical training and has not experienced enhancement ceremony, this speed is very excellent.

    To be on the safe side, the old man asked Renault to demonstrate eagle eye meditation several times in front of him. After he was confirmed to be qualified, he asked him to use a lantern to see the wandering soul. This can only be done by Renault himself. The breath of the strong - including the old man - will destroy the residual energy of the wandering soul, which will not achieve the original intention.

    Renault is very excited. He is excited that he can finally see the ghost! In fact, after seeing the devil, the ghost can''t scare him. What''s left is deep curiosity. He wonders what the wandering soul will look like, what kind of feeling they often say about pressure, and whether the soul harvesting Dagger from the devil can work on the wandering soul.

    Yes, if the wandering soul can fill the Treasury of hell as a soul, he will never be polite.

    Sitting cross legged on the futon, not letting the slightest bit of his body leave the protection of the diamond array, he carefully lit the lantern, and then Renault went into meditation. He opened his eyes and meditated. The green flame of the lantern reflected in his brown eyes, jumping, dancing and shining together. Then the green flame suddenly stagnated.

    Renault felt a trace of coolness, like someone secretly blowing a breath behind his ears, which was itchy. After shaking, he "saw" the wandering souls gathered from the rear.

    Gray energy, like a thin mist, penetrates the ground and walls without hindrance, from strands to bundles, and finally forms a small mass. These energies gather near the lantern and revolve around "no effort in life, nothing after death". This is basically the weakest state of wandering ability. It''s just some remnants. It can''t even form and won''t take the initiative to attack. It can only release malice to the living creatures around it.

    When a living creature receives this malice, it will begin to suffer, and the pain will accumulate over time, and then cause disease and decay until death. Bingfeng fortress does not raise any animals, and horses will be taken away before the mountain is closed by heavy snow, just to prevent them from dying of wandering souls.

 Chapter 253

    It''s not winter now. The wandering souls that lantern can gather can kill no one, kill insects and mosquitoes at most, which is not enough to make Renault feel "pressure". So he has been meditating, patiently waiting for the lantern to continuously gather wandering soul energy. After half an hour, one hour and three hours, Renault was about to lose his meditation, and the wandering soul energy gathered into the size of the two people''s tent, but the "pressure" still didn''t appear.

    "There is still a big difference between energy aggregates and real wandering souls. Wandering souls can attack directionally and actively, but the aggregates can only spread evenly. Without focus, the power can not be reflected. Maybe I should ask Lord Kipling for details." Renault sighed and decided to stop meditation. But before that, he summoned the soul harvesting dagger and stabbed the wandering soul energy body.

    The dagger emits a slight red light, and a warm feeling enters his body from the palm of his hand. "Yes!" Renault was happy for less than a second. The circular magic array in the center of the room also lit up, and the lightning cross sign was shining.

    Then Renault''s eyes flashed, and then he found himself in the crystal throne hall in hell.

    Dead? Die every ten chapters? How did you die? Does it have something to do with the goddess''s supernatural magic array?

    Renault was not worried that the remaining power stored in the hell soul crystal was enough to revive him. Different from the last time, Renault''s body is "closed" during meditation and will not be disturbed, so there is no hurry to revive. And obviously, it is more important to find out how you died in hell and how to avoid this problem from happening again.

    After all, the stock in the soul crystal is only enough to revive once.

    If you want to find the answer, it seems that you have to rely on the help of the sealed people and demons in the mirror. Renault calmed down and walked slowly to the throne.

    With one step, Renault felt different. His soul is more solid than in the past. His feet will not disperse when they are in contact with the hard ground, but will change slightly. If it used to be smoke, it''s at least marshmallow now. At the same time, his senses became sharp. Not only did the color outside red, white and black appear in his field of vision, but his ears also caught two faint breathing sounds.

    Looking in the direction of the sound, it turned out that it was Renault hall and fork devil in the sealing mirror of the back of the throne. The two guys were sleeping with their heads on their sides, their eyes closed, and the sound of breathing was made by them. Renault stretched out two fingers and put them in front of the mirror. Obviously, they don''t really breathe. The sound is worthy.

    "You two... I have nothing to say..." Renault sat on the throne full of blade edge, then adjusted to a comfortable sitting position. They woke up before he called the demons in the mirror.

    Devil: "how did you come here before you died?" dead man: "how did his spirit become so good?" Renault: "why do you sleep?"

    The three guys spoke together, but everyone heard everyone.

    "I''m not dead?" "boring!" "just some kind of exercise."

    It''s impossible to talk at the same time, so Renault waved his fist and shut the two guys: "even if you fight the landlord, you don''t play cards at the same time. You have to come one by one. First solve the matter of whether I''m dead or not!"

    "No, you certainly didn''t come back from death," said the fork demon with great confidence "When the death of the skin bag causes the devil to return to hell, it will darken his eyes. It''s a very obvious feature. Obviously, you don''t have such a performance. I think you can''t take the initiative to return here until you learn the ritual of opening the hell channel and summoning the devil more than ten years later! What did you do on it?"

    Renault briefly described what happened, and the fork devil showed great interest in the magic array of Bingfeng fortress. "I''ve heard that the western border of the Principality of Northland is a church fortress of the goddess of truth thunder, but I really didn''t expect such a magical thing. It''s not that I''m lonely and ignorant, but as a devil, I really don''t dare to go to those fortresses."

    "Why, are you afraid of death? Aren''t you bound to this hell territory? It''s a big deal to come back here after death. What dare you?"

    The fork devil shook his head: "Like other creatures in the world, the devil will die. Of course, ordinary methods can''t kill us. There are several ways to destroy a devil. For example, murder in hell: the devil who died here will assimilate with the plane of hell and can''t be resurrected - but the devil with territory will have more opportunities and have the opportunity to resurrect by losing territory and strength. The second is palm Hold the devil''s real name, and then use powerful spells to directly attack the real name and destroy the devil''s fundamental core, so that even if you have territory, you can''t revive. Third, use opposing forces, such as the so-called good divine power to directly attack. Oh, don''t misunderstand, divine power is not a divine power. Ordinary human priests can only drive us away at most, but can''t completely eliminate it - at least Medium Angel creatures. Finally, the holy land, the focus area of divine power, is like a fire for the devil and for mankind. "

    "Write it down. Maybe you''ll take the exam later," Renault said to the man in the mirror.

    "If you don''t remember, I can say it twice." the fork devil smiled: "I think it''s necessary for the three of us to be honest with each other if we want to cooperate for a long time and stability. I know four million ways to kill human beings and four thousand ways to destroy souls. Telling you four ways to kill demons can be regarded as kindness, or at least a balance?"

    Renault nodded. Renault in the mirror still looked alert - he had been tortured by the devil for so many years and would never be persuaded.

    "So, you''ve arrived at Bingfeng fortress and started training. How''s life there?"

    Renault thought for a moment and replied, "the people here are good and can certainly persist. But if your body could be better, or at least reach the level of normal healthy people, I wouldn''t be so tired."

    "You can''t blame me completely. The fork devil is the culprit."

    "No," said the fork devil, shaking his head and immediately tit for tat with master hall, "you are the root of everything. You don''t want to be a knight. You want a relaxed and dissolute life. You called me."

    Looking at the two guys ready to quarrel again, Renault patted the throne: "stop, it''s meaningless! Fork road demon, if you have energy, you might as well calculate how long the stock of soul crystal has grown! I killed a Griffin and stabbed a wandering soul with a dagger."

 Chapter 254

    "That''s all?" the fork devil muttered, "even the lowest evil devil can do better than you..."

    In the mirror, the devil''s head closed his eyes and reopened after a while: "there is only a little growth, and only one growth, emitting the smell of Griffin breathing. What is a wandering soul and where?"

    Renault was also surprised. When the soul dagger stabs the wandering soul, it is obvious that there is a warm feeling on the hand, so it must absorb the soul energy. Should the absorbed energy go directly into the soul crystal? Will someone "cut the beard" in the middle?

    The fork devil said this was absolutely impossible.

    The throne room of hell is the foundation of Renault''s resurrection. It must be thoroughly mastered and there can be no unsolved mysteries. So Renault thought about it and decided to try Eagle school meditation to see if he could find something. According to the old man Kipling, meditation is the power of the spirit, and the body is only a little auxiliary in the process. It has the ability to observe all over the world, and it never depends on the things on its face.

    Meditation can also be used in hell. Only spiritual bodies can also be used, but it is slightly different. When Renault''s vision changed, the whole room changed, and even Renault hall and the fork devil could see it. From the crystal throne, the blood red belonging to the devil spread outward. The originally dark, black-and-white hall was soon stained with red. Then, the red that covered all the planes began to converge. If the fire was the same, there would be more burning flames on the wall. Under the gaze of people and demons, a torch grew out of thin air under the flame, followed by a metal support for fixing the whole torch.

    The hall brightened up. It is not the red of hell, nor pure black and white, but like a real underground cave. Soil is the color of soil, rock is rock, and the roots of unknown plants become lifelike - it''s like human life.

    There are only two differences. Through meditation and eagle eye perception, Renault can penetrate the wall to some extent. He saw more than ten groups of warm orange light behind the soil and rocks, bright and dark, with a rhythm of heartbeat.

    In addition, he found the wandering soul as he wished. It already has human form.

    The wandering soul should not be complete. After all, it is only part of the marshmallow energy left in the castle after the last winter. However, after being absorbed by the soul dagger and coming to hell, it did not become nourishment like the Griffin soul, but separated from the soul crystal column and formed a head, body and limbs.

    The fork devil observed attentively, and then was all surprised: "no face, no physical characteristics, or gray, this is a prayer! But... How can it be a prayer?"

    At the time of death, if a soul has a strong and firm belief, or through the direct intervention of divine power, it can enter the country of the corresponding gods and become a resident there - "go to heaven after death" and "go to hell after death". The smoother this process is, the more likely the merging prayer will be to retain their consciousness, and some particularly powerful souls can even retain their strength during their lifetime. In the process of sublimation of soul into a prayer, it will reflect the characteristics of belief, divine power or corresponding plane, but most of them are still human forms.

    Those who pray for union cannot leave the realm of God, but they can act on their own and continue to contribute their faith to the gods. Those who come to hell can directly cross the stage of low-level demons and directly become middle-level cadres. Therefore, the merging prayer is always a more valuable existence than a simple soul.

    But the situation at hand feels strange. First of all, this prayer has no characteristics that should belong to hell. He has no claws and sharp teeth, no tail and horns, and no red devil skin. Of course, he doesn''t have the wings of angels, the armor of orderlies, or the rainbow halo of chaos. It has no characteristics and no tendency, which is contrary to the principle of the merging prayer itself.

    Moreover, it is in hell and has not been assimilated by hell. Renault has neither divine power nor the ability to expand the field. The devil''s territory is just a dilapidated underground hall, so it can''t shelter the prayer. The prayer comes to the seventh floor of hell. Normally, it is quickly absorbed and becomes something like nourishment, bricks and stones. But in front of him, he is stable and able to walk. The only problem was that it kept walking towards the wall to the left of the throne and kept hitting the wall.

    "Behind the wall in that direction should be the turbulent flow of space pulled from the earth." Renault looked at one person and one devil in the mirror and asked them for advice: "why don''t you dig it up this time and see what''s going on?"

    The man in the mirror frowned and was reluctant. The devil nodded fiercely, his eyes full of thirst for knowledge.

    Waving a pickaxe, Renault turned into a miner and dug a hole in "my world". Last time, it took him more than an hour to dig the road to the soul crystal, so his body stayed in the pool of blood for an hour. This closed door meditation is not afraid of being disturbed. You can go back in no hurry and stay to dig more mines.

    When the prayer saw that he began to dig the wall, he actually understood his intention and stopped hitting the wall with his head. It looked at Renault with a face without facial features and expression, and waited patiently.

    "I''m the only one working in the hell I see."

    Almost two hours later, the wall was dug through. The earth and rock falling on the ground disappeared, and the hole in the wall automatically became a neat passage in four directions. The passage connects this other hall, which is filled with blue water. Because the room is roughly a cube, here is the "Water Cube".

    There is water from the ground to the ceiling, but there are some rules to prevent it from flowing into the channel. The surface of the "Water Cube" is flat and smooth without any ripples, just like polished marble. But its interior is full of large and small, chaotic and entangled vortices. Some are as thick as barrels, some are as winding as snakes, and others will suddenly appear and disappear quickly, like meteors across the sky.

    In the vortex, there is a flickering picture. Renault saw his office, computers and stationery. But these pictures are all fragmented, and there is a phenomenon similar to frame skipping.

    Computer game production is Renault''s profession. Frame skipping is a common phenomenon in this industry. Optimization (conscience) and upgrading configuration (liver explosion) can be solved. Renault still misses this phenomenon. He hears the fork devil shouting "space turbulence, space turbulence!" which is very destructive.

    The prayer nodded to Renault and went straight into the water cube. The vortex swallowed it up in an instant, and then retreated a little. In other words, on the side near Reynolds, there is part of the water without the interference of the vortex.

 Chapter 255

    At this time, a bottle of Red Bull fell out of the water and rolled to Renault''s feet.

    I haven''t drunk this for a long time. I still miss it. Renault picked up the Red Bull, opened the lid and poured it into his mouth. How the tea yellow liquid came out of the jar, how it spilled on the ground. As a soul devil, he has no ability to drink.

    "Ah! Ah!" Renault angrily threw the can out and listened to the noise of it hitting the wall and rolling on the ground. Through the new world, he has always been very calm, calmly observed and adapted to the world, even with the persecution of the devil, weak body and rigorous training. But a can of drinks from the original world uncovered his emotions and let the volcano erupt.

    "I had a good life! I was healthy, worked smoothly and had a bulging purse! I got the house, talked about my girlfriend and my parents were healthy! I have nothing to complain about except that I was a little tired when I rushed to work and there were too few people working under my hands! Now? Now?! I can''t even drink overtime drinks!"

    He angrily yelled in the room and vented his negative emotions. No one can be indifferent in the face of sudden environmental changes, especially through this situation. Imagine that you have practiced your unique skills and are killing all sides in the online Internet cafe. Someone suddenly cut off the power. Can you not be angry? Besides, what about life?

    Through the beverage incident, Renault relieved the pressure and slowly restored calm. Proper venting is conducive to mental health, but only pragmatic action can make people move forward. He picked up the pickaxe on the ground, opened the eagle''s eye of meditation, and came to a wall with a hidden luminous body.

    This time, taking advantage of his time, he decided to explore as many secrets as possible.

    While digging, he thought about the problem of the merging prayer. Obviously, the merging prayer is transformed from the wandering soul of Bingfeng fortress. The specific transformation principle is not clear for the time being, but it is known that the merging prayer will enter the "Water Cube", offset each other with the vortex formed by spatial turbulence, and exchange some things.

    Renault has a reasonable guess: unlike such a characteristic place as heaven and hell, the world itself has no inclination. Before, the prayers had no characteristics, which may correspond to the human world. Such a "whiteboard" prayer is absorbed by the "human world", which is conducive to stabilizing the turbulence in space. Once the space is stable, the things inside can be taken out, such as red bull this time.

    More than a month later, it will be winter. After the mountain is closed by heavy snow, wandering souls will appear. This is a good time to obtain the prayer. If you can stabilize the space, you may find your body and at least come up with something that the world doesn''t have. If you have a computer, you can play games. I really want to! But how to solve the problem of power supply?

    With a "Ding", the pickaxe struck something hard. Renault turned his attention to the work at hand and soon dug out a dark yellow amber stone from the wall. This amber is about the size of a volleyball. It''s heavy in your hand and radiating heat. Inside the translucent amber, a golden scroll is sealed.

    "Mine, this is mine! I didn''t lose it!"

    The fork devil shouted excitedly. Renault searched the devil''s memory and understood what was in his hand: amber was the condensed soul, and the golden scroll inside was the devil''s contract. These are indeed the results of the past collection and tens of thousands of years of efforts of the fork road devil.

    "Since I haven''t lost it, I''ll inherit it." is it still a crime to rob the devil? Moreover, Renault is now the identity of the contract devil, and the nature in his hands is his own thing. Without hesitation, he summoned the soul dagger and pierced the Amber Stone. The warm feeling enters the palm, and so does the golden scroll.

    The fork devil''s eyes were full of loss and even a trace of resentment.

    "The contract with the Marquis Mariana..." Renault unfolded the golden scroll and read it carefully.

    The devil''s scroll is written in hellish, and Renault has learned it through the memory of the fork devil, just as he knows the language of the Principality of Arya. In this complex contract, the Marquis Mariana demands eternal charm, and the price is to lose everything obtained by the additional charm when death comes, but never including her own soul.

    The woman made a wish with the idea of "even if the flood is terrible after my death, it''s better to finish it all at once". The fork road devil listened to the wish in the image of human beings and promised to realize it for her. Did the Marquis Mariana know that the person in front of her was actually a devil? You should know, otherwise how can you add the clause of "never include your soul"?

    "Can this avoid being taken away?" Renault asked although he knew it was unlikely.

    The fork devil put away his jealousy, instantly changed his face and smiled proudly: "how is this possible? What she got by relying on her charm, including the status and wealth of the Marquis, the happiness and happiness she enjoyed, especially the children and grandchildren brought by the marriage, as well as the good deeds she did with money and status - according to the contract, these will be recovered in order."

    "She thinks that donations and good deeds can be exchanged for the protection of angels, but the world does not work like this. The orphanages she supports will close down, and those children will return to the streets. Some of them will become thieves, robbers and assassins, indirectly serving the devil. Her clothing factory will light a raging fire, and a small town will return to extreme poverty, and the devil is best at using poverty to manipulate people''s hearts. To Finally, the marquis will find that what she has lost is life. Her soul becomes empty and boring, full of hypocrisy and self deception. If she can''t go to heaven, she will inevitably fall to hell. However, such a fall is not snatched by the devil, but her own destiny. "

    Renault took the scroll of the contract and read it again slowly. This time, the knowledge and skills belonging to the contract devil became his knowledge and skills under the guidance of these terrible words. The structure and traps in the contract, the norms and effectiveness of the terms, and the secrets have been solved for him.

    Now Renault can make the devil''s contract as long as he turns his hand.

    "This power is terrible." Renault folded the scroll and said to the fork devil, "we said before that this power should be used less to prevent me from becoming a devil completely, didn''t we?"

    "You still remember this, very good."

    "I''ll take this contract, and you''ll forget about the Marquis Mariana." Renault thought, and the scroll of the contract was sucked into the soul.

 Chapter 256

    "Ha, I found that I have learned a lot of things, as long as I have the opportunity to discover them. Oh, yes, and the soul inside the wall. I have seen at least 13 glowing amber stones."

    He picked up his pickaxe again and was ready to continue digging the wall. Renault hall, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said, "don''t be excited. Look at which wall the amber stones are on?"

    "It''s all on the wall opposite the throne..." Renault suddenly understood: "the right wall is the soul crystal, the leather bag leading to the world; the left leads to the water cube, where I came from; then the opposite is hell?"

    At present, the throne hall is still a completely closed environment, but outside is the seventh floor of hell. This floor is called maradoni and is dotted with ruins and abandoned cities. Under the blood black sky, the prayers and demons were mining, carving and building new cities for the higher demon Lords. Mines, slag piles, salt canals covered the place like wounds.

    The demons are busy building a new city doomed to destruction. They may not care about what is buried under the ruins, but if they see a newly excavated hole, they will still arouse vigilance and curiosity. The territory of the fork devil cannot be lost, and once discovered by other demons, it must be the result of being occupied and lost. Therefore, the wall can not be excavated indiscriminately, especially enough. Renault must find ways to improve its ability in order to keep its territory.

    He put down his pickaxe and sat back on the throne. "Since there is soul amber in the wall, I don''t worry. If I die, I can dig the wall in time. Fork road demon, if I use soul to strengthen me, what can I do now?"

    The fork devil looked like a miser, obviously he didn''t want to consume "his" soul. However, he could not resist Renault on the throne, so he had to be honest: "enough to shape a little devil body for you, so that you can taste the drink."

    "No, the current soul body can also be used. I don''t want to waste my soul for drinking. Body... I just want to change back to my own." Renault pointed to his head and said, "I want knowledge and learning ability, which can arm my mind and help protect this territory. What can hell give me in this regard?"

    "The contract devil is a very clever devil, and his intelligence can also rank among the top three demons in the whole hell. Of course, this does not include the deep prison refining devil and the Lords of all levels." the man in the mirror revealed the background of the fork Devil: "you can easily improve your thinking ability, and then turn over my memory to increase your knowledge about the devil. This should only consume a little soul power."

    "Thinking ability? That''s good. Now that I have the contract ability of the contract devil, I should be able to obtain the corresponding intelligence. After all, it''s better to be smart, isn''t it?" Renault continued: "The rest of the soul, strengthen my spell ability. After all, I have to change my body. Only the spiritual power is mine. What''s the term? Spell affinity or element affinity? Anyway, it makes it easier for me to use spells."

    "We demons can''t give spells, we can only improve your sensitivity to spells - this will help you." the fork devil said gnashing his teeth: "you can''t spend all your soul. You have to leave some to maintain this territory! Otherwise, I''d rather you completely absorb me than let me see this waste!"

    "That''s cunning," concluded Renault. "I won''t be tempted by you. I won''t completely become you - or, in other words, you become me?"

    Reynolds sobbed silently, but his hands were still steady. He carefully smoothed the ointment on Irene''s wound, and then wrapped it in gauze layer by layer. Then he covered the gauze with two pieces of leather, took the tape and tied them all up.

    Although his movements were very light, he would still touch the wound. As soon as Irene frowned, Reynolds would immediately choke. Therefore, Irene had been trying to control her eyebrows, but they were disobedient!

    "That bastard has gone too far this time!" Gladwell kicked his foot against the wall and rattled the cups and plates on the next shelf. The sound flew out of the kitchen and down the empty corridor to the hall. However, these places were empty and no one would hear his complaint.

    "We can understand all these things. But we are not the tools he used to vent his anger! Today''s thing is completely wrong! We just learned the sixth change of Yan Xing''s Footwork five days ago, which is not what it is today! He remembered wrong, he changed, why did Irene suffer?"

    "Well, it''s not a fatal injury, it will always heal." Irene tried to stop little fat Reynolds from crying. However, his neck was wrapped with bandages and fixed with hard leather, like a sunflower without leaves and a big head. Therefore, her words were not convincing: "it''s wrong not to escape, which is not a problem."

    "What''s not a problem?!" Granville snorted: "Today''s training is Yanxing footwork. Don''t use anything else, and don''t use mistakes. This is to cooperate with the test training, that is, feed and remove the moves! If we are wrong, he will fight, but why is he wrong, or we will be beaten? And the wound is on the neck this time. If it''s deeper, your blood vessels will burst. We''re digging a hole to bury you now! Isn''t that a problem?"

    Irene lowered her eyes and gently bit her lower lip. Silent melancholy hovered between her thin eyebrows, and her blond curly hair was loosely scattered on her shoulders. Because his face is "beautiful", when he looks like this, people will have the illusion that he sees a lovable girl.

    "Don''t... don''t use this expression..." Reynolds stepped back and hurriedly avoided, but his face was red: "I... I''ll have nightmares."

    "Still in the mood!" Gladwell raised his voice. "How many times have I told you not to be a girl? Can''t you remember? Every time you look like this, especially in combat training, you will inevitably make Kelley angry. How many times have you suffered?"

    Irene shook her head: "in fact, no matter what, we will be beaten and injured and can''t hide. Therefore, why should we make ourselves uncomfortable? I''ve seen it."

    "You''re only 13 years old. Don''t tell me what to look at in an adult''s tone! The world is not only training and punishment! You haven''t seen many things, so at least cheer up!"

    Irene looked at her hands folded on her knees with a sad smile. "I''ve never been anywhere else since I remember, either in the fortress or in our folk houses in Jialin village. This is not something I can change!"

 Chapter 257

    "Who says you can''t change? Get well. Let''s go through training together, and then go out on a mission like Gladwell. Won''t you be able to see the world? Maybe we can work together and take care of each other!"

    "Eagles always act alone. It''s unlikely to travel with them. Moreover, even if they go out, it won''t be far..." Irene was still very melancholy.

    "It must be wonderful outside. I always believe that! By the way, Renault is from the capital of the principality? What''s it like there? Who knows?"

    Reynolds has the ability to let the topic run away, but we should also discuss something other than being beaten at this time, otherwise the life of young people will be too boring? "Renault is the count''s son, right? He must know how the nobles live. I heard they eat roast geese, put apples in the goose''s mouth and candles on their bodies. I really want to know what it tastes like and why they put candles in them. I can understand apples."

    "When he has finished his meditation test, you can ask him." grawell leaned against the wall with his head resting on the cold stone wall. "He is very kind. He has never been domineering, so he will certainly answer your questions."

    "How long has he been in the meditation room? I remember he went in just after breakfast. Now I''m hungry."

    Irene reached out and patted Reynolds on the belly, which made the little fat man blush again.

    "Never count your hunger!" glawell glared at each of the two guys. "But you remind me that the sun is already West and is about to hide behind the mountain. Why hasn''t he come out yet?"

    "I don''t know... I didn''t say anything except that we wouldn''t disturb him. Grawell, did you start to learn meditation, too? Is that normal?"

    Grawell pinched his belt and began to look nervous. "I haven''t started to practice meditation, but I just read some records, so I don''t know much - normally, I should wait until the enhancement ceremony is completed before I start to practice the effect. Moreover, the meditation given by boss Kipling to Renault is said to have been modified, so I don''t understand it. No, after such a long time, I don''t know if something has happened to him. I have to go up and have a look."

    Just as he was annoyed by the wound on Irene''s neck, he would not lack care because Renault was older than him. He was old, but he came late. Gladwell thought he should take care of him as well.

    "They said they couldn''t bother."

    "I''ll go to the door first, listen to what''s going on inside, and then ask about the situation. Won''t it bother me? Eagle eye meditation was originally used to perceive the four directions, so he should find it earlier than me. Well, it''s reasonable."

    "I''ll go too." Irene jumped down from the table, straightened her neck and pouted stubbornly.

    "I......" renoden''s face turned red. This time it wasn''t because of Irene''s expression. "I''ll go too. There are many people, so it''s easier for him to hear it in advance. I mean Renault, not others. Others should not find it. Right..."

    So the three men set out immediately. They looked at the sky and judged that at this time, the old man Kipling would sleep in the afternoon and would not hear their voice. He should patrol outside the fortress to control the number of wild animals.

    They walked up the spiral stairs with light hands and feet, and were very careful when passing the third floor. Then, after the fourth floor where the platform is located, there should be a meditation room overhead.

    Reynolds suddenly grabbed Irene''s clothes from behind and almost dragged him down the stairs. Gladwell looked back at him, but made no sound. Renaldon is three years younger than Irene. Giles saved the little boy who had just lost his parents from the ghoul''s teeth four years ago. He was seriously frightened at that time, so he was particularly prone to excessive tension and excitement. Gladwell doesn''t think it''s cowardice, because cowardice can''t live in this industry.

    "Renault? Are you all right?" grawell put his ear on the wooden door, but he didn''t expect that the door wasn''t closed and opened with a touch.

    Creak... Renault and three people stared. "Why are you here? Is it time for dinner? There are no windows here. I don''t know how long it has been."

    "No, not yet. Are you fine here? What are those things?"

    "I''m fine." Renault sat on the futon, straightened his legs and rubbed hard. There are six fist sized cans around him, and he is racking his brains to find a way to solve the problem of their source.

    Those are red bull, through hell, from another world.

    The prayer went into the turbulent flow of space, and a can of Red Bull fell out of it. Renault thought this was all. He did not expect that when the resurrection returned to the mortal world, a can of Red Bull would jump out of the divine magic array of truth thunder, followed by many identical cans.

    That Dharma array is a door, containing the power of plane transmission, which can send wandering souls to the world where they can rest, but it has no ability to open the channel of hell. However, except for the signs of two bullfights, all the words of the other world have disappeared. Renault dared to taste it, and the taste did not change at all.

    "I meditated here, and then the magic burst out. I don''t know how it happened. It shouldn''t be my fault..." Renault tried to explain: "I saw this iron thing jumping out of the Dharma array one by one. I tried for a long time to know how to open it. There was a drink inside."

    "The gift of the goddess!" Reynolds sighed, "it smells good. Can I try it?"

    Renault looked. There was a distance of more than five meters between xiaopang and the open red bull. Could he smell it? What kind of nose is this? "Drink, I also feel good. It seems that it can eliminate fatigue."

    "Only magic can do such a thing!" Reynolds went into the room, picked up red bull and took a sip. The cool drink slid down his tongue into his throat. Reynolds narrowed his eyes happily: "it''s so sweet! It tastes so good!"

    "Really?" Irene took the drink from Reynolds and took a sip. At that moment, he involuntarily made a girl''s gesture, causing little fat to step back quickly.

    Grawell reached out and helped Renault stand up. "Is meditation going well? Is wandering soul terrible?"

    "It''s ok... It''s not terrible, I think it''s amazing." Renault''s mind is all about how to poke wandering souls with soul dagger and cross them all to the water cube. "Of course, I have to continue to practice. I can''t take it lightly because of the temporary success."

    A large number of wandering souls don''t appear until winter. Now there is only residual energy, but we still can''t let go.

 Chapter 258

    "The gift of the goddess jumped out of the divine art array?" garelin took the Red Bull and rubbed his fingers on it. "What metal is this? It''s not like steel, nor is it silver or copper... Also, why is the gift of the goddess not a lightning sign, but two opposite cows?"

    "I think people use lightning painting to represent the goddess, but it doesn''t mean that the goddess can only draw lightning, right? I noticed that the patterns of the two cows are very symmetrical and the materials are special, so it''s difficult for people to draw them?" Renault shrugged his shoulders and wanted to characterize the matter as soon as possible: "what else can come from jumping out of the magic array, right?"

    "That''s right." garelin nodded and put down the tin. "Since it''s a gift from the goddess, you should drink it with gratitude. Everyone should share a share and don''t waste it. After drinking, take the tin back and I''ll see what it is. Oh, you can go and Renault will keep it."

    The three little friends solemnly took their own "sweet sugar drink" and walked away with a smile, leaving Renault alone to face the old man. He reached out to touch his forehead and found that there was no sweat he imagined. But the palms of his hands were wet.

    "This is really a magical thing. I remember a similar record in the war song of the king, saying that devout believers will be blessed, taste the taste of happiness and get rid of the aging of the body." the old man immersed himself in the memory for a moment, and then continued: "But I don''t understand one thing. Although the Earl Moore family is a traditional and devout Paladin heritage, I can''t feel the Holy Family from you. You''re an alchemist, not a priest, right? Have you ever demonstrated the power of divinity?"

    Renault shook his head. He didn''t want to lie at all on this issue. Suddenly, it seemed as if his brain suddenly opened up and a very good explanation jumped out: "My Lord, these drinks given by God should not be for me, but for the whole Bingfeng fortress. Think, if they were for me, one can would be enough. There wouldn''t be so many. It''s obvious that the goddess is praising the persistence and loyalty of Bingfeng fortress for a long time. I may just happen to meet and encounter such a thing."

    The old man said well, and his eyebrows stretched out: "yes, it should be so, and only in this way is it reasonable. However, being able to coincide with its meeting shows that there is a certain connection between you and the great goddess, and maybe you have the potential to become a priest."

    Some kind of connection with the goddess? It can only be the connection purified by the goddess. If there is no integration of the devil in the soul, Renault may also try to become a servant of the goddess. This consideration has nothing to do with faith, but reason. The goddess of truth thunder is the largest and only fully recognized God in the world, with a complete organizational structure and support She has a strong military force. At the same time, she can also provide believers with treatment, blessing, protection and even rebirth. Even after death, the soul also has the opportunity to enter the kingdom of God and continue to exist as a prayer. Why not hold such a thigh?

    The devil has no future! He can be blown to pieces by a sick alchemist and half dead attached to a technical blue collar engaged in it. Even if he has all kinds of magical abilities, he can''t shrink and act openly in the world. He can only hide in a place where the goddess''s sight hasn''t touched for the time being.

    "I''d like to try..." at this time, Renault certainly can''t directly refuse the old man, otherwise it''s too suspicious: "however, I haven''t tried it when I''m learning alchemy. Please don''t hold any hope."

    "Try it first. It won''t hurt anything anyway." the old man patted his thigh and said, "even if you really can''t use magic, you must have fate with magic power, otherwise you can''t attract the power of magic array."

    "I''m also interested in spells without divine power." Renault mentioned the matter again. "You said you''d like to teach me some knowledge about this. After all, no matter how my physical quality improves, I miss the best age, so I can''t reach the level of Giles. Alchemy and magic may lead me to another way."

    "Do you want to learn now? Do you still have extra energy?" the old man asked with a smile.

    "Tired, very tired, this is not a fake. Coach Kelley is definitely not lazy. Every time I finish training, I''m almost dead. But your soothing medicine is very effective, and I haven''t survived. Moreover, physical fatigue doesn''t affect my spirit. Anyway, I have to meditate. I should have no problem reading books and basic learning at this time."

    "You are full of confidence! But I have another problem..." the old man''s eyes are bright, as if to see through Renault''s heart. "From your performance in Bingfeng fortress, you are modest, friendly, tenacious and intelligent. Now you are also eager to learn. I really can''t think how a person like you can get the title of ''capital wave dog'', and you don''t have a good reputation in the whole aristocratic circle?"

    Renault was silent. It was indeed a difficult question to answer, but he had to answer. Taking the arrival of Bingfeng fortress as the node, he could start his new life. He could send Eddie and Giles who were familiar with him to buy things together, but he could not prevent his past experience from reaching Bingfeng fortress. Sooner or later, for example, today, he would explain the change.

    "I was assassinated on the road and I died - or I think I died once." Renault told the truth. "I felt my soul leave my body and fall all the time. I saw hell, I saw the devil, and I saw people controlled and hurt by the devil. I thought about what I had done, and it was obviously wrong."

    "I''m miraculously alive again. Of course I want to make a change. I didn''t learn the qualities you praised me just now. I understand them all, but I didn''t practice them. I... I''m not my nature to some extent, just like an actor playing a role. But I hope the quality of this good character can become a part of me."

    "Don''t worry about children. The world is like this. Seeing an example and imitating it is not called acting, but learning. We''ve all been in this process since we fell to the ground. You''re fine now. Stick to it. I think that''s why the goddess can show miracles around you."

    If the goddess really shows her miracles, it should be a divine thunder? Renault didn''t dare the goddess of labor.

 Chapter 259

    "This book is" prayers and rituals " , you can do it according to the above method. I suggest you choose the body divine grace ritual and learn it before considering others. On the one hand, you have triggered a miracle given by God, and the success rate will be high when you start from divine grace. On the other hand, once you learn this ritual, you don''t need a soothing medicine. The ritual has a better effect of eliminating fatigue and treating secret wounds. "

    In addition to divination, garelin also dabbled in magic and general alchemy. "The room opposite the platform on the fourth floor is a library. The seven rows of red shelves are books related to magic. You can find a book called mysterious wisdom in stories and proverbs in it , that can be used as an introduction to magic. I have to remind you that it is very difficult to cast magic without the help of divine power. Not everyone can succeed, and not everyone can succeed again this time. Divine power is always the best choice. Alchemy is not as strong as magic, but at least it is more stable. "

    "You should be prepared to fail again and again, but I don''t want you to be trapped in failure and spend your whole life struggling with futility." the old man took a key from his waist: "This is the spare key to the library. Don''t lose it. If you can understand the books inside, you can read them, but don''t practice them, especially before asking my opinion. Especially the knowledge of martial arts and school secret skills requires both body and spirit. Blind practice may lead to death."

    Renault took the key: "I understand. I promise to be careful."

    "You are a man of mind and moderation. You can suppress drug addiction. I believe in your self-control. Renault, how is your withdrawal reaction now? Can you tell me what addiction is?"

    "My body will still feel uncomfortable, but it is much better than in the past, and it is getting better and better. I firmly believe that I can finally eliminate these symptoms. Oh, the drugs I used to take were more complex, but the most important thing is magic dream."

    "Magic dream? How did you get this medicine? Where did the prescription come from? Why did you take it?"

    "I can''t remember. Is there anything wrong with this medicine? I only know that it has the strongest hallucinogenic effect among all the alchemy formulas I know. Please forgive me, I don''t want to recall and describe that feeling. When I think about it, I''m beginning to feel bad again."

    "Magic dream is an auxiliary medicine used by casters to enhance the effect of element meditation. Non casters can''t use this medicine, and now even casters don''t use it as much as possible. Its problem is that the addiction is too high. Even if the caster is careful and the pharmaceutical technology is good, he may be caught. Its prescription is confidential and it won''t be spread among casters. You... You shouldn''t be able to It''s right to know it. "

    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of these things..." Renault felt that his past life was full of conspiracy, tired and useless. "Don''t worry, I''ve finally trained my body better, and I won''t use magic dreams. For the time being, I don''t even want to touch alchemy, let alone poison myself."

    "Well, you can leave. Don''t take it easy in front of Caleb, you''ll lose."

    Renault smiled and left the room with a dream of Red Mansions. There was an hour before dinner for himself, enough for him to go to the library to find the mysterious wisdom in stories and proverbs, and maybe see other books.

    In Renault''s memory, mages are mysterious, or in other words "few in number" and "unknown". Mages do have some magical powers. There are many stories about them, and some of them are confirmed by honest knights, which is highly reliable. However, mages do not occupy any position in world history, as if they can''t move on the table.

    There is only one truly famous mage, "Marquis bimonthly" Dean. It''s just that he is famous not because of magic, but because of his romantic love history. After all, as the son-in-law designated by the emperor, how can he not be famous if he dares to face the threat of the whole forbidden guards and elopes with a silver dragon woman? In particular, the silver Dragon later killed the Royal Army that came to encircle and suppress, and rushed to the imperial palace to abduct the princess and give it to his husband

    This kind of thing is popular in folk novels, but just think about it. Renault doesn''t think this kind of thing will happen to him. Now it''s better to be pragmatic and improve your strength. You can take the initiative in front of the devil first.

    Thinking of these things, he opened the iron door of the library.

    Renault couldn''t wait to open the iron door of the library, and then walked in with a lantern. The fire light ignited by oil can only provide dim lighting after being blocked by the glass cover. However, in places full of paper books, fire prevention is obviously more important.

    There are many bookshelves closely arranged in the room, which are filled with various books. The red ones are related to magic, the black ones are related to martial arts, and the brown ones are related to history, geography, biography and anecdotes. Most of these books are issued by the truth and thunder church. After all, "truth" is also an important part of the goddess, which means spreading knowledge.

    The other part is collected when going out to perform tasks, including some books and materials from the enemy. This is how many magic books come from, and even garelin doesn''t taboo this. The goddess''s magic is aboveboard, has a clear context and structure, and has a complete method of practice. What hinders people''s progress is only the degree of loyalty and personal efforts. But among the people, Especially those who have no divine skill qualification and want to use magic, they have no systematic learning method.

    This means a lot of difficulties, and even lead to unscrupulous learning, such as taking living people as sacrifices or devil worship.

    Evil spell casters should be eradicated, but their evil achievements are brought back. These results are prohibited from reproduction, but are allowed to be read under controlled conditions. Evil will not disappear because you choose not to see it, but will converge because you are exposed to broad daylight.

    Renault walked through the red bookshelf and noticed that some books on it had a similar appearance: silver metal cover, particularly thick spine, and the symbol of thunder cross on it. These books give people a cold feeling. When you put your fingers on them, you will feel the numbness and itching caused by a weak electric shock. These books are collected from evil casters and are called "thunder seal spell books", or silver seal spell books.

    The mysterious wisdom in stories and proverbs is leather wrapped, huge and heavy, no less than a sea of words (miniature). There is also a magic array in the book, not to warn readers, but to prevent fire, water, insects and damage.

 Chapter 260

    "This book is for getting started? If you can''t get started, you can smash yourself to death with it, and the design is realistic." Renault looked for it on the shelf for a while and understood the content through the preface of the book. He found a very interesting phenomenon: the introduction book of divine magic was thin and light, and none of the introduction books of other kinds of magic weighed less than ten kilograms.

    Only one silver seal spell book of the devil''s law and language has reached the portable level.

    It''s difficult to get started with spells. It''s not that it has abnormal requirements for the reader''s arm strength, but a very chaotic spell system. Renault looked at it roughly. Taking the simplest spell to create light as an example, there are 862 completely different ways to use it in the mysterious wisdom of stories and proverbs. The most troublesome thing is that these 800 methods are right. Predecessors have successfully used them on different occasions, but no one knows which method is suitable for you. A caster can always find 30 to 50 kinds of spells that can make him cast bright effects, but each of them can''t guarantee to work in any case.

    Repetition is the most important sign that a system can work, and spells are far from enough in this regard. Renault designs games. He knows the importance of success rate to a capability system. A failure rate of 1% will not attract attention, 5% will cause anxiety, 10% will have setbacks, 20% will form disgust and resistance, and 40% will make people give up.

    "If you can''t do it, you can do it, and you will always do it", which is the greatest advantage of Goddess divinity. And the magic of this world, first you don''t know whether it can work, and then you don''t know whether it can work in the future, which is crazy. Mages are racking their brains to improve the success rate of casting spells. The general way is to make their spirit easier to enter the state of casting spells and keep pace with the fluctuation and frequency of energy to be used as much as possible. One of the means is "magic dream".

    Now Renault will never repeat the mistakes of "magic dream", but he really needs to think about the way of magic. He wants to find his body, and he wants to get rid of the devil''s influence on himself, especially the negative influence. He should at least be worthy of his life after crossing, and be independent, independent, happy and successful.

    All this can not be solved by force and power, let alone money, including alchemy. When the path of divine magic was impassable, all he could rely on was magic.

    Different from people in this world, Renault''s starting point for considering things has never been God, even if there is divinity. From this point alone, he is actually a "devil". He believes in logical thinking, causality, and simplicity and integrity similar to program language.

    He quickly read the preface of dozens of books and got a general understanding of Magic: the goddess doesn''t care about magic, which is not her scope of authority; Magic belongs to "natural" things, which are imitated from monster Warcraft, dragon and elements, and understood from wind, rain and lightning. Well, since natural phenomena can be repeated, spells should also be repeated. There must be something wrong with the current spell.

    Renault was not the first mage to have the idea, but he was the first to try to solve the problem in a more advanced logical way. As a programmer, knowing that there are bugs, "naturally" will have a sense of compulsion to correct errors, otherwise it will be really uncomfortable.

    "In the memory of the fork road devil, there are only a few mages in the world who are more powerful than the devil, but they do exist. What I have to do is to improve the probability of becoming a powerful mage." he picked up the mysterious wisdom in stories and proverbs, put the prayer and ceremony under his arm, and then stuffed the devil''s law and language into his clothes and put it close to his body. There were bursts of acid numbness from the belly, but it was nothing compared with the excitement of learning magic.

    He is going to put the heavy introduction to magic in the meditation room. Karolini asked him to spend at least three hours a day meditating to adapt to the pressure that wandering souls might bring to him as soon as possible, and he planned to learn spells during this time. Since the wandering soul has become "food" and the pressure does not exist, Renault can study wholeheartedly, which has exceeded his original expectation.

    He is going to take the magic book with him. He will certainly read this book well, but he will certainly not learn. The identity of the devil makes it impossible for him to learn the magic of the goddess of truth thunder. However, he needs to make a gesture and at least let Carlo see that he has tried. The old man was really good to him. Renault knew this. He didn''t want to disappoint the old man.

    He was determined to memorize the book "the devil''s law and language" and take it as a real entry choice. This is not only because the book is the most friendly, but also because of the word "devil". Renault is very realistic. He knows that he will not lose all the abilities of the contract devil because of doing good every day, or he can change from the devil to an angel. He also knows that he will not become a truly evil devil just because he studies the devil''s law and language.

    Since you are the devil, you should study from the most favorable angle, and the success rate is the highest.

    After planning all this, Renault looked at the time outside and found that it was almost dinner time. He was going to the hall. Coming down from the library, Renault went to Carlo to help him to dinner, but he found the room empty. When he got to the bottom hall, he saw the old man there, three young people and coach Dyson.

    Dyson was hurt.

    He took off his coat, wrapped a bandage between his chest and abdomen, fixed his right arm with a splint and hung it in front of his chest with a bandage. There were many injuries in other places. There were some ragged clothes on the ground with blood stains on them. Dyson frowned and gently moved his upper body. When it caused pain, he frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with himself.

    Caroli was packing up the medicine: "change my dressing after three days. After ten times, you can remove the bandage, but the injuries to your arms and ribs will not heal until at least three months. You have to take these injuries into winter."

    "It''s nothing." Dyson glanced at Renault, his eyes seemed complicated, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Oh, one more thing. You can''t yell or do strenuous exercise before removing the bandage, otherwise you will get slower and suffer in vain."

    Reynolds stole a wink at Angola, filled with joy. Dyson can''t yell or move, which means that their training will be very easy. At least they won''t get hurt in the fight. It''s definitely a good thing.

 Chapter 261

    Angola understood, wanted to laugh but dared not, so she could only rub the tip of her nose with her fingers to block the slightly tilted corners of her mouth.

    But Dyson saw it. He stared and didn''t shout, but his voice still had a strong deterrent effect: "don''t do this little trick, I''ll still stare at you, don''t want to be lazy! From tomorrow, any relaxation will be whipped. My left hand is actually as good as my right hand!"

    "Well, let''s talk about tomorrow. Let the children eat first. Dyson, come with me and I''ll prescribe a medicine for you."

    The old man took Dyson to the tower. When he was far from the hall, he asked, "Dyson, why did you get hurt this time?"

    "When climbing the mountain, the rope was too old and broke. Oh... I patrolled along the route and found this thing on the cliff." Dyson looked back, took out a small cloth bag from his pants pocket, put it on the splint of his right arm, and carefully opened it with his left hand. Inside are four ginger fleshy plant tubers, each with three slender green branches growing from above and three small red berries. After bumping, squeezing and impact, these berries are still intact. The crystal clear red has a watery appearance and looks very attractive.

    "Giant fruit?" Kipling looked surprised. "This is a rare good thing."

    "Yes, I know. But let''s not give it to the temple this time." Dyson said to the old man, holding the cloth bag "I mean, the church has its own inventory. It doesn''t need these things as much as the young people. Make medicine, mix it in the soup and give it to the young people to drink. Don''t tell them so that they won''t leak their words and be found by the inspector. Renault and Capus need to attend the enhancement ceremony, and Angola and Reynolds need to improve their physique. With this, at least they can live more easily."

    The old man hesitated, pressed his chest, and then nodded. "If the inspector finds out, keep quiet, I''ll deal with it. My old face still has a lot of face. Moreover, you don''t want them to know, so as not to destroy your cruel and ruthless image, do you?"

    "I just don''t want them to be like me." Dyson put the cloth bag into the old man''s hand. "They hate me better than being turned over by the dangerous world outside."

    "Run. Running means that both legs will leave the ground at the same time! There is always one foot on the ground, which is called walking!"

    Dyson still couldn''t help it. His voice echoed over the castle as if he hadn''t been hurt. His ribs didn''t seem to be affected, at least he couldn''t hear it at all.

    Renault took one step after another, and he jumped. There was no way. When he couldn''t run, he had to jump to get his feet off the ground. But when he was extremely tired, his brain issued a "jump" command, and his feet would only "stagger".

    After running on the city wall for two months, I had basically adapted to the long-distance running. When I thought the day was right in front of me, it was called "weight-bearing training" Here comes the monster again. Sandbags? They don''t exist. Renault is fully armed, that is, with rivet inlaid leather armor, spears, two crossbows, 30 crossbows and arrows, daggers and double headed hammers, helmet pots, ponchos, and all kinds of adventure sundries weighing up to 20 kilograms, which are packed in two backpacks on the front chest and back.

    Kapps said that when you really go out to perform a task, the backpack is straddled on both sides of the saddle. However, this can''t be said in front of Dyson. Once you mention "there are horses when you go out", you will add a horse to your weight training the next day - the one that needs to be carried on your shoulders.

    Renault thought about the picture. Although he thought it should be deceptive, he had no chance to try.

    What happens if he runs too much and is too tired? Renault will tell you: it''s like going to hell. This is not an exaggeration. Every step he takes, he doesn''t feel he''s moving forward, but falling and falling. The ground gives support to the soles of his feet because of numbness, and only the eternal gravity is real. Falling is like the soul going to hell.

    The only thing that supports Renault not to stop is magic. After two months of training, the pain of whipping has no sense of supervision, Dyson''s roar has become the same as hypnosis, and even the broth in dinner has lost its attraction. Renault recites the spells with his feet while running, classifying, sorting and summarizing them in his brain again and again, so as to paralyze him It turns out that as long as you don''t think about "stop", your legs may not have a brain to stop.

    "Come on, add some food today and have some soup!" the old man Kipling staggered over with a steaming pottery jar hanging on his crutch. "Reynolds, bring me four bowls. Run, run, you greedy little fat!"

    Reynolds agreed with a brilliant smile. His mind and nose were over the broth. However, he did not forget to give the blunt sword for practice to Angola for safekeeping, nor did he forget to take off the bamboo mat armor and put it on the shelf. Little fat swished out and looked faster than a rabbit.

    "Oh, I''m so tired, but there''s a good saying. I don''t want anything else with meat stew. Oh, thank you, cappus." old Kipling sat down in the chair brought by cappus and handed him both the crutch and the soup pot. "You boys have worked hard in training, and it''s only a month before winter. A month later, the three eagles go down the mountain for the winter. Kapos, you should take good care of them."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of them."

    "Don''t forget to train. You can''t stop." Dyson snorted and sat down with his chest. "This year, in addition to not letting Reynolds eat fat, you have to use a razor."

    "He doesn''t have a beard yet," said Capus, puzzled.

    "If he doesn''t grow, he needs to shave. That will grow. It''s a danger for him to grow like that. If he can have a beard, it should be better. Yes, the beard is armor. Just remember!"

    Capus had a distorted expression on his face, but Angola did not agree or oppose it. If someone hands over a razor, he will use it without rejection. If no one handed it to him, he would not miss it and have no attachment.

    "What meat is in the jar? It tastes delicious!" after Renault came to Bingfeng fortress, he didn''t eat pigs, cattle, sheep and chickens, but horses, Griffins, wolves, foxes, rabbits and squirrels. Facts have proved that as long as there is the "no waste, no extravagance" eating spirit of the big eating Empire, there is nothing that the body can''t bear.

 Chapter 262

    "Bamboo mouse, it''s really unlucky to fall into the trap. I can pick up delicious food even if one of my hands is broken. That''s my ability!" Dyson sniffed his nose and knew what the meat was. "However, the old man added other things in it. Let me think..."

    He was not thinking, but using the techniques of meditation. When the full version of Eagle school meditation is performed, the blood vessels near the eyes, nose, ears and tongue will swell and show a thick purplish red. At the same time, the hair on the human body will stand up, and even drive the hair and beard to stand up. It looks a little scary. Giles kept his bald head not because he was bald, but because it was easier to get stronger.

    Dyson didn''t shave. He just tied his hair tightly so that he wouldn''t explode. His nose twitched a few times, and he lifted his meditation: "locust powder and several medicinal herbs are good things. But isn''t it a waste to give them some?"

    With that, he grabbed the bowl brought by renaldon and prepared to pour one for himself.

    Kipling grabbed the spoon first and knocked it on the back of his hand. "Put it down! Your share is in my room and there is a pot! The bones are yours. Leave the rotten meat for me. My teeth are bad."

    "Say it!" Dyson patted the bowl in xiaopang''s arms, stood up and strode towards the tower. After entering the castle, he found a deserted corner, untied his water bag, drank, and then leaned against the wall to take a nap.

    Kipling melts "giant fruit" into soup. Locust powder and medicinal materials are actually used to cover up the taste. The four young people, including Renault, shared the meat and soup in the pottery pot equally. Under Kipling''s gaze, even if they wanted to give more to Reynolds, it was not allowed.

    In fact, one person is just a bowl, which is not much compared with the belly. But after this bowl of soup entered the gastrointestinal tract, the warm feeling spread, and every bone, every muscle, and even every hair was comfortable. Renault used meditation to observe himself and even found that some bruises caused by training were improving rapidly.

    "The medicine you take is added to help you recover. Well, you don''t have to train today. A good sleep is better than anything. If Dyson asks, say it''s me." old Kipling looked at the empty jar with satisfaction. He was about to get up and go back, but Renault stopped him.

    "Teacher, I have to report to you." he used the name teacher since he learned meditation and began to try magic. "The first spell, I can do it now."

    He held out his hand, palm toward the empty pottery pot, and then gently said "SUA". The earthenware jar vibrated, and then slowly flew up from the crutch, as if it had wings. It just flew steadily, moving in the direction of Reynolds at the other end of the table.

    Renown reached out curiously and poked the pottery pot. The jar tilted and drew a small arc in the air, but it still came to Renault.

    "It''s not magic... It''s a pity, but congratulations on your talent in magic." the old man applauded and said, "how did you do it with only one syllable?"

    Instead of asking the control distance of the spell and the upper limit of the weight and speed of the movable object, I directly found the most important point: the spell. Although he has never shown it, Kipling has definitely studied magic and must use some magic knowledge in addition to magic, otherwise it is almost impossible to grasp the most critical thing so quickly.

    There are many spells, long spells and spells often break down, which is the biggest problem of spells. Object movement mantra, or mage''s hand mantra, has 1100 chanting methods, which are similar but all different. The longest spell has 42 syllables, and it takes eight or nine seconds to complete it. It is not practical at all. In the book "mysterious wisdom in stories and proverbs", the shortest spell has eight syllables, which can be used at least. In the devil''s law and language, the spell has three syllables.

    Renault shortened it to one and a half, using some of the devil''s abilities.

    "I still can''t explain how I did it. It may be just a coincidence. It may be the luck blessed by the goddess, or I may have done something right inadvertently." Renault pushed his hands, and the pottery pot flew back to the old man and hung it on the walking stick. "Teacher, I want some paper and pens. I want to sum up this spell. I have a feeling that I should be able to find something."

    "Do you feel it? Then it must be the blessing of the goddess!" old Kipling was very happy. "It is recorded in many ancient books that when believers approach the truth, the goddess will encourage and help you and provide inspiration. Pen, no problem. Paper, you can save some. I can give you a blackboard. There should be hundreds of chalk in stock. Is that enough?"

    "That''s enough, thank you." Renault knows that paper in this world is not as popular as later generations, and the improved version of papermaking should not be found. However, he has been occupied by physical training and spell learning, and he has no time to try papermaking.

    In the process of reciting the mantra, he disturbed the established order of the mantra in the book, re classified it, and tried to remember it in a more convenient and regular way. In this process, he vaguely felt that there were some rules, but it was too difficult to sum them up simply by brain calculus. If only there were a database, it would be much more convenient to use statistics and program algorithms. However, without a computer, paper and pen can do a lot of things.

    With a half syllable spell, he can complete the magic of the master''s hand. There must be something strange in it. How much role does the devil''s soul play in it, and what does Yan Rui with alien thinking do in it. What is the relationship between these changes and the mage''s Hand spell in the spell book? Renault consumed his soul and traded hell for a smarter brain, so he always kept thinking.

    "You can write a letter and report this new spell method to the church. There are special priests under the holy word to count such things. I testify to you that you will be rewarded for this report, which will be good for you to get atonement vouchers in the future."

    "I''ll remember. But I want to summarize it first and report it when I have a better grasp."

    "The syllable of your mantra is short enough. If only it could be improved into a Dharma mantra. At present, there are only three major mantras of the eagle school, including reverse thrust, burst flash and light body. The number is too small. Oh, the Dharma mantra will be taught to you when you finish strengthening the Dharma array and start learning the martial arts of our school. Alas, maybe I''m a little greedy..."

 Chapter 263

    Spell? Renault has an idea. Maybe he can''t just pay attention to the red bookshelves. The martial arts of those black bookshelves may also provide inspiration.

    Just as he was excited about discovering new fields and crying for increased reading, a strange loud roar sounded outside the fortress: "what about people? Why don''t you have a lookout? Open the door!"

    Outside the door came a team of six knights wearing steel armor, majestically riding on large brown horses. The horse also has a full set of armor. It is wrapped in thick cloth armor sewn with iron sheets from back to buttocks, and the holy emblem of thunder cross is embroidered with fine blue silk thread.

    Truth thunder goddess church, holy body and patrol knight.

    The knight was followed by a carriage, dragged by four beautiful mares as white as milk, with steel bodies, steel wheels and Silver Carved angels spreading their wings on the roof. The coachman was also a knight. He straightened up and led the reins. His eyes under his visor stared warily at the front. The heavy curtain covered the window and blocked the peeping eyes outside.

    Somehow, next to the white horse behind the car, there was a fully armed brown horse without a knight. It can be seen that the horse is in low spirits and has dim eyes.

    The gate rose slowly, the team stepped on the dense sound of horses'' hoofs, and the iron wheels made a harsh sound on the stone slab. At this time, old prince was thinking about why the patrol team came to the castle more than half a month in advance, while Renault despised the incompleteness of the rubber free industry and regretted the hearing of the passengers in the car.

    The knight in charge of the team jumped off his horse easily. After taking off his helmet, he had a beautiful and handsome face under his blond hair. Renault estimated that he should be about the same age as himself, that is, in his twenties and eighties, but he is obviously much more handsome than himself.

    Oh, it should be more handsome than Renault. That''s accurate.

    "Welcome, inspector gray. We didn''t hear from you. What a surprise!" old prince walked forward with a cane.

    "Carla, inspector general, please call me that." the young man and the old man shook hands, but the tone was not necessarily enthusiastic. "You won''t receive any news this time, because I didn''t release it at all."

    "Oh..." old prince drew back his hand: "is it the same as in the past that I asked three young people to pack up?"

    "Three? Isn''t there a new person here? Where is it? Let me see."

    What do you mean let you see? Can''t you move your eyes yourself? There are only six people in Bingfeng fortress. Can''t you see it? Really blind or pretending to be blind? Renault was most disgusted with such people, so he blocked one nostril with his fingers and hummed a piece of nose shit on the ground.

    "Renault hall, it looks like you." Inspector Carla quasi bypassed old prince and went straight to Renault. The Knights behind him dismounted at the same time, holding long swords and eyeing, as if they were cheering him on. "When I heard that you came to Bingfeng fortress, I knew that the will of the goddess was great, and the reward and punishment were fair and reasonable."

    "I knew this before I came to the icebound fortress."

    Ramsden burst out laughing and was secretly pinched by wumama.

    "If you know this, you should stay away from the card system." dorum stretched out his hand, shaking his steel fingers on both sides of Renault''s cheek as if to pinch it off. "What a nice person she is!"

    Who is the card system? Renault rolled his eyes. There are many gaps in his memory, especially the prodigal son''s once affair. It is estimated that the old owner of the body doesn''t want the new residents to know

    "Yes, he''s a good man," Renault replied perfunctorily, taking a half step back. Although he can be resurrected after death, and the people present should not let him be strangled, it''s uncomfortable to watch his hands swing around under his eyes.

    Dorum''s eyes burst into flames of anger. Did Renault annoy him by saying that Cass was "good"?

    Just as anger appeared from the bottom of his eyes, the sacred emblem hanging on the chain on dorum''s chest vibrated. He calmed down quickly, and even a smile appeared on his face. Renault was a little uncertain whether it was better to be angry and vent, or to change his face like a neuropathy.

    "Prin said just now that there were only three people to pack up, including you? Collinwood is a good village, but it is still too small and poor for the son of the count."

    "I also agree with you. I prefer Bingfeng fortress, so I won''t leave this winter."

    "Oh, it shows that you train very hard! You are worthy of being a good boy who makes count hall proud." dorum suddenly changed his words and became serious and severe: "It seems that people here pay too much attention to your training and neglect to patrol and guard the surrounding areas! I was attacked by Griffins on my way here! Two knights died and their bones fell off the cliff, which is extremely serious dereliction of duty!"

    "Inspector general, we are very sorry to hear this, but what''s the matter with Griffins? If there are monsters, we will hunt according to our duties, but we have never raised or owned monsters." old prince knocked his cane on the ground and his tone became serious: "only truth can stand upright and stable under the gaze of the goddess!"

    "Want to make sense? That''s good." dorum said. "The Griffin who launched the attack has a large skeleton, but his body is thin, his eyes are red, and he is obviously still in some kind of anger and sadness. His attack is not for food, but purely to vent his anger. Obviously, he has either died his spouse or his children. Tell me, have you killed the Griffin recently?"

    Old prince breathed out slowly. The instruction of the goddess of truth thunder made him unable to lie. "Yes, we did kill a griffin two months ago."

    "It''s a cliff Griffin. It''s very vindictive. After killing one, why don''t you look for its nest and shovel its relatives?"

    "Because... When we killed the Griffin, the Griffin was burned by the fire. It was impossible to distinguish its species."

    "Now I tell you that it''s a cliff Griffin, and its threat is becoming greater and greater. Bingfeng fortress will destroy the Griffin and get its head before winter. Oh, just let those who want to leave the fortress and go down the mountain to avoid snow take it."

    "However, the cliff Griffin can''t spend the winter here. It will either leave before the snow or freeze to death on the mountain. There''s no need to take a risk to pay off at this time."

    "Do you want me to tell the widow of the knight Gunter and Ruth? Or their parents and children?" dorum snorted. "It''s an order to destroy the Griffin, and it''s your duty to carry out this order. Don''t worry, there will be many rewards, and I''ll give you a mission certificate. You can start at once."

 Chapter 264

    However, Carl woke up after a incense burning time, but because he absorbed too much Yin Qi, Carl''s female face gained the upper hand, and his movements and sounds changed, which gave ildley a goose bumps.

    Walking out of the hall again, the Dragon leader came up with Ye Jingyi and Wei Qiwu: "thank you for your help. I will personally make a sword for you this time."

    Everyone is moved. Tibetan sword mountain villa is famous for its sword. The sword forged by the villa leader is a reward at the famous sword conference every ten years. The whole Jianghu is crazy about it. This sword is not only a first-class magic weapon in the Jianghu, but also a symbol of identity and strength.

    "I''d like to thank the villa leader in advance." yierdeley Feng hugged his fist and replied. In fact, he didn''t care so much. After all, every soldier is every soldier, even if it''s sharper than the magic weapon of the immortal.

    "Don''t talk about those useless things. Get down to business quickly." Xiao Sha said impatiently.

    "Why did you say that, elder? The immortal martial arts meeting has already started. Healing is also a part of it. If you don''t believe it, ask villa leader ye?" ildley Feng smiled.

    Xiao Sha was shriveled and whispered, "he saved the people of his hidden sword villa. Ask a fart."

    After making fun of Xiao Sha at will, yierdeley wind stopped delaying, "as we all know, the cave Xuantian realm is the peak of martial arts. If you want to enter the heaven realm, it''s not strength, but artistic conception. But when it comes to artistic conception, it''s also mysterious. Many simple and stupid people struggle in the earth for half their lives, but when they enter the heaven realm, they drive straight without bottleneck."

    Most of the major sects are at the peak of the land. At the moment, they all listen carefully.

    "Some people have been extremely clever since they were young. Before Tianjing, they sang all the way. They reached the peak of Tianjing at a young age, but later they stopped here all their life. Many people must have asked the elders in the door what the artistic conception is, but most of the elders can''t tell why."

    "In fact, artistic conception is the embodiment of obsession. Some people are very good at swords, some are very good at guns, and some are very good at knives... So most of their artistic conception is also reflected in weapons."

    "This kind of heaven is the most common and the best breakthrough. Of course, it should be more ordinary. Another kind of people may also be good at a certain weapon, but they have an obsession hidden in the bottom of their heart and dare not face it. Naturally, they can''t break through for a long time."

    Ildleifeng glanced at big bill and yourui, and then said, "there are two ways for such people to enter the heaven. The first one is to get him or destroy him. Such obsession can be eliminated. Of course, this way may be cruel. You are righteous people, and you may disdain it."

    "The second way is to put it down. But since it''s obsession, it''s not easy to put it down. That''s why the heaven is so difficult to enter. Most of you here have people who are difficult to put it down, so you''ve been trapped for many years. Right, big bill Fairy?"

    The story of big bill and yourui is well known in the Jianghu. She deceived herself and others to hide, delaying herself and the people who loved her.

    Big bill''s face was slightly red. He looked at yourui from the corner of his eyes. Yourui was still looking at her affectionately.

    "I won''t mention this much. You must have thought about it. I wish you a breakthrough in heaven as soon as possible and hope to drink your wedding wine one day."

    Yourui, who has always been indifferent, got up and saluted, "thank you." no one knows what he thanked.

    "Listening to your words is better than practicing hard for more than ten years. Thank you, sir." Liu Jingtao got up and hugged his fist. Then many people got up and thanked.

    "You''re welcome. In fact, you''ll find out sooner or later that some obsessions can''t be solved after you say it. Everything depends on yourself."

    "In fact, Tianjing is not difficult, because it is just the beginning of another road..."

    There was a sudden uproar. For them, Tianjing is their lifelong pursuit, but today someone told them that Tianjing is actually the beginning.

    "Be quiet!" the man who saved the king of the sword shouted. He was indifferent, and now he seemed a little anxious. The noisy situation calmed down in an instant, and then looked at the eldley wind: "you continue."

    Ildleifeng smiled. These people have been trapped all their lives. When they were young, they might think that two hundred years are actually very long. Now the deadline is coming. The longer they live, the more afraid they are of death.

    "Dare you ask if there are immortals in the world? The legend of overseas fairy islands has been circulating all the time. Many people have gone to find immortals. Some people never return. Some people come back alive, but they get nothing. In the long run, immortals have become a legend."

    Yierdeley wind said, "but when we reach the heaven, we come into contact with another power. I call it the power of heaven and earth. Of course, there may be other names, but we have to admit its power."

    "We can feel it and even realize some benefits it brings, but we can''t absorb and use it. Why?"

    "In fact, this is because..."

    "Shut up, is the secret of heaven that you and other yellow mouth children can reveal at will."

    While many heavenly realm masters were listening attentively, a loud drink came. Yierdeley wind only felt that his internal organs had been slightly shaken. Fortunately, the distance was still far away. Otherwise, he, an ordinary person, could not bear the roar. Many people with low internal power also felt uncomfortable in his chest and abdomen.

    "You 1 damn it, old man, it''s finally come out." yierdeley wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, retreated behind Mo Yu and scolded.

    The ox demon and the dragon head also flew to the body of ildley wind, with a dignified look, because they haven''t found where the speaker is until now.

    In fact, he has long speculated that how can a world lack genius? In a world where martial arts have developed for so many years, how can no one find the secret? But why is the topic of immortals always limited to legends?

    "Who is it, come out!" the five old men were about to know the way that they might live. They were interrupted at the critical time. The person with poor psychological quality was afraid to be angry to death.

    In the distance, a figure gradually appeared in the sight of everyone. Different from everyone''s lightness skill, lightness skill is a lightness martial skill, which can only make people stay in the air or glide for a short time, and this person is actually flying.

    The visitor looks about thirty or forty. He is dressed in royal clothes and slightly fat. He always thinks that this goods is different from the imaginary immortal. Yierdeley wind secretly observed the visitor.

    From the experience of yierdeley wind, this kind of person is at most a watchdog type, and his strength background should not be too strong, which is why he dares to provoke each other.

 Chapter 265

    "The garrison envoy of Penglai Fairy Island, Fang Mo," the visitor said proudly. He didn''t seem to pay attention to more than ten Heaven experts here.

    "Penglai, it''s actually Penglai, so Fairy Island really exists!!" people look a little excited and live forever. Who doesn''t pursue it?

    "It''s the immortal envoy. I''m old and polite." the old man, who was angry and wanted to tear people apart, suddenly performed a wave of face changes, and his smile was as bright as chrysanthemum.

    Fang Mo ignored them, but looked at ildley wind and said indifferently, "boy, don''t think you''re a little smart and talk nonsense. Be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth. This laoshizi Xianwu conference is over. In order to avoid you talking nonsense again, I''ll give you two choices. Either go with me honestly or never talk."

    Yierdeley wind''s face changed indefinitely. The goods could fly with the sword. I think the level was not low. Ordinary heaven might have no power to fight back in front of him. Just when yierdeley wind hesitated, a voice sounded.

    "In the pre-Qin period, some people divided the nine states into two with great magic power, leaving only the barren Yongzhou..."

    "Shut up!" Fang Mo shouted angrily again.

    A man with white hair and beard, dressed in a white robe, but middle-aged in appearance, appeared in the air with a wine pot. Instead of using objects, he directly floated in the air.

    "Master!" Yang Yifei saluted respectfully.

    "The Sword Fairy Raul is really a fairy!"

    Raul ignored Yang Yifei and others, but looked at Fang Mo with disdain and said, "why, you can do it and don''t allow me to say it? You''re just a guard and errand runner. You really think you''re a dish?"

    Fang Mo built the foundation at the age of 30. Now he is in the middle of the foundation building. He is also a leader of the younger generation in the Fang family. Recently, it happened that he was his turn to guard the Xianfan channel. Unexpectedly, Raul insulted him so much. Even if he couldn''t see through the other side, he was in the martial world after all. Fang Mo didn''t have much fear in his heart, but he was afraid that the other side could resist the sky, You should know that you have to reach the golden elixir realm before you can resist the sky without the help of foreign objects.

    In the face of Raul''s disregard, Fang Mo didn''t quarrel again, but held the sword in his hand and shouted, "ten thousand swords, kill evil!" this is Fang Mo''s strongest move.

    The sword behind him soared into the sky, and suddenly the shadow of the sword was all over the sky. Countless shadows of the sword poured out at Raul from top to bottom.

    Facing the sword shadow all over the sky, Raul drank wine at will and said with disdain: "you can''t even integrate ten thousand swords. What kind of evil is it? You can only show off in front of the martial arts."

    Seeing the sword skills like this, the people below are fascinated. Unexpectedly, it is so unbearable in Raul''s mouth.

    Raul''s figure was submerged in the shadow of the sword. "Sword, it''s used like this!" Raul''s voice came out again. They seemed to feel a beam of light passing by, and then Fang Mo was beaten out.

    A sword light rose from the dust all over the ground, and Fang Mo ran away without even saying a cruel word... What they didn''t see was that at the moment, a sword mark on his face was clearly visible, like a slap. He couldn''t eliminate it after he tried his best. He had no face to stay here.

    "Are you a little heavy?" a black figure appeared beside Raul.

    "Leave him a mark and have a long memory," Raul said indifferently.

    Dressed in black, with a firm face, long messy hair and a black giant sword, this man is the legendary sword Saint Tuoba Sinan.

    "It turns out that he has reached another height. It''s ridiculous that we always take him as our imaginary enemy." a trace of weakness sprang up in the nameless heart of the crowd.

    "Now that the matter has come to this point, we won''t hide it any more." the sword Saint took a complicated look at ildley wind. The boy didn''t know where he came from and confused their original plan.

    "As brother Raul said earlier, we are now in only one of the nine states, and it is the most barren state. During the pre-Qin period, the aura of nine States declined. I don''t know which bastard came up with it. He divided up the spirit of Yong state, planted it in the other eight States, and abandoned the land of one state to preserve the other eight states."

    "People from Yongzhou naturally disagree, but their arms can''t twist their thighs. The power of one state is not the opponent of the eight states, and Yongzhou has been completely destroyed. Nine states were originally one. If they only transplanted spiritual veins, the aura of other regions will inevitably not overflow. They dare not bear the great sin of destroying one state, so they worked together to open up a small world and send Yongzhou into it, Since then, Yongzhou has completely become a piece of waste land. "

    "The Fang family in Penglai Island is just a small family in the immortal world. They guard the entrance of Yongzhou for generations to deal with some martial artists. One foundation can wipe out our whole Yongzhou, but hundreds of years of guarding has given birth to some careful thoughts."

    "How can there be no genius in a state? Jedi like Yongzhou have a great chance of genius. But without the support of aura, even a genius can''t survive his centenary, so they quietly opened a gap to let the aura overflow, but there can''t be too much aura, otherwise it may be beyond their control and can burst out in such barren places Breaking to building a foundation, that is, breaking the shackles of heaven, is their goal. "

    "Every once in a while, they will send a person into Yongzhou to check the situation of Yongzhou. I''m sure you guessed that Fang Qian is the latest inspector."

    "Fang Qian has a free and easy life and does whatever he wants. As a patrolman, he has feelings with the people who are" imprisoned ". It is with his help that brother Raul and I learned about these things and made a breakthrough."

    "The reason why I didn''t tell you before was because I was afraid that if this matter spread widely, it would be discovered by the Fang family, which would make the Fang family shut us down."

    "But about half a month ago, brother Raul and I both broke through the foundation building period and reached the realm above the foundation. According to Fang Qian, the person with the highest realm of the Fang family is just above the foundation. Since then, Yongzhou has the qualification to talk to the Fang family. The Fang family is guarding itself. They don''t dare to spread the matter at will."

    "You probably know what happened. Afterwards, we''ll spread the cultivation method. Everyone can try it. But cultivating immortals requires a lot of talent. If the talent is not enough, remember not to force it. It''s also a way to strive to reach the heaven and improve your perception. Whether to fight for Yongzhou or spend your life plain. The choice is up to you. That''s the end of the matter."

    The crowd gradually dispersed. What they saw and heard today has subverted their understanding of the world. They need to digest it.

 Chapter 266

    Jack held his breath in his chest, grabbed the handle of the knife with both hands, and his arms burst out one green tendon after another due to excessive force.

    The delicate little face was also red. With the help of this force, the sharp blade of the sword cut most of the wolf demon''s belly, and Jack slipped out of the wolf''s tail.

    "Chi ~"

    "Woo! --"

    The colorful internal organs fell from the belly, and the whole wolf demon was very weak. But even so, with the tenacious vitality of the wolf demon, the tail like an iron broom still bombarded Jack.

    With this effort, the abdominal wound expanded, and those mucous membranes could no longer bear the weight of Hualv viscera. They threw all the things that were in the way out of the body like garbage.

    With a crash, the internal organs fell out, and the wolf demon who turned his body raised its sharp claws and wanted to fan Jack.

    If it dies, it will drag on one!

    At this time, rupee, with relatively superior strength, finally solved the wolf around him. Seeing this scene, he didn''t want to think about it. He directly waved out half of the broken sword left in his hand!

    The wolf demon''s tail hasn''t drooped yet. The half broken sword is inserted into the wolf demon''s x flower.

    "Woo ~"

    The wolf demon was moaned and lay on the ground. There was no more movement.

    Jack, who was preparing to block the back of the knife in front of him, was stunned. He hurried forward and stabbed the tip of the knife into the wolf demon''s eye socket. He turned the handle and stirred it hard to make a mess of the wolf''s brain.

    Other wild wolves saw the leader killed and ran away with their tails. In the process of escape, they were killed by violent patrols.

    Many injured team members sat directly on the ground, gasping for breath, and fighting with those wild wolves is also a very physical thing, not to mention that they restrained the bansirius demon before. Breathing one by one is like an exhaust box, and the chest also fluctuates violently.

    With trembling and numb palms, many people took out the powder ground with royal herbs from their clothes and carefully applied it to their wounds scratched by wild wolves.

    "I hope they won''t get rabies."

    The sentence popped out of Jack''s head, but he didn''t even understand what rabies meant.

    Stunned, Jack pulled the Taidao out of the wolf demon''s eye socket. The broken liquid of the wolf eye just washed the blade. Under the reflection of the sun, the blade was still sticky and looked like a layer of cream. It was disgusting.

    Jack touched it with his hand. The almost transparent silk thread stretched between his fingers, and a fishy smell pierced his nose.

    "Ji... Lord Ji." standing up and staggering, rupee walked to jack with a bitter smile on his face: "fortunately, you came fast enough, otherwise the wolf demon mill could grind our brother to death."

    "Oh ~ even if I don''t come, you can kill the wolf demon after you kill those wild wolves."

    "Hey, hey." the simple and honest young man smiled, looked at the residual corpses, and suddenly became silent.

    "Zuo is dead, and there are those villagers. We can''t save them. They scattered and fled before. They were not killed by the wolf demon, but died under the wolf''s claws in panic."

    Rupee shook his head: "it''s OK for the wolves to swarm around. Fortunately, it''s not the wolf demon who acts alone. Wolves who act alone like to approach their prey by sneaking attacks, but they don''t know the wolf king who has become a demon..."

    "Now they are our prey," said Jack.

    Rupee was stunned, "yes."

    The line of sight swept back and forth on the huge wolf body and the wolf corpses, "it''s a pity that the monster''s meat should be able to eat."

    "What about these wolves?"

    "They have been with the wolf demon for a long time. Who knows if they are dominated by some breath, it''s better not to beat them." rupee experienced the old way.

    After a short rest, rupee went to the back of the wolf demon. Compared with the wolf demon''s body, the dry and cracked ground was like a huge monster, swallowing and sucking the blood flowing after the wolf demon''s death.

    "Pity my knife." rupee frowned and pulled out the half cut knife from the wolf demon x flower. It was contaminated with the blood of the wolf demon and mixed with some dirt, fishy smell and odor, which made people frown.

    Jack shivered. He finally understood why the last claw of the wolf demon didn''t fall on him.

    "If only we could make a fine steel long gun, even if there was another wolf demon, it would be enough for him to be restrained by his brothers and poke chrysanthemum with a long gun." rupee threw the broken knife aside and made amazing remarks.

    But look at the reaction of those patrols, they seem to be used to it?

    Jack swallowed his saliva. How long did he leave the patrol? Why hadn''t they taught him to poke wild animals before?

    Jack fantasized about stabbing the monster''s backyard with cherry blowing snow.

    "The cherry blowing snow seems to be a little short. The five or six meter long bear demon shouldn''t feel much? If it can stimulate the ''wheel dance'' effect and send out the knife wave when stabbing in, it will get twice the result with half the effort." Jack whispered.

    Standing aside, rupee silently took two steps back, ''ha? Cherry blowing snow? Isn''t that the spirit knife enshrined in the shrine? Stabbing the monster''s Chrysanthemum with a spirit knife? Lord Ji, aren''t you afraid to insult Lingdao? "

    Rupee was about to stop talking. He wanted to persuade Jack to give up his mind, but didn''t he tell Jack the truth that he could use the spirit knife? Doesn''t this indirectly mean that Jack is this generation of shrine witch?

    It''s OK to talk to his brothers secretly. If he really said it openly, rupee estimated that he would be torn to pieces by Lord God.

    "Ji!"

    "Lord Ji!"

    Rupee looked back and found that the eight gods and the captain in charge of the patrol were all equipped with swords and came to the battlefield through the path.

    "Father."

    "Lord God!"

    The eighth God nodded first and glanced at the battlefield at will. Dozens of trees around were broken due to water shortage, which led to "osteoporosis". The smell of blood here was even more pungent.

    After seeing the relatively thin wolf demon among the monsters, the eighth God said, "deal with the wolf demon. Don''t let other wild animals swallow it. Don''t bother other wild wolves."

    "Yes!" �� N

    "Ji, come back to the shrine with me first!"

    The eighth God''s tone was serious, and Jack followed his father with a small face.

    Seeing the two men leave, the man, who is the captain of the patrol team, shouted: "deal with the wolf demon body first. It''s bloody. It won''t take long to provoke fierce animals in the mountains. By the way, don''t move those who are hurt, let those who are not hurt come!"

    Looking at the wolf demon''s body being dragged away, the man stared at the colorful internal organs still connected to his body and said, "OK, rupee. A team killed this thing. There''s something."

    Rupee and other injured players looked strange, "Captain, the wolf demon was actually killed by Lord Ji. We charged it to kill some of its endurance."

 Chapter 267

    "Really?"

    Rick walked away, and the man didn''t seem to be flattering the team members.

    Shake your head, as if you can''t believe it.

    "Worthy of this generation of shrine witches."

    The man suddenly looked up and saw that the team members were staring at him, so he said, "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen the next generation of Rick kill demons! Don''t hurry back to coax your mother-in-law!"

    "If this happens again in the future, inform me at the first time!"

    Jack followed his father closely. Hearing this, he couldn''t help defending himself: "but those villagers..."

    "If you die, you''ll die. How many people must die in a year? Now there are patrols. Your task is to take good exercise and become the next generation of Rick!"

    "But..."

    "But what!" Rick stopped and turned away, his eyes less caring than Jack had guessed, but more indifferent:

    "You are still growing up. If you die in that place, what will the village do in the future? When will you grow up, and your strength will be comparable to your mother, or even surpass your mother..." rickton paused and turned the topic: "since the establishment of the eight fold shrine, there have been very few witches who can resist the cherry blowing snow, not to mention the men of the eight fold clan."

    "Generally speaking, the Witch of the shrine is the top fighting force in the village. As for the God, I believe you understand. It''s not that you don''t want to kill monsters. If monsters invade the village and kill villagers wantonly, our eightfold family will naturally be on top."

    "But!" Rick said, "you and Sakura are too small, and there is still a lot of room for progress. If you don''t reach that level, you''d better not take risks easily. Next time a monster attacks the villagers, you should tell me at the first time anyway."

    Seeing his father turn around and walk towards the shrine, Jack lowered his head and said, "yes."

    Some things can''t be said, even if he wants to tell his father his secret. Even if the Witch of the shrine uses the falling cherry chop thousands of times, she will always be in bad shape and miss. But he is different. He just needs to move his mind. Those moves can be used as good as clouds and flowing water.

    When his physical strength increases, his endurance becomes longer, and he kills wolf demons with cherry blowing snow, isn''t it easy?

    In particular, Jack is looking forward to its power by inserting the "wheel dance" into the monster x flower.

    Father said so much, just to let him understand that it is not appropriate for him to deal with monsters at his age, even if he has the ability to kill low monsters.

    This thing is like the alternate witch in the shrine. Only after the end of the rapid rise period of her youth will she become a formal Witch and be released to fight with monsters and protect one side.

    When I was young, my strength was weak. If I died fighting with monsters, it would be the loss of the shrine.

    After all, Bazhong village is a small place. It''s not pleasant to say. Bazhong shrine is supported by three or two big cats and kittens. If you train the Witch and God in a way of not dying and not afraid of death, the eight fold family should be extinct long ago.

    "That''s right." Rick, who was walking in front, said again, "go to Amy when you get home."

    "Amy?"

    Jack was confused and thought of something.

    ......

    Jack cleaned the fishy smell and changed his clothes before sitting next to Amy silently.

    Amy is still asleep. Seeing Ying trying to wake her up, Jack quickly makes a gesture.

    Looking at Amy''s pale face, Jack was lost in thought. Although the doctors from the big city can''t see what''s wrong with Amy, they can only prescribe some prescriptions to strengthen the foundation and nourish the yuan, but what if someone with real ability can cure Amy?

    Jack made up his mind to discuss with his father in a few days whether he could take someone to the big city nearby.

    It was like having a nightmare. Amy, lying flat in the shop, frowned, and sweat often seeped from her white forehead.

    Ying just wanted to wipe Amy''s sweat with a handkerchief. The people who were lying in the shop seemed frightened. The whole person lay on one side and curled up like an abandoned kitten.

    "Brother ~ sister... No... Don''t leave me!"

    Babble.

    Jack gently lifted a corner of the quilt and held it on Amy''s small hands with his fingers tightly crossed.

    "Won''t leave Amy ~"

    Like magic, the frown gradually stretched, and the tight petite body relaxed slowly. Only the crossed hands held Jack''s palms tightly.

    "Get me a fan," Jack whispered.

    Sakura, kneeling opposite, nodded and found the fan behind another door in the house.

    "I''ll fan it. You go and prepare lunch."

    Ying handed the bamboo fan, tried not to make a sound and walked out of the house.

    Jack fans the fan silently, the breeze blows, and the sweat from Amy''s forehead disappears slowly.

    Before long, it seemed that the food made by Ying Ying seduced the little greedy insect in Amy''s belly. The small nose moved first. Amy, who was sleeping vaguely, opened her eyes and looked at everything in front of her dimly.

    "Brother... Brother, is it already morning?"

    Jack said with a smile, "lazy boy, it''s time for lunch."

    "Noon?"

    Amy was startled and opened her eyes, and the previous memory flooded into her brain.

    Struggling to support himself, his little face was full of anxiety, and a pair of smart big eyes turned around on Jack.

    "Are you okay? Is there any injury? Demon... Has the monster been killed?"

    "Rupee and I killed the monster together. Don''t I look good?" Jack held Amy''s weak body.

    At last, Amy freed her arms and put her hands on Jack''s clothes.

    "Really? That''s a monster!"

    Sitting at the small square table, octuple cherry sighed, "Amy, haven''t I told you many times? Elder brother is very strong."

    Amy closed her mouth. If she could, she didn''t want to have anything to do with the monster.

    The monster... Is the culprit who killed his mother.

    "Well, well, have dinner first."

    ......

    A week later.

    Jack, who listened to rupee''s report, looked ugly.

    Rupee''s message to him must have been beautified. In fact

    Jack squeezed a sentence from his teeth: "do they really say that?"

    "Yes." rupee, kneeling opposite jack, suffocated slightly. He hadn''t seen him for a week. He felt that the power of Lord Ji had increased more than a little.

    If it weren''t for the appearance of a child, he would really think it was the LORD God ten years ago!

    "Who is spreading rumors? Have you found out?"

    "I only know that the source came from my mother-in-law''s house. Among them, the worker spread it most widely. We suspect..."

    Before rupee finished, Jack interrupted him, "factotum? Which factotum? It was the one who spread rumors by the well?"

 Chapter 268

    "Yes, it''s him." rupee paused and then said, "there have been three monster attacks in the past seven days. Although they are all low-level monsters, the villagers are very fond of that set."

    Rupee looked carefully at Jack again, his voice surging up and down, and said:

    "Most of the villagers don''t know that they think it''s digging a well that angers the fox God. They say you''re stealing the power of the fox God. You need to..."

    The rupee is stuck.

    "Say what?!"

    "Say..."

    Rupee felt his mouth dry and sweat seeping from the tip of his nose. Since Jack drilled the well, although the animals and fields are still in a state of water shortage and drought, people at least have security.

    Before he came, he clearly drank a large bowl of water, but now he felt that his throat seemed to contain a soldering iron, itching, but he couldn''t take other measures.

    Sitting opposite him, there seemed to be ghosts circling on the small figure. Rupee''s eyes were astringent, and the nerves involved in the pupil burst out one blood thread after another. It looked like he had been up for several nights.

    Ghosts are laughing at him, the laughter is sharp and harsh

    "Rupees!"

    "Ah?!" rupee was surprised, cold sweat came out from his back, and his pupils contracted sharply.

    Looking at it, just a pretty boy with some power sat opposite him, and all the ghosts and banshees that had hovered in the sky disappeared.

    "Lord Ji."

    Rupee bowed his head and his voice trembled.

    "Tell me what they say," Jack said impatiently.

    "Gulu ~"

    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva from his dry mouth. Rupee said, "they say that if you want to solve the problem of monsters and drought, you need to sacrifice."

    "Go on." Jack narrowed his eyes. Rupee didn''t look like it was just a question of sacrifice.

    "He... They also said that because Liang, who sacrificed to the great God last time, was not a pure daughter, the God must be angry with the village. Then... Lord Ji, you stole the power of the God, dug wells in the village without permission, and handed over the wealth of the God to everyone. The God will be even more angry. So you sent demons to kill the villagers around the village and kill them one by one Life has plunged Bazhong village into despair. "

    "Moreover, the sacrifice they want is not an ordinary sacrifice. It is said that there was a problem in a sacrifice decades ago, and the gods were angry. That time, they sacrificed the blood of the witches in the shrine to calm the anger of the gods."

    "So..."

    Jack narrowed his eyes and rupee was afraid to speak. He thought that Lord Ji would be furious and scold those fools. He was already ready to be regarded as an outgasser by Lord Ji.

    But the quiet Jack seemed to be brewing a storm. Rupee thought of the ghost Banshee he had seen before, and his body trembled again.

    "So they are going to sacrifice Ying or Amy to the fox God? To ask the fox God to forgive? To forgive their sins?"

    "Stupid! Stupid! Hopeless! I want to blame a little girl who has nothing to do with herself for the failure of the last sacrifice? Can this also offset the ''sin'' of the next generation Rick?"

    Rupee didn''t dare answer.

    It seemed that there was a force driving the anger in Jack''s heart.

    "They really want to wash away their sins," rupee replied carefully. "As they say, those killed by monsters are people who have drunk well water."

    "Oh ~ now find me a man in the village who hasn''t drunk well water!"

    Rupee was silent.

    Jack''s face is uncertain. Go to his father about it? For the sake of the urination of the village, my father will definitely obey the "public opinion" and sacrifice the "waste" Amy, who is weak and useless since childhood, to the gods.

    Jack calmed down and tried not to get carried away by anger.

    He learned from the knowledge of different worlds that it''s best not to make decisions easily when emotions fluctuate violently.

    "These things are handed down again by the factotum?"

    "People believe what they don''t have. We can be sure that the boy is one of the sources."

    "Didn''t my mother-in-law''s family make any obstruction?"

    Rupee was stunned and answered truthfully, "no, but it can''t be stopped?"

    "Can''t stop it?" Jack sneered. "I''m afraid the old ghost wants to excuse himself for his crimes. Do you want to divert his attention? Dare to make small moves under the sacrifice to deceive the gods. I think it''s good for the old thing to serve the gods."

    "Seize the time to dig wells. When the water resources are sufficient for animals and fields, sweep the low monsters outside the village, and those people won''t say anything."

    Hearing Jack''s words, rupee looked embarrassed, "but... Now some villagers don''t dare to draw water from the well. They just get together all day and want to hold sacrifices. I''m afraid we don''t have time."

    Jack frowned, "hire more people and try to speed up."

    Rupee still had a bitter smile on his face: "Lord Ji, from time to time these days, there are those low monsters harassing the village. The patrol team divides into several teams to run, drilling wells in the morning, patrolling in the morning and afternoon, and drilling wells in the evening. Everyone can''t bear it. And you know, since these news came out, no one is willing to help us dig wells."

    "What about those big families who know sacrifice?"

    "They don''t want to take risks easily. You don''t know those old guys. They don''t like to take risks. If they don''t have enough interests, they prefer to hold another sacrifice to sacrifice the witch''s blood to the gods. After all... The gods love the pure daughter of the witch''s blood most."

    Seeing Jack''s face uncertain, rupee thought back and forth about the stakes.

    "My Lord, up to now, there is only one way to make those villagers believe you."

    "Oh?" a glimmer of light flashed in Jack''s eyes. He, who often swam in the "different world", didn''t think of any good method. Instead, he looked simple and honest and had a lot of ideas in his stomach.

    "Tell me."

    "My Lord, in fact, the method is very simple."

    "Simple?"

    "Yes!" rupee said seriously, "as long as you disclose your true identity, my Lord."

    Jack is stunned. Who is he? Isn''t it the next Rick? This is well known in the village.

    Seeing Jack stunned, rupee thought he had moved the other party and hit the railway while it was hot: "show up as this generation of shrine witch. The villagers naturally believe that Lord Ji can communicate with the gods, and the monster outside the village is just an accident."

    "Shrine witch..." Jack''s expression changed on his small face and thought a lot for a moment.

    Rupee is a bad idea, but it''s also accurate. Just pinch the point.

    If he appears as a witch of the shrine, those villagers must support drilling, because the witch claims to be able to communicate with the gods.

    Since we can communicate with the gods, everything is not a problem. The gods acquiesce in stealing the power of the gods and wasting the wealth of the gods.

    The monster can also be handled well as an accident. He can even use the identity of a witch in the shrine to put a "crime of deceiving God" on the old woman

    All the problems seem to be solved.

    In the future... Sakura can''t meet everyone as a witch of the shrine. Should the Bazhong shrine announce that Sakura is not the second daughter of the Bazhong family, but the second son?

    To tell you the truth, Jack was fascinated by the bad idea.

 Chapter 269

    "We''ll talk about it later."

    "Lord Ji, we don''t have much time left!" dashuan said seriously: "once those old people who rely on the clan power propose to the shrine, Miss Lin will tell her..."

    "I know. You go first. Let me know what''s going on." Philip steak kept his tone unchanged.

    Da Shuan sighed, respectfully said yes, and left the side hall.

    The filet mignon sitting on the floor lowered his head. In his opinion, the gods really existed, otherwise it would rain after the sacrifice, which could not be explained at all.

    It is said that some shrine witches can communicate with gods... Pretending to be this generation of witches is really a good way, and all problems seem to be solved.

    But the pure daughter of witch blood loved by the gods is not a lovely boy of witch blood.

    He could not know the God''s idea. He had dug the well because he had informed his father that the three prayed in the temple for seven days without any disaster.

    Let a boy pretend to be a shrine witch? Anyway, he can use the falling cherry chop and drive the spirit knife cherry to blow snow. He has the necessary conditions for a witch.

    But the most important thing... He''s a man.

    It''s OK to cheat the villagers, but if you cheat the gods... Philip steak is not sure.

    Villagers dare not drink well water. They gather together and twist into a hemp rope to pray for sacrifice to the shrine and rain to the gods.

    These are all easy to do, mainly those families with huge clan power, such as old women, whose ideas are very important.

    The old woman made a mistake in the last sacrifice. Except for the last time she came to the shrine to find the eight gods to discuss matters, she remained closed.

    She will certainly contribute to this sacrifice.

    But the old woman could make mistakes in the vital sacrifice, and the gods did not punish her. Can he also become a shrine witch to deceive the village?

    Philip steak is tangled in his heart.

    There are also low monsters that frequently appear outside the village. What happened?

    Philip steak is upset. Things like gods can''t give him a good answer in his dream.

    Everything needs him to try.

    That night, in a dream.

    Filet mignon looked at the blue skill panel in front of him and pointed with his little hand. He couldn''t make up his mind.

    Philip steak thought about it and decided to spend the skill points on the killing mark of stream attack chop.

    Although he was able to touch the monsters several times with the help of Luoying chop, most of those monsters had infinite power. A successful attack could break his bones.

    Last time, if big bolt hadn''t stabbed the chrysanthemum of the wolf demon in the back, he would have to break a few bones even if he didn''t die.

    What did he dodge in that battle? Slide, run, roll. As for the instant body flash, it is a sudden stab behind the enemy to attack, which has no dodge effect at all.

    Attack stream chop: quickly and instantaneously avoid the enemy''s attack

    Limit dodge: three sections of sword Qi will explode, and each section will cause a certain degree of physical damage to the enemy.

    When the limit Dodge is successful, the enemy will be counted once for each section of sword Qi

    Philip steak has seen the term "Fei Ying count" more than once. Today, he finally found Fei Ying''s use in the branch of instant body flash.

    Attack the enemy with Fei Ying mark with instant body flash, which can cause four times of physical damage with one flash.

    Unfortunately, he can''t turn back now and can''t use such abnormal moves.

    Philip steak is looking forward to. When the skill points accumulate to a certain extent next time, he will return. At that time, he was a swordsman with both attack and defense, whether it was an ordinary attack, an instant outbreak, or a body method dodge.

    At that time, it will be very easy to hunt those low monsters again.

    Filet mignon squandered all the accumulated skill points and immediately went to sleep.

    day.

    Guide Sakura, and then exercise yourself to increase your endurance and swordsmanship.

    Three days later.

    Lin''s body doesn''t get better, but there are disturbances in the village. The matter of going to the big city to find a doctor is delayed again and again.

    In the past three days, many old people from the big clans in the village came to the shrine to offer sacrifices to the fox God. After offering sacrifices to the fox God, they intentionally or unintentionally proposed to the eight gods to offer sacrifices again.

    Filet mignon sees all this.

    Sacrifice, yes!

    But if anyone makes up his mind on Ying and Lin, don''t be afraid that he will chop off who''s outstretched claws!

    Another morning, filet mignon saw big bolt again.

    "My Lord, the second well we were about to drill was filled in half overnight."

    The corner of the mouth of filet mignon smoked, trying to resist the emotion that he wanted to explode.

    "Didn''t the patrol send guards?"

    "Lord Ji." Da Shuan''s face was full of embarrassment. "You know, most of our Patrol''s energy is around the village these days. It''s hard enough to arrange watchmen for the first well every day. Besides, the second well hasn''t been drilled yet... No one expected someone to do damage."

    "Did you catch the man?"

    Big Shuan gritted his teeth: "as long as it''s from the village, he can catch the murderer tomorrow at most."

    Philip steak stood up. "In the future, the wells under construction will also be kept on duty. I''ll tell my father that I''ll join a patrol team to reduce your pressure."

    "Er... Lord Ji, there is one more thing."

    Philip steak saw the expression on big bolt''s face and knew it was not a good thing.

    "Say."

    "That''s right. Yesterday, the duty officer at laojingna saw a man sneaking there in the dark with something in his hand. When he saw the duty officer, he ran away immediately."

    "Also want to fill the well?"

    "It shouldn''t be, but according to the report of the guard, the figure... Looks like da Zhu who disappeared after the sacrifice."

    "Great help!"

    Philip steak was impressed by the young man and was able to get the monster''s stumps outside the village to turn the Liang family into a corpse demon. From this point of view alone, Da Zhu must have encountered something after he left the village.

    Sneaking into the village in the middle of the night, still carrying something in your hand?

    The target is the well?

    But how did he know that a well had been dug in the village?

    "Go and investigate the friends in the village before da Zhu. Let me know if you have any news."

    "Yes!"

    Seeing that big bolt still didn''t go, Philip''s steak was "cluttered" again.

    "What else?"

    "Are we still digging the well?"

    "Dig!"

    Dashuan was silent for two seconds and said, "Lord Ji, have you considered the suggestions I gave you before? Those old ghosts have visited the shrine frequently these days. It must be for sacrifice."

    Dashuan looked straight at the filet mignon: "if the LORD God makes a decision, there will be no way to stop the sacrifice."

    Ah, let''s say so

 Chapter 270

    "You also know who the old people in the village will cut if they hold a sacrifice again! The clan behind them controls the most fields in Bazhong village. We can''t dig enough wells for those water swallowing beasts."

    "Well, I''m thinking about one day."

    After the big bolt left, Philip steak lay down on the floor regardless of its image and looked at the beams supporting the house.

    A few days ago, dashuan asked him to appear in front of everyone as a witch in the shrine. He was still a little confused. These days, I calm down and think about it carefully. I''m afraid they really think he is this generation of shrine witch, just because the next generation of God in the eightfold family has not been announced.

    "Ha ha ~"

    The delicate little face of filet mignon shows a trace of bitterness. He can use a whole set of cherry cutting, and can control the spirit knife cherry blowing snow. If he were someone else, he would think that "filet mignon" is actually this generation of shrine witches.

    People like da Shuan can''t ignore the issue of gods. I''m afraid he and other members of the patrol think that they will always support themselves only when they see through their "true identity".

    Because in their view, their words are the oracle and the representative of the gods in the village. Digging wells, being on duty at night, and even dominating the team, all this depends on his face that the "shrine witch" can communicate with the gods?

    Some things, once broken, are not good.

    Night.

    Philip steak told Sakura his plan.

    After hearing her brother''s plan, octuple Sakura was fidgeting. Big eyes are full of worry, "brother, can this work? I''m not a shrine witch now, and I don''t know how to communicate with the fox God."

    "You try to communicate first. After two days of communication, I change into a witch dress and pray to the fox God. If there is no accident, it will be carried out according to my previous plan."

    "But... If the fox God punishes his brother, then..."

    "It''s better than letting those old people take Lin to sacrifice!"

    Ying, kneeling on the opposite side of filet mignon, lowered her head. Bei''s teeth clenched her lower lip, blue and white split on it, and soon fainted with a touch of blood red.

    Two small hands clenched their fists on their thighs, and their shoulders shook slightly.

    "I''m useless. If I become a witch as soon as possible, I can communicate with the fox God..."

    Philip steak held Sakura in his arms. "It''s all those old people who don''t die. It has nothing to do with Sakura."

    "Brother."

    "Huh?"

    "We, we''ll ask our father. He won''t let Lin be a sacrifice!"

    Philip steak is silent.

    "Do you think it''s possible?"

    ��......��

    the second day.

    Eight double cherry stopped training, put on a standby Witch Dress, quietly prayed in the temple, in order to communicate with the fox God.

    Philip steak explained the situation of the patrol with his father, because the low monsters haunted recently. Except that three unlucky people died in the patrol at the beginning, everyone has trained a tacit understanding that killing the low monsters of wolf demon can be harmless.

    For this reason, the eightfold God agreed that Philip steak should act with the patrol.

    That afternoon, Feili Niu defecated and Da Shuan patrolled together.

    On the morning of the third day, another patrol team found low monsters and killed them together with Philip steak. Because the division of labor is reasonable, filet mignon doesn''t even have the opportunity to experiment with [stream chopping].

    "There are more and more ghosts. Is there a big demon who died and was eaten by those fierce beasts in the mountains and became a little demon?"

    "Who knows, you should ask the great fox God about it."

    "These low monsters are too weak. Some large wild beasts can compete with them. They are much stronger than corpse monsters, tut tut."

    Only big Shuan looked dignified, came to filet mignon and whispered, "this is the third wolf demon we hunt. Except for the wolf demon, there is only one wild boar demon. And I look very familiar with this wolf demon."

    Philip steak moved in his heart, "tell me."

    "Lord Ji, you should also have an impression. When we killed the demon for the first time, a young man named Zuo died in the patrol. Before he died, he blinded the left eye of a wild wolf with a knife. Look at the wolf demon."

    Philip steak glanced. Sure enough, there was a slash on the left eye of the dead wolf demon, which looked like a human sword.

    "Is that all?"

    "Didn''t lord Ji find out? Except for the first time, the wolf demon took a large number of wild wolves behind him, the other wolf demons acted alone."

    Philip steak muttered in his heart that he had met it twice, once with it and once without it. What did he say?

    "So you suspect that these low monsters are artificially manufactured in batch?"

    Big bolt took a breath, "it''s not necessarily man-made, but it''s very possible to make it in batch."

    Philip steak narrowed his eyes. Now low monsters are rampant around the village. Sometimes the patrol will accidentally let the monsters escape. The lower monsters they met were only wolves except a wild boar.

    Why are people in the village in panic? Isn''t it because of these low monsters? The villagers thought it was digging a well to offend the God, which was the punishment of the God, so they didn''t dare to drink the well water.

    Without fresh water supply, we can only ask the shrine for sacrifice. Those big clans sacrificed an irrelevant little girl for the sake of land and their own interests. None of them wanted to get nothing this year because of freshwater.

    The only sacrifice is

    And the old woman... To cover up her mistakes.

    If these low-level monsters are really manufactured in batches, there must be a "source". If they can eliminate the source

    "Come to the shrine this evening. Let''s discuss it."

    Big bolt''s eyes twinkled: "yes."

    It''s night again, shrine, a side hall.

    The candle light was dim, and the two figures were refracted on the wall, dark and twisted.

    "The strongest elite in the team? But if we fail... And the eight gods may not agree."

    "When more than three monsters gather, we all return immediately and are not taking risks. Don''t pay attention to your father."

    Big bolt couldn''t make up his mind. "Captain, he is the loyal Lord of God. If we want to act, Lord of God will know."

    "Do you listen to him or me?" the more immature voice sounded again, but there was an inexplicable prestige. "And the captain, I''ll handle it."

    Big bolt breathed a sigh of relief. "Then I''m relieved. When shall we act?"

    "Tomorrow afternoon at the earliest, and the day after tomorrow at the latest."

    "Good!"

    Big Shuan stood up and saluted Philip cow, "in that case, I won''t disturb Lord Ji."

    "Wait!"

    "What else can I do for you?"

    "Did you catch the man who filled the well a few days ago?"

    "Yes, they are all detained in the warehouse in the village."

    "Oh ~ it''s all right. Let our team members rest and let them dig a well."

    "This... Is not very good? They will probably resist."

    "Resistance? Just one meal, and two if one meal doesn''t work."

    "I see."

 Chapter 271

    "By the way, have you figured out about Flynn?"

    Renault frowned. "After investigation, when Fulin was a child, his father was killed by wild animals when he left the village. A few years later, his mother also fell ill and died. He was a childhood sweetheart with Liang, and there were only two or three real friends. But we couldn''t ask anything from them, and we didn''t find any clues. I sent two people to stare at them."

    "Well drilling... Maybe Fulin saw it secretly somewhere."

    "Well, you must let me know if you have any news. And the well must be looked after."

    "Yes!"

    The little figure outside the side hall heard the end of their negotiation and hurried to hide behind the big barrel that usually holds the grain pile.

    It was dark, and Renault was in a hurry. He didn''t notice that there was a petite man behind the grain bucket.

    When Renault left, Townsend''s mind was surging. Flynn was higher than him, but it was a joke in terms of combat effectiveness. After the sacrifice, he ran out of the village and got a fresh front leg of a low monster from the outside, which was impossible for Fulin before.

    Carrying something in the middle of the night, sneaking to the well? What did he mention? He can get the front legs of monsters. There should be no big problem with demon blood and so on.

    If so

    Townsend returns to the house. Lin is in poor health recently and has already fallen asleep. Sakura, dressed as an alternate witch, knelt aside, as if she knew he was coming.

    "Brother, I can''t communicate with the fox God."

    "It''s all right. Take your time."

    Townsend came to Ying and rubbed her beautiful pink hair with his hand. "Tomorrow, prepare me a set of standby witch clothes, and I''ll pay homage to the fox God."

    It''s tempting to worship the fox God in witch clothes. Just like before, the father and son went to the temple of God to pray for seven days. As long as there was no disaster in these seven days, it shows that Fox God tacitly approved this behavior.

    Wait for Townsend to worship. If there is disaster in the seven days, Townsend can only choose to sacrifice. The candidate for sacrifice can never be Ying or Lin!

    Otherwise... He will take Ying and Lin to live in the big city and let those people live and die!

    They really think the patrol can guard one side? Townsend, who hunted monsters with the patrol these days, also saw the upper limit of the patrol.

    Once a powerful demon comes, they can''t resist it at all. They can only rely on the shrine witch in the village to protect them.

    When Townsend made up his mind, he fell asleep.

    In his dream, he dreamed of the magical world again. Human beings in different worlds control the destiny with mortals. It seems that you can do anything.

    More powerful weapons can move mountains and burn the sea!

    The gods of that era were just a belief without any extraordinary power.

    Also, human beings can control the "extraordinary power" themselves. What do we need gods to do? Offer sacrifices like them? Isn''t that a brain bubble!

    Townsend is full of longing for it.

    Early in the morning, when it was still dawn, Townsend got up to take a bath.

    Irene took out a suitable standby Witch Dress to dry yesterday, and it''s just enough for Townsend to wear today.

    After bathing, Townsend first went to the side hall dedicated to the spirit knife, then returned to the house and looked at the witch clothes that Ying had already prepared for him. The corners of his eyes still smoked unnaturally.

    Sighed. Anyway, this was not the first time he wore it. When his mother was still a child, she gave him a trumpet witch dress more than once.

    The first is the black lining, which extends to the neck. It is similar to the high necked sweater of the different world, but it is more like the assassin''s mask. Pulling it up can cover half of his face.

    Townsend honestly put on a black lining. The lining was strange. He retained his high collar, but did not extend his arms.

    Next is the pure white coat, which is also very similar to the vest, but the front of the "vest" is staggered, giving people a very comfortable aesthetic feeling. The shoulder blades of the "vest" and even the huge opening in front of the neck are well hidden by the black lining without exposing a trace of skin.

    Next is a dark cherry skirt with purple lines divided into plaid.

    Townsend picked it up dry and crisp.

    Sakura on one side came forward, took out the wide waist of red cloth and surrounded the skirt and upper lining. Then he took out a wide black-and-white rope and tied it to his waist. He pulled it back and tied a big bow behind his waist.

    Then, there are two white stockings mentioned above the knee, with red faint lines on the top.

    Townsend has no objection to this. He once heard that this thing was worn by men at the beginning, as if it had the function of keeping warm.

    "Wait!"

    Ying, standing in front of Townsend, was stunned and said, "what''s the matter, brother?"

    Townsend touched the cloth of the white stockings and hesitated, "will it be too hot to wear this thing this day? And the black lining." Townsend pulled his collar again. "Just now, I feel a muggy heat."

    Unexpectedly, Sakura, who has always been clever, has a positive face:

    "Elder brother, you pray to the fox God. You must dress formally. Even if you take off and go wild in the yard after prayer, no one asks you."

    Townsend looked embarrassed and pulled the stockings in Ying''s hand. "All right, all right, I know. Can''t I wear them?"

    Two over knee white socks wrapped tightly around his legs, making Townsend particularly uncomfortable. He is used to those loose clothes. They are too tight and uncomfortable at all.

    Townsend pulled the white socks, and the white socks snapped back to the tender and white skin of his legs.

    "Brother, alternate witch clothes and even witch clothes are definitely the best cloth that can be provided in the village."

    Townsend rolled his eyes. "Well, what else?"

    "And sleeves."

    Townsend make an unnecessary move to make complaints about the two loose strips of cloth that he handed over to Sakura. "It''s just like doing the job and putting it on the arm."

    "Elder brother," Irene said seriously, "they are made of different materials."

    He put on his leg socks. The loose sleeves are even more interesting. Three times five divided by two, Townsend tightened the band at the wrist of the sleeve.

    Irene blinked and said with a smile, "brother, is the alternate Witch Dress comfortable?"

    Townsend felt the smoothness brought by the silky fabric of the sleeve rubbing the skin. Unexpectedly, he felt very good.

    Townsend nodded. "On the one hand, it''s also very neat to fight. It would be better if you could remove the stockings. I still doubt its practicability. It should be worn in winter to keep warm."

    "Very comfortable ~" Irene came forward and hugged Townsend. "You''ve been used to it for a long time."

    The little nose shrugged, and a faint smell of cherry blossoms floated into the nose.

    "Brother, have you gone to the side hall of the spirit sword again?"

    "Well, I went after the shower. It''s more reassuring to see it."

 Chapter 272

    "By the way," Townsend suddenly asked, "do you know who designed the alternate witch dress?"

    "Hmm..." Ying frowned and thought hard, uncertain:

    "It should be the fox God?"

    "Fox God still has this hobby?"

    Irene didn''t answer, but came behind Townsend.

    "Do you want to tie up your hair? It''s a little longer."

    "No, that''s it. Let''s go to the temple to worship the fox God."

    Sakura and Townsend go to the temple together. What if she can communicate with the gods? Wouldn''t that help my brother?

    In the afternoon, Townsend went to the leader of the patrol in the village, and then... In the evening, he was called to his room by his father.

    Seeing Townsend dressed as an alternate witch, a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the eighth God.

    Sakura''s temperament is too soft. Instead, she is not like her mother. On the contrary, she is Ji. Both her character and those strange eyes are very similar to the Witches of the previous generation.

    "Is this having children?"

    The eighth God put aside the unreliable ideas in his mind and began to ask Townsend about his request to gather the elite of the patrol.

    In desperation, Townsend explained the cause and effect. If he thought he was wearing a witch dress, the man wouldn''t tell his father. As a result, he thought it was too simple.

    The father and son had a casual exchange, and Townsend went back to the house to have a rest.

    "Take the patrol captain?" Townsend, lying in the shop, remembered what his father said and couldn''t help smiling. "I can''t wait."

    The next morning.

    As usual, Townsend dressed up as an alternate Witch and came to the temple to pray to the gods. The patrols in the village began to regroup and select enough elites to form a small team.

    The team consists of six people. Except for the man who is the captain of the patrol team, the others are elites with similar strength to Renault. These people began to deliberately look for wild beasts to run in.

    On the third day, there were suddenly more people in the eight fold shrine. The old people of the big clan came to worship the gods with the young people of the clan. When they saw Townsend dressed as a witch, the expressions on their faces were very wonderful.

    Some of them don''t understand the routine of the eightfold God. Don''t they say it''s not public?

    afternoon.

    Renault ran to the shrine sweating, "Lord Ji! Lord Ji! We have a chance. Come with me!"

    Lin, who nestled in the shop, looked at Renault and said weakly, "my brother and sister are in the temple."

    "OK, Miss Lin, you have a good rest!"

    Before he finished, Renault ran into the temple like a gust of wind.

    "Lord Ji!"

    Townsend, who had long heard Renault''s voice, stood up and stood motionless.

    Renault saw Townsend dressed as a witch, and his eyes flashed by, but he immediately thought of important things and said anxiously, "Lord Ji! Come on, let''s catch a clue!"

    "Lord Ji?"

    Seeing Townsend still motionless, Renault was more worried. But because Townsend was dressed as a witch, he didn''t dare to pull forward.

    Townsend motioned with his eyes, and Renault came to Townsend in doubt.

    "My legs are numb. First go to my house and take out my knife, and then meet at the door of the shrine."

    "Good!"

    Renault, a man like the wind, ran out of the temple with a whoosh like a small electric motor.

    There are many clan children around. Seeing this situation, they are confused, but they dare not ask this generation of shrine witches.

    However, judging from the anxiety of the patrol just now, it is very likely that monsters have appeared outside the village.

    Townsend pinched his leg with a fixed look, but the white stockings were greasy. After the numbness slowed down, Townsend finally took the first step, and then... He was grabbed by his dear sister sauce.

    "Please be careful, brother."

    Townsend nodded. He was afraid of Sakura and didn''t tell her all the plans.

    Trotting outside the shrine, he found Renault waiting for him with his Taidao.

    Renault looked at it casually and handed the knife to Townsend, "Lord Ji, we said while running on the road?"

    "You lead the way."

    Renault starts immediately.

    "The elite team met another wolf demon not long ago. This wolf demon is slightly stronger than other low monsters, but it is still prey compared with the elite team."

    "The captain immediately decided to do odor traction on the wolf demon, let the wolf demon go, and find the source of the frequent birth of low monsters at one fell swoop. They will mark us on the road. We just need to follow..."

    Townsend followed Renault. "It''s very dangerous. We don''t know how many low monsters there are at the source."

    "Don''t worry, Lord Ji, as you said, we''ll run back as soon as there''s something wrong."

    "It''s too risky."

    "If you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you''ll get a tiger''s son!"

    Townsend was stunned. "Who did you learn this sentence from?"

    "Ha ha, it seems that I have used this sentence correctly."

    Deep in the forest, Renault used his naked eyes to judge the marks left by his teammates while moving at high speed. Townsend looked at the young people leading the way in front, and his heart faintly raised a sense of uneasiness.

    Touch the waist, weapon too knife, sachet to cover up your own smell, and royal hundred powder to treat wounds.

    They crossed the mountains around the village, took a break, ran forward for about 20 minutes, and finally came to a long and narrow valley.

    Blood, stumps, corpses, and... Bear demon!

    Townsend could feel Renault trembling around him.

    The scene is not too messy. The bodies of three low-level monsters lie there at will, and the demon blood forms a small blood pool in the low-lying place.

    The members of the two patrols were either mangled by sharp claws, or torn in half by bear demon with great force.

    The bear demon''s legs and forehead have that kind of strange crystal! Human blood is covered with hair, and there is an intestines dripping liquid in his mouth.

    The remaining three patrols, two injured, and one is struggling under the hand of the bear demon.

    The bear demon seems to be flirting with the man. The man wants to fight. The knife in his hand is often broken by sharp claws. When the man wanted to escape, he was stopped by the fast-moving bear demon.

    It''s like a cat playing with a mouse.

    "That... That''s the captain."

    Renault stammered, but he didn''t want to come forward to help.

    The bear demon has a thick body, thin and long hair, a face like a dog, a big head and a long mouth. If you stand up, it''s as tall as two and a half men!

    The grain produced by leg crystallization has spread to the whole bear, which is stronger than when Townsend last saw it!

    "Ji... Lord Ji, what shall we do?"

    Townsend pressed the handle of the knife, and the tremor came again.

    "Will you help the wounded?"

    "Yes!"

    "Can you tell?"

    "Yes!"

    "You go to the village and call someone first."

    "Yes!" Renault, who responded, looked blankly at Townsend''s resolute side face.

    "Will this work?"

    Townsend pressed down, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the palm holding the handle of the knife tended to pull out at any time.

    "OK, I don''t know. I just know... It... Found us!"

 Chapter 273

    Todd''s body stepped back uncontrollably. Compared with the low wolf demon they had hunted before, the monster was too big.

    Coupled with the evil spirit given to it by the blood around him, Todd found that his lower legs and stomach began to soften and tremble.

    "Boo! --"

    The black bear claw turned into a remnant, smashed the man''s long knife and hit the man''s chest heavily!

    Wrist fracture, chest collapse, hit the ground in the distance and lingered. Bleeding foam in the mouth, less air in and more air out, it seems that you won''t live long.

    The bear demon vomited the bloody intestines in the fierce mouth very spiritually, turned and walked slowly towards Renault, as if he was not afraid of their escape.

    Bears are also a kind of fierce beasts in the mountains. It is basically an unrealistic thing for ordinary humans to run on their legs in the mountains. Not to mention the bear in front of him, he is still a monster.

    "Run!"

    Renault roared and started the flash. The whole person turned into a residual shadow and rushed out. Irene''s knife cleaved smoothly on the bridge of the bear''s nose!

    Todd ran out of the canyon and into the mountain with both hands and feet. All he thought was to go back to the village and call for reinforcements.

    If they ran away together just now, they would definitely catch up with the bear demon at that speed. At that time

    "Ka ~"

    Renault didn''t care about Todd. Just now, the blade in his hand was like chopping on the metal. Although he tore the fur, the bear demon''s bones were not hurt.

    Renault, holding a knife in both hands, was excited, but his mind completely calmed down.

    "Roar!"

    The bear demon turned and roared at him. A smell of blood gushed from his mouth and sprayed Renault''s face.

    "Come on."

    Reynolds channel.

    The whole bear demon stood up, and the tall bear''s strong body attached a shadow to Renault''s relatively small body.

    Flash!

    Renault''s goal this time is the crystallization of the bear demon''s legs.

    When Renault broke in, the bear demon seemed to see through the attack route of the prey in front of him, and the whole bear body immediately flew down.

    "Boom!"

    Renault''s small face was slightly white. The stones in the area where the bear demon was located were shocked into a spider web crack, and its center collapsed into 30 cm.

    Fortunately, he turned as soon as possible, otherwise, under this blow, his whole body would become meat sauce to fill the crack of the spider web.

    The breaking wind sounded, the bear claws attacked, Renault took the sword to his side, and the metal and bear claws collapsed and splashed fire. Renault took the opportunity to step back and successfully unloaded the brute force brought by this blow.

    The bear demon, however, relies on its physical advantages and focuses on the four basic attack methods of pouncing, grasping, biting and fanning.

    If he holds Irene blowing snow in his hand, he can easily tear the fur and bones of the bear demon. However, the Taidao forged from ordinary metal in his hand is obviously not as sharp as that. Just now, when I touched the bridge of the bear demon''s nose through instant flash, I even left a small gap on the blade.

    Renault narrowed his eyes and tightened his arm muscles. He didn''t dare to relax when dealing with monsters of this level.

    A month or two ago, he could only secretly observe the bear demon behind the bushes, but now he can

    A fishy wind hit and Renault''s pupils tightened to the extreme!

    This time the bear demon uses a bite!

    Although the bear looks bulky, its power and speed of instant explosion can definitely be regarded as one of the top predators. Not to mention this is a more powerful bear demon!

    In Renault''s eyes, the bear demon with instantaneous burst speed was a little enlarged, but the neural response could not give back so quickly.

    "Move! Move!"

    The thought in the brain accelerated and the light on the skill panel lit up.

    Renault''s body retreated back from the attack range of the bear demon at a strange and smooth angle, as if someone had pushed him skating on the ice. Lights up.

    "Boo, boo, boo, boo, boo!"

    Hundreds of Irene curved knives cut around the bear demon! The bear demon''s originally tight and thick fur burst out one knife mark after another!

    Blood flowed down the fur, and the stones trampled by the bear demon were also cut into tofu blocks.

    One man and one beast are confused.

    "Roar!"

    The pain was transmitted to the nerve center. The bear demon roared angrily and continued to rush towards Renault.

    Renault took advantage of the situation to flash again, but this time there was no Irene color knife light around the whole scene.

    Renault also breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what the knives were just now, it was practical to consume physical strength.

    Two seriously injured patrolmen lying on one side had a ghost look on their face. Just now, they were almost hanged by the brilliant Irene color spiral knife light.

    Looking at the gravel pile less than one meter from their legs, they swallowed saliva at the same time.

    Wouldn''t they have been hanged directly?

    Renault ignored the two seriously injured patrolmen. His weapons can do limited damage to the bear demon.

    Even the large-scale damage caused by the use just now is only to strangle the skin and flesh of some parts of the bear demon''s body. It hurts the skin but not the bone. It''s pitiful.

    "Boom!"

    With another loud noise, Renault jumped to other places. Every time he touched the bear demon, he had to spend a lot of physical strength. If this consumption continued, he must be the first to fail.

    "Ho Ho"

    Two white vapors spewed out from the black giant nose. Although the power of the large-scale strangulation sword Qi erupted by the stream chopping is weak, it also causes many small wounds.

    The bear demon stood up again and stared at the little spot not far in front of him.

    Renault is ready.

    "Huh?"

    Renault blinked. He seemed to be under the bear demon... Saw something similar to the mark of Irene flower?

    Is that... Fei Irene''s mark?

    Renault immediately recalled the scene he lit that night.

    "When the limit Dodge is successful, each sword Qi will cause a Fei Irene count to the enemy."

    "Fei Irene..." Renault calculated silently in his heart.

    It''s clear that when the enemy is marked by Fei Irene, using instant body flash can start blade return and explode nearly four times physical damage.

    But now the most embarrassing thing is... He won''t return!

    How can you know without trying?

    Renault calmly took a half step back, his body just bent, and the whole person burst out a residual shadow, directly through the bear demon!

    "No effect!"

    He didn''t use his blade!

    Renault was shocked by the alarm bell and quickly raised his knife to the side. He also used the evasive move [attack stream chop] according to the rhythm just now.

    "Ka ~"

    The huge force brought by the bear demon''s rapid turn easily broke the blade. Taking advantage of the resistance of a few seconds, the attack flow cut was successfully used, and took Renault out of the attack range.

    Renault glanced at the broken knife in his hand and the huge bear demon.

    He doesn''t have the ability to send this thing into the bear demon''s Chrysanthemum!

    Despite his embarrassment, Todd, who did not slow down and rest all the way, ran to the shrine and shouted:

    Eight fold Irene, who was praying in the shrine, got up quickly

    Brother, what''s the matter with him?! " Irene ran to Todd and asked.

 Chapter 274

    "Hoo Hoo" Todd, who gasped violently to replenish oxygen, moved his lips. "Lord Irene, quickly, quickly inform Lord God that we have met a bear demon, team leader... They have been abandoned."

    Eight fold Irene''s petite body trembled slightly, "then, what about your brother?"

    Todd bowed his head and breathed for a while. He slowed down. "Lord Ji asked me to go back to the village and call someone. I saw that the captain was beaten to death by the bear demon, and my mind was blank. Then Lord Ji drew a knife and rushed up, i... I......"

    As soon as Todd raised his head, he saw eight fold Irene''s eyes as if she wanted to bite people.

    Eight fold Irene turned and ran to the Council hall. Ignoring the people inside discussing matters, she pushed the door and rushed in.

    "Father! Brother, he met a monster!"

    At this time, Todd also rushed in and said, "Lord God, Captain, he didn''t survive the monster''s attack, Lord Ji, he..."

    Todd spoke very fast and explained everything in a very short time.

    Master Fulin stood up, and the villagers around him also got up.

    "You mean that Ji has the power to fight against that monster?"

    Todd said, "yes, Lord God, Lord Ji won''t lose the wind for a short time, if he doesn''t..."

    Before Todd finished, Lord Flynn turned his attention to eight fold Irene: "Irene, you go to the side hall to get the spirit knife. You and Todd go to support first. I''ll call people now."

    After eight fold Irene bowed slightly, the whole little man rushed to the side hall of the spirit knife.

    When Todd and God disappeared in the temple, the people of the big clan who had gathered together dared to speak.

    "As soon as this generation of shrine witches appeared, they encountered disaster, which is a sign of disaster."

    "Is it really because the digging of a well angered the fox God? Can''t the witch communicate with the gods?"

    "But I heard that only a small number of witches can communicate with the gods. Not every generation of witches is qualified."

    "Hum!" the old man with silver hair sitting in the corner gave a cold hum: "Lord Ji is guarding the side. Are you still in the mood to gossip here?"

    ......

    Holding the spirit knife Irene blowing snow, Irene quickly shuttled through the jungle, but her heart was full of Renault.

    "Brother, don''t worry!"

    Early this morning, sitting in front of the temple, she was uneasy, especially when her brother left. She subconsciously grabbed each other''s sleeves, but

    "Todd, hurry up!"

    The young man blushed. He was an elite member of the patrol team. Yes, but his physical strength was better than that of ordinary patrol members. This time, it was enough for ordinary patrol members, even he couldn''t bear it.

    On the contrary, Lord Irene, who was considered by them to be the next generation of shrine witch, was so strong that even Todd was surprised.

    "Rush out of the mountain and run straight ahead for a while. There is a valley. You can see the monster in front of you. Ji... Lord Ji is there."

    "Good!"

    As soon as Todd''s eyes twitched, Eileen, who was not as tall as his chest, accelerated in an instant and easily got rid of him.

    "Lord Irene! Be careful of the lower monsters around you! If something is wrong, return immediately!"

    After Todd shouted this sentence, Irene''s figure in front of him had disappeared.

    Inside the valley.

    Instead of attacking the bear demon, Renault keeps pulling away from the bear demon with the help of [attack stream chop].

    The bear demon''s skin is too thick. The broken blade in his hand can hardly cause any substantive damage to the other party. On the contrary, it is not impossible for the whole person to be cut in half if he is split by the bear demon''s claw.

    "Roar!"

    When the bear demon saw that he couldn''t catch the bug in front of him, he roared angrily. The wound caused by the three sections of sword Qi from the attack stream chopping is already scabbed. The slender fur is dark and ugly.

    This is the third time that Renault broke out with three sections of sword Qi. Each time, it can be said that there are dangers. He jumped left and right around the bear demon. Um... The word jumped out of his mind.

    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"

    It''s like a big drum beating during a grand sacrifice. When the bear demon fans the left, he runs to the right. When the bear demon hits the right, he runs to the left. The ground was in a mess when the rubble collapsed and flew.

    As the bear demon moved forward, he retreated and tried not to have any close contact with the behemoth.

    For the first contact, there was a gap on the blade. Just wanted to contact for the second time, I almost patted into meat mud. For the real second contact, the sword broke, and then there was another attack. Only then did I escape.

    Then

    Renault stopped, and the bear demon turned... Left!

    Would you like to try its chrysanthemum?

    Renault shook the broken blade in the handshake. Unfortunately, he had no confidence in his throwing skills.

    Renault carefully observed the bear demon''s every move. It first came to the dead man and trampled it with one foot!

    The flesh and blood sputtered around to form an arc.

    Renault looked down. He knew that the bear demon had a certain wisdom. He was just trying to annoy him.

    Seeing the bear demon walking slowly towards the two seriously wounded, Renault''s mouth still smoked.

    "Pa ~"

    First, hit the player''s long knife to one side, and the right arm holding the long knife immediately suffered a comminuted fracture, which was soft on his chest. Then... Before the team shouted, the bear demon opened its big mouth

    "Wheeze!"

    A torn artery in the neck spurts blood out wantonly.

    "Ah ah!"

    The nearby patrolman who was not dead used his last strength and threw his long knife at the bear demon''s face.

    of no avail.

    "Boo! --"

    The giant bear''s paw fell and his world was dark.

    Renault took a deep breath, and the smell of blood was more intense than ever before.

    The bear demon is eating and seems unprepared.

    In front of him, the two people who had known each other, like the stranger, watched them being swallowed by the bear.

    "Flash!"

    The broken blade chopped on the bear demon''s relatively fragile face. Renault obviously cut at the bear eye, but the feedback from the blade was to hit the bone.

    Landing, the alarm bell in my heart was shocked. I didn''t take care of Weima''s arm, and the stream chopping broke out again!

    The body moves strangely, and the bear claws scratch hard from behind! The strong wind blew away Renault''s short, ear length hair.

    "Yah, yah, yah!"

    Irene''s three sections of sword Qi twisted around the bear demon madly, the fur was cut, the blood scab was broken, and there were several ferocious wounds on the big mouth of the blood basin.

    The blood drips. I don''t know whether it''s the patrol''s or the bear demon''s.

    The claw wind just passed. After the bear claw fell to the ground, the bear demon quickly rushed forward and wanted to crush the mole ant with the power of Mount Tai.

    "Brother!"

    Renault rolled forward in embarrassment, looked up and looked forward. The familiar voice came from the valley mouth.

    "Irene!" Renault was surprised. "How did you come here!"

    "Catch it!"

    When the bear demon landed and couldn''t make a move, eight fold Irene threw the long knife she took in her arms at Renault.

    "Pa ~"

    Holding the palm on the scabbard, the unique handle and grid can explain the identity of the knife.

    Pull it out and a touch of Irene lake light appears.

 Chapter 275

    Renault listened to the sound of the system and thought that he had been fooled by the bad old man!

    Made, aren''t you going to die of anger if you rely on your own output with so many negative face values?

    No, I seem to have forgotten something?

    All along, these negative values can be upgraded to write wheel eyes in the future. What''s the use?

    I have more than 50000 in the past year!

    "Come on, system, give you time to explain!" Renault asked the system in his mind!

    "Well, you can buy professional skills, just like a poisoned milk skill obtained by the host, which is worth 20 million negative value in this system! Does the host have anything else to ask?" the system is not flustered, even a little excited!

    "Well, excuse me, excuse me!" whispered Renault. I can''t afford it!

    "The host should look at cheap equipment. Seeing the host, the system has an ideal, which is to cultivate the host into the strongest auxiliary with high blue, thick blood and large output. Please watch the equipment you can afford in the system store!"

    A screen appears in front of Renault

    "Sapphire, increase soul power, ruby, increase physique, increase defense... Holy Grail... Lying trough! Your system is awesome! But the Holy Grail is a little expensive, 100000 negative values!" Renault immediately closed the interface!

    Well, I don''t look. I don''t have money, but it''s useless for me to buy it for the time being!

    Sol over there saw the meow hammer, but he was so excited that he grabbed Tang San''s hand and held the meow hammer!

    "Hoo ~"

    The hammer in Tang San''s hand was held by sol, and it was a lot easier immediately. Unlike releasing the blue silver grass that did not consume soul power at all, releasing the meow hammer once consumed almost all of Tang San''s soul power!

    When Tang San''s hammer was caught by sol, a kind of blood connected warmth was passed to Tang San. Tang San immediately relaxed a lot!

    "Twin martial spirits. It''s twin martial spirits. Son, my son." suddenly, sol opened his powerful arms and tightly embraced Tang San into his arms.

    The black eyes were red and seemed to have cried~

    "Well, the twin martial spirit is your son, not the twin martial spirit! Old thing ~" Renault whispered his dissatisfaction aside!

    But he didn''t speak loudly, and even no one could hear him. He didn''t have the heart to destroy the warm scene in front of him!

    "I can''t hold it, Dad!" Tang San couldn''t hold his meow hammer!

    "Take it back!" Sol said faintly!

    Tang San obeys orders, listens to commands and directly dissipates his soul power!

    Meow meow hammer turns into black Guanghua and returns to Tang Santi!

    Just when he wondered why he couldn''t hold the hammer, which was clearly formed by his own Xuantian skill mixed with a special force in his body~

    Various complex emotions constantly appeared on Sol''s face. For a long time, he slowly said: "remember, in your future, you must use the hammer of your left hand to protect the grass of your right hand and your brother''s right hand, forever!"

    "This old thing is quite sensational! I forgive you for what happened before ~ hum ~" Renault''s eyes were hot and turned his face to one side in an attempt to cool himself down!

    Don''t let them see... The old man will laugh at me!

    I''m leaving tomorrow. It''s better for you for the time being~

    I won''t hate you!

    Tang Sanyi looked puzzled. He didn''t know what was going on. He nodded subconsciously and watched sol go back to the house!

    In the afternoon, Tang San is cooking!

    And Renault is... Supervising Tang San to cook!

    Tang Sanxian is thinking something, but Renault knows what Tang Sanxian is thinking, but he doesn''t make it clear!

    Some things can''t be avoided! Third brother needs to experience it by himself! Go and find out!

    Sooner or later, they will have a war with the Wulin hall!

    Renault felt tired after standing for a while, so he went inside and lay on the sofa in the living room!

    Sol came out soon! After looking at Tang San, he went to sit next to Renault and seemed to hesitate. However, after struggling for a while, he opened his mouth and said to Renault, "Xiao Si, do you want to be a soul master?"

    "The way to go in this world is sooner or later. Sometimes I can''t avoid it or decide it if I don''t want to. After all, the world... When the wooden house awakened the martial spirit that day, I found that the level 26 war soul division disdained to deal with us in this small village!"

    "Father ~ dear, you know me!" Renault seemed to call sol father for the first time, so he was a little speechless!

    "!" sol is a little different!

    "Be able to hit the water for three thousand miles and be confident in life for two hundred years!"

    "I can''t stand the high eyes. I''m born free. That dare to be high!"

    "I don''t believe in fate. Whether it''s a thoroughfare or a single wooden bridge, I firmly believe that my life is up to me, not heaven!"

    Renault finished and helped Tang San to serve the dishes!

    Sol was shocked to hear Renault''s words. Renault showed his sharpness in front of him for the first time, and let him know how proud his little son is!.

    After thinking for a long time, sol said with a smile, "do you feel my difference? Do you want to give me confidence?"

    "Son, I''ve dried your bowl of chicken soup. Feel free!"

    After a meal, sol was carefully teaching Tang San how to swing a hammer and how to use it!

    Renault is not surprised. He knows that his family, dating back to his ancestors, is a sledgehammer wielder. The talent of sledgehammer wielding can be traced back to the blood!

    Even in the future, it will be transformed into a hundreds of meters long meow hammer. That''s the real body of meow hammer, which can beat the gang of girls in the Wu soul hall!

    Renault saw sol swing his hammer and hit the iron block like a storm. It seemed that he thought of something. The light blue in his eyes faded, and then the scarlet red wheel eyes!

    Er gouyu turned slowly and watched Sol''s muscles carefully!

    "Take your legs with your waist, your belt with your back, and your arm with your back. Every time, you use your lower legs to force, and every time you swing the hammer again when the hammer hits the highest point. This method of relay force is very wonderful, and with less and less impurities in the iron, you also need a hammer to be stronger than a hammer!"

    "This is the random cloak hammer method in the original book!" Renault seemed to understand something for a long time, until the soul power was not enough to support writing the wheel eye!

    "System, buy sapphire!" Renault felt that the soul power was not enough and directly bought sapphire that could increase the soul power!

    "It is recommended that the host buy rubies at the same time to increase the physique, otherwise the host is too young and may be at risk!"

    "Buy!"

    "Deduct 20000 negative values! The fusion of ruby and sapphire will increase the soul power of the host by 50% and enhance the physique of the host by 50% according to the current strength of the host!"

    After the successful integration, Renault did not control how powerful he was at this time. It seems that he fell into an epiphany!

    At a certain moment, there was a sudden flash of light: "can I integrate this hammer method with strange force!"

 Chapter 276

    Renault immediately climbed over the wall, found a place where there was no one, and opened the writing wheel eye. The super vision and spiritual bonus of writing wheel eye can make him think clearly!

    Recalling the muscle rhythm of sol, Renault didn''t control the muscle rigidly!

    Strange force is the control of soul force, and then it is densely distributed on your fist, even any part of your body. It is a powerful force in an instant!

    Since Renault got the control of divine soul power, it means that his strange power has reached the peak!

    Renault cleverly flows through his body with soul force. According to sol, there are three human hearts. The muscles on the two lower legs are the second and third hearts.

    If a person wants to exert all his strength, it must be the result of three hearts running at the same time!

    Renault controls the soul force on the muscles of his two legs. At this time, his legs instantly have great power, both of which have the power to smash a big stone!

    Renault controlled his breathing and tried to feel his heartbeat. He found that the cape was thirty-six hammer by hammer, as if he was following the beating of his heart!

    Because every pacing of the heart is a great effort!

    Renault''s waist, back and arms are carefully covered with soul power. At this time, they also have great power!

    Renault is afraid that the strength of his legs is too strong. When he passes through these places, he will hurt himself!

    Renault runs out at top speed, and the two lower legs start to exert force. The force is uploaded to the thighs, through the waist, back and arms, and finally released. The heart exerts force, and the waist is the axis!

    Because of the existence of the writing wheel eye, Renault can control the position of each punch!

    "Boom!" �� twelve

    Renault did not expect that there was a sound of breaking the air at a high speed!

    Moreover, after using the force method, Renault will swing his fist and go out again when the inertia force reaches the maximum!

    "Well, it''s suitable for group Warfare! And I can only wave 12 fists at present, so I don''t have soul power! It''s too expensive! It''s necessary to see the scene, otherwise I won''t use it easily!"

    "However, the power of my strange fist has more than doubled due to the power of my lower leg!"

    "Of course, there will be more soul power in the future. You can try!"

    "I have three brothers. I have instant step, strange force, extreme speed and critical hit. That''s enough!".

    If you can''t beat it, run! Then fart!

    Renault has no soul power, so he can only walk home and secretly run Xuantian skill to breed soul power!

    The night seemed to be very long. Tang San was very uneasy because he was going out to the outside world!

    "Little three, little four, go to sleep. I''ll buy some wine and don''t call me when I leave tomorrow morning!" Sol seemed to be in a mixed mood!

    "..." Renault was speechless. He found another attribute of sol - death and arrogance!

    Renault is not worried at all. When he leaves tomorrow, his old man will follow without accident. Not to mention that there is a title Douluo to follow, but his old man''s strength, which is hard to shake the existence of bidong!

    This is still a case of injury!

    Then Renault will see who doesn''t agree?

    Not satisfied? A 300 meter long meow hammer!

    The next morning, Tang San took his brother and went directly to the mountain for routine cultivation!

    Cultivating against the morning glow, there is a gust of breeze on the top of the mountain!

    Renault''s sleepiness had disappeared as early as when he went up the mountain!

    The fish belly is white in the East, which is a sign of purple air coming from the East!

    For a moment, purple waves flowed in his eyes!

    Purple gas comes fast and goes fast!

    It only lasted a few minutes!

    "Xiaojun, I''ve reached the micro level!" Tang San happily shared with Renault!

    "Well, third brother, what is the micro realm!" Renault said that even if he has read the original works, the realm is too troublesome. He can''t remember a few. Without him, he has read too many novels!

    My 16g brain... Forgive my concubine for not doing it~

    "Ha ha, different from the Xuantian skill divided into nine levels, the purple pole magic pupil has only four levels. You know all these, I said..." Tang San smiled!

    "..." Renault smiled and said nothing!

    If possible, he really wants to say, third brother! I don''t know. I slipped away from class!

    Besides, I wish the third brother knew. Why do I remember so much?

    "As for how to distinguish the subtle?" Tang San handed Renault a leaf. "As long as you can clearly see the smallest grain of the leaf ~"

    Renault runs the purple magic pupil, and then his face is full of accidents!

    "Third brother, I didn''t mean it. I seem to have reached the micro level ~ I don''t know when..." after Renault ran the purple magic pupil, the lines of the leaves couldn''t be clearer!

    Renault promised that he didn''t pretend to force, but really didn''t know!

    Maybe it''s some bonus of writing wheel eye!

    "Ha ha, it''s all right ~" Tang San said with a bitter smile.

    "Er ~" Renault looked at Tang San with worry. He didn''t rest assured until he found that he was really all right!

    "Hoo ~" Renault breathed a long breath. He was afraid that what if he stimulated Tang San?

    Tang San is actually happy for Renault. He just regrets that people have to die compared to people and goods have to be thrown away compared to goods. Originally, he thought that the purple magic pupil, which even the great elder of Tang clan had maintained in the micro realm all his life, would be more difficult for Renault to cultivate!

    Who would have thought that it was less than a year before and after cultivation!

    The first level of Xuantian skill is perfect!

    Of course, it is also possible that this boy has the so-called soul power! He doesn''t know!

    But how should purple pole magic pupil explain?

    "Forget it, Xiaojun and I have nothing to compete with. He''s just happy!" Tang Sanru thought!

    When they got home, the two brothers left sol a good meal, and then old Jack came!

    "Little three, little four, come on, let''s go out! Your father won''t get up!" said old Jack!

    "Xiaojun, go and leave a message for Dad and tell Dad to eat! Pay attention to your health!" Tang sanphen asked.

    "Oh!" Renault obediently picked up a pen, picked up a piece of paper and wrote a few words!

    Then spit and stick it directly to sol''s bedroom door!

    "Third brother, let''s go!" somehow, Renault''s eyes were hot!

    Because their home is near the village, the two brothers directly followed old Jack out of the village!

    With the sunrise and sunlight, Renault starts a new journey!

    Sol came out when they were monks!

    Watching his son go away!

    Back in the room, I saw a piece of paper pasted on the door of my bedroom

    "Old man, the rice is in the pot and the dishes are on the table. You can eat well at home!

    Old man, when I''m in the city, I''ll take you to notting city. It''s good to have a city in the countryside!

    Then I''ll keep you! "

 Chapter 277

    Sol saw the crooked font and his eyes were full of water. He immediately went to the kitchen, swept open the lid of the pot, served rice, sat on the table and ate crazily!

    It''s like this, and I can''t stop the tears in my eyes!

    On the way

    Tang San: "Xiaojun, are you crying?"

    "I didn''t!"

    "Child, don''t you give up your father?" old Jack looked kind!

    Tang San: "after all, it''s our father!"

    "Cut, who doesn''t want him!" Renault said disdainfully!

    "Xiaojun, don''t be rude!" Tang San scolded slightly!

    "Hahaha!" old Jack looked at Renault with a smile!

    "Compared with my worthless grandchildren, you are much better. Don''t think too much. The world outside is very broad. When you have the title of soul master, the state will grant subsidies every month! You can also save some for your family!" old Jack asked!

    "I see, Grandpa Jack!" good Comrade Tang San is still polite!

    "Old man, I don''t agree with you. The great economist, Walden visenmo Tang Xiaosi lamoshai Shuai Shuai de Buyao De, once said: money is not saved. If you want to make money by saving money, you''ll starve to death!" Renault shook his fingers and looked knowledgeable!

    "Why?" old Jack was bluffed!

    Tang San also reacted for a long time. If there wasn''t something in his name, he would have been fooled!

    Tang San didn''t expose Renault, but opened the topic: "Grandpa jack, tell us what the college is like!"

    Renault saw this with a pity on his face. He wanted to spread the economic concept of leading shenghun village to become rich and well-off to this good old village head!

    Jack: "of course, the college is a place to study. There have been no work students in our village for many years. The primary soul master college teaches some basic things. Then there is an intermediate college. The things taught by the intermediate soul master college should be more advanced. Of course, if you can''t pass the graduation examination, you can''t graduate!

    After that, there are only two advanced colleges, even in Tiandou empire. Those who came out of there were finally granted the title of nobility!

    Moreover, the soul master... "

    "..." Renault listened for a while and didn''t listen. He knew that old Jack only had some simple knowledge about the soul master. He didn''t say it in detail. He had to explore the real situation by himself!

    After all, he is, and what he contacts in this world is flesh and blood!

    It''s not far from the holy soul village to notting city. Three people walk. At noon, they have seen the city wall from a distance!

    At noon, I simply ate some dry food and went to the city!

    Notting city is not big, but its walls are thick!

    The three passed the inspection and entered the city like people in the past!

    "Junior three, junior four, Grandpa will send you to the college and then leave. You must be energetic. I hope you will become a soul master the next time you see you. Grandpa will pick you up after your semester!" old Jack asked!

    "Grandpa jack, don''t you stay in the city for more days?" Tang San seemed to be in a panic when he came to a strange environment for the first time!

    "Don''t live, don''t live, live once, it''s better to eat more meat at home. Besides, I really can''t afford to live. There''s a college ahead!"

    Following old Jack''s finger, a tall arch appeared!

    The arch is 20 meters high and more than ten meters wide. It is repaired by rocks!

    "Xiao Si, are you a self funded student, go there by yourself, or do I accompany you to line up?" Jack asked.

    "I''ll go myself, you accompany my third brother!" Renault waved his hand reluctantly and looked reluctant!

    This college is divided into self funded students, work students and noble students!

    Self funded students are the children of ordinary people. Their families can afford the tuition!

    Noble students are the rich and powerful people in Notting, as well as the children of nobles!

    Work study students, tuition and accommodation are free!

    So the registration is divided into three waves. There are two teachers where self funded students and noble students sign up. As for work students, there is a gatekeeper who calls the gatekeeper in Douluo mainland!

    Renault glanced at Tang San while waiting in line to avoid accidents!

    "Hoo ~ it seems that the porter looks down on people ~" Renault heard an argument over there!

    "What inborn full soul power? Your proof of the martial soul hall may be false!" Renault saw the disdain in the porter''s eyes and deliberately made trouble in his words!

    His voice was so loud that everyone was attracted!

    "What else is there? You old man, take your children away. Don''t lie!" the Porter said trickily!

    "What are you talking about!" old Jack couldn''t hear others say that the village was bad! Just push it!

    "Start with a dog? Forget it, the third brother can handle it!" Renault remembered the porter! Just ignore it!

    Sure enough, Tang San stopped the concierge who wanted to hit old Jack and pushed the concierge down with ingenuity!

    "Smelly boy, you want to die!" the porter stood up fiercely!

    When he finished saying this, Renault''s face suddenly changed, the frost like cold shrouded around him, and his eyes suddenly turned red

    "Stop!"

    A loud cry caught Renault''s attention!

    The porter was stunned at first, and then became flattery. The change was so fast that it was unimaginable. He was really like a dog: "master, you''re back!"

    "Master?" Renault put away the writing wheel eye and knew that the third brother''s noble man was coming, and he also respected the master very much. After all, the other party really depended on wisdom to eat!

    "I don''t know whether the master''s martial soul theory is useful to me. I''m also a waste of martial soul. I''m full of soul power. That''s how the master calculated in the original work that the third brother is a twin martial soul! Forget it, tell the third brother, don''t let the master know!" Reno smiled and continued to line up!

    The master is a man of medium build and slightly thin. He looks 40 or 50 years old. His appearance is very ordinary and his temperament is very special. There are a few traces of decadence between his eyes!

    Renault thought, "is decadence popular now?"

    The matter was solved at once. Then Renault saw the master leading Tang San''s hand in!

    Renault was relieved to see this scene. After signing up, he went to the dormitory with full expectation!

    Take a look at the dormitory!

    "Cheat! Cheat!" Renault looked at the two small buildings in front of him and said sadly!

    "The agreed men and women live together and exchange feelings! Why can the third brother be there!" Renault looked at the two small buildings in front of him, one with a female bedroom and the other with a male bedroom, so he didn''t fight one!

    "I knew I wouldn''t come!" Renault said, but he went to the bedroom!

    If he didn''t know the original work and said there were benefits here, in fact, he really didn''t want to go to school!

    After more than ten years in his previous life, Renault was born loveless when he thought of going to school here for six years!.

    "Why, why does the third brother have a sweet smelling little Lori (little dance), and I have nothing..." Renault complained so deeply that his face was full of don''t get me!

    In this way, he walked into the women''s... Men''s bedroom. What he didn''t know was that there were many lovely and beautiful little sisters along the way. They saw his eyes brighten, but when they saw his unhappy face, they were afraid to walk into the women''s bedroom

 Chapter 278

    Renault knew from the watch in his hand that he lived on the second floor and slept for eight!

    As soon as he entered the dormitory, Renault ignored the other seven bear children in the room!

    Find your bed and lie down expressionless!

    The bedroom is very big, with a draught and good air circulation. Renault paid attention to these things in an instant!

    Well, except for a lot of people in the room, Renault thinks everything is OK!

    "Well, you can live!" thought Renault, and then he wanted to have a rest!

    After all, he felt very tired after walking for a long time!

    But where there are people, there must be trouble, and trouble often comes from struggle!

    "Hey, boy, you look OK. I''ll let you be my number one brother!" at this time, a red haired boy sat up and patted Renault on the shoulder, looking like I''m looking after you!

    "Little red hair, don''t be delusional. Wash and sleep. There''s everything in the dream!" Renault felt someone patted him just as he was going to sleep. He was a little speechless. He didn''t want to play games with these little farts!

    "What are you talking about? Do you know I''m the boss of this bedroom, and my name is Hongchuan, not Hongmao!" the boy named Hongchuan was angry when he heard Renault say so!

    "Smelly boy, don''t be shameless! The boss asked you to be a little brother to give you face..." at this time, another person in the bedroom said.

    "Oh, come on!" Renault sat up. He ignored the so-called boss and his dog legs. He only knew that if he didn''t tame these little farts, he would be sleepy!

    "Bang!"

    Renault disappeared directly into the bed, his body turned into an illusion, divided by three and five, and directly surrounded the bedroom. All seven of his people fell down!

    "From now on, you are our big brother!" red hair made a final decision, and the black and evil forces on notting college campus took shape!

    "Alas, I didn''t want to, but since you are my little brother, I will cover them in the future! You will manage them for me!" Renault was tired and didn''t want to worry about these trivial people every day! Then pat red hair on the shoulder!

    "Why me?" red hair was moved to tears!

    Renault is speechless. Brother, who did you learn from when you met Bole?

    Renault thought for a moment and said earnestly, "I see you have the potential to be a second brother. Be a scum and strive for a better tomorrow than today!"

    "Yes, big brother!" red hair''s blood was boiling immediately after hearing this!

    "..." Renault grinned, thinking that this guy has seen too much? But Douluo mainland also has no ancient perplexers?

    Forget it, sleep!

    But as soon as he lay down, he was knocked awake. When he opened his eyes, he still had red hair!

    "Dick, what''s up?" Renault waved his big brother''s posture!

    "Brother, look, these are the food brought by the brothers from home. Look, they are filial to you!"

    As soon as Hongmao''s voice fell, Renault saw another six people holding a handful of things in their hands!

    "..." Renault suddenly felt a little moved!

    "Well, you have a heart, but I can take some of the things alone. You can keep the rest for yourself. After all, it''s not easy in your family!" Renault is still very considerate!

    "Woo woo, you''re the best boss I''ve ever met. You''ve been my boss all your life ~" one of the little fat people actually cried!

    "..." Renault suddenly felt an impulse with tears in his eyes. What the hell is it?

    But Renault still said, "little fat, don''t cry. Everyone is brothers. Isn''t it normal for us to do this? If any of you are bullied in the college in the future, come to me!"

    "Big brother is in trouble, we can''t help him!" said another little fart child!

    "Yes!" the children looked firm!

    After that, Renault couldn''t sleep. He took some food from his little brothers and went to Todd with a handful of delicious food!.

    "Well, sweet potatoes taste good, little fat hemp is good! Sweet potatoes are good!" Renault nodded with satisfaction. Then he asked a passer-by how to get to the work study dormitory?

    Then go to the work student dormitory!

    There are only seven dormitories for work study students. Among the seven student dormitories, there is a special existence in the college, and the conditions are the worst. They are special places for work study students.

    The college is not a good place. Although the tuition fees of work students have been reduced, the treatment can not be as good as ordinary students!

    "Shit, it''s really a Datong shop. Although the conditions are bad, men and women live together. I envy. Those smelly boys have little Lori." Renault expressed envy and hatred!

    "What grade are you?" a female teacher came over at this time!

    Renault is too conspicuous. A Chinese suit is a strange suit in this world!

    Douluo''s clothes are closer to modernization!

    "Sister! You are so beautiful!" Renault flattered!

    "Hehe, you child can really talk!" the female teacher will not question Renault who is only up to her waist, because she sees a group of children!

    "Can you tell the teacher what you''re doing here?" the female teacher didn''t use her previous expressionless face!

    "Oh, woman!" snorted Renault coldly!

    "Well, sister, I''m looking for my brother. His name is Todd!"

    Renault used his killer skills, xiaonaiyin, plus his cute appearance and the flattery that women can''t refuse, and suddenly sprouted a female teacher!

    "Mua~" a woman is a kiss to Renault!

    "..." Renault smiled bitterly, made, I was taken advantage of!

    "Come on, go to the list with your sister!" the female teacher led Renault to the dormitory teacher''s lounge

    "Well, your brother Todd is in Qishe. The farthest one over there is! Do you want your sister to take you?" the woman said gently.

    "No, thanks, sister!" Renault wants to stay away from this place of right and wrong!

    "Alas, what a good child! She wants to cheat me to have a boy again!" the woman felt her stomach after a burst of joy~

    After arriving at Qishe, although there were more than 50 beds here, Renault saw Todd at a glance!

    Because a girl is robbing him for a quilt!

    The girl is pretty. It seems that she is about the same age and height as Todd!

    The pretty little face is white and red. It looks like ripe honey. Its long black hair is combed into a scorpion braid and hangs over the waist!

    "This girl is a little dance, my future sister-in-law!" Renault looked happy. This little girl is lovely. There is no doubt about Ben Aiben!

    "Third brother!" Renault shouted from a distance!

    "Xiaojun?!" Todd said in surprise!

    "Hello, junior, is this your brother?" the girl asked, pushing Todd with her arm!

    She was curious. Why did this man dress differently from us?

 Chapter 279

    "Well, Xiaowu, this is my brother!" Todd replied positively!

    "Xiaojun, are you finished over there?" Todd also welcomed him!

    "Well, I''ll come to you when I''m done!" Renault lied, his face flushed and out of breath!

    Renault: third brother, I definitely don''t want to sleep!

    "Alas, third brother, this girl is so cute. I want her to be my sister-in-law!" Renault whispered beep!

    "Xiaojun, don''t talk nonsense!" I heard my brother say something amazing! Todd couldn''t say a word MMP in his heart. His psychological age was already over thirty!

    I''m not interested in little girls!

    Renault didn''t hear this. He had taken measures. Otherwise, what if his sister-in-law ran away?

    The rabbit runs very fast!

    Renault said to the little dance, "Hello, sister-in-law!"

    Dance: "???"

    Todd has covered his eyes. I''m afraid the child doesn''t know how to dance!

    He can''t bear to see his brother beaten!

    And a girl!

    But there was no tragedy in Todd''s imagination!

    Xiaowu asked suspiciously, "you... Say! What does sister-in-law mean?"

    "Sister-in-law means the boss, but I want to tell you that I will be the boss in the future!" Renault wants to determine his family status in the future. When my sister-in-law comes, my family dominance will change!

    "Well, hehe, let me ask you again, who is the boss?" Xiaowu is suspicious, but her boss''s status is beyond doubt!

    "I am!" Renault did not give in!

    "Pa!"

    Don''t get me wrong, just Renault was kicked out by the lovely little girl in front of him!

    Renault covered his face and walked back hard!

    "I''ll ask again, who''s the boss?" Xiaowu sticks to the boss''s question and can''t extricate herself!

    "I am!" Renault whispered, mighty and unyielding!

    "Pa!"

    Don''t get me wrong, Renault flew out again!

    Renault covered his back with soul force! Fortunately, it''s all right!

    "I''ll ask you again, hee hee, who''s the boss?" Xiaowu walked over and asked Meng Meng!

    "Well, I am!" Renault said * * * * cannot be moved!

    "Pa!"

    A beautiful arc appears in the dormitory!

    "Well, who''s the boss now!"

    "Sister in law is!" Renault raised his little hand and shouted!

    "I wish I had said that earlier. Really, I forgive you for being your third brother!" Xiaowu said with a smile!

    "But is sister-in-law really the boss?" Xiaowu felt a little strange!

    "Of course, it''s the only exclusive name to describe a unique female boss like you!" Renault said immediately!

    Renault lied, still not red and out of breath!

    You can cheat your sister-in-law with ease!

    "Ha ha ^ ^" Renault showed a harmless smile!

    Han Han, very cute!

    Xiaowu sees this, no longer doubt!

    In his previous life, Renault once said to Lin Miaomiao:

    Husband means brother!

    After that, Lin meow called Renault in front of adults: husband!

    There''s no after! Lin Miaomiao was beaten by Wang Shengnan!

    Renault glanced at Todd, who was indifferent, and said secretly: third brother, I broke my heart for you!

    "Well, sister-in-law, you only have one quilt? Well, you sleep with my brother. My brother is very clean!"

    Renault is amazing again!

    Todd was stunned! I couldn''t help saying, "Xiaojun?"

    "Brother, do you have the heart for a lovely girl like your sister-in-law to catch cold and get cold at night?" Renault said and pushed a little dance with his arm!

    "To acridine, to acridine ~" Xiaowu sells miserably!

    Well, Renault was sprouted~

    Todd pondered, "all right!"

    Renault thought, it seems that the third brother is the same!

    "Look, sister-in-law, I brought you delicious food!" Renault took out from his arms what he had just wrapped, and his little brother was filial and delicious!

    Spread it out directly on the bed!

    "Wow, xiaojunzi, it''s very kind of you. Dried sweet potatoes, pumpkin cakes... All I like to eat! Come on, eat together!" Xiaowu''s eyes lit up! Just say hello to Renault and eat!

    "!" Renault''s eyes lit up too. It seems that he met a man in the middle of the road!.

    Todd looked at the scene and felt an uneasy feeling for no reason!

    A special feeling welled up in Todd''s heart, as if there was God''s will. He smiled!

    The relationship between the three people is much closer in the noise!

    At this time

    "Well, sister Xiaowu, third brother, and this brother are also from our dormitory?" then a voice came!

    Renault squinted, and a slightly fat boy two heads taller than him came over, round face, inch head!

    But Renault didn''t pay attention to everyone and kept silent directly!

    "Wang Sheng, Xiaojun, this is Wang Sheng, who is currently in the sixth grade and shares a dormitory with me!" Todd immediately introduced him!

    "I''m Wang Sheng, martial spirit and tiger. Brother, are you also our work student?" Wang Sheng laughed!

    "No, I''m not. I''m a self funded student, Todd''s brother! Renault!" Renault finally decided to give Todd a face!

    "In that case, I''m the host today. Let''s go to the canteen for dinner!" Wang Sheng immediately smiled when he heard that Renault was Todd''s brother!

    The workers and students took Renault three and ran directly to the canteen!

    "Wang Sheng, some younger brothers in my dormitory, I''ll call them, and you''ll meet them then, so as not to misunderstand later!" when Renault passed by his dormitory! Directly to Wang Sheng!

    There are many work and study students, and their influence in this school is not small!

    Many times, there are still many uses!

    Soon, Renault called out the red hairs in his dormitory!

    Fortunately, everyone became friends with the idea of knowing more people and not being bullied at that time!

    Of course, Renault finally refused Wang Sheng''s invitation. After all, they were all work students and had little money!

    To the canteen door

    The canteen is two floors!

    Wang Sheng: "third brother, little dance sister, we will all go to the first floor in the future, because we cook on the first floor and the school provides tableware! The second floor is the same as the restaurant outside. There are waiters who can order by themselves!"

    Renault frowned. He wanted to go to the second floor!

    "Xiaojun!" Todd saw Renault''s idea and stopped him. He thought: Xiao Si is still young and needs to contact with external children!

    So Todd stopped Renault''s unsocial practice!

    "Xiaojunzi, do you want to go to the second floor? I want to go too, but I don''t have such a thing as soul coin!" Xiaowu said loudly!

    "Sister in law, just call me Xiao Si!" Renault heard Xiaowu''s name and immediately took corrective measures!

    "Little three, little four, you two are really a family!" Xiaowu found the secret and smiled happily!

    Then she asked, "little three, little four, you still have two brothers?"

    "No, the third brother is my brother, nothing else!" Renault explained!

    "Sister in law? Little dance sister, can you become the third brother''s girlfriend?" Wang Shengyi heard Renault say so! Eyes light up!

 Chapter 280

    "No, why do you say that?" Xiaowu looked confused!

    "But why did Xiaojun call you sister-in-law?"

    When Wang Sheng finished, Xiao Wu understood what was going on and immediately blushed! He pulled his neck and shouted, "Tang Xiaosi!"

    "Er... Sister-in-law... Xiaowu, this is a misunderstanding!" Renault glared at Wang Sheng. He didn''t expect the other party to destroy his good deeds!

    "You''re dead!" the little dance grabbed Renault''s neck!

    But another voice came suddenly!

    "Yo, isn''t this Wang Sheng''s gang of poor people?"

    Little dance was attracted by those, and Renault immediately escaped each other''s clutches!

    Renault also looked in the direction of the sound. He saw a group of students in royal clothes standing on the stairs on the first and second floors, looking down at them!

    "A poor man is a poor man. He will never come to the second floor for dinner!" the teenager who just made a voice continued to ridicule!

    "What are you? What''s great about the second floor!" Xiaowu directly took the responsibility of the boss and jumped out to stand out for the work study students!

    "Yo, what a beautiful little Lori! How about coming to play with your brother? Don''t talk to their poor people!" when the young man in Chinese clothes saw the little dance, his eyes lit up and he immediately raised his eyebrows. He thought he was charming and blinked!

    "Play NIMA!" the little dance blew up directly, and it was going to rush up and beat them!

    "Little dance!" Todd hugged each other directly to avoid her going up alone with others!

    "Huh?" Renault was immediately surprised and very excited!

    The third brother is holding a little dance. Sobbing, my Tang family is finally going to have a successor. The third brother is finally interested in women... No, girls!

    Renault looked happy and thought that if he liked to hold you two, he would hold you more. If the third brother would hold you, he would hold you more in the future!

    Renault nodded with satisfaction. There was a sense that his little pig would finally arch vegetables!

    However, he glanced at the workers behind him and saw the fear in his eyes and the retreat in his body!

    A thought, thinking that you people want to stay away from things? Want our family to face these people alone? No way!

    Don''t you want to go? I want you to go!

    Renault spoke slightly in his heart and directly said loudly, "if you want to fight, it''s not you. You''re a girl''s family. How can you go out and fight with others? Just stand where you are and look beautiful like flowers. Third brother, you catch her! We men can fight with others! Brothers, are you afraid?"

    When Renault said his last words, he looked back and looked at everyone!

    "Not afraid!" Hongmao and several other roommates of Renault took the lead in shouting, looking at Renault with enthusiasm!

    Of course, those workers and students look at Renault with timidity, disdain and hatred!

    Renault nodded slightly, and everyone''s appearance was kept in mind!

    "You''re not as good as your brother!" Xiaowu doesn''t know so much! Directly against Todd!

    Todd watched his brother go up with a group of people. He knew his brother well and thought of his abnormal strength!

    In my heart, I silently mourned for those students in Chinese clothes for a while!

    But when Xiaowu said this, he was not angry. He directly explained: "Xiaojun understood what I meant and would say that. You know, if you went up by yourself just now, you would fight with that group of people yourself. Of course, Xiaojun and I will help you too!

    As for our work study roommates, including Wang Sheng, they won''t go to school at all. You were going to fight with others just now, you know? They all have nothing to do with themselves and hang up high. They all have a mentality of retreat and watching the excitement in their eyes! "

    "Your brother is good or bad, so he brought up those who are not willing to fight!" Xiaowu murmured!

    But when she thought of Renault, she thought of Renault calling her sister-in-law. Subconsciously, she thought it was Todd, so she shouted directly to Todd, "your brother is worse ~ necrotic!".

    After that, he was confused: he asked his brother to call me sister-in-law. Was he interested in me? It''s so annoying. I hate it so much

    Thinking, I don''t know what to think, Xiaowu''s face turns red

    "Why are you blushing?" asked Todd!

    "Let go of me!" little dance mosquito voice!

    "Oh, good!" Todd found that he was still holding a small dance and feeling in his arms. His psychology was a little different!

    The air solidifies at this moment

    "Little three?"

    "Huh?" Todd looked back and saw the master!

    "Teacher, you come to dinner too!" Todd obviously worshipped the master at this time!

    "Well, little three, come with me to the second floor!" the master patted todd on the shoulder!

    "Wait a minute!" Todd turned back and smiled at Xiaowu. "Xiaowu, let''s go and go to the second floor with me and the teacher!"

    "Can I also go to the second floor?" Xiaowu asked expectantly!

    "Xiao San, this is..." the master asked curiously.

    "Teacher, this is my sister. Can she have dinner with us on the second floor?" Todd explained.

    "Hehe, of course, as long as it''s a junior''s friend! Let''s go and have dinner!" the master smiled brightly.

    So the three people went to the second floor of the canteen from the other stairs!

    However, they seem to have forgotten someone!

    ����

    "Yo, is this a fight?" five teenagers, aged 11 or 12, saw Renault and his group, but they were not afraid. Instead, they came down the stairs directly with disdain in their eyes!

    "Well, exercise before dinner may give you a better appetite!" a young man with green hair took off his robe and put it on the ground!

    "Xiaojun, be careful. They have reached more than ten levels and have won the first soul ring. Their ability is not comparable to ours!" Wang Sheng is the oldest here and knows more!

    "You can call Xiaojun too?" Renault said coldly. He turned his head and looked at each other. Even if Wang Sheng was two heads higher than him, he didn''t want to look up at each other!

    "Ah?" when Wang Sheng heard the cold words, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. In front of him, the boy seemed to take off his disguise directly, and his light blue eyes seemed to choose people to eat!

    "From now on, if you want my care, just remember that what I said is right, and there must be no half comment on right and wrong!" Renault directly announced his rule over these children!

    "Why?" Wang Sheng refused!

    Of course, there are some miscellaneous sounds!

    Renault ignored them and walked to the five noble students!

    He wants to set an example!

    No, kill the monkey and watch the chicken!

    "Boy, do you want to learn from others to be the eldest brother? But did you get the first Soul Ring? Has the soul power reached level 10? Can you use the martial soul? Ah ~ ha ha ha!" the five people looked at Renault jokingly for a moment!

    "Do you still use martial spirits?" Renault raised his head and showed a cold smile at the corners of his mouth!

    "I''m not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue!"

 Chapter 281

    "At a young age, it seems necessary to educate!"

    "Just..."

    Before he finished, the black haired boy who said "yes" was kicked out!

    "When?"

    "My God, what kicked him out!"

    There was an uproar here!

    "Is there any help?" the remaining four noble teenagers looked around warily!

    "Hehe" Renault''s figure flashed aside and smiled with disdain. In the holy soul village, Todd would train him some fighting skills!

    Renault looked at the four people who didn''t know to release the martial spirit, and his heart disdained even more. If the other party released the martial spirit, he really had a little trouble!

    "Instant step!"

    "Leave you!"

    Renault directly appeared next to another teenager, directly dragged the other party''s arm, one hand dragged the other party''s hand, the other hand dragged the other party''s waist, made a slight force, and directly fell into the sky!

    "Small, it''s a little hard to play like this!" if Renault hadn''t used strange force secretly, he couldn''t have fallen away!

    "Wu soul, sword!" the green haired boy just caught Renault''s figure!

    Release the soul directly! A thin long sword appeared in his hand, and a yellow Centennial Soul Ring appeared directly on the top of the green haired boy!

    "The first soul skill, quick sword!" the green haired boy suddenly turned his long sword into a cloud of light and shadow and swept away at Renault!

    But before he met Renault, the green haired boy was punched by Renault!

    "Ah?! run!" the remaining two had no desire to fight! Run straight!

    "Cut, ghost track!" Renault did not use instant step any more. Instead, he directly used ghost track that consumed less soul power!

    "Where are you going?" Renault easily followed them and smiled between them!

    "Ah ah..."

    The two men heard the sound and stared at Renault, then screamed!

    "Er..." Renault stopped directly in place! Speechless look at them!

    ��bang��

    "Two silly hats!" Renault saw them directly hit the wall!

    "Oh ~ don''t come here!" one of them first covered his head and saw Renault coming towards him. Ignoring the pain, he leaned against the wall and shouted in fear!

    "Ha ha!" Renault bent down and put his little fist on the wall next to the boy''s ear!

    "Click"

    The wall was like a spider''s web, splitting from a central point to all sides!

    Looking at the cracked wall, everyone is stupid!

    I''m not a fool. I won''t think it''s caused by disrepair for a long time!

    "The five of you have to pay protection fees in the future. I''m not a robber. 135, 100 copper soul coins, 246, 300 copper soul coins! Well, on Sunday, 500!" Renault directly announced the fate of the five people!

    "This little money is nothing to you?" asked Renault, squinting his eyes.

    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, even if there''s a little more. I have the right to be filial to you!" the head green haired boy said with a smile!

    "That''s a little more, and I can''t live up to your kindness! After all, it''s difficult for you to be generous!" Renault felt so embarrassed. He was a little sorry to accept the money, but the other party insisted on increasing the money, and he couldn''t help it for a while!

    "...." the green haired boy thought, where did you see our hospitality? I''m just being polite

    "Come here, dick!" Renault waved!

    "Coming, big brother!" Hongchuan, a loyal dog leg, reports to you!

    "Well, yes, in the future, they will give you the money. One hundred copper soul coins per person per day for 135, four hundred copper soul coins per person per day for 246, and five hundred copper soul coins on Sunday. Let me calculate, 2300 copper soul coins per person, five people, a total of 11500 copper soul coins! At that time, you will leave 500 copper soul coins in our bedroom, leaving 8000 copper soul coins for me!" Naturally, Renault can''t forget his bedroom roommate who just responded positively!.

    "Yes, big brother!" Hongmao and others in the bedroom were immediately moved!

    "Cry a fart. You can''t do this little thing well. Don''t call me big brother in the future!"

    "I won''t let you down!" shouted Renault''s seven little brothers and roommates.

    "Well, I''m very relieved!"

    ����

    "Hey, third brother, where have they gone?" Renault returned to the downstairs of the canteen and looked around, but he didn''t find Todd and them!

    "Xiaowu has no money... The third brother will go to the first floor in order to save money!" Renault thought so, so he went to the first floor!

    But go in and have a look. There is no Todd and little dance in the huge canteen under the scanning of Renault''s writing wheel eye!

    "Is it difficult to go on a date? Alas, the third brother is finally enlightened. It''s not easy. He deserves to come back from crossing. He knows that love should start with a doll. It seems that this sister-in-law can''t run! Hee hee! My old Tang family is going to have successors!" Renault ran to the second floor happily!

    It''s impossible to eat in a big pot. It''s impossible in this life!

    I''ve mixed the canteen in my previous life. I can''t continue to mix the canteen in this life!

    Otherwise I will lose face!

    "But the third brother is really not interesting enough. If you have a girlfriend, you don''t want a brother!" Renault ran to the second floor with ecstasy and denounced Todd from the bottom of his heart!

    But on the second floor, on a table in the middle, three figures immediately attracted Renault!

    "I met the master. It seems to be the master''s treat! It''s impossible for the third brother to come to the second floor as a diligent and thrifty housekeeper!" Renault thought a little and knew the causes and consequences!

    "..." Renault went on to see what the legendary second floor sold!

    Don''t get me wrong. Renault can''t leave. Why should he leave when someone treats? Do not eat white do not eat!

    After buying some food, Renault went to them!

    As for Todd, who is asking the master some questions, Xiaowu is dealing with the dishes on the table!

    "Tut tut tut Tut, some people don''t want a brother when they have a girlfriend. It''s really a declining world. Morality is ruined. Third brother, your character of emphasizing color over your brother is exposed!" Renault went to the seat next to the dance and sat down!

    "And you, you little girl looks very kind. I''m still out to help you fight and kill, and return my sweet potatoes and figs..." Renault said to Xiaowu unkindly!

    Todd: "

    Dance: "

    Todd and Xiaowu were embarrassed for a moment. They forgot Renault!

    They looked at each other and quickly avoided each other!

    His face is a little red!

    "Junior, what is this?" the master didn''t know Renault!

    I just feel that the boy in strange clothes is quite extraordinary!

    "Oh, teacher, this is my brother, the brother I told you!" Todd first introduced him to the master, and then he said guilt to Renault: "I''m sorry, Xiaojun, my brother forgot you for a moment!"

    "Forget it, forgive you!" Renault waved his hand. He didn''t care!

 Chapter 282

    "I, I, Xiao Si, forgive me!" Leiya is also kind. She is more guilty of forgetting her friends she just met!

    "You? No, I don''t forgive you!" Renault wanted to tease his sister-in-law!

    "No, I must forgive... Wait, there seems to be something wrong. AI Xiaosi, we haven''t finished that yet. You actually began to threaten me. Hum, break up... Break up for half a year!" Leia suddenly thought of Renault calling her sister-in-law. Then she glared at Todd and said to Renault with dissatisfaction!

    "Er..." Renault thought, sure enough, girls are good at remembering revenge, but for his hard won sister-in-law, he decided to carry forward his style!

    "Hee hee, Leia ~ sister Leia, um ~ I have a glue here to re stick our friendship ~" Renault flattered!

    Then take out what you just bought and hand it to Leia!

    "Carrot ~" leiaden smiled, but thought, no, you can''t spare him so easily!

    So Leiya deliberately looked at her face, but her eyes were erratic on the carrot: "no, not enough glue!"

    "I''ll take all the carrots from sister Leia!" Renault understood and waved! Not bad money said!

    "Well, forgive you!" Leia smiled and took the carrots from Renault''s plate! Eat happily!

    "Hahaha!" Todd and farn laughed at the scene!

    "Xiao San''s brother and this girl are good children!"

    Farn thought of it and then said, "Xiao San... Xiao Lin, can I call you that?"

    "Or farn, you have the level!" Renault looked at farn and his eyes changed, thinking that you look at other people''s quality. Unlike his old man, he is a little four, a little four!

    But Renault still said, "farn, you''re like Leia. Just call me Xiao Si!"

    "Well!" farn nodded and continued, "tomorrow is the opening ceremony, and the day after tomorrow, the formal class will begin. However, it''s just a waste of time for you. As far as I know, you are all born with soul power?"

    After farn finished, he took a deep look at Renault!

    Looks like you''re going to see Renault through!

    "Won''t farn find my abnormality?" Renault was inexplicably flustered! "It''s all my fault. It seems that he told me about me!"

    "In order that you can continue to practice, I will lead Xiao San to capture the soul ring tomorrow. Do you want to join me?" farn asked Renault and Leia instead of mentioning it!

    "I won''t go. I want to get familiar with the college tomorrow!" Leia refused!

    Renault knows that Leia has been changed by a soul beast for 100000 years. There is no need to hunt the soul ring at all!

    So Renault said, "if you don''t go to Leiya, brother three, give sister Leiya some money and let sister Leiya have a good time. Then we''ll come back tomorrow and invite brother three to dinner, right? Brother three?"

    Although Todd didn''t understand Renault''s specific meaning, he would never refuse his brother''s request. He smiled: "yes, Leia, have a good time tomorrow and invite you to dinner when we come back!".

    Leia just wanted to say something, Renault grabbed ahead of her and said, "sister Leia, we are friends, don''t worry about this!"

    "Hmm!" hearing Renault and Todd say so, Leia''s eyes were a little wet, and then nodded heavily!

    the second day

    Irene got up in the morning. The third brother Leia slept together last night. In order to keep the third brother from giving up, she urged him to marry first every day!

    ����From the book friend active first little cute (????) ????? ?? ?????? ???)

    "Well, wash your hair, then go to have dinner with third brother Leia and observe the situation... Then farn said to hunt the soul ring today!" Irene immediately washed up!

    Irene didn''t want to talk in the morning. She gave Renault 2000 copper soul coins and asked him to give them to Leia. After giving them, he went to farn''s residence with Renault and looked for farn together!

    Farn''s residence is in a room on the top floor of the dormitory building. The room is small, about 30 square meters!

    A bookshelf, which occupied two walls and filled with all kinds of books, attracted Irene''s eyes and thought that farn was worthy of farn. Look at the amount of reading!

    "It''s almost the same amount of reading as my previous life''s online articles!" Irene secretly admires farn!

    "Tell me where you want to go?" farn asked, sitting on the ground!

    Not only farn sat on the ground, but also Renault and Irene sat on the ground, fortunately covered with a thick blanket!

    "Well, can you tell me the development direction?" Renault didn''t know anything!

    Irene... Think so too!

    "Generally speaking, there are only two kinds of martial spirits, animal martial spirits and weapon martial spirits. Plant martial spirits are also included in weapon martial spirits, as are your two blue silver grasses!"

    "However, each martial soul has different development directions, such as food department, reconnaissance department, combat department, treatment department, control department, etc. now, before obtaining the soul ring, you must first determine the future development direction of your martial soul. The martial soul cultivation of the soul master must develop in one direction!"

    After farn finished, Irene immediately became inflamed... Speak: "Farn, what you mean is that before you become a soul master, you determine the development direction, and then obtain the soul ring and add attributes to your martial soul. For example, I choose the auxiliary system, and then I can increase the selection of auxiliary attributes for all the soul rings I obtain, so as to play the greatest role of an auxiliary soul master!"

    "Xiao Si is right!" farn looked at Irene unexpectedly!

    He didn''t expect Irene to be more concise and clear than him!

    "Ha ha!" Irene was proud!

    It''s like playing games and adding talent attribute points! Irene, as one of the teenagers who are poisoned by games and enjoy it, naturally knows it well!

    However, although he is an assistant, he has a system. He said he wants to do an omnipotent assistant!

    The negative face value has recovered more than 20000 negative face values and returned to more than 50000 negative face values after the accumulation in recent days, as well as the resentment from those noble teenagers and many work study students!

    Farn continued to add: "in other words, when obtaining soul rings in the future, it is not necessary to obtain soul rings with similar abilities as much as possible, but the general direction is to be similar, so as to avoid conflicts between their own soul rings, which restricts their own strength!"

    "Let''s talk about your martial spirit, blue silver grass!

    BLUESILVER grass has rich development directions. It is low-end and can develop in any direction. BLUESILVER herb is weak, so it will not repel the Soul Ring of any attribute....... "

    Farn began a long speech, Renault listened carefully, but for Irene, the next content is dispensable, because he is destined to be different!

 Chapter 283

    Anything incredible can happen to him!

    Listen, Irene fell asleep!

    Farn: "

    Farn looked at the sleeping Irene speechless and could only go on. After all, there was another listening and very serious!

    When farn finished, Renault pushed Irene!

    "Xiao Lin gets up!" Renault listened carefully just now. He felt very embarrassed and didn''t find Irene asleep!

    "Well, that''s what farn said!" this was Irene''s first word when she woke up. First, a compliment!

    Farn: "

    "Ha ha, teacher, let''s go!" Renault couldn''t bear to scold his brother to avoid his brother being taught by farn. He could only embarrassingly dissolve the atmosphere and tear away the topic!

    After that, he secretly said to farn: "teacher, Xiao Lin is like this. She is stubborn! He''ll be fine when he grows up!"

    "Hahaha, it''s all right. I like this character very much!" farn was born in a big family and cultivated something. Needless to say, in short, she always felt that Irene was extraordinary!

    "Thank you, sir!" Renault smiled when he heard that farn didn''t mind!

    "Farn, where are we going?" Irene walked for a while and found that she had gone out of the gate, so she asked farn!

    "We''re going to the soul hunting forest 400 miles northeast of notting City, where we can certainly find a soul ring suitable for you!" farn replied with a smile!

    "But why do you buy so many white radishes?" Irene looked at farn passing by a restaurant and bought a full 20 kilograms of white radishes. She suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart!

    "Hehe, it''s nothing. It''ll be of great use at that time!" farn was a little embarrassed and directly opened the topic. "Xiao Si, I''ve always been curious. Why are you born full of soul power but only a waste martial spirit?"

    "I... I don''t know!" Irene turned her eyes and could only pretend to be stupid!

    "What are you good at, Lin?" farn stopped a carriage by the side of the road! Put the food and everything in. The three got on the carriage and asked Irene!

    "I''m good at irritating people... No, I''m good at doing good things and never leave a name!" Irene almost told the truth!

    Farn thought: I can see that your boy is the most irritating! But that''s not what I''m asking?

    "Hey, little four, don''t be shy. What the teacher wants to ask is what you can do, such as your infinite power!" Renault explained for farn.

    "Infinite power?" farn was a little unconvinced.

    "Forget it. Anyway, the strange force will be exposed when hunting soul animals. Just say it!"

    Irene thought about it, waved her little fist at farn directly along Renault, and said proudly, "my fist can kill a pig of more than 500 kilograms!".

    ��������

    Farn was speechless, thinking that your little arms and legs were lying to who!

    "Little four, lying is not a good child!" farn patiently educated Irene!

    "You don''t believe it?" Irene was surprised and angry!

    Made, I''m so angry. I told you so generously, but you don''t believe it?

    When farn saw Irene''s expression, he first shook his head and thought that the child was not bragging, but crazy!

    "Teacher, this is true!" Renault also looked at farn seriously!

    ��������

    Farn covered his head and whispered, it''s over, another crazy one!

    "Wocao, don''t you believe it? I punched a pig and laid down the huge family property of shenghun village, and the family''s life began to get rid of poverty and get rich..." Irene saw that Faen didn''t believe it, so she began to talk about her history of wealth!

    Farn is a little speechless! But what made him speechless was that Renault looked at Irene fanatically! Renault''s face is even more proud!

    "Xiao San doesn''t look like a child fooling around with this boy. It seems to be true!" farn also began to believe it! But he has no idea!

    Irene looked at farn gradually convinced, and her face was even more proud!

    Look, look! Farn was convinced by my strong expression ability!

    Irene, who thought she had convinced farn, was very happy, and because she went out so far for the first time, he felt very fresh when he saw anything!

    But gradually Irene lost the freshness of her recent trip!

    In contrast, he prefers to sleep!

    The four hundred mile road became shorter and shorter. At noon the next day, they reached their destination!

    Soul hunting forest!

    Different from the imagined forest, it is quiet and sparsely populated!

    The periphery of the soul hunting forest is surrounded by a market town!

    "Eight hundred years of fighting tiger spirits and beasts, use now and kill now!"

    "Is there a group of Soul Hunters?"

    "Fresh sand valley noodles..."

    The periphery of soul hunting forest is a little prosperous!

    "Here, the price of everything has to be doubled at least! So I bought what I needed in Notting city!" said farn proudly!

    "Farn is powerful, we won''t give them our money!" Irene looked at farn admiringly!

    "The child finally has a bright spot!" farn''s heart was said by Irene!

    "Come on, let''s go into the forest!" farn called the two brothers who were still looking around the market town!

    Irene was a little reluctant to give up. Looking at the market town in front of her, she thought, I''m going to monopolize this place. Should I make more money?

    "Xiao Si, let''s go!" said Renault.

    "One day, I will. When I come here again, I will..."

    Irene shook her head and stopped thinking. He was not hypocritical. The top priority now is to become stronger!

    Irene saw the hunting forest surrounded by a large number of iron fences

    The entrance of soul hunting forest is guarded by a large group of soldiers!

    At this time, we can see the ancient of soul hunting forest. The ancient trees are towering, as if they were straight to the stars in the sky!

    "If you want to enter the soul hunting forest, you must have a warrant!" then farn took out a black warrant, simple and dark!

    "Teacher, what''s the pattern on it?" Renault asked curiously!

    Irene also saw the pattern on the round warrant, a sharp sword in the middle, a hammer on the left and a monster on the right!

    "Sword Douluo, Haotian hammer, blue dot Tyrannosaurus Rex!"

    Irene scoffed in her heart. No matter what reason, the Wulin hall can''t be happy. Two Wulin, Haotian hammer as a weapon Wulin and blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex as an animal Wulin, engrave their Wulin on the token of the Wulin hall by relying on their own strength!

    The sword fight is more fierce. It depends entirely on one''s own strength!

    While spreading knowledge to Renault and Irene, farn entered the soul hunting forest!

    As soon as he entered the soul hunting forest, farn closed his hands on his chest, opened it and shouted, "come out, Luo San gun!"

    "..." Irene almost laughed when she heard the name. At first, when the real scene appeared in front of him, she still wanted to laugh!

 Chapter 284

    A creature appeared in front of Irene, like a dog, not a dog, like a pig, not a pig, but Irene felt more like a pig!

    One meter five in length and one meter five in width! Two drums on the head!

    It''s like something didn''t grow out!

    "This guy can''t be a dragon without evolution?" Irene thought silently!

    "Hello ~"

    "OK ~" Irene heard the cry and felt like a pig!

    "Its attack can only be launched three times, so it''s called three cannons! It has a very sensitive sense of smell and can find the trace and strength of the soul beast. Because the cost of summoning it is very small, it can help us find the trace of some soul beasts!"

    Farn explained aside!

    "It''s a dog again!" Irene doesn''t understand the creature!

    I met many soul beasts along the way. Farn carefully explained what each soul beast was called and what it was good at. In short, it was very professional!

    But walking, walking, Irene stopped!

    "Write wheel eye!"

    Irene opened the writing wheel eye because she was at the end!

    With her excellent insight, Irene found that there was a little green light in the trees in front!

    Close the writing wheel eye!

    Irene shouted, "third brother, there''s something 50 meters ahead!"

    "Huh?" Renault trusted Irene and immediately picked up a knife in his hand!

    That''s when farn gave him and Irene a knife!

    "I''ll come! A group of level 10 wolves dare to stop us!? three guns!" farn shouted!

    "Hello!"

    Shirley nodded rather humanized!

    Farn threw some white radishes directly to Shirley!

    Shirley took a few bites!

    "Hello!"

    Shout and demonstrate against the wolves that have rushed to Renault and others in the distance!

    "Farting is like thunder, earth shattering, Shirley!"

    Then give Renault and Irene a mask!.

    "White radish is Farting! Farn is indeed farn! Even this is rich to make use of. It''s powerful!"

    Irene quickly covered her mouth and nose while praising her in her heart!

    Shirley''s mouth was wide open, and the sound of sucking air was like a strong wind!

    Its stomach grew rapidly, and it made a tumbling sound, as if... It was like a bad stomach, but the sound amplified sharply, and the yellow gas shrouded around it!

    By the way, who is it? It''s a dark wolf with a length of 1.6 meters. It''s gray and white. There are six in total. It seems that it''s grinning because of hunger!

    "Hello!"

    Shirley looked up and the yellow gas gathered at his big mouth. With a roar, the yellow gas was suddenly released!

    Six dark wolves were caught off guard. They were easily thrown into the sky like cloth bags. Their mouths and eyes tilted on the ground

    Obviously, the taste may be good!

    Farn put on his mask, picked up the knife in Renault''s hand and still didn''t forget to lecture!

    Farn: "now I''ll teach you how to get the Soul Ring..."

    Time passed little by little in her study, and Irene was bored to follow!

    It''s night. Black magpies fly south. The sky above has a bright moon and few stars!

    "Lo Lo... Lo Lo!" Shirley let out a quick cry!

    "Poison!" Renault, who had been listening to farn''s lecture, just sniffed with his nose and shouted!

    "Xiao Si, don''t sleep!" farn pushed Irene sleeping aside!

    "Well, farn speaks very well!" Irene got up from the ground and didn''t forget to compliment!

    Farn''s face turned black, but he had no time to chat with Irene. His attention was immediately attracted by a dark figure tens of meters away!

    Renault has made a torch, and then he throws it in front of the shadow!

    With a flash of fire, an inverted triangular snake head appeared in front of the three people!

    "It''s a Datura snake!" farn is worthy of being recognized by farn at a glance!

    However, it is not appropriate to recognize it. The Datura snake hovers around its body, and the dark green scales on its body rustle against the ground. Because of its extremely fast speed, the sound of scratching can not be heard for a moment!

    "Datura snake is extremely poisonous, fast and powerful! Three guns resist it. This snake is estimated to be more than a hundred years old. Let''s go!" farn grabbed one in one hand and tried to take Renault and Irene away!

    "Hiss ~"

    The sound of Datura snake''s spitting is getting louder and louder!

    "Farting is like thunder, earth shattering, Shirley!"

    Farn sees this, release the soul skill immediately!

    The yellow gas goes straight towards the Datura snake with the energy fluctuation, but the Datura snake doesn''t hide or flash. When the gas touches it, it just moves a little slow and continues to move forward!

    "Farting is like thunder, earth shattering, Shirley!"

    Farn uses the soul skill again. Shirley''s three guns have all been used up. Farn''s three people are in danger at the moment!

    "This..." farn felt sad! He resented his own powerlessness, resented his dying and brought his two children!

    "Xiao Lin!" Renault broke free from farn''s palm!

    "Junior! Come back!" farn was worried and wanted to catch Renault again!

    "I knew it!" Irene heard Renault''s cry, turned her body directly and moved towards the Datura snake!

    Irene uses all her soul power in her hand. Don''t underestimate all his soul power!

    Because the salted fish buff, Irene''s soul power, the upper limit of soul power, and her physique have reached the highest level of his age!

    If it weren''t for being too young! Even more!

    But now, Irene dares to say that a level 20 great soul master has less soul power than him!

    "Strange force!"

    Irene shouted and hit the ground with her fist!

    Suddenly, it was like an earthquake, the ground cracked, and a long hole extended from Irene''s feet to the Datura snake!

    "What happened?" farn said because the fire had already been dispersed by Shirley''s fart wave! And it was late and he couldn''t see what was happening!

    He only felt a burst of earth movement. He thought, is there a new soul beast again?

    Isn''t it ten thousand years since such an array was formed?

    Farn felt a pang of sadness at the thought!

    "Little three, little four, I''m sorry for you!" farn fainted after saying this!

    "Er... Really!" Irene, who heard farn shouting, opened the purple magic pupil and found that the other party was asleep!

    Speechless!

    "Control the crane and capture the dragon!" Renault ran to control the crane and capture the dragon and captured the knife in farn''s hand!

    "Roar!"

    Half of the body of the Datura snake has fallen into the crack in the ground and roared uneasily!

    "Drink!" Renault ran all his soul power and threw the knife in his hand at the next moment!

    The half meter long blade turned sharply in the air. Finally, the tip of the blade was in front. At the moment when the snake''s mouth was closed, it fell into its mouth!

    Poof!

    The huge snake suddenly stiffened and shook violently the next moment, as if to shake out the knife in its mouth!

    But it was just a struggle before it died. The blade had already penetrated its head! Even if the hundred foot body struggles again, the final result is just death!

 Chapter 285

    The huge snake finally bounced up from the crack in the ground, but it has used its last strength!

    "Hoo ~"

    Datura snake swallowed its last breath and died!

    "Teacher!" Renault''s consumption was not so serious. He ran to farn and gave farn a wisp of soul!

    Farn woke up!

    "Junior, are you two okay?" farn grabbed Renault''s shoulder and looked out for Irene!

    Seeing this, Renault smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, teacher, we''re both fine!"

    "Well, third brother, is farn awake?" Irene had already taken out the torch, made the torch again, and ran over to ask about farn!

    "What happened?" farn followed the fire and saw the crack in the earth behind Irene!

    "Oh, that was Xiao Lin''s blow!" Renault told the truth!.

    "What?!"

    "Teacher, this was studied by Xiao Lin herself. She can use her soul force to spread over any part of her body. She once killed a pig with this punch when Xiao Lin was five years old!" Renault explained to farn!

    "I didn''t think you could create your own soul skills at a young age!" farn looked at Irene in shock!

    "Little fun, little fun!" Irene enjoyed the praise of farn from the famous mainland, and suddenly felt a little excited!

    Life, vanity is over!

    "Teacher, what is self created soul skill?" Renault heard the term for the first time!

    "The self created soul skill is created by the soul master by virtue of his superb soul power control skills. It is a powerful move suitable for himself! It is powerful and consumes less soul power. As far as I know, there are few soul masters on the mainland who can create a soul skill as powerful as Xiao si!" farn said with a deep look at Irene and thought that the boy''s soul skill is not strong, If used properly, you can challenge high-level soul masters!

    "It turns out that there are few people on the mainland with the ability to control soul power. It seems that there are few people on the mainland with the ability to control soul power!" Renault thought of something!

    "Oh, why do you say that?" farn felt Renault had something to say.

    "Xiao Lin can use her soul power to cover her feet, then stand on the water, and even run on the water! She can also walk like a normal tree! I tried at the beginning, but I failed!"

    "What?" farn had never heard of it!

    "Well, little scene, it''s not worth mentioning, it''s not worth mentioning!" Irene said modestly, thinking, silly boy, that''s my systematic water treading, tree climbing skills, and writing wheel eyes. I think it''s difficult to succeed!

    "Can soul control be like this?" Irene''s ability seems to open a new door to farn!

    Farn became more and more excited, and even took out a pen and paper for calculation

    "Well, teacher, what about this snake?" Renault asked immediately.

    "Xiao San, did you kill this snake or?" farn responded. What''s the purpose of this trip!

    "I did it!" replied Renault!

    "Well, it''s good that you killed him. Xiao Si wants to become an auxiliary soul master. This kind of martial spirit is not suitable for him. Datura snake has strong toxicity and great winding power. It''s just suitable for you to control the soul master!" it seems that Faen has planned for a long time "The Wu soul of the plant Department can not only absorb plants, but also absorb animal soul rings according to their own needs. Both ordinary soul masters and those guys in the Wu soul hall have a nose for my ten core competitiveness theories. Junior, are you willing to be a practitioner of this theory?"

    "I will! I believe in the teacher!" Renault''s eyes showed enthusiasm!

    Renault knows that no matter what you do, you need to be different from others. Only difference and innovation can make you strong!

    Different, innovation may not be strong!

    But ancient and modern powerful people must be different and innovative!

    "Well, junior, let''s start!" farn said happily after listening to Renault.

    Renault began to sit in front of the Datura snake, and the shining yellow Soul Ring floated on the head of the Datura snake in the dark!

    Irene is also paying attention to the soul ring. Far away, he can feel the great energy contained in the Soul Ring!

    Renault released the blue silver grass soul, and the Yellow Soul Ring spontaneously ran to the blue silver grass. Renault''s face was cloudy and sunny, which seemed painful and comfortable

    It was not until dawn that Renault absorbed it!

    "Little Irene!" Renault smiled happily and called Irene!

    "Well, congratulations to the third brother!" Irene knew that Renault wanted to tell him that the bottleneck of xuantiangong that had plagued Renault was gone!

    Has broken through the second tier!

    "Xiao San, come on, try how tough it is and whether it is toxic..." farn woke up at this time and was as excited as a child when he saw Renault''s success!

    "Good!" Renault blue silver grass released

    After the experiment, farn was even happier because it proved that his conjecture was completely correct!

    "Let''s take a break and find a soul ring for Xiao Si!" farn said finally!

    "Well, why don''t we eat this snake?" Irene looked at the dead Datura snake and was ready to move in her heart!

    Renault: "er..."

    Farn: "

    Finally, Irene ate roast snake meat as she wished!

    Well, Xiangjin is like a dream!

    Even farn praised three points, saying he didn''t expect such delicious food in the world!

    The three are on the road again!

    It was noon and the sun had reached the top of my head!

    The sun shines through the leaves that cover the sky, turning into a little golden light and spreading on the road of the three people!

    "Look, teacher!" Renault pointed forward!

    "!!!" Irene also saw the rare sight in the world!

    A group of soul beasts, including cats, rats, rabbits and wolves... There are many kinds, all standing in a vine cluster, surrounded by round leaf trees!

    The branches of the tree were on a soul beast!

    Golden energy surging! The soul beast screamed pleasantly and lay on the ground!.

    "That plant seems to be replenishing energy for the soul beast?" Irene had a bold guess!

    "You''re right, and look at the number of ghosts and beasts, it''s a millennium peak!" farn''s tone was a little excited, worried and hesitant

    "Peaks? What kind of plant soul beast is that?" Townsend was very curious about the strange scene in front of him!

    "Mountains, rare wild plants, spirits and beasts. In the past, they were generally raised in their own territory by high-level spirits and beasts! Humans can''t see!" thomon said excitedly.

    "Why do animals raise plants? Interesting? Why?" Irene is also interested!

    "Because the mountains can replenish their soul!" thomon said surprisingly!

    "I see. There are many wonders in the world!" Townsend said with emotion.

 Chapter 286

    "But eventually, as time goes on, they become slaves to the mountains!" thomon looked at the mountains and seemed to think of something bad!

    "A long time ago, in fact, mountains could also supplement human soul power, so there were mountains where human beings lived and wherever human beings walked!"

    "But with the growth of time, after all, the mountains are also soul animals. They gradually reveal their purpose. They can release a kind of Psychedelic fog to control humans and become their thugs. Then they plunder human cultivation resources and make them succeed in cultivation! Once people in a city were controlled by them, they hurt each other, and blood flowed into a river for a time, causing human tragedy!"

    "The limelight of the peaks is immeasurable. At the same time, they also set off another bloody rain on the Douluo continent!"

    "Once there was a mountain with a history of 100000 years, known as enslaving all living beings!"

    "After people knew that all this was done by the mountains, the mainland powers joined hands and nearly destroyed the mountains! But they have never been extinct!"

    Thomon talked about the legend of this plant!

    "Why hasn''t it been extinct?" Townsend asked.

    "Their seeds are as small as soil and can''t be found, and they produce too many seeds to be destroyed! Moreover, seeds can survive for a long time in the soil. Even if there is no water, even if you pour water a hundred years later, they will grow!" thomon explained!

    "Thousands of years of seeds, thousands of years of fish eggs!" Irene lamented that no matter which world, there will be no lack of miracles created by life!

    Seeds can survive in the soil for thousands of years, while fish eggs can last for thousands of years!

    There are specific examples. Irene heard the older generation say in her previous life!

    When a dry soil is irrigated by rain, even if there are no plants around it, grass will grow soon!

    When water is injected into the rice field, even if fish fry are not scattered, fish will appear!

    "That''s the truth!" thomon didn''t expect Irene to know so much!

    "Then, thomon, these soul beasts are controlled by the mountains to protect them?" Irene''s eyes lit up!

    "Well, look, there are more than a dozen, and the mountains have been for thousands of years!" thomon was a little flustered. "Although the mountains themselves have no attack power and their temperament is the most gentle among the soul beasts, let''s go! Be careful to be controlled by them!"

    "Hmm!" Irene was about to follow them away!

    "Ding, mission: ask the host to absorb the Millennium golden wood branch as the first Soul Ring! The successful mission will reward the host with 50000 negative emotions!"

    "Hmm?" Irene stopped at the same place. The copper smell of money made him a little excited!

    "Thomon, what do you think of the mountains as my soul ring?" Irene finally failed to resist the temptation of 50000 negative face value!

    That''s a negative value of 50000. How many years would it take to accumulate at ordinary times?

    And the system is talking. This mountain must be very extraordinary!

    "That''s a millennium soul ring. Your biggest bearing capacity is only 432 years, no!" thomon strongly rejected it!

    "But I''m different! I want it to be my soul ring! My intuition tells me that it''s different!" Irene said with a knife and was about to rush up!

    "Xiao Si, so many ghosts are in danger!" Townsend immediately grabbed Irene!

    "Third brother, seek wealth and danger!" Irene said and was about to rush up!

    "Xiaojun, I''ve never seen you make mistakes when you insist on making decisions! I''m your brother. I''ll accompany you. How do you want to fight?" Townsend decided to help his brother!

    "Well, the mang will be over. Let''s deal with the dozens of souls first!" said Irene, stepping forward in an instant!

    "Meow!"

    The peak seemed to feel the danger, controlling several soul beasts and running towards Irene!

    "The Millennium level peaks can only control the Centennial soul beasts. The wood wolf is running towards you, the weakness is in the waist, the ghost cat, the weakness is in the eyes, the abdomen, the rock climber, and the weakness is in the head..." thomon was also speechless, but he couldn''t ignore the two children, so he talked about the weaknesses of those soul beasts!

    At the same time, thomon released the martial spirit!

    "Come out, Shirley!"

    "Farting is like thunder, earth shattering, Shirley!"

    After a night''s rest, Sherry''s skills have passed the cooling off period!

    Thomon threw some white radishes from his bag and fed them directly to Shirley!

    "Boom!"

    The fart sound was loud, and the yellow halo directly shrouded the soul beasts controlled by the mountains!

    "Shit, thomon''s own!" it''s a coincidence that Irene is also under the shadow of biochemical attack!

    There was a trace of embarrassment on thomon''s face, but he immediately shouted, "it''s now junior!"

    "The first skill of blue silver grass, twining!" Townsend had already run around the ghosts through the ghost!

    Townsend''s first soul skill is released. The blue silver grass passing through the first soul ring has become a dark green blue silver grass. It is like a spirit snake spitting out a message and jumping out directly, which entangles those soul animals to death!

    "Little four!" Townsend shouted!

    "Understand!"

    "Instant step!"

    Irene''s soul power is controlled in her lower leg through the instant step!

    With the inertia of instant step, whip it out!

    About five or six souls'' heads were kicked by Irene!

    Instant step, Irene''s next move is a strange fist!

    Several times in a row

    No soul beast can bear his blow!

    The dripping blood spilled on the earth and showed up in front of Townsend and thomon when Irene stayed in front of the mountains!

    Soft branches swaying in the mountains, it has no attack power and can only emit golden brilliance!

    "Be careful, hold your breath, this is the hallucinogenic attack of the mountains!" thomon warned loudly!

    "It''s all right!" Irene didn''t look back because his eyes were red at the moment!

    The magic of writing wheel eyes, he doesn''t want anyone to know!

    When you have strength in the future, it''s not too late to show it again. Before that, except for close relatives, those who see wheel eyes will be dead!

    It''s not Irene''s affectation. There is a saying that killing people to take bones in Douluo mainland. Bones are naturally soul bones!

    It is inevitable that there will be no possibility of killing people and taking eyes!

    The greed of human nature may lead to more than seven crimes

    The writing wheel eye is open. Under the blessing of the writing wheel eye, Irene has a very clear mind!

    And it seems that the writing wheel eye naturally has a restraining effect on magic!

    "Hoo, you are really harmless to humans and animals. It''s a pity that you once enslaved all sentient beings! It''s a pity to meet me!" Irene waved her unused knife forward and the peaks lost their lives!.

    A purple soul ring rises slowly above the peaks!

    "The last step! It''s just a millennium soul ring. Come on!"

    Irene looked at the blackened purple soul ring, sat on the ground, her right hand slowly unfolded, and a blue grass unfolded. At this time, the purple soul ring slowly floated towards the blue silver grass!

    "Teacher, why does Xiao Si insist on absorbing the Millennium Soul Ring?" Townsend had too many puzzles, but he could only ask thomon!

 Chapter 287

    "I don''t know. Although in my research, people can absorb soul rings by leaps and bounds, but there are certain risks, your brother is by no means unreasonable or arrogant. He may have some secrets. Everyone has secrets. Junior, don''t ask, don''t embarrass him!" through this time, thomon knows that Irene is by no means arrogant!

    "Teacher, I know!" Townsend nodded slowly and looked at Irene anxiously!

    The Millennium soul ring is like a large army pressing on the border, and it is set on the blue silver grass. The powerful energy like a huge wave is constantly impacting the weak soul at this time - blue silver grass!

    The energy of the purple soul ring not only impacts the blue silver grass, but also brings huge pressure to Irene''s body!

    Irene only felt that her bones seemed to be crushed, and her internal organs seemed unable to withstand the impact of this energy!

    "Xiaojun, run the soul!" Townsend shouted as if he thought of something!

    "Third brother? Yes, xuantiangong!" Irene knew what Townsend meant. Xuantiangong worked in a peaceful way. Under the operation of layers, she must be able to remove the impact of the huge energy on her little body!

    Around is so, Irene''s skin is also under the energy of waves, slowly bleeding!

    "Ah ~"

    Irene finally couldn''t help yelling. Without him, it was too painful, but she had to insist!

    "Xiaojun, you must hold on!" Townsend saw Irene bleeding all over the body outside. He had more heart than strength!

    "Hmm? How can I see my body?" Irene suddenly saw the blue silver grass surrounded by many purple energies!

    Although the wind and rain swayed and swayed, it was not defeated by the huge power!

    "Host, your mental strength has grown again because of severe pain, so you can see the situation in your body. Hold on. The system is protecting your heart. After this battle, you will break the cocoon and become a dragon. Your physique will be greatly strengthened! Now you control the blue silver grass to swallow the purple energy!" the clear voice of the system resounded through Irene''s ears!

    "OK!" Irene clenched her teeth and injected the blue silver grass with the extra energy she could only control while running Xuantian Gong!

    As soon as the blue silver grass absorbs the soul power, it begins to grow and grow crazily, and even begins to swallow the purple energy!

    The light blue grass began to appear a little light gold. Irene knew it was the color of the mountains!

    The leaves of blue silver grass began to swing wildly. Irene gradually found that it was the running track of xuantiangong. The purple energy around her was thin, and the leaves were growing wildly... Until all the colors became light gold!

    Pale gold should have withered, but under the little golden light, bluegrass is more and more alive!

    "Ka"

    There was an unknown sound, but after the sound, xuantiangong ran even more. Irene knew it was the sound of xuantiangong breakthrough!

    Xuantian Gong''s running speed was accelerated, and the purple energy was rolled up by Xuantian Gong, turned into milky energy, and flowed all over Irene''s body!

    "Ah ~"

    Irene groaned comfortably. It was like this after the extreme pain. The contrast was so great that he couldn''t accept it for a moment!

    The crushed bones were picked up at the moment when the white energy flowed. After the bones were picked up, they showed a faint white light!

    Irene''s blood flows faster at the moment of white energy flow. Dark things are washed out and float on the surface of the skin!

    Washing meridians and pulping!

    When Irene stopped shouting, Townsend was told by thomon that he was all right, and his heart was slowly put down!

    About a day and a night!

    The next morning, Irene got up slowly!

    "Xiaojun!" Townsend ran over, but as soon as he was halfway there, he said, "it''s all right?"

    Then Townsend went to pack!

    Irene:

    "Little four!" thomon just opened his mouth to ask something, sniffed his nose, and then said, "it''s all right, let''s go!"

    Irene looked at the sticky layer on her arm and knew what was going on?

    Alas, there''s no way. There''s no water at all. You can''t wash it!

    "Come out, Shirley!" thomon let Shirley out to patrol. After all, they are a little deep into the forest!

    Besides, Shirley knows the way!

    On the way

    Irene looked at the two people far away from her speechless!

    He couldn''t help saying, "you exaggerate, too. It doesn''t smell so much. I smell it!"

    But what he said in exchange for alienation!

    Because of thomon, Townsend and the two slowed down again!

    Irene walked through the woods, and all the soul beasts with sensitive sense of smell smelled a peculiar smell one after another!

    All scattered!

    Irene''s face was black at this time! A little black face, bitter look!

    "Hum, ignore you!" Irene suddenly found that there were not only three people here! And animals running around!

    "Three guns, wait for me, I''ll play with you!" Irene thought, you ignore me, that''s your loss!

    "Hello!" Shirley suddenly felt a foul smell and screamed

    Then he ran away!

    Irene: huh.

    "Ah, I''m so angry. He drops. I''m despised by pigs!"

    Irene wore a small black face: "the whole world hates me

    Tang Xiaosi walked out of the soul hunting forest "alone"!

    When he walked out of the soul hunting forest, all the soul beasts seemed to feel something and hissed happily!

    "My God, this man has finally left!"

    Fortunately... Irene didn''t know that such a thing had happened. He was still glad that he could safely get out of the soul hunting forest. There were no extraneous things during this period!

    All soul beasts: "the boss won''t!"

    ����

    On the way back to notting City, thomon took Irene to find a river with low water and asked him to wash it well!

    After two hours of hard work, Irene cleaned herself up!

    After washing, he found that he was a head taller than before, and his skin was like white jade, more Kawaii than before!

    On the way back

    "Xiaojun, don''t look in the mirror. You''ve seen it all the way!" Townsend said nothing.

    "The jade tree faces the wind and the beautiful boy looks after himself in the mirror. It''s difficult to sleep at night... Alas ~, how can I look so good?" Irene suddenly felt a trace of melancholy in her heart!

    Then Irene suddenly realized it and said to Townsend, "third brother, do you know? Just now I found out what is my biggest regret in this life?"

    "What''s the biggest regret?" Townsend asked.

    "My biggest regret in this life is that I can''t kiss my face!" Irene felt how painful handsome was at this time!

    Thomon on the other side: "

    No matter how good tempered Townsend was, he didn''t want to talk to Irene at this time: "...."

    "Alas, God gave me a handsome face, but not your eyes..." Irene felt that they were jealous of him!

 Chapter 288

    Not surprisingly, Irene was beaten, and it was Townsend''s own hand!

    "Have a good rest, Xiaojun!"

    "OK, third brother!" Irene lay on the carriage in fear!

    ����

    The next morning

    "Ah ~" Irene stretched out and made a voice that made women blush!

    "Little..." Townsend heard Irene start again before he could say anything����

    "Life is full of confidence. Every morning, I am always awakened by my handsome ~"

    Townsend thought to himself, "does this man become so fast?"

    "What''s the matter? Third brother?" Irene felt that Townsend had something to say!

    "It''s all right!"

    ����

    The three were dusty and finally returned to notting college!

    There are many people in the college. There are always some beautiful little sisters!

    Those beautiful little sisters are watching... Irene!

    And Elliot dodged a little and didn''t want to get involved with it!

    "Xiaojun, why? Don''t you go up and meet someone?" Townsend rarely made a dirty joke!

    "Take care of yourself. Before graduation, I hope to see my sister-in-law..." Irene replied angrily, and then held her chin in one hand:

    "Besides, I must habitually avoid the eyes of strangers. After all, as a handsome boy, I look at each other unintentionally, which may also become an unforgettable memory of her life. It''s my tenderness not to disturb..."

    "Hoo ~ Xiaojun, I''m back to the dormitory!" Townsend was really speechless!

    "Go back, remember to call sister-in-law... Call Xiaowu in the evening, and we''ll eat delicious food together!" Irene also decided to go back to her dormitory!

    "Eh, where are the people?" Irene found no one in her bedroom!

    If it were a previous life, maybe Irene would have a pair of feet and a pair of shoes, a little pout, and then shout: it''s my world of gunara''s dark god again

    But forget it now!

    "Because this bedroom has long been my world! Hey hey ~"

    Irene thought about it funny. Then she sat cross legged and sorted out her income from obtaining the soul ring this time!

    (Narrator: No, brother, don''t you know where this is? This is a college. What''s your roommate doing? Don''t you have any points in mind? The college has officially started. Hello!)

    However, Irene didn''t think about the class!

    "System, come out and help me buy the Holy Grail!" Irene has long been excited about the Holy Grail. Now she has completed the task, the 50000 negative value of the reward, plus the original 60000, is more than 100000!

    The Holy Grail is a negative value of 100000!

    The effect of Holy Grail is to permanently calculate soul power + 20% and permanently calculate physique + 10% after wearing fusion!

    In other words, on the basis of Irene herself, for example, Irene is level 40 soul power. On this basis, after having the Holy Grail, Irene is level 40 soul power �� 20% + lv40 soul power!

    Even if Irene is a title Douluo level, 90 level soul power, calculated on this basis, the Holy Grail bonus, then Irene''s soul power at that time is 90 level soul power �� 20% + lv90 soul power!

    That''s why Irene is excited and can''t wait to buy the Holy Grail!

    "After deducting 100000 negative values, congratulations to the host on obtaining the Holy Grail of divine equipment!"

    "OK, give me fusion!" Irene moved in her heart and subconsciously excited, making him ignore something directly!

    A golden Holy Grail, emitting a sacred immortal light, slowly landed on Irene''s head, telling her once extraordinary

    Half an hour later, the Holy Grail and Irene are fused!

    "Drink!"

    Irene sat there, blue light alternating all over her body, and the soul power increased again, symbolizing the enhancement of his strength again!

    With the addition of the Holy Grail and the reinforcement of the absorbed Millennium soul ring to himself!

    Irene dares to promise that even level 29 thomon has less soul power than him!

    "System, is there any trick to disguise the soul ring? Give me one. After all, the first soul ring is the Millennium level. I''m afraid it''s too eye-catching!" Irene is still too weak at this time, otherwise he doesn''t need to hide anything at all!.

    "Yes, the camouflage soul ring skill plus your own soul master level determination skill will give you a 75% discount and a negative face value of 15000!" the system looks like it''s cheaper for you!

    Irene looked at her remaining 15000 negative face value. He felt that the system was intentional... But he had no evidence!

    Irene can''t help it. Even if it''s fifteen thousand, she has to buy it. Otherwise, when she fights, she has a millennium first Soul Ring on her head. It''s really too ostentatious!

    "Ding, deduct 15000 negative face value! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the camouflage soul ring skill and the small skill of detecting the soul master level (you can also measure other people''s soul master level)!"

    Irene has a burst of flesh pain and is equipped with these two skills!

    "The soul ring has been camouflaged for hundreds of years!" the first thing Irene did was camouflage the Soul Ring!

    Then Irene tested her psychic level!

    A screen pops up in front of Irene!

    It says: "soul master level, level 14!"

    "Why grade 14?" Irene wondered if she was too handsome? Then moved heaven

    "Well, the host absorbs the Millennium Soul Ring by leaps and bounds, and the first soul ring is transformed by the 2000 year old peaks. The peaks themselves have strong soul power, and so does the transformed Soul Ring! So it has such a large level bonus to the host..." the system believes that it is necessary to stop the narcissism of its host in time!

    "Cut!" Irene was a little dissatisfied!

    ��������

    Just when he wanted to say something, there was a noise outside the dormitory!

    Irene''s soul power gathered in her ears. As soon as she lost it, she heard the passing students say:

    "Let''s go, let''s go. I heard that the work study students are going to challenge boss Xiao in Grade 6!"

    "In fact, it''s not the work study student''s challenge. Boss Xiao heard that someone collected protection fees from noble students, and that person had some relations with several of the work study students. Then boss Xiao was unhappy..."

    "I feel that the work study students are a little overconfident!"

    "Recently, there is a very active boss of the work study student. She is a new freshman. She is a little girl called Xiaowu! Many people in the school call her Xiaowu sister recently..."

    "This bet, boss Xiao is very expensive. In addition to finding the person who collects the protection fee for noble students, if boss Xiao wins, the girl named Xiaowu is his pet. If Xiaowu wins, she is the real boss of the college!"

    "Wow, little dance is my idol!" this is a girl!

    "No!" Irene immediately turned over the window and jumped out!

    "Go find the third brother first. The third brother should be at thomon!" Irene was afraid that her sister-in-law would be gone because of this!

    Besides, boss Xiao, who do you think you are? Who should be who''s pet!

    My sister-in-law''s idea won''t kill you!

    Thomon dormitory

    "Junior three, take junior four and go to the Wuhun hall in Notting city. The Wuhun hall is in the center of notting city. Go to measure the soul power and officially register in the Wuhun hall. In this way, you will be a soul master, and you can receive monthly subsidies in the future. There is no need to continue..." thomon is instructing Thomson!

 Chapter 289

    "Third brother, go quickly. There''s something urgent. Thomon invited you to dinner in the evening..."

    Thomon only felt a gust of wind and Townsend was gone!

    "Hehe, this child is completely opposite to Xiao San''s character!" thomon said with a smile.

    "Xiaojun, what''s up?" asked Townsend, looking back at the ghost at his feet.

    "Xiaowu gambled with others in the back mountain forest. If she lost, she had to export herself!" Irene had no time to explain more, so she had to pick the point!

    After listening to this, Townsend felt anxious, and immediately felt the wind under his feet and hurried to overtake Irene!

    "Hey, hey, there''s a play!" Irene didn''t get angry and followed Townsend!

    Houshan forest

    The woods are no longer quiet in the past. At this moment, it is no exaggeration to draw a sword and draw a crossbow!

    A group of working students stand behind the little dance!

    The senior noble soul master is headed by one person. The man is wearing the school uniform of the soul master college. He is tall and has two acne brought by childishness on his face. In addition, he is as mature as an adult!

    He is the so-called Fulin!

    With an obscene smile on his face, Fulin looked at the pink and tender dance in front of him: "little girl, it''s too late for you to regret now. I remember your martial spirit is a rabbit. Do you want to be my pet in the future? I''ll treat you well!"

    "You should be my little brother in the future!" Xiaowu said fiercely, with his hands on his hips.

    But her deterrence at this time... Should be equal to zero!

    "Ha ha!" Fulin laughed even more obscene when he saw this! "Wang Sheng, do you think you''re out of your mind? Find such a little girl to fight me, but I want to say, thank you!"

    "If you want to fight, just fight! What nonsense!" Xiaowu said impatiently. She felt uncomfortable how she looked at the man in front of her!

    "Hahaha, are you in such a hurry to throw yourself into my arms? Hahaha!" Fulin and his little brothers laughed!

    "Just you!? to tell you the truth, I really don''t deserve it!" came a young and cold voice!

    Fulin felt bloody and cold when he heard the speech!

    The speaker was Irene naturally. I''m afraid he didn''t know that his voice had a faint murderous spirit, which had frightened several people in Fulin!

    Fulin said frankly that he was just a college student. Unlike Irene, his trip to the soul hunting forest had given him a trace of murderous spirit!

    "Who, who''s talking!" said Flynn with a feigned firmness.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Two figures squeezed out of the crowd!

    "Ouch!"

    Well, Irene hit hard and hit the person who was pushed away directly to the ground!

    The man looked at Irene angrily, but didn''t dare to say anything!

    "Xiaowu, are you all right?" Townsend asked with concern.

    "Xiao San, you''re back ~ hum, you''ll come back when you come back. You have a conscience and know to come and help me fight!" Xiao Wu was happy first, and then cold hum!

    "Who do I think it is? It''s also two little farts, ahaahaha!" Fulin said to his little brother.

    "Oh, it''s the first time to see someone whose breath is bigger than beriberi!" Irene covered her nose.

    "You Temo, little fart boy, get out of here. I advise you not to mess with me, or I''ll let you know the consequences!" Fulin said fiercely.

    "Sorry, I really don''t know what consequences you can bring to me!"

    "It''s not that I despise you, but that I haven''t seen you at all!"

    Fulin was too angry to speak: "you..."

    Irene took the opportunity to vent her anger and must earn back all the negative values!

    "Well, the third brother told me to look straight at people and let me look at you first!" Irene said and walked up to Flynn!

    "Alas ~ with all due respect, you look pale and painful for men and Ru sour for women!"

    "Sorry, maybe I''m extreme. Ugliness may not be your intention. It''s the occasional excreta of the Creator!"

    "Tut Tut, your facial features are too poor discipline, sniff (Aileen nose sniffing the air)... Even if you spray perfume, I can still ask you a scumbag!"

    "Just like you, still want to find a daughter-in-law? It''s good to have a woman want you. You''re picky? A flower can''t be inserted in cow dung after all!"

    "Cow dung is cow dung after all. It can''t become a sweet cake after being steamed in a pot!"

    "Ah, you bastard..." Flynn wanted to fight back!

    But will Irene give him this chance? Of course not!

    Irene suddenly shouted down his voice, "but you don''t know it. You don''t know that your father jumped out of the urn and cried for you!"

    "It''s sad to cry. Don''t you know how to worry?"

    "Ask you how much you can worry, just like a eunuch going to a brothel!"

    "Ah!" Flynn trembled with anger!

    Almost one of them couldn''t stand stably. Fortunately, the little brother next to him helped him!

    But Irene is not over!

    "Your life is summed up in eight words -- absurd, long, ugly is a disease. Without the life of a pig, you can get the disease of a pig. Poor, poor!"

    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" Flynn went crazy! His face was red and swollen. He was angry and scratched his ears and cheeks. He was so dishevelled that he was very embarrassed!

    "This..."

    Everyone present looked at Irene with fear!

    This man is so terrible that he can kill people alive!

    "Ah, ha ha ha, it''s so interesting, Xiao Si, it''s too cathartic!" Xiao Wu couldn''t stand it for a long time and laughed!

    "..." Tang San also learned this and said to himself: it turns out that Xiaojun is polite to her father!

    "It''s useless to say more. There are ten people on one side! Those who win more games win! Then abide by the bet!" little brother Fulin''s teeth are itching with anger!

    "The rules of the game, take turns. As long as the players win, they can continue to fight with the next opponent. Until everyone on one side is defeated..." Fulin''s younger brothers seem to have discussed the rules long ago and directly said the rules!

    "Wait, 1v1 it''s boring. There are nine people on one side and three people in a group. They are divided into three groups. As long as the appearance group wins, they can continue to fight with the next group! Until all groups on one side are defeated!" Irene said the rules again!

    Fulin is not stupid to be old nature. He can''t promise at ordinary times, but he''s going to be angry with Irene!

    All I think about is how to beat this boy!

    Without any doubt, he directly promised: "yes, the rules are whatever!"

    After that, she gave Irene a deep look!

    As if she had seen Irene praying for mercy at his feet!

    "You, you, come with me!" Flynn naturally wants to play in person!

    Irene also looked back at Wang Sheng and them!

    But Wang Sheng''s eyes dodged and retreated one by one. Their heads were low. It was clear that they didn''t want to play!

 Chapter 290

    "I want to say who dares to encourage ivena... To stand out for you, don''t misunderstand me. I dare not kill!" Irene''s eyes showed a kind of ruthlessness only of wild animals, and her eyes seemed to turn into essence and sweep at a group of work and study students!

    "Yes!"

    A group of work students gritted their teeth and said a word.

    "Third brother, avina, we are in a group of three!" Irene has made a decision in her heart. He wants to finish his work!

    "Good!"

    Avina looked at Wang Sheng in disgust, and then obeyed Irene''s arrangement! That''s it

    The crowd dispersed consciously and set aside a fighting field for six people!

    "I''m you! Hei hei!" Irene simply looked at Renault and avina!

    "Er..." Renault didn''t know what to say.

    "Hmm?" avina looked at Irene without knowing the situation!

    Irene doesn''t explain much!

    A pale golden blue silver grass was released behind him

    Light golden light, even ordinary blue silver grass gives a sense of nobility!

    Its appearance caused an uproar among the onlookers

    A yellow halo rose from his head in an instant!

    The rise of the Centennial soul ring caused an uproar!

    No ordinary person can have a centennial Soul Ring!

    Renault took a deep look at his brother. He knew that his brother''s first soul ring was a millennium!

    "The first soul skill of blue silver grass: Holy lotus soul enhancement!"

    Irene''s hands were full of gold, and two blue silver grasses burst out, which directly tied Renault and avina''s waist! However, the two blue silver grasses are light gold, and two holy golden lotus flowers are released on their heads!

    Renault and avina seem to be impressed by the sun, a warm stream like the sun, flowing from the head to the body!

    "This? Ten percent more soul power!" Renault suddenly felt that his soul power was almost one tenth more!

    Is this the benefit of the Millennium Soul Ring?

    "Wrong, 14 percent!" Irene said silently in her heart!

    Holy lotus soul enhancement is the name given by Irene to her first soul skill!

    As the name suggests, it can increase the soul power of teammates!

    Increase soul power depends on your soul power level!

    At present, Irene is level 14, so it increases by 14%!

    "Liulong!" Fulin shouted!

    Next to Flynn, an equally tall man appeared!

    "Wu soul, long staff!"

    Liu Long''s yellow light flashed in his hand and rushed to the left side first!

    "Ling Feng!"

    The last person on the stage was a thin student with a small nose, small eyes and glasses. After hearing the call of Fulin, he spread his hands and ran to the right. Then he somersaulted and glided for several meters in the sky!

    "Xiao Chenyu, Wu soul, wolf, level 11 first ring war soul division!"

    A layer of blue light came out from Xiao Chenyu. In the twinkling of the blue light, his body muscles began to expand, his eyes became cyan, his nails became longer and sharper, and a white soul ring rose from his feet, just like a martial soul attached to his body!

    Xiao Chenyu was sober now, and reason took the initiative! He didn''t dare to say anything. His father was the Lord of notting City, otherwise he wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant in school!

    The first soul ring is a hundred years old. He knows it''s the standard configuration of a big family!

    He even prepared to apologize after the war!

    But I can''t help it at this time! Just fight and don''t hurt them!

    Like a hungry wolf, run to Irene!

    "Drink!" Renault had never felt that his soul power was so sufficient, so he also released his soul!

    The dark green blue silver grass suddenly shot at Ling Feng and Liu long!

    A centennial soul ring also rises above Renault''s head!

    Like a candle, lit the battlefield again!

    Renault''s blue silver grass, the spray angle is very tricky!

    Directly meet Ling Feng, Liu long!

    "The first soul skill of blue silver grass, winding!"

    Ling Feng and Liu long were tied into a zongzi in an instant!

    "Don''t move, my bluegrass is poisonous. If you are famous, I won''t detoxify!" Renault directly manipulated the Bluegrass and dragged them over!

    They dare to move when they hear this! Willingly tied up honestly!

    Instantly solve the other two, Irene''s heart relaxed!

    "Look at me next!" Irene again urged a golden lotus and threw it at Xiao Chenyu!

    "Can you make complaints about it?" Renault looked at Aileen. It was throwing away the same dirty craft.

    "Where the Golden Lotus holy light shines, it is equal to hitting!" Irene farted.

    "Are you stupid? What soul power do you add to him?" avina was stunned first, then angry! With big good-looking eyes, she looked at Irene angrily!

    "Well, give you soul power, give it to him? The effect is opposite!" Irene had silently added her main class to the skill of throwing at the enemy

    Poison skill can be added to any auxiliary skill to achieve the effect of the other party!

    "What?" Renault hurriedly looked at Xiao Chenyu!

    After Xiao Chenyu was photographed by Jinlian, his blue soul power was obviously dimmed!

    Soul power is reduced by 14%!

    Seeing this, Renault believed and thought what kind of abnormal skill is this?

    Xiao Chenyu also felt his own change, but he did not stop attacking. Years of fighting experience told him that he must not be counselled at this time!

    Otherwise, the opponent will find the flaw!

    He never thought that he was full of flaws in Renault and Irene''s eyes!

    Xiao Chenyu pounced on avina with sharp claws!

    Irene had already entangled avina''s waist with Wuhun blue silver grass before. At this time, she just threw avina into Renault''s arms!

    Um �� ? ��! Irene didn''t mean it!

    Xiao Chenyu threw himself into the air, but his strength was still there. Compared with Liu long without soul ring, Ling Feng! His strength is not a little!

    After all, the gap between a soul master with a soul ring and a soul master without a soul ring is very different!

    Irene, who is covered by the soul ring cage, still feels full of power!

    But more than power? Hit hard? Has Irene ever been afraid?

    Punch a pig to understand!

    "Xuanyu hand!"

    "Strange force!"

    Irene thought about it temporarily. Xuanyu hand can make his hands hard, undamaged and invincible!

    Then assist with strange force!

    Irene was like this. She punched directly against Xiao Chenyu who rushed at him!

    A blue figure flew upside down!

    "Hoo ~ with the least force, I hope I''m not dead!" Irene controlled the blue silver grass and dragged the other party back!

    "OK, OK, it''s just trauma!"

    Irene opened the purple magic pupil and checked it carefully. She found that the other party was just a trauma. She was relieved!

    "From then on, sister avina is the biggest in Notting college! You nobles, you must know how I collect protection fees! You will pay protection fees to sister avina, do you hear me!" Irene announced loudly!

 Chapter 291

    "Didn''t I lose to you? I didn''t lose to her!" Xiao Chenyu shrugged his head and said.

    "Avina, Wuhun, rabbit, level 12 war soul master!" avina''s eyes turned red, and a pair of pink white ears stretched out from her hair!

    The whole body is shrouded in a faint red light!

    A yellow Centennial Soul Ring rises from her feet!

    "Take it!" Xiao Chenyu didn''t expect that this little girl, who looks six or seven years old, has a higher soul power level than him!

    He was completely convinced!

    After a fight, Renault said, "Xiaojun, avina, we''re going to register a soul master in the Wu soul hall, and then we can get a soul master subsidy every month!"

    "Really? What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" avina brightened her eyes when she heard that she could have money in the future! "That''s great. In the future, in addition to the money given by junior three, you can get one by yourself!"

    "Sister avina, have you forgotten? There will be protection fees in the future. According to my standard, those nobles have to give you 10000 copper soul coins a week!" Irene added.

    "Ah! So many, it''s not possible to buy a lot of delicious food. You can eat as you want!" avina jumped up happily after hearing this.

    "Little three, little four, don''t worry. My sister won''t treat you badly. Those noble students are dozens of people. Let''s share them equally!" avina patted Irene on the shoulder with great loyalty!

    "Oh, what''s yours and mine? I''ll put the money with you and ask you for it when my third brother and I need it!" Irene was willing to let go of the opportunity to close the relationship!

    "You two are my best friends!" avina choked at the words!

    "Avina is crying!" Renault joked.

    "They don''t!" avina bowed her head in embarrassment!

    "Little three, my hair is messy. Find a place to comb my hair!" avina blushed and handed Renault a comb!

    "OK!" Renault took the comb, which seemed very skilled!

    Irene: "meow meow meow?"

    "Sobbing x �n x, caught off guard, another bowl of dog food! Burp ~ people are full and a little supportive!"

    ����

    The three walked together on the way to find the Wulin hall!

    "The teacher said that the martial soul hall is distributed everywhere. The specific level is divided into martial soul hall. The martial soul hall in Notting city is the lowest martial soul hall. On top of this, there are martial soul sub hall and martial soul main hall. At the level of martial soul main hall, they can only be owned by big cities!

    The two imperial capitals are located at the fourth level of the martial soul temple, and the fifth level is the Pope hall. Above the Pope hall, there is the legendary Douluo worship hall. The teacher said that only soul masters who have reached the title Douluo level are eligible to enter there! "

    Renault introduced the composition of the martial soul hall he had just learned to avina and Irene!

    "Moreover, the Wu soul hall is located in any city on Douluo mainland. It is an absolute urban center. As the name suggests, it is a landmark building located in the center of the city! It is estimated that we can know where it is if we ask someone casually!"

    After Renault said so, he found a passer-by and asked the location of the Wulin hall!

    According to the passers-by''s instructions, the three walked for a while and saw a building up to 100 meters!

    "Oh, good guy, it''s just a martial soul hall. The building is up to 100 meters high. It''s still a dome building. What a great style!" said Irene in front of the very atmospheric martial soul hall.

    Renault didn''t feel anything wrong with what his brother said!

    Because indeed, the Wuhun hall in front of us is a huge dome building. The height of the front alone is more than 100 meters, and the width is hard to estimate. There must be hundreds of meters!

    The bright yellow overall building is brilliant in the sun!

    There is a striking long sword sign hanging on the front!

    This represents the lowest martial soul hall!

    "The wolf''s ambition is obvious!" Irene is familiar with the original book and her heart is clear!

    Wu soul hall built the lowest Wu soul hall like this. Isn''t it for future preparation?

    The three people went directly to the Wu soul hall without any obstruction!

    A tall woman with a big figure brightened her eyes when she saw Irene!

    "This dress is so weird. Did it not come from that big family?"

    She thought so and walked towards Irene unconsciously!

    As soon as they entered the martial soul sub hall, they were a little confused, because there were a lot of people coming and going. Of course, there were many soul masters like waiters who didn''t know what they were explaining to those soul masters!

    But different from the waiter, there is no inferiority in the look of these interpreters

    "Ask someone!" Renault was about to move when Irene stopped him!

    "Third brother, don''t move. Don''t make a noise for a while. Someone is coming!" Irene stretched out her hand to stop Renault!

    Renault looked around and saw only a woman coming towards them!

    "Children, come to the martial soul hall to awaken martial arts?" the woman smiled!

    "Oh!" Irene sneered, knowing that the woman''s eyes were mainly on herself. She must have come for herself!

    Did my dress catch her attention?

    Sure enough, people are handsome and attract attention there!

    Irene has seen so many such people that she just plays with each other!

    "No, we''re here to identify the grade of soul master!" Irene controlled her tone, three points proud and seven points arrogant!

    "You''re great. I''ll take you to master Matthew Nuo for soul master identification!" the woman heard Irene say so, with a trace of pride in her smile, thinking that my mother guessed right!

    But she was more shocked and thought, do all the three children who seem to be six or seven years old have become soul masters?

    Is it really a big family?

    The harmony of time, place and people, as well as the arrogance in Irene''s tone and look, made the female soul master with unknown dreams deeply convinced of her conjecture!

    Soon, under the leadership of the, the three met the master Matthew of the female soul master unimpeded!

    From a distance, master Matthew''s beard and hair have turned white!

    It looks more than eighty!

    "Well, little brothers, this is master Matthew. It''s not easy for me to go in. After registering in a while, you can go. Of course, you can come to me where you need my help in the future!" the woman turned and wanted to go, looking diligent and loyal!

    "Thank you!" Irene smiled deliberately!

    "You''re welcome. It''s my duty, but if you need my help next time, you can find me, little brother. My name is Sisi ~" the woman said, leaving only the back of one Xinggan, the third junior!

    "Smart woman, meet by chance, want to rely on kindness to move people''s hearts, but I just use you!" Irene smiled and walked to master Matthew!

 Chapter 292

    "Measuring soul power? Registered soul master?" master Matthew asked suspiciously when he saw Irene.

    "Yes, master!" replied Irene.

    "Well, just put your hand on this!" Matthew didn''t say anything more. He was expressionless all the time!

    But when the three finished the test, Irene saw the shock in his eyes!

    However, Jiang is still old and spicy. Matthew''s shocked eyes flash by, not to mention what to say!

    Irene was still thankful and secretly praised: "the system is produced. It''s really a high-quality product. Even professional instruments can''t see me. When the three people left, Matthew murmured to himself:" is it full of soul power? Unfortunately, the Wu soul is actually blue silver grass and rabbit, otherwise I''ll report to you and grab it... "

    "Xiao San, let''s buy some food and go back!"

    On the way back, avina saw the roadside stall and her eyes were red!

    "Avina, don''t we have class?" Renault replied reluctantly.

    "Well ~ but I''ve finished eating!" avina grabbed Renault''s arm and looked at Renault pitifully!

    "Don''t lie to me, there''s a lot under your bed!" Renault exposed avina at once!

    "But that''s what people want to eat in the evening. They haven''t found it in the afternoon. Besides, Xiao Si didn''t eat either? Xiao Si must want to eat too!" avina pushed her reason to Irene!

    "Don''t ask me, third brother, buy it for her!" Irene said. I refused your show of love and kicked over the dog food you handed me!

    Of course, please ignore the sigh from the system!

    Playing with the badge representing her identity issued after she registered a soul master in the Wu soul hall, the front of the badge is two interlaced thorns, symbolizing the level of the soul master, and the back is his name... Irene tries to divert her attention and avoid eating more dog food!

    In this way, the days are no longer the trouble when they first came, but they are more and more leisurely!

    With the help of Irene, avina has become the real eldest sister of notting college with her own strong strength. They eat and drink every day, don''t go to class much, and collect protection fees regularly, which is very leisurely!

    The finger gap is very wide and time is too thin. It slips away from the finger gap quietly.

    In short, it was boring, but unconsciously, at the end of the year, Irene couldn''t help feeling that if there was a gap between heaven and earth, it was just a sudden.

    Renault is very full during this time. He takes classes in the college every morning, follows Irene and avina in the afternoon, and listens to the master in the evening!

    Even bought a blacksmith shop, not to make money, from time to time to stir up some things!

    Irene doesn''t bother to see him. She doesn''t have to think about it. Tang clan disciples naturally tamper with their own concealed weapons!

    And gave Irene a silent sleeve sword!

    Irene looks very good, and the range of this thing is more than 100 meters. He plays happily for several days!

    At noon, the three had dinner together!

    The three didn''t eat in the restaurant. After all, the restaurant was very noisy!

    At Irene''s suggestion, the three of them had dinner at the edge of the woods behind the college and under the big tree by the river!

    The environment here is good enough, and generally no one comes!

    "Xiao... Sen (3), I want CI strawberries!" avina said a complete sentence with carrot and cake in one hand and a full paste in her mouth!

    "Avina, don''t worry, eat slowly!" unlike when he first came, Renault looked at avina with eyes full of!

    Maybe I was moved by this lovely little girl!

    First, pass a glass of orange juice and gently feed Evina the food in her mouth. Then, hand feed Evina a strawberry!

    "Hey, hey!" after eating strawberries, avina snuggled up to Renault like a mentally ill fairy!

    "Ha ha ~" Irene smiled at RI the dog!

    Heart has already make complaints about it: "Ai Weina, are you the boss of Nottingham College, is this bear look?"

    At the beginning, Irene didn''t care about their behavior. Everyone is a little fart. What can we do?

    Then there was no more. Irene deeply understood the ancient saying: "if three people walk, there must be a light bulb..."

    Irene felt like a star, shining all the time

    The baby''s heart is bitter, the baby doesn''t say!

    For the old Tang family and the third brother, Irene felt it necessary to make some sacrifices!

    "Little three, comb my hair!" avina handed Renault the wooden comb!

    Renault''s actions are not as clumsy as when Irene first saw this scene. Under Irene''s witness, his third brother''s actions become more and more skilled!

    Of course, Irene is getting stronger and stronger!

    Brighter and stronger!

    "Hum!" Irene closed her eyes and drank the orange juice. She thought I was out of sight and out of mind!

    Avina asked Renault to comb her hair, looked at the clear river in front of her, smiled and said, "the scenery in front of us is so beautiful! What do you think, junior?"

    "The good scenery every year should be like this, and the green dreams come every night!" Renault pulled a word.

    "I don''t understand, but I understand the literal meaning! Ha ha!" avina smiled.

    "Hehe, sister-in-law, you are too naive. He didn''t finish... If I guessed correctly, the next sentence should be you every night and every year. Alas, poor third brother, it''s hard to express his feelings..."

    "Should I boast that you are too learned!

    You just say, "without you, the beautiful scenery on a beautiful day will be over. As for this?"

    Irene hates iron and steel!

    Hey, there seems to be something wrong... Shouldn''t I blame them?

    Well, you can''t forgive them easily!

    "Boss! Boss, hurry up. Today is the last day. I have an exam in the afternoon, and then I can go home!"

    Irene''s faithful little brother shouted not far away.

    "Exam? What about junior?" avina panicked! She hasn''t had a few classes at ordinary times. Don''t mention any exams!

    According to the truth, whether work students, self funded students or noble students should take the exam!

    "Panic, hum, show your love and die quickly!" Irene thought proudly in her heart.

    He thought in his heart, but he couldn''t say, "well, third brother, avina, I''ll prepare, and you''ll prepare!"

    Then he went back with Hongmao and turned over the book that had not been moved for a long time!

 Chapter 293

    Well, sharpen your guns before the battle, and you''ll be happy if you''re not happy!

    Then Renault called Irene and avina together to make up for them!

    "Cats generally live in..."

    Renault spoke tirelessly!

    "Ah, what are these? I can''t remember!" avina was going crazy, thinking that I had been a soul beast for so many years. Why didn''t I know these things?

    "Avina, come here, I''ll teach you a move!"

    Irene wants to teach avina a trick. Students must have skills!

    "What?" avina seemed to see a beam of light in the night and looked at Irene with hope!

    "Watch it!" Irene took out a roll of scotch tape she bought from the system!

    Tear off one and stick it on the key points painted by Renault in the book!

    Then twist it down with scissors! Put it in water, soak it thoroughly, and then gently separate the transparent glue from the paper!

    Well, the words originally printed on the book have been gently expanded down!

    Renault''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe the scene: "

    Avina is also ecstatic!

    What immortal operation is this? What a show!

    "Xiao Si, I love you so much ~" avina cried happily.

    "Er �� ? ��!" Irene felt a bad look sweeping over her in an instant!.

    Sister in law, don''t do this. I''m very flustered!

    Third brother is jealous. What should I do? Wait online, very urgent!

    Avina, who has no worries about the exam, began to cry!

    "I''ll take a pen to write, or I''ll forget something later. What can I do? Xiao Si, come on, show you my sister''s book... What''s the book? Xiao San?" avina looked at Renault.

    "Calligraphy!" Renault thought of something and smiled bitterly!

    With a stroke of her pen, avina wrote down her name on the paper, "avina"!

    Of course, please ignore her gesture of holding the pen. The little hand holds the pen like a child holding a spoon!

    "OK!" Irene clapped when she saw it! "Floating like clouds, just like startling dragons. Iron books and silver hooks are unique in ancient and modern times!"

    "Hey, hey, hey! Xiao Si, you''re so insightful. Your brother said I wrote ugly, but I was said to be good-looking when I was young!" although ivena couldn''t understand what Irene was talking about, she felt so powerful!

    "Come on, you write your name too. Let me see how you write?" avina was interested immediately!

    "OK!" Irene also has itchy hands. Well, she hasn''t written for a long time. I miss it!

    Irene took the pen and said to avina mysteriously: "when you write, you should focus on Qi. When you reach Qi, you will reach strength. When you write, if there is something in the pen, you will not only have the strength of strength, but also have the gentle spirit... When you use the pen, you should come with your wrist, be generous without modification, and be relaxed and cool without dragging mud and water, so as to achieve the effect of penetrating the back of the paper and full and round ink!"

    "Oh, that''s great!" avina saw Irene start writing!

    Even Renault was attracted by Irene''s words!

    Irene jumped on the paper!

    "Good word, good word!" avina clapped with her small hand!

    "Ha ha..." Renault said nothing.

    Renault looked at the words written by avina and Irene. They were crooked. There was no lack of strokes... There were no other advantages!

    Irene heard avina''s praise and waved her hand seriously: "no, I haven''t written for a long time. I''m rusty!"

    "Me too. I forgot how to write words these days! But we should be half weight!" avina also sighed, as if she regretted her indulgence during this time!

    "Make complaints about two and half a kilo," he said in his heart.

    ����

    It''s almost time for the exam!

    Renault avina is in an examination room, and Irene, as a self funded student, doesn''t have an examination room with them!

    During the exam, Irene opened the writing wheel, glanced at other people''s answers and scanned her own notes. Well, it was beautiful!

    "Hey, there''s a copy from me nearby?" Irene turned her eyes and saw that the other party was so selfless. She probably didn''t know what she was writing!

    "Hey, hey, I''ll add a good thing to you!" Irene found a problem and wrote down a line of words!

    "Sun Tzu invigilated the exam strictly. It was difficult for his son to write questions. After class, I went to the dean and returned my hard-earned money!"

    Irene wrote this sentence in an eye-catching place on the paper. Then she didn''t wipe it. She continued to write it. When the other party finished copying his test paper and was relaxed... Irene wiped it off secretly!

    "Good luck, brother!" Irene smiled!

    Hand in your papers directly and go out to wait for Renault and avina outside the work study examination room!

    ����

    Soon Renault and avina came out!

    "Third brother, you don''t have to take your luggage. Go straight home!" to tell the truth, Irene is a little bored at school!

    "Avina, are you going home?" Renault asked avina.

    "Well, I won''t go back. My house is far from here!" avina stopped smiling and lowered her head slightly. I don''t know what she remembered!

    "Hey, junior, shall I go to your house?" avina suddenly looked up and looked at Renault excitedly!

    "Sure!" Renault smiled softly.

    "Little four, little four, do you agree if I go to your house?" avina puffed her cheeks and blinked her big eyes, pretending to be poor and looking at Irene!

    "Of course I agree, but you little girl, don''t use beauty tricks. If you''re a little older, maybe you have the qualification of a fox spirit!" Irene joked.

    "Er... What does the fox spirit mean?" Evina was suddenly ignorant, but she was a little cute!

    Renault said with a smile, "it''s a kind of soul beast J �� Ng, who specializes in seducing men. "

    Avina''s calm face was ferocious for a moment, and her tone was very excited: "dare to say I''m a fox, go to hell!".

    Irene was beaten!

    The most irritating thing is that Renault is still laughing!

    The two brothers discussed it and finally decided not to rush to the night!

    It''s not safe at night!

    Besides, there''s a little girl. Avina can''t stand the pain!

    So the next morning, there was a bouncing little girl beside the two brothers! From notting city to Holy Spirit village!

    During these days in this school, Irene has reached grade 20! One soul ring is missing, and Irene can become the legendary great soul master!

    Renault and avina have reached level 17 soul power!

    Of course, they don''t know Irene''s soul power!

    "Don''t worry, go home and see if the old man is at home. For so long, no one diss him around him. Isn''t he not used to it? If no one hates him, will he miss me!" Irene thought of it and guessed in her heart.

    As the three walked, a village suddenly appeared at the foot of the mountains in front of Irene!

    "Here it is!" Irene can even see the three big tile roofed houses in her home with her excellent eyesight!

    "Oh, when will it arrive? How far is it?" avina wiped the sweat on her head. She hasn''t come so far!

 Chapter 294

    This is a respectful title given to me.

    I don''t quite understand what the name means to me. I only know that I was born beautiful and noble, and was deeply loved by all people.

    Even my father will be obsessed with my appearance and forget to manage and protect his Rosen kingdom.

    In such days, I grow up day by day.

    This year, I was just eighteen.

    My father held an 18 day adult ceremony for me in Rosen kingdom.

    "Princess kailina!!!!! Princess kailina!!!!!"

    "My goddess!! Oh!!! My goddess!!"

    "Please marry me!!!! I give you my life and my heart!!"

    "Goddess kailina, please trample on my cheek with your holy feet!!!"

    ����

    On this day, foreign princes, kings, nobles, noble knights, civilians, the elderly, women, children, and even poor vagrants covet my beauty.

    I rode on the snow-white tall unicorn and looked at these humble people. The corners of my mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.

    Of course, there are also people who don''t know what to do. They rush through layers of guards just to touch my body and even kiss the instep of my feet. These guys, who didn''t even touch me, were stabbed into a sieve by long guns and sharp swords.

    "It''s sad," I sighed softly.

    "Oh! My baby daughter! My holy goddess!! are you happy today?"

    I looked at my father, who was over half a hundred years old, and my eyes were hot. A trace of disgust flashed from the bottom of my heart.

    "Unhappy. Bored to death!!"

    My father seemed surprised by my words, but he looked like he was flattered. Trembling, he stretched out his hand and touched my cheek.

    Sure enough, whoever is scolded or even beaten by me will show a happy look.

    I felt his lust as always. But today, this lust seems to be stronger.

    Turn around and look at the powerful guards around. Their eyes are full of gloom and terror.

    But in the same way, they still have lust in their eyes.

    "Ross, that fool was killed by someone from an unknown source. Even so, doesn''t my father care."

    I felt irritable and touched my long gun - holy glory.

    I have a hunch that there will be a bloody storm in Rosen kingdom.

    ����

    Carroll forest, as always, is lush and vibrant.

    The murmuring stream in the forest is so clear that I can''t see any dust.

    Renault walked to the stream, finally overwhelmed and fell into the stream. Soon, fresh blood was soaked in running water.

    Slowly, he climbed here from the Carroll tribe and spent almost all his life. He felt that his life was passing.

    Has it been five hours... I''m really going to die here this time.

    Renault took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, looked at less than 5% of the power and smiled bitterly.

    It hurts. It really hurts. My lungs were hurt and I was gradually out of breath. Fortunately, the strange space in his body sent out a strange light, which flowed all over his body, as if he were maintaining life for himself.

    Who is it, who is it!

    Renault''s eyes were scarlet and filled with anger and hatred.

    He hated his weakness and his escape.

    But the next moment, he was defeated by another survival instinct����

    I, Renault, want to survive!!

    "I want to live... I want to live..."

    Renault looked at the sky through the dense trees and muttered to himself.

    Click����

    Renault was surprised. There was a noise behind him, but he didn''t have the strength to get up and look, because he didn''t have the strength to sit up.

    "Here... Are there any remaining friends of my father..."

    It sounds like a girl.

    Renault turned his head hard to see what kind of girl was making such sounds����

    She was... Renault was stunned. What a familiar look

    A long blond hair, stained with blood, exquisite pretty face, pink and jade carving, eyes full of self-confidence and disdain for anything. Holding a long gun in his hand, he was injured but still majestic.

    As if she should not exist in this world.

    "Are you hurt?"

    Renault asked in a voice, struggling.

    The strange and beautiful girl pointed the bloody gun at Renault and asked coldly, "tell me, are you from Rosen kingdom!"

    Renault sat up hard, leaned against a tree and said, "I''m from the Carroll tribe. The tribe was attacked, and you... Hey, what''s the matter with you?"

    The strange and beautiful girl finally fell off the unicorn''s back.

    ����

    I don''t know how long it took.

    When the light came back to my eyes again, it was dark. The unicorn lay beside me and gently accompanied me. When I woke up, he rubbed me with his head.

    There is a boy next to him.

    I looked at him warily and found that he had fallen asleep. I felt relieved.

    Touching the wound on my back, I couldn''t help showing a crazy but terrible breath.

    Did they finally riot. To fight for me, for all my rights, for my kingdom, kill.

    Oh, kill. I had expected such a day.

    I am so beautiful that everyone loves me deeply and wants to possess me.

    My father is no exception. Since childhood, he showed me different care and caress from ordinary people.

    In order to get along with me more, even for a minute, I won''t care about this insurrectional country that is almost terminally ill.

    This sick country, even the king is sick, and all people are sick.

    I had expected such a day.

    So, at my bar mitzvah, I personally killed my father with a long gun.

    The reason is that he wants to touch me in front of these sick people.

    All sick people, all attacks, all possessiveness and malice, all came to me.

    I don''t know how many people I killed to escape from this sick country.

    Since everything is morbid, I will cure these problems myself.

    How do you go on the next road.

    I frowned and looked at the strange boy beside me. There was a wonderful ripple in my heart, as if my soul had been gently stirred.

    The boy was seriously injured. He should have died long ago. He was still alive.

    What''s going on.

    Finally, I couldn''t help the fatigue caused by fatigue and pain, and slowly fell asleep.

    The next day, Renault opened his eyes and tried to sit up, hissing����

    It seems that time flies. This is a new legend

 Chapter 295

    Renault gasped. The wound on his chest still existed, but under the protection of the light of space, it seemed to stop the blood, but it was still very painful. The body seems to be moving.

    Yesterday''s girl.

    Renault was surprised. He looked around and found that the girl and the rare Unicorn had disappeared.

    "Well, it''s treatment. Your injury will heal faster than I thought."

    Kalina picked up her long gun again and turned away. Halfway through it, he thought of something and said, "your name."

    Renault touched his healed chest and said, "my name is Renault."

    I was cured by kailina. What do you say? It''s also a life-saving grace. It seems that Karina''s talent skill is healing.

    "Well, from now on, you are my subordinate."

    Kalina jumped onto the unicorn''s back in a handsome and elegant posture and said to Renault, "put on your clothes and come with me."

    Renault smiled bitterly, dressed and followed Karina. I was saved by kailina, and I naturally followed her. And, listen to her, she''s Rosen''s king.

    But how could this be possible? Listen to Nathan. Rosen''s king is a man over half a hundred years old.

    However, as long as you follow her, you can definitely find out the truth.

    At this point, the injury on the body is cured, but how to resolve the doubt and anger in the heart?

    I have to find Nath and naton, but they are not in the tribe and don''t know where they have gone.

    The man who attacked himself didn''t seem to be Rosen''s man. Before he fell down, he saw that the man seemed to be wearing a long suit, which was very different from the style here. Most importantly, his hair is black.

    For a time, his head was in a mess. Renault didn''t look at the road and accidentally hit a tree.

    At this time, a green striped Python hidden in the tree was knocked out of the prototype and began to move towards Renault!

    "Python!"

    Renault reacted and retreated, but he couldn''t dodge.

    The boa constrictor looks five meters long. It''s impossible for it to survive!

    "Kalina!"

    Renault yelled, but found that kailina was walking ahead. He just looked back and didn''t mean to save himself.

    Seeing the python getting closer and closer to himself, Renault quickly took out the fish intestines sword given to him by Diao cicada from his backpack, held the dagger and was vigilant.

    Whoosh����

    The python obviously didn''t pay attention to Renault. At this time, it rushed like an arrow.

    "Shit!"

    Renault waved the dagger forward carelessly, only to hear a stab����

    Then Renault felt a hot liquid spray on his face and body.

    Terrified, Renault gasped and looked at everything in front of him.

    The boa constrictor has already been cut from head to tail by Renault''s fish intestine sword and turned into two parts. Snake blood also sprayed all over the ground.

    "The dagger is very sharp."

    Karina in front said something.

    Renault didn''t speak. He looked at her, dried the blood on his face, and followed kailina on.

    It seemed that he was about to get out of the forest. Renault looked at kailina riding on the unicorn and sighed.

    "Why sigh."

    Kalina asked.

    Renault''s complexion was complicated and said, "you, why do you want to heal me and why do you want me to follow you?"

    Kailina smiled irrefutably and said, "I just think your temperament is very eye-catching and there is a gas field emanating from the inside out. I''m looking forward to this feeling. I need a strong helper to help me become the king."

    Renault asked in surprise, "why do you... Think I''m such a person?"

    Kailina didn''t speak. She suddenly raised Renault''s chin with a long gun and looked at him condescently.

    Kalina said seriously, "Renault, as my subordinate, if you dare to cry and be submissive again, I''ll shoot your head off."

    Seeing Renault''s reaction, Kalina was very satisfied. She took back the long gun and said, "after all, you are also my subordinate. I''ll give you a reward."

    "What reward?"

    Kalina kicked Renault on the shoulder and jokingly said, "as my first follower, I allow you to lick my feet."

    Renault pumped his face and asked uncertainly, "what ghost?... Kalina, you?"

    "Quickly kneel down and thank the princess for her kindness. I don''t know how many people in my country want to do this and are not qualified."

    Renault has heard that the more serious and holy the goddess is on the surface, the more her nature is beyond your expectation.

    It''s hard to say. A woman with a lofty surface may be very dissatisfied with her desire in her heart. She may be a white lotus jiasao (harmonious) goods. The more pure and pleasant she looks, the more she will disguise and disguise her heart.

    Perverted, wicked, black thoughts one after another.

    Renault looked at kailina at this time and thought she was such a girl. Of course, I just think she''s black.

    "Kalina, is that true?"

    Renault did not intend to take her words seriously, but she could always see a trace of banter from her expression.

    Kailina jumped off unicorn, did not look at Renault, but walked forward, looked at a thick layer of the leaves on side of the road, and thrust a gun into it����

    Clatter - clatter����

    Large tracts of "leaves" rolled up and hit kailina!

    When Renault saw it, he quickly shouted, "Kalina, be careful! Those are cannibal golden ants!"

    "Interesting."

    With a cold hum and a long gun, kailina saw a golden light spreading from the center of her body to all around. In a blink of an eye, kailina was shrouded in a spherical holy light.

    At this time, an eye opener happened. The golden cannibal ants hit the guard of the holy light. Then, the burning sound of stabbing came one after another, and they saw that the ants were burned into black charcoal in an instant!

    A "ant pillar" composed of ants with a diameter of tens of centimeters hit kailina''s holy light guard from the ground. The crackling burning sound became louder and louder, and an unpleasant smell gradually came from the air.

    This is the smell of burnt ant bodies and the smell of highly corrosive formic acid carbonizing after encountering high temperature.

    Renault stared at all this, and kailina stood still in the guard of the light, quietly watching what happened in front of her.

    After a while, the ants were wiped out, turned into black charcoal and scattered on the ground.

 Chapter 296

    The roadside composed of these ants immediately vacated a long pit about two meters high.

    Kailina''s holy light disappeared. She looked at the long pit, her face changed slightly, and said, "it looks like a lot of people have died in this forest."

    Renault heard what she said, went forward, took a look at the pit, and couldn''t help crying.

    This deep pit is full of dense bones, human bones, animal bones, as well as all kinds of rusted weapons and round skeletons.

    It seems that these ants usually cover it and wait for their prey quietly.

    "Hey, Renault, am I good?"

    Kalina looked at Renault and suddenly asked.

    Renault nodded and said, "Karina, was that your skill just now?"

    Just like kailina''s big move in the glory of the king, a shield that can offset high damage.

    Kailina still ignored Renault''s question. At this time, she joked, "is there an impulse to kneel down and kiss my feet?"

    ��������

    Renault was molested by her one after another, and his face changed. Finally, he couldn''t help but say: "What on earth do you mean? You always say something strange! What do I kiss your feet for? I''m not a pervert! Do you think I''m one of those people in your country? After all, if you really want me to kiss your feet, take off your silver armor boots! Let me lick the soles of your feet and suck your toes!"

    Kailina was surprised. She didn''t expect Renault''s courage to be so great. She was a princess of a large country who was rich in clothes and food from childhood. She had never heard such vulgar words. At this time, after hearing all Renault said, her face turned red for the first time. She endured it and finally spit out a sentence: "If I hadn''t had a strange hope for you, I would kill you now."

    Having said that, he rode on the unicorn and continued to walk regardless of Renault.

    Renault shook his head and felt a trace of absurdity in his heart. What is this and what

    At present, the whereabouts of Nathan and Nath are still unknown. Why did he follow kailina inexplicably.

    With a self deprecating smile, Renault followed.

    At this time, he needs to follow her to get more information.

    ����

    A few hours later, Renault and kailina walked out of the forest and came to a town that had been reduced to ruins.

    "Here is..."

    Kalina looked thoughtfully at the bodies everywhere in the town, frowning and thinking.

    Renault was used to seeing corpses. He looked at the dead people, some ordinary residents and some soldiers in armor.

    "It was caused by the invasion of Rosen''s army."

    Renault, who had no good feelings for Rosen, said coldly.

    Kalina shook her head and said, "it''s not that simple. You should have heard about Rosen''s Ross being killed?"

    Renault answered.

    Kailina sighed, took the long gun in her hand, jumped off the unicorn and said to Renault, "someone is coming. Get ready for battle."

    Renault was surprised, took out the fish intestines sword, held it in his hand and looked around vigilantly.

    Sure enough, after a while, many soldiers and people emerged from all corners of the town, gradually surrounding Renault and kailina.

    Are they all hiding? Who are they?

    The eyes of these people are full of naked animal desire and a trace of terror.

    Everyone stared at kailina and their eyes were straight. What''s more, they had put their hands into their crotch and began to move up and down.

    Naked, unscrupulous!

    "Little girl, I''m worried about how to cook meat in the wilderness. You sent it to the door, ha ha!"

    "Lying trough, this figure, this milk (harmony) son, really want to kill her!"

    "Don''t fucking kill me! Where can I find such a coquettish girl in such a broken place!"

    ����

    For a time, foul language came in an endless stream.

    Even Renault''s face turned blue with anger. He pointed a dagger at these obscene scum and scolded, "you want to die!"

    Those people were not moved at all. One of the thin and white soldiers looked at Renault with bright eyes and said in a whiny voice: "little brother, have personality! I just like you!"

    After that, all the people laughed.

    Kailina sighed and said, "I thought you were Rosen''s soldiers and wanted to let you live."

    After that, the momentum changed dramatically. The glory of the Holy Land pointed forward with a long gun in his hand and said in a cold voice, "all die."

    Renault could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he felt a burst of loss.

    "Who on earth is she? It looks like a hero in the game, Karina..."

    Renault stood up and looked again at the clear sky.

    Suddenly, he felt a cold on his neck.

    When I looked closely, it was the girl who appeared yesterday. She put a long gun around his neck and looked at him coldly.

    "You... What are you doing?!"

    Renault was startled and asked.

    ����

    ����

    I looked at the boy. His heart was complex. All the emotions, anger, malice and ambition in his heart were combined into one sentence at this time.

    "I''m Karina, king of Rosen. How about following me?"

    On this day, there was a great commotion in the kingdom of kings.

    The pattern of the mainland has quietly changed. Perhaps, this change will not affect anything, but due to the uncertainty of the world and the disorder of a certain boundary point, unimaginable changes will eventually occur.

    The first to suffer is the small countries and alien tribes around Rosen. Due to the bizarre death of his highness Ross and the riots of Princess kailina, the whole country is full of a state of madness.

    turn every man into a soldier.

    Every resident, every child, every woman and every creature took up arms and invaded the western region under the leadership of Duke Charles Rosen.

    Burn, kill, plunder, rob.

    Slaughtering the city, setting fire to destroy all tribes, cutting down, burying alive, and doing everything to lose all conscience. From the western region of the Kingdom, it slowly encroaches on the whole continent.

    ����

    "It seems that the riots in Rosen in the West have created a great momentum."

    In the middle of the Luo river, a young man lay drunk on a small boat and muttered to himself.

    His elegant long silver hair, exquisite and handsome face, unparalleled figure of a national scholar, and the aura emanating from the boat all reveal the man''s identity.

 Chapter 297

    "I haven''t drunk Carol''s Crispy wine for a long time. The wine of Chang''an city is really tasteless. It''s a pity to abandon it."

    The man sat up, poured all the wine from the wine gourd into the clear Luohe River, laughed and said loudly, "I hope I won''t wake up after a long drunk!"

    With the man''s laughter, the boat went farther and farther until it disappeared at the end of the Luo river.

    ����

    On the other side of the continent, in the mysterious valley, a girl sat on the ground, sweating, and asked the Diao cicada with a pink veil around her.

    "Sister Chan, is the turbulent Rosen Kingdom very close to the country of black sand..."

    Diao Chan glanced at Lin Ling and said, "if you are worried about his safety, get up quickly."

    Lin Ling bit her teeth, stood up, said no more, looked dignified, clenched the dagger in her hand and rushed to Diao Chan.

    ����

    Carol, the forest of terror, is surprisingly quiet today. There are no terrible creatures, and the violent spider was also killed by naton''s team.

    Next to the clear stream, after a night''s circulation, the blood has completely disappeared, leaving only a clear bottom.

    "What did you say..."

    Renault looked at the woman in front of him and asked.

    It was really Karina.

    Renault was only a little surprised and then got used to it.

    Well, all the heroes I know well appear in front of me one by one as time goes by.

    But what is the world like.

    Renault was a little confused. He felt the heavy and cold gun around his neck and asked, "OK, I''ll follow you."

    At present, there is no other way. It seems that if you say no, you may be killed on the spot.

    Kalina stared at Renault for a full minute before she put down her long gun.

    "Your wound is fatal. Why are you still alive?"

    Renault was stunned. Hearing kailina''s question, he looked down at the wound on his chest. At this look, the cold sweat came out directly.

    Due to long-term placement, the knife edge from the back to the chest has begun to become inflamed and shed a lot of pus.

    In addition to red and black blood, which is mixed with yellow pus.

    But the strangest thing is that although his chest is painful, it is not the feeling of suffocation. At least, he can bear it.

    "I don''t know."

    Renault hesitated, but still didn''t tell kailina about the strange space in his body.

    It seems that it is the strange light in his body that maintains his life.

    Kailina didn''t say anything. She stuck her spear on the ground and said, "take off your clothes."

    "Ah?"

    Renault was surprised. When he saw kailina''s face, he realized that he was wrong for a moment.

    Kalina smiled jokingly and said slowly, "I told you to take off your clothes, of course, to heal you. Otherwise, what do you think I would do to you?"

    Renault didn''t speak, showed an awkward smile, slowly took off his coat, and took off all the warm clothes and autumn clothes inside.

    All the clothes were thrown on the ground, and Renault sneezed in an instant.

    It''s too cold.

    Karina stepped forward and touched Renault''s body with her hand.

    Renault was touched and trembled for a moment.

    So warm.

    Kailina''s hands seem to have some magic. No, it should be said that kailina''s whole body seems to have a warm breath, just like a fireplace. The bonfire inside is blowing with a gentle beep, which makes people feel happy.

    It was just touched by her hand.

    Renault was a little uncomfortable. He looked at kailina''s face closely and blushed.

    With long blond hair and exotic but extremely exquisite facial features, the devil''s figure is close at hand and ready to come out.

    "Hiss -"

    Renault gasped and found that kailina''s hands touched his wound and seemed to poke it hard.

    "Even in this way, won''t it hurt..."

    Kailina frowned and looked up at Renault maliciously.

    "Well..."

    When Renault felt embarrassed, suddenly, something magical happened����

    Without warning, there was an invisible ripple in the silent void.

    This layer of ripples from Renault''s wound as the center, brushed around, gently swayed through the whole forest, and floated up the pure white clouds dyed by the sun in the far air. The whole Carroll forest was shrouded in this beautiful halo.

    Renault''s body suddenly emitted a cyan halo.

    The halo is fresh and pleasant, as if it were fragrant. Like the open-air Daisy''s stamens, like the soft waves on the water under the green willows, and like the quiet street in the drizzle spring field.

    If we must summarize this feeling, it is a breath of life, a breath of spirit and nature!

    At the same time, Renault found that the wounds on his chest showed signs of healing in the blue light bath.

    The pus and blood began to float naturally, and the traces of inflammation began to diminish inflammation and swelling. Finally, the ferocious knife edge was slowly connected and healed spontaneously at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Renault stared at what was happening.

    The wound healed completely and Karina''s hands left Renault''s body.

    "Is this... Your talent skill healing?"

    In their opinion, Elena''s words and actions are undoubtedly the best jokes.

    "Did you hear that? This girl wants to kill us!"

    "Hahaha, I will love her well later."

    The sergeants said dirty words when a man in gold armor came out.

    The man is two meters tall, has a huge physique and holds a huge axe. He looks majestic and murderous.

    His eyes were full of animal desire, he couldn''t help looking at Elena''s attractive figure, licked his lips and shouted, "you are already in my Borg''s bag! I want to possess you!"

    After saying that, he walked towards Elena.

    Other people looked at it with excited and regretful expressions on their faces. Borg was the best man among them. When he shot, basically no one could resist its power. Unfortunately, the women who have been fooled by Borg can hardly live.

    Renault stepped back a few steps, did not worry about Elena''s safety at all, but looked at them with a little sympathy.

    "Why, aren''t you afraid of me?"

    Borg walked about two meters away from Elena and looked down at him.

    Elena looked cold and said, "it''s really unfortunate for our family and country to have scum like you in babeka."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Borg was so angry that he raised his axe and chopped at Elena.

 Chapter 298

    Surprisingly, Elena didn''t budge. She just raised her left arm and easily blocked Potter''s axe attack.

    "You!"

    Potter was so angry that he wanted to raise the axe and swing it again. His right arm worked hard, but the axe didn''t move. Looking down, it turned out that Elena held the axe blade with her left hand.

    What a terrible power!

    Porter looked frightened and looked at Elena in front of him. He wanted to leave the axe and escape, but he was controlled by the invisible pressure in her eyes and didn''t dare to move.

    "Take it as the first cannon fodder I''m going to wash."

    Elena said expressionless. She raised her long gun in her right hand and sent it forward with a puff����

    The guy who was shot in the throat by Elena screamed, then knelt down on the ground, and the blood flowed all over the ground in an instant.

    The people around were silent, stunned at what had just happened, looked at Elena, threw the long gun, dried the blood, and walked towards them without expression.

    "Run!"

    I don''t know who called first. The next moment, almost all the people fled to the interior of the ruined town.

    Others shouted and cursed while running away, such as funny scenes such as "wait for me!" "let you go this time!".

    Elena frowned and pointed the long gun at the direction of their escape. In an instant, a pure light arrow shot from the tip of the gun.

    One of the most abusive people was immediately shot through his throat.

    The scene of red blood coming out directly made Renault tremble.

    Even if I have seen others kill, I have seen a large number of bodies, but this most primitive and direct death still shocks Renault''s heart.

    And those people saw such a scene and ran away desperately.

    Soon they fled into the depths of the ruined town.

    Elena snorted, and her body moved forward as if in a blink and chased after her.

    After a while, a lot of screams came from a distance.

    Renault followed Elena''s steps and also ran into the depths of the town. It was found that all the people who ran away were chased by Elena and killed with one shot!

    Looking at Elena''s blonde hair floating in the wind with a fierce and fatal action, such a beauty is like death reaping their lives.

    At least in Renault''s vision, those who escaped were all chased and killed by Elena. At this time, she held a long gun, walked to everyone who fell to the ground with a cold calm, and shot each of them one by one. Guns and guns are the key!

    From beginning to end, she didn''t say a word and didn''t have half an emotional fluctuation. It seemed as if they were just cannon fodder, as she said. Not even life.

    I dared to say that to her before

    Rao is Renault. Now she is Elena''s man, and she can''t help feeling scared. She feels that her three views have been greatly impacted.

    Countless lives, in front of the strong, turned out to be the existence of mole ants.

    Renault stood still, not daring to move.

    "Renault, help me search their bodies and see if there are any tokens."

    Then Elena said to Renault.

    Renault quickly followed her instructions and searched the clothes of the dead on the ground one by one.

    Looking at their miserable death, Renault endured the nausea in his stomach and searched one by one.

    "What''s the matter with you? It looks like you''re dying."

    Elena came up to Renault and asked.

    Renault raised his head and looked at her attractive figure. There was a feeling that she was the goddess born for war and deforestation!

    Seeing that Renault didn''t speak, Elena joked on her face: "what''s the matter, my subordinates, after seeing my heroism, have an impulse to kneel down and kiss my feet?"

    "No."

    When Renault heard Elena say this, the fear and discomfort hanging in his heart were much easier in an instant.

    He had a feeling that Elena should have said this on purpose to eliminate the tension in Renault''s heart.

    "Yes, is that it?"

    Renault felt a hard thing from the arms of a dead man. When he took it out, it was a round iron card.

    It is engraved with a lion''s head, which looks very powerful.

    "That''s it." Elena took the token and frowned.

    Renault asked, "what is this?"

    Elena said, "it is the symbol of Marshal Saro, the first commander of the kingdom of babeka."

    After a pause, he said, "it''s getting late. Let''s find a place to rest first, and then I''ll explain it to you in detail."

    ����

    Renault and Elena found a dilapidated house in this ruined town. It seemed that it should have been more luxurious, but it is now dilapidated due to the war.

    When she opened the door, there was a strong smell of rotten wood inside. Elena looked at it, didn''t go in, and said to Renault, "Renault, go inside and find a room. I''ll settle the unicorn."

    So far, they settled in a house in the ruins town.

    The two sat around the campfire, keeping warm. At night, the weather outside would become unusually cold.

    Renault explained his purpose of coming here to Elena and asked her whether the whereabouts of Nathan and Nath were related to babeka.

    The answer is I don''t know.

    "Look at your hair color. You should come from the Far East. Tell me which country you are from. As my subordinate, don''t hide a trace from me."

    Elena asked, staring at Renault.

    Renault hesitated and didn''t know how to answer. Because he doesn''t belong to any country in the world.

    Seeing Renault''s response, Elena smiled and asked, "why, is it inconvenient to say?"

    This smile, in Renault''s view, is just a skin smile, but he is sure that if he doesn''t say it, he will suffer bad things.

    But Renault doesn''t want to say that he is a transgressor. At least, he won''t say it until he is sure whether Elena is an enemy or a friend.

    After a little thought, Renault said, "I''m not actually a citizen of a big country, but a person from a small country on the mainland."

    "Well, tell me about your system. I''m very interested."

    Renault thought for a moment and said, "my country... Is a country without a royal family, that is, it is not an imperial country."

    Elena said strangely, "how can a country have no rulers? No kings?"

    Renault shook his head and said, "yes. My country, her regime, we call it democracy."

    "Democracy?"

 Chapter 299

    Irene thought a little and said in surprise, "does democracy mean that the residents of the country are the masters?"

    Renault looked at Elena and said in surprise, "that''s right."

    It is worthy of being the royal family of babeka country. It is transparent at all.

    "It''s impossible, Renault. Tell me more about it." Elena was obviously interested in Renault''s words.

    "This democracy, you are right, is that the people are in charge of this country. Without an emperor, the residents themselves elect a group of people to take charge of state affairs."

    Elena''s eyes brightened when she heard this, which is unprecedented in the kingdom of kings!

    Even the state of Tang, known as the first powerful country on the mainland, has an emperor!

    Elena thought for a moment and said, "if so many people are in power, what should they do if they encounter differences? Will they always encounter differences?"

    Renault smiled and explained, "among these people, there will always be main and auxiliary. The one with the largest official position is called... President." after thinking about it, Renault doesn''t know why he didn''t say his own country''s regime, but simply said the Western regime.

    "The president is similar to your king, but his power and ruling power are far inferior to that of the king. At least, the president is not a son to his father, but elected. The most important thing is that his power is limited in many aspects, and it is impossible for one person to dominate!"

    Renault said something about the most basic historical issues known to everyone, such as the "separation of powers" and the "Declaration of independence". These things make Elena crazy!

    After hearing what Congress''s speech can refute and reject the president''s plan, the president can''t decide the country''s right to make laws, and most importantly, Congress can impeach the president to step down!

    Perhaps these made Elena''s three views have been greatly impacted, her breathing began to be cramped, and her eyes became more and more bright.

    She was the daughter of heaven. She was a very smart person. After listening to Renault''s words, she suddenly became enlightened and had a great interest in the so-called "democracy"!

    Renault didn''t expect that what everyone knows in his own world came here, just like a great prophet. It seems that this is the greatest privilege of a transgressor.

    Watching Elena thinking and trying to think about what Renault said, Renault couldn''t help laughing.

    Elena was awakened by Renault''s laughter and sighed, "unexpectedly, your country is so ahead." she paused and asked, "Renault, your country must be very strong?"

    Renault nodded and said, "well, my country, where we are, is the most powerful!"

    I secretly thought in my heart, you can say that my country is the strongest country in the world.

    After thinking about it, Renault threw another heavy bomb and asked, "Elena, you are very interested. I might as well tell you that this theoretical system of my country will not work in your country or even in the whole kingdom."

    Elena thought for a moment, nodded and said, "that''s right. There are royalty, dignitaries, nobles and knights in babeka kingdom. It won''t work."

    Renault waved his hand and said with a smile, "no, it doesn''t matter. I mean, even if the king of your country is willing to give way, our theoretical system won''t work."

    "Ah? Why?!"

    Renault smiled. Looking at the woman who had already produced a look of respect and serious expression of asking for advice, he suddenly felt a little proud and said, "because the wisdom of every resident has not awakened, and he still talks about democracy."

    "What... Do you mean?" Elena was in a daze.

    "Elena, may I ask, in your country, how many people are literate and educated?"

    Elena frowned.

    "In my hometown, everyone can read! Everyone studies in universities! Everyone knows history and everyone can talk about the past and the present!" Renault said, "I''m afraid it can''t be done in your country?"

    "..." Elena sighed a long sigh and said, "I really can''t do it."

    Everyone can read?

    How is that possible!

    You know, those who can go to the University for cultivation are all the children of aristocratic and royal families with wealth and power, or people with great talents. However, ordinary people are not qualified to study in the University.

    ����

    An hour later, Elena finally reflected from her meditation. She saw Renault lying in front of the campfire and dozing off.

    Renault squinted and asked, "why, what have you figured out?"

    Looking at Elena, Renault smiled in his heart. He didn''t think that telling her this common sense that everyone knows could shock her three outlooks.

    Elena sighed, looked at Renault for a while and said solemnly, "I''m here to announce that Renault, you are not my subordinate from now on. I allow you to be my friend."

    ��������

    Renault woke up and asked, "what do you mean by friend...?"

    At this time, Elena rarely showed a normal smile in Renault''s eyes and said, "it means friend. That is, I can protect you in the future. In the future, you will tell me about your country and what you know every day and become my right arm."

    Renault is a little speechless. What kind of friend is this

    Elena looked reluctantly at Renault''s face, frowned and said, "how, can you be my friend of Elena, don''t you like it?" she paused, seemed to think of something, smiled unkindly, and said, "or do you still want to be my subordinate, you can lick my feet?"

    At night, I''m going to bed.

    The climate in the ruins town is extremely cold. Even if Renault curls up beside the campfire, one side of his body is not cold, and the other side is not facing the campfire, he will still feel inexplicably cold. In addition, he didn''t have any quilt and other cold proof items, only his clothes, which made Renault very unhappy.

    Elena doesn''t care. She is worthy of being a strong man. She inserts her long gun into the wooden floor and leans against the gun. She sits on the ground and sleeps without lying down.

    Looking at her sleeping position with her eyes closed, Renault couldn''t help smiling. I''m afraid she is the most real one like this. She still looks very young.

    "Renault, what are you looking at? Are you going to lick my feet while I''m asleep, you pervert."

    Elena seemed to have eyes on her forehead. She felt Renault''s eyes and said sarcastically.

    Renault has a black line. You are the pervert. Your family are perverts.

    Ignoring Elena, Renault was thinking about what Elena had just said to herself.

 Chapter 300

    She is Rosen''s princess.

    She killed her father, Rosen''s king.

    She rebelled against her country.

    She used her gifted skill, high wind, to escape from Rosen to Carroll, which took only half a day.

    She doesn''t want to go back to Rosen''s country for a short time.

    She''s going to make a comeback.

    ����

    Thinking about these, Renault looked at Elena next to him for a while and found that she seemed to be asleep. She had long blond hair, long eyelashes, blowing breakable skin, breathing gently like blue, her chest (harmony) rose and fell, her arms in front of her chest, thinking of a sleeping baby.

    She''s about her age, Renault thought to himself.

    A girl, but carrying so many things, may grow up in different environments, and she can''t understand the ideas of these royal nobles.

    I am not a person in this world, but now my goal is to go to the distant Tang university to study, become stronger, and then bury flowers, so I look for Lin Ling.

    Now, all the people I know, such as Nathan Nath, have disappeared, and I am very worried about their safety.

    Where on earth have they gone.

    Touching the mobile phone in his trouser pocket, Renault clicked the on key and found that it had been turned off. There''s no electricity at all.

    So, the only thing that proves that you are a human on earth has also failed.

    Renault shook his head, stood up and walked out of the door.

    "Where are you going?"

    One side of Elena said coldly, which startled Renault.

    "Are you awake?"

    Elena opened her eyes, looked at Renault and said, "I don''t sleep deeply. I''ll notice the slightest movement. This is the basic element of a soldier."

    Looking at Renault''s stunned appearance, Elena asked again, "where are you going?"

    "Toilet."

    "..." Elena didn''t speak.

    Renault walked out of the door without looking back.

    ����

    As soon as he got out of the room, a cold wind came to his face, and Renault was shivering in an instant.

    It was dark outside, full of dead silence. The stars and the red waning moon were faintly visible in the sky, as if crying.

    "War is a helpless thing."

    Renault sighed that he had solved it outside and was ready to go back.

    Just then, a rustling thing on the ground came quickly.

    Because there was no light, only the faint moonlight, Renault could not tell what it was on the ground.

    "Better hurry back."

    Renault was a little afraid. Now he hurried back to Elena, so he would have a sense of security.

    He hurried into a house. Renault looked around and screamed, as if he had gone to the wrong house.

    It''s all because it''s too dark and the light of the campfire doesn''t seem to be very bright.

    Renault scolded and was about to go out, but he saw a faint light in the room.

    "Huh?"

    Renault passed by, approached and found that it was a dry well.

    Under the dry well, there was a faint light.

    "This is..."

    As soon as the voice fell, the light rose from the bottom of the well!

    Before Renault could react, he felt that his upper body was held by something.

    Renault screamed, and then he found that he was a huge monster with a human face and a snake!

    The human face is a woman''s appearance, with long black hair and pale skin full of a trace of strangeness. She has eight hands, all of which are held on Renault''s upper body.

    "Human, your body has strong vitality!"

    The monster opened his mouth, stretched out his tongue and licked Renault''s cheek.

    "Lying trough, you fucking let me go!"

    After a brief fear, Renault began to struggle, but found that he could not move under the bondage of the monster''s eight arms.

    Shua����

    The whole body of the monster rushed out of the dry well. Renault was frightened to find that the long string of bones of the monster were giving birth to the body at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "It''s so happy... Power is pouring out of your body. Because you have that thing!"

    The monster gave a smile, stretched out his tongue and licked Renault''s cheek, as if to eat Renault.

    "You fucking let me go!"

    Renault yelled, took off his right hand and pushed it towards the monster''s face.

    Surprisingly, Renault''s palm sent out a light, which immediately shrouded the monster''s face.

    "Ah --"

    The monster screamed, grabbed Renault''s arm, was broken by the light, and his whole body fell into the dry well again.

    "Apocalypse Bracelet..."

    "I will get it in..."

    Renault fell to the ground and looked at the disappearance of the monster, panting.

    "Apocalypse bracelet?"

    Renault was puzzled. He looked at the bracelet on his right hand. It seemed that there was still residual light on it.

    "Is it it?"

    Renault stood up, took down the monster''s arm still holding on to his clothes and threw it to the ground.

    "What the hell is this..."

    Looking at the bracelet, Renault thought no more and rushed out of the house.

    Familiar houses, bright bonfires, Elena''s eyes closed and her sleeping cheeks looked quite holy.

    Seeing this, Renault''s hanging heart was immediately relieved. When I see Elena, I feel a sense of security.

    Renault looked at her and found that she should be asleep. He hesitated and decided not to wake her up. He also lay down by the campfire and fell asleep.

    ����

    The next day, it was dawn. It was a good sun. Renault opened his eyes and found that Elena was not here.

    Renault was surprised and quickly got up and looked around.

    The campfire went out, leaving only a small amount of charcoal left. The house was empty and cold.

    Renault went out of the door and looked for Elena. It''s not how worried I am, but I feel insecure without Elena.

    "Elena?!"

    Renault shouted, looking around the house and found her Unicorn still leisurely basking in the sun.

    It seems that Elena didn''t leave.

    Renault laid down his heart and was ready to return to the house. He saw the room he entered by mistake last night, the dry well inside

    It''s a bright day, and there''s nothing to be afraid of the. Renault hesitated and walked into the house.

    Renault was careful for fear that another monster would come out and lick himself.

    Renault felt a chill at the thought of the snake faced monster licking himself with his tongue.

    He walked slowly to the dry well, carefully sticking out his head. When he saw the scene in the well, he couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 301

    The dry well is about seven or eight meters deep. It''s empty. There''s nothing in it, not to mention the huge monster, not even mice.

    "Where the hell have you been?" Renault looked at the bracelet in his hand.

    This is called the Apocalypse bracelet.

    I''ve been wearing this thing all the time. The monster will definitely come again. Renault frowned, somewhat at a loss.

    Then a voice came from behind Renault.

    "Wake up?"

    Renault heard the sound and quickly turned his head. Elena came from somewhere.

    "Elena, where have you been?"

    "Toilet."

    Renault felt speechless when he heard Elena''s short and powerful answer.

    "What''s the matter, Renault? Are you so afraid that I''ll leave you? It''s really a pervert."

    Seeing Renault''s reaction, Elena couldn''t help joking.

    "No..." Renault stretched out his right hand with a black thread and asked Elena, "do you know what this bracelet is? I was attacked by a monster with a human face and a snake in the dry well in front of me last night."

    Elena looked at it and said, "I noticed this bracelet when I first saw you, but I don''t know its origin."

    After a pause, he said, "but it is certain that this bracelet exudes a faint breath of life. It looks very rare."

    She glanced at Renault without asking.

    Renault was silent. He didn''t know how the bracelet came from, but he certainly couldn''t throw it away.

    Moreover, the space in the body is also worth exploring.

    While they were talking, a shrill cry came from a distance, like the scream of a resentful woman being tortured.

    However, the cry is more huge and piercing.

    "What sound?!"

    Renault looked into the distance and found that there was a long and big monster rising from the ground!

    A closer look shows that the familiar human face and snake body are the dead well monster that attacked Renault last night! Look carefully during the day, where is the human face snake body? It is clearly a super large centipede with a human face!

    "That''s it!"

    Renault cried out and said, "last night, there was nothing in the dry well. As soon as I passed, the monster came back to life and wanted to rob my bracelet."

    Elena didn''t even look at the monster and said coldly to Renault, "Oh, it''s this kind of waste. It can scare you. You can do it yourself."

    After that, he walked into the house regardless of Renault.

    "I''m going to bed. Don''t let it disturb me."

    Renault watched Elena enter the house blankly.

    "Elena!"

    Looking at the woman''s ruthless appearance, Renault scolded in his heart.

    "Give me the Apocalypse Bracelet!"

    At this time, the hundred legged witch found Renault, like an arrow off the string, and her huge body rushed towards Renault.

    "Shit."

    Renault bit his teeth, turned and ran.

    The hundred legged witch was about ten meters long and had infinite power. Renault thought to himself and didn''t know that her punishment skills were useless.

    Renault fled to the densest place in the town.

    In this case, the monster should slow down his speed.

    Patter - thunderbolt kara����

    As if she was deliberately hitting Renault in the face, the hundred legged witch not only did not be hindered by the houses, but directly swept through the houses with her huge body, like a destructive beast, and rushed straight towards Renault.

    Renault''s speed was not as fast as that of the witch. She was soon caught up and rolled up with her long trunk.

    "Apocalypse Bracelet! I finally got you!"

    Renault was so wrapped around her torso that he could hardly breathe. He tried to pull out his arm, but he couldn''t move at all.

    Renault''s mind moved, the space in his body appeared, and his consciousness sent towards the discipline skill.

    Boom����

    Without warning, a pink falling thunder quickly fell from the sky and hit the monster hard.

    The monster ate pain, rolled Renault''s trunk also loosened, and Renault slipped to the ground.

    He gasped, looked at the angry monster, stood up and hurriedly ran back.

    It seems that punishment is useful.

    Then I will punish you to death!

    The decision has been made, and Renault is ready to use punishment again.

    This time, Renault was surprised when he looked at the skill bar in his body!

    The icon of retribution skill is grayed out! There seems to be something like reading seconds. It''s like cooling.

    If you use skills, will there be a cooling time... However, why can your purification be used indefinitely.

    "Ah..."

    Without noticing, Renault screamed, and suddenly there was a sharp pain in his right hand.

    When I raised my hand, I found that the witch quickly bit off Renault''s bracelet and tore off a piece of flesh.

    "How could this happen..."

    Renault watched the monster swallow the bracelet into his stomach and said angrily.

    At the moment when the hundred legged witch swallowed the bracelet, Renault looked warily at its change.

    Originally, the witch''s white skin changed in an instant after it swallowed the bracelet.

    Its human skin fell off quickly, revealing a frightening and ferocious face - its eyes stared like huge pebbles, and its skin turned black and tight. The original small mouth of cherry fell off, revealing a big mouth full of dense sharp teeth!

    "It''s so happy... Power fills the whole body in an instant!!"

    Renault couldn''t help feeling a bout of nausea when he looked at the enchantress''s face and enjoyed it.

    "You''re useless!"

    After the transformation, the hundred legged witch''s strength and agility increased many times than before. When she saw Renault still standing on one side, she jumped at him ferociously.

    Renault was worried. Seeing that the punishment skills in the skill bar were still cooling, he had to turn around and run.

    Now the only way is to run to Elena.

    Not much thought, looking at the bloody mouth of the witch, Renault rolled back to the original road.

    "Elena, come and save me!"

    Looking at the behemoth behind him wriggling towards himself, Renault was scared and his legs were almost soft.

    At this time, regardless of face, he shouted Elena''s name.

    "What a mess, my friend."

    Elena walked out of the room slowly and looked at Renault, who was chased by a hundred legged witch, with a mocking look on her face.

    The hundred legged witch saw Elena''s appearance. Her face was more ferocious and roared, "you are all my food!"

    Renault quickly hid behind Elena and said, "Elena, don''t laugh at me. She swallowed my bracelet..."

    Elena didn''t look at Renault. She snorted coldly and said, "just hide behind me."

 Chapter 302

    Then he raised his head and said provocatively to the hundred legged witch, "hand over the bracelet, or I''ll kill you."

    "Smelly kid!"

    The hundred legged witch could not stand the provocation. At this time, she gave a loud scold and rushed over, immediately entangled Elena and Renault.

    "Hehe, big talker, see how I torture you!"

    Elena stood still and said coldly to the hundred legged witch, "do you know why I asked you to hand over the bracelet before killing you?"

    Seeing that it didn''t answer, Elena showed her fierce intention and snapped, "because I''m afraid to destroy the bracelet I''m curious about!"

    Then, Elena''s body suddenly appeared a holy light, covering her and Renault''s bodies.

    "Drink --!"

    As soon as Elena worked hard, she disengaged the long trunk of the hundred legged witch.

    After several flips in the air, Elena fell to the ground with a kneeling posture, summoned the long gun - the glory of Saint, and shouted, "come on, monster!"

    "Die!"

    The hundred legged witch rushed to Elena with her mouth open.

    At the next moment, Elena''s body was like an arrow leaving the string, like a yellow holy light passing through the hundred legged witch.

    Her spear danced wildly, and her body shuttled flexibly around the trunk of the hundred legged witch, just for a moment!

    The body of the hundred legged witch was cut by Elena and scattered on the ground one after another.

    "That''s great... It took only one shot."

    Renault watched in surprise.

    "Hum, vulnerable waste." Elena took back her long gun and looked at the pieces of meat scattered on the ground.

    "Find it yourself and see where the bracelet is."

    Hearing Elena''s words, Renault came over and looked at the meat on the ground.

    They are still wriggling, as if they want to gather together and make the original.

    "Can you see the glowing meat? Your bracelet should be inside."

    Elena said to Renault, "if you don''t take out the bracelet quickly, these meat pieces will be restored to their original state. You can''t kill them anyway."

    "I found it!"

    Renault carefully took the bracelet out of the witch''s mouth, which had become meat.

    At this time, a magical thing happened. After Renault took out the bracelet, the wriggling meat lost its vitality and stopped moving. Soon, it turned into a pile of dead bones.

    "What a magical bracelet. It may be an artifact of some country. It accidentally fell into your hand."

    Renault said nothing and put the bracelet back on his right hand.

    "Hiss -"

    Elena looked at Renault and joked, "why, are you hurt?"

    Renault nodded, stretched out his right hand and said, "a piece of meat was torn off. Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the artery."

    ����

    After experiencing such strange things in this ruined Town, Elena decided to leave this place.

    At least, change a place and see if there will be monsters attacking Renault.

    Elena and Renault rode together on a tall snow-white unicorn and quickly ran forward in the wilderness.

    Renault is not used to riding this kind of thing, let alone riding the same thing as Elena.

    Renault, who was originally a subordinate of Elena, was only qualified to walk on the ground, but now, after Elena inexplicably recognized her identity as a friend, she can sit on the same level with Elena and ride a ride with her.

    The only embarrassment is that Renault rides in the back and Elena rides in the front. In the process of riding, there are bumps all the way. It is inevitable that there will be friction below, and then produce some subtle reactions.

    Renault was embarrassed and speechless all the way, but Elena didn''t respond. She asked Renault this and that all the way.

    Renault was embarrassed and smiled, because he saw that Elena asked East and West as if nothing had happened. In fact, a touch of attractive purples had appeared at her snow-white neck.

    Is she shy.

    The unicorn was very fast. Renault rode on it. If he hadn''t held Elena''s armor, he would have been thrown to the ground by inertia.

    One morning passed, and everywhere Renault and his wife went, they looked like a vast expanse of white, the most vast in the distance, as if it were a kingdom of ice and snow.

    There were bursts of cooking smoke rising. Elena said, "according to my map, we came to the snow falling tribe. The climate here is cold and there will be heavy snow all the time, and then it will be covered into a silent land."

    Snow tribe.

    Reynolds cableway seems to be farther and farther away from the kingdom of babeka.

    This village, apart from the vast expanse of white, only cold is left to Renault.

    It''s cold.

    Even at the edge of the village, Renault could feel the instant crystallization when he breathed.

    "Elena, aren''t you cold?" Renault tried to endure the cold, even shivering, looking at Elena as if nothing had happened.

    She wore shining silver armor, exposed smooth and tender thighs, and silver boots. She stepped step by step in the snow and buried the snow to her ankles.

    "It''s not cold." hearing Renault''s question, Elena seemed to feel incredible. She couldn''t help looking at Renault more. Her eyes were full of banter.

    "Look at the clothes you wear, wrap yourself like a meat ball, and have a face to say cold?"

    Renault sighed and said, "I''m not as powerful as you. In winter, I wear armor, with both legs and shoulders exposed. It''s cold..."

    On the earth, there is no shortage of girls who still show their thighs in this cold winter, such as girls from a Japanese country and a maozi country, one by one. The only difference is that they feel cold. Elena is not cold at all.

    After walking for a while, they came to the village. In the village, there are ordinary residential houses, thatched houses and wooden houses, which are covered with thick weeds, as if to keep out the cold.

    Renault couldn''t stand it. He was shivering with cold. Under Elena''s disdainful eyes, he knocked on the door of the family.

    "You are..."

    The door opened, and the door opener looked like a middle-aged man of some age, forty or fifty. The dress is worn out, but it is very thick. One leg looks a little different, like lame.

    "Hello, we are adventurers. Can we stay at your house today?"

    Asked Renault.

    The middle-aged man seemed to hesitate, looked at Elena, then nodded and said, "OK, come in."

    ����

    After entering the room, Renault felt a burst of warmth enveloping his whole body. A big fireplace was burning in the house, and there was a brazier next to it. It was covered with barbed wire. It seemed that it was baking some food.

    Renault could see that this man didn''t want to take them in. He only agreed after seeing Elena.

 Chapter 303

    "It''s really rare. There are adventurers in this pattern."

    Several people sat in front of the fireplace to warm up and chatted with each other. Renault learned that this man was called Luca.

    Elena listened to Luca and didn''t deny it. As a princess of babeka, she knows all this.

    "At this time of crisis, the village was subjected to strange events of unknown origin. Everyone in the village was terrified and refused to outsiders."

    Luca''s eyes kept sweeping Elena''s face. She looked more like a memory than lust.

    Elena was not interested. She just drank the hot Brown tea slowly and frowned. It seems that this tea is really hard to drink.

    Renault became interested in Luca''s words and asked, "Uncle Luca, what are the strange events in this village? Isn''t it about war?"

    As soon as he said this, Luca''s eyes darkened, full of sadness and despair.

    Seeing this, Renault said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, uncle. I''m abrupt."

    After a while, Luca waved his hand and said slowly, "Alas, the strange events in the village began a few months ago."

    He closed his eyes and recalled for a while, saying, "every seven days, a villager in the village will be strangely missing. There are less than 1000 people in the village. No one knows whether the next missing person will be himself. Coupled with the sudden war, almost all the people who can walk in the village have moved away, leaving only some old, weak, sick and disabled."

    Elena suddenly interposed, "how do you plan to die here?"

    "You..." Renault looked at Luca awkwardly and thought it was Elena. She was really a man of temperament.

    When Luca heard Elena say this to him, he was not angry at all, but a little happy and said, "I... I won''t go. I''m here and want to wait for someone..."

    Renault and Elena looked at him and listened to him.

    ����

    It was a bright night. It was the coldest time in this snowy village. The cold wind roared across the mountains, making the old palm trees tremble wearily. From time to time, there was a whine. The wind blew up the brown snow on the trees and blew the snow into the moonlight, which made the moon shiver.

    On the edge of the woodland, there was a lonely and broken house. It was cold. Even the fireplace was broken and could not burn hot; This is uncle Luca''s home. Since his parents died, uncle Luca has lived in this old house, a broken house, a broken uncle Luca. Luca is thirty-nine this year, but he looks like fifty-nine. There is nothing capable. He is also crippled by wolves and beasts. Let alone his wife. There are not even girls in the village who are willing to talk to Uncle Luca more.

    Uncle Luca rolled himself in a dark quilt, sat by the tepid fireplace, smoked his pipe, sang loudly, and coughed from time to time.

    This is already a good entertainment for Luca.

    Uncle Luca sat by the fireplace and sang loudly. Because the wind blew, the windows were ringing, and I couldn''t hear my voice. Uncle Luca was singing happily. Suddenly he heard the sound of banging on the door, which was louder than the wind and louder than Luca''s singing.

    "Who''s that?" Uncle Luca shouted.

    No one answered, but the door banged.

    Uncle Luca was not happy. He put on his patched cotton padded clothes, got out of bed and limped over.

    When the door was opened, the cold wind blew in fiercely and hit uncle Luca''s face with snow particles. It hurt! A girl was standing in the snow outside the door. The wind blew through her hair. She was less than 20 years old. She was wearing a light white cotton padded jacket, a hat and straw sandals covered with soil. The clothes were dirty, but the girl was beautiful. Uncle Luca fainted and even felt shortness of breath.

    The girl is so white. Her skin is like apple pulp. She has black and bright hair, watery eyes and cold lips.

    The girl said nothing and walked into the house. Uncle Luca was stunned. Then she turned and closed the door, locked to death.

    The girl still didn''t speak, but began to take off her clothes, took off her dirty light white cotton clothes, took off her wet clothes, and took off Luca''s indescribable underwear, revealing a white (harmony). Luca rushed up and hugged her.

    She was cold, and Luca was as hot as fire. When they held together, they were neither cold nor hot.

    The next day, Luca had a wife, but there was still no woman to talk to. The woman didn''t talk and didn''t know if she couldn''t speak.

    Luca thought that she was mostly a fugitive from the war, but now she has an identity. She is Luca''s wife, who is from the snowy village. In order to make his wife better, Luca, who had been lazy, worked hard. After a month, the girl was pregnant. After another ten months, the woman gave birth to a little boy. With the woman, her skin was snow-white. Unlike Luca, it was dark and like brown bark.

    Luca thought that he had to repair the fireplace and heat it up. He couldn''t let his wife freeze after giving birth to a child. He spent a lot of money to repair the fireplace.

    That day in the village, Luca felt that BEI''ER had face. All the villagers knew that Luca married a beautiful wife and gave birth to a son. He was both envious and jealous.

    As a result, when Luca pushed the door that night, by the hot fireplace, the bed was lonely and no one was seen.

    There is a pool of water on the bed and neat white snow outside. There are only Luca''s footprints on the snow. The child is crying loudly and looking for his mother; There was an endless roar of the wind outside.

    The girl who appeared in the snow at night disappeared quietly in the snow at night and never appeared again.

    ����

    Who the hell is she?

    Why doesn''t she talk?

    Is she a fugitive?

    Where has she been?

    Some people in the village said that most of the girl ran away with other men. After all, the girl was so beautiful and Luca was so ugly,

    Some people say that the girl was captured. On that day, several soldiers in armor sneaked into the village,

    It was also said that the girl was not human at all. She was a snow girl. She was a monster of mountains and snow. Her body was made of ice and snow. She was roasted by the hot fireplace, leaving only a pool of water.

    And Luca cried all day,

    all day.

    Then he stopped crying and smiled at the sleeping baby in his swaddling clothes.

    That child is so like her,

    Don''t say,

    It''s kind of like Luca crying.

    An hour later, Renault sat in bed, listened to Luca''s story and sighed.

 Chapter 304

    Because he didn''t know how to comfort uncle Luca. He didn''t expect that this simple and down-to-earth villager had such a mythical experience.

    "I... I miss her every day."

    At this time, Luca was already sobbing, and muddy tears kept flowing down.

    A man who looks over half a hundred years old can''t cry at this time. It''s hard for anyone to see it.

    Renault had to comfort: "Uncle Luca, it''s okay. Don''t be sad. You still have your children. Aren''t your children still there?"

    Luca touched his tears and said, "my child disappeared a few months ago. He is the first missing villager."

    "Well... Sorry."

    Renault looked at Uncle Luca awkwardly and sighed helplessly. Because he really has nothing to say.

    Luca didn''t care. He looked at the roof with his eyes and said slowly, "nothing. It''s all over. In my life, Luca has had a wife and children. God has treated me well. I''ve died without regret."

    The house was silent for a moment. Luca took Renault to the village to buy some cooked food.

    "Ha ha, it''s rare for guests to come to Luca''s house. Your friend brother Renault and I go to the village to buy some cooked food. It''s cold outside. Just wait at my house, girl."

    Luca subconsciously regarded Elena as a delicate woman and took Renault to the village.

    Renault stepped on the thick snow, just like walking on the clouds. All around is white, which makes people feel very dreamy.

    After walking for about twenty minutes, Luca took Renault into a house that looked like a tavern.

    "Five Jin of cooked meat and one jin of sake."

    There were few people in the village. Because of the weather and most young people left the village for their lives.

    Luca also told Renault that a team of babeka''s troops came here a while ago, but they did not burn, kill, loot, and may have been driven away by the climate here.

    Renault smiled and said, "Uncle Luca, you can rest assured that we are here."

    Luca smiled innocently and didn''t take Renault''s words to heart. If he knew Elena''s identity and strength, he didn''t know how he would feel.

    It was snowing harder and harder. Luca looked at the sky and said, "go back quickly. There will be a snowstorm later."

    Renault lamented the magic of the climate here, and followed Luca back to the familiar cabin.

    "Elena, I''m back."

    Renault ran into the room trembling, squatted by the fireplace and rubbed his hands to breathe. It''s too cold outside.

    Elena, sitting on one side, took off her silver armor and her boots and threw them aside, revealing two smooth and straight legs, one leg on the other, her feet and toes moving constantly, mixed with cute temptation.

    Seeing Renault like this, he said contemptuously, "I regret making you my friend now."

    Renault didn''t care. He was used to Elena''s sarcasm. He probably learned that she was just unforgiving, but she was good to herself.

    In this regard, the three people sat by the fireplace and had a meal. Elena was not polite. She ate large pieces of meat and drank a large bowl of wine in one breath. Although she was very bold and unrestrained, she could reveal an elegant temperament.

    It''s getting dark outside. It''s better to say that in this climate, there are very few days, and most of them are gloomy.

    Luca found two quilts for Renault and they slept in another hut with their backs against the fireplace.

    Renault and Elena sleep in the same bed. Elena didn''t care. She put one hand behind her head and closed her eyes. She didn''t know whether she was asleep or not. But Renault, sleeping so close to a girl for the first time, felt a little absurd, and his heart was mixed with some subtle emotions.

    During the day today, after being chased and killed by a hundred legged Witch and walking a long way, Renault was already tired. Finally, he couldn''t help falling asleep.

    ����

    I don''t know how long later, Renault felt that someone was stabbing her waist with her hand. When she opened her eyes, she found that Elena sat up and quietly said to Renault, "did you hear the baby crying outside the house?"

    Renault was stunned and listened carefully. Indeed, there was a faint baby crying outside the house, which seemed to be not far away from the house.

    This cry, if hidden, can be heard under the cover of the howling cold wind.

    It seems to be a voice that goes directly into the soul, causing heartbreak and upset.

    "Elena, do you want to go out and have a look?" Renault asked.

    At this time, the room was dark. Elena, who slept beside Renault, knelt on the bed in milky white loose clothes. In Renault''s view, she seemed to exude holy brilliance. This brilliance makes Elena more sacred and seductive.

    Elena nodded and said, "of course I''ll go out and have a look. Renault, come with me."

    "Well, let''s go and have a look." then Renault put on a thick coat, put on his shoes carefully, got out of bed and followed Elena behind her.

    Uncle Luca in the outside room slept soundly and snored loudly. Obviously, he didn''t hear the sound outside.

    When Elena opened the door, a cold wind mixed with snow particles came to her face.

    They closed the door and went out.

    "How cold!"

    Renault exclaimed, his voice muffled by the snowstorm. There was a blizzard outside, full of snow particles, like a knife hitting Renault in the face.

    Elena looked at him contemptuously and said, "stop talking nonsense and come with me."

    Renault looked at Elena''s dress silently, dressed in thin white clothes, with silver boots on her feet and her weapon - holy glory in her hand.

    What a strong constitution.

    The baby''s cry was not far away in the woods, and Renault followed Elena, shivering with cold.

    Could it be a child of any family who broke in, lost his way in the forest, or encountered any danger. A child has no ability to protect himself. In this bad weather, he will soon be frozen to death.

    Thinking of this, Renault was a little anxious and couldn''t help accelerating his pace.

    A moment later, it was closer and closer.

    The cry was getting closer and closer. Reno was relieved to know that the child was still alive for the time being.

    At this time, Elena in front suddenly stopped, blocked Renault with her arm and whispered, "be careful."

    Renault was stunned and quickly looked ahead.

    What came into Renault''s eyes was not a lovely child, but a monster with a height of about four meters, a length of more than eight meters and a rotten sarcoma. The crying of a baby was actually emitted from the mouth of this disgusting monster with a thick liquid.

 Chapter 305

    Renault took a breath of air-conditioning, subconsciously clenched his hands and asked tremblingly, "Elena, what is this..."

    "Cannibals sing ghosts. Their mouths can make illusory sounds. Their cries are very strange. Those who can hear them are very kind people."

    Elena said, her face quite complicated. Renault didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Ming ghost is to use this shameless means to charm innocent people and good people, and then hunt and swallow them to improve their strength. The more people eat, the faster they improve.

    Renault suddenly understood the reason why the people in the snowy village disappeared.

    There is a high probability that he was seduced by the cannibal and swallowed it.

    "The man named Luca is a fortune teller. If he didn''t meet us, he would be the one who disappeared tonight."

    Elena said expressionless.

    Looking at the cannibal, Elena snorted coldly, dodged, jumped in front of it and stared at it closely.

    The cannibal warbler opened his mouth, gave a strange cry, and made a baby cry. Suddenly, the blood mouth closed tightly, and the whole body rushed to Renault like a flash of lightning. A black gas immediately spewed out of his mouth and quickly shrouded Renault who had no time to respond.

    "Renault!"

    Elena secretly miscalculated. This guy is really cunning and knows to get rid of the weak first.

    The black gas covered Renault''s body. Renault was surprised. The next moment, he found that the black gas had no attack power, and he didn''t feel anything different.

    However, Renault felt that his body was tightly sucked by something and could not move. And his right hand was sucked by the mouth of the cannibal.

    Apocalypse Bracelet!

    Renault understood its purpose in an instant.

    This monster, as expected, also aims at its own Bracelet!

    At this moment, Renault didn''t have time to think more, and his heart moved. The pink falling thunder called out, and fell quickly and fiercely from the sky, splitting on the cannibal.

    The cannibal did not dodge, but opened his big mouth and suddenly ate the falling thunder into his stomach. It also licked its mouth, as if it was still alive.

    Renault was stunned. This was his only lethality skill. With his full blow, it was unscathed!

    In desperation, Renault could only watch his body getting closer and closer to the disgusting blood mouth of Minggui. He even smelled the stench that the snowstorm couldn''t cover up. He was about to vomit out.

    At the critical moment, a small light ball with holy light flew over behind the cannibal!

    Minggui saw the light ball and knew that it was split by Elena with a long gun. However, he didn''t care. He opened his mouth and swallowed it, licking his mouth like just now.

    And this time, Minggui miscalculated. Eat indiscriminately, but you have to pay a price!

    At this time, the huge body of the cannibal suddenly expands rapidly like an inflatable ball! This is the beast has been unable to have the calm just now. An ugly face is extremely distorted and seems to be enduring incomparable pain. First, the two eyes came out of the frame, and then with a loud bang, the whole body of Minggui exploded. In the blood fog, the internal organs and intestines were entrained and fell on the snow. After a while, they were buried under the snowstorm.

    "Hey, are you still alive?"

    Elena came up to Renault and mocked him.

    Renault looked at Elena coming over and found that he could move. He was relieved. He was still alive and couldn''t die. Thank you, Elena

    Elena grabbed Renault''s hand, looked at the bracelet and said, "it''s determined now. If you don''t throw away this bracelet, you will encounter all kinds of strange animals and even powerful people to compete in the future."

    Renault was silent.

    "Well, hurry back to get warm. Look at your shameful appearance. I don''t care if you freeze to death later."

    After that, Elena took the lead out of the woods regardless of Renault.

    Renault smiled bitterly and walked out of the forest.

    They returned to Uncle Luca''s house.

    When he opened the door, he found that uncle Luca was still sleeping. Renault looked at him and couldn''t help smiling.

    Now, there should be no more people missing in the village.

    Elena took off her silver boots and lay down on the bed.

    Renault also took off his shoes and heavy clothes and lay beside Elena. Looking at her close at hand, he suddenly had an illusion.

    Is this the feeling of having friends? No matter what you do, you are not alone.

    Renault couldn''t sleep at this time. He silently looked at the bracelet on his right hand and turned over rivers and seas in his heart.

    Why does this bracelet appear on yourself and what is the world in your body space. Now I am too weak.

    Although it''s no problem to protect yourself in front of ordinary people, you don''t have the ability to protect yourself in front of unknown animals and unknown situations. Just like today.

    This strengthened Renault''s idea of going to the Tang school.

    But I can''t go now. At least, I have to follow Elena around to search for the traces of the missing people of the Carol tribe.

    "Can''t the coward sleep with fear?"

    Elena asked softly. It seems that she didn''t sleep.

    Renault was not angry when he heard it. He was used to the way Elena spoke to herself.

    "Do you know Tangguo university?"

    Renault asked. She is the princess of babeka. She must know the university very well.

    "My father wanted me to go and said I was a natural God of war. I didn''t go. It was a long way and I didn''t bother to travel." Elena said casually, paused and asked, "why, are you going there?"

    Renault, um.

    "Yes, after all, you have awakened your talent and skills, and you are too weak. It''s good to practice there."

    In the dark, Elena seemed to laugh. To Renault''s ears, there was no banter, but only fun and ridicule.

    "Where are we going tomorrow?" asked Renault, who now had no clue about the people looking for the Carol tribe and had to follow Elena. In addition, his Apocalypse bracelet is an ominous thing. With Elena around, he will be very safe.

    "Stay here for a few days first. I''m interested in the snow girl Luca said."

    Elena turned over and left her back to Renault.

    In the dark, in the narrow space, Elena turned over slightly, and a faint fragrance surrounded the air and drilled into Renault''s nostrils.

    It smells good.

    Renault turned over and turned his back to Elena.

    I was speechless all night.

 Chapter 306

    In the next few days, Renault and Elena were walking in the village to check the situation here and search for the snow girl. No one in the village has been missing since Elena killed the cannibal that night.

    When they were bored, Elena asked Renault to chat with her.

    From the beginning of the system, gradually, the two talked more and more.

    The combination of China and the west, ancient and modern, Chinese and foreign, astronomy and geography.

    Elena is worthy of being the Royal Princess of babeka. If she is really a family member, she has received elite education since childhood. Whether it is the strategy of war, the strategy of governing the country, or the training of martial arts, she is all top-notch. Various topics are readily available and knowledgeable.

    Renault doesn''t have to say it. After all, he is an undergraduate. He knows everything and can say something. I like surfing the Internet, playing games and watching all kinds of messy things. There is a lot of ink in my stomach.

    Every time two people talk, they can always talk for a long time, and even talk about a topic several times, and there will be conflict.

    For example, Elena said that in the founding history of the kingdom of babeka, the first generation of kings were so powerful and grand that they built the famous capital of the mainland - surrender. Renault told her that Qin Shihuang ruled the world and built the history of the world miracle the Great Wall.

    Elena said that her country has a profound cultural heritage and has many outstanding singers and poets. Renault said about his world''s book of songs, 100 cultures, Confucianism, Taoism and so on, as well as Tang and Song poetry, Ming and Qing novels, all kinds of musical instruments and all kinds of songs.

    Elena also said that all the people in her country are soldiers, and each is a natural fighting nation. Renault said that in his own world, the residents of maozi could tear the big bear with their bare hands.

    ����

    They talked so much, but the more they talked, the more speculative they became.

    To Elena''s surprise, the boy named Renault is extremely knowledgeable and comparable to himself. No matter what he says to him, what astrology, climate, philosophy and history, he is complacent. Although they have different opinions, Elena has to admit that Renault is really the most knowledgeable person she has ever seen in her life. Even his own teacher, the famous wise man of babeka Empire, can''t compare with him!

    After a few days of chatting, even Elena herself didn''t realize that she spent more and more time chatting with Renault. Sometimes, she even sat in bed and talked face to face with Renault until dawn!

    This seemingly frail boy is actually the happiest, most comforting and most speculative person he has ever met in his life! In my life, no matter whether I am an enemy or a friend, I am always few. Never has anyone had such a erudite degree to chat with me about so many miscellaneous things.

    This man

    This man can be called the only confidant he has ever met in his life!

    A confidant.

    Elena was amused by her idea.

    She is the imperial royal family. Since childhood, she has been valued and cultivated for the future of the Empire. She is extremely proud and no one pays attention to her. Up and down the Empire, people who can see can count with one hand. Not to mention her peers, even if the empire is rich and powerful everywhere, countless young talents, let alone friends or enemies, don''t even have the qualification to sit down and talk with her.

    Now, a weak peer has such a happy chat with himself.

    This is the first time in my life.

    It seems that if I let Renault follow me, I really have unexpected gains.

    ����

    On this day, Renault and Elena took a walk in the woods near the snowy village. They had made plans to stay for another day, so they left here for their next destination.

    The snow girl never appeared again, and no one knew where she had gone. Renault can only feel sorry for uncle Luca.

    "It''s ugly that you wear such thick clothes every time you come out."

    Renault smiled and said, "cold."

    It''s very pleasant to chat with Elena these days, and Renault hasn''t had such a happy chat for a long time.

    Today, the snowstorm stopped and the sun came out, shining brightly in the woods.

    "When I walk like you on a snowy day, I turn white when I''m not careful."

    Renault suddenly remembered this love word in his own world and couldn''t help blurting it out.

    Originally, she just said it casually, but when she turned around, Elena was stunned in place. When she heard this sentence, her face was obviously different.

    Renault didn''t think much. When he saw them standing under a palm tree, they suddenly got up and kicked the tree.

    The tree stood still, and Renault ran away with a thief on his face.

    Elena disdained and said, "hum, ridiculous power. If I were you, it would be easy..."

    Before the voice fell, the snow covered on the big tree was like pouring down. Elena didn''t react and was covered with snow.

    "Ha ha ha..." Renault had already laughed with a stomachache.

    Elena''s face was uncertain. She stared at Renault, but was surprised to find that she was not angry. Looking at him smiling back and forth, the corners of Elena''s mouth unconsciously rose slightly and whispered, "guy who doesn''t know whether to live or die..."

    Desolate fields, bustling capitals, mysterious forests, endless snow mountains and dangerous forests.

    These are the places Lin Ling has experienced.

    Living in these places is like a sheep in a tiger''s mouth. No matter what kind of environment, there are unexpected dangers.

    Groups of wild animals in the field, unexpected bad weather, fantastic and dangerous places in the forest, strange and terrible monsters in the snow mountains and all kinds of supernatural events

    If there is no Diao cicada by his side, his end is really unimaginable.

    Xianyang City, the land of Qin and Chu.

    In a family''s pavilion, a young girl, dressed in light pink, with long black hair falling on her shoulders, and snowflakes floating on her hair around the pavilion. The white fog is misty, if a pair of indifferent snow eyes are peeping into the world.

    It snowed heavily in Xianyang city.

    The mysterious girl is like snow and fog. There is a strange color in her indifferent eyes, which is unpredictable. The fog lingers in the pavilion, while outside the pavilion, the grass that should have thrived has already withered, the withered yellow leaves can''t see the original vitality, the land is dry and cracked, the flowers are ruthless, like a corpse deprived of life, lifeless, and a dead silence envelops around the pavilion.

    "This family is cursed by the demon Taoist master."

    She stood up and took out a pink folding fan from her arms.

 Chapter 307

    This fan is not an ordinary thing. It is an exorcism treasure handed down in the buried Flower Valley. If you spread and dance the fan, you will dispel the curse in the air.

    Lisa carefully waved her fan slowly in the air and walked out of the pavilion slowly.

    It has been more than a month since I came to this world, and it has been more than a month since I followed Diao Chan.

    Of course, there are changes.

    Lisa felt she was used to life here. No matter which one, Lisa felt that her life was exquisite, full and dreamy.

    Although occasionally I miss my family, the earth and... The boy named Renault.

    "Tang State University, Renault, will you go there..."

    Lisa muttered to herself and looked at the gray sky.

    ����

    Even on snowy days, Xianyang city is still bustling. It is worthy of being the largest capital of the state of Qin.

    Like a market street, there are many vendors on both sides, selling all kinds of goods.

    People also shuttle here, in a hurry or stop.

    Although the western part of the mainland is very unstable, the war is chaotic, and the situation is forced, many aborigines in the western regions have fled here in order to survive the war. But in this place, this powerful starting country, it can''t feel the turmoil of war at all!

    People only know that there was a war in the Far West, but it had no impact here.

    This is the capital of a powerful country!

    A country, to be strong, will have a foothold in the capital!

    However, although the country is peaceful and the people are safe, there will still be discordant voices.

    Lisa was in a silk shop, choosing her favorite color while waiting for the order from Diao Chan.

    The silk seller was a beautiful little girl who looked 14 or 15 years old. She was in her youth. She was very cute. Her figure began to develop and she was very beautiful.

    At this time, there was a noise from the door of the store.

    "Qianyu, I''m here again! Hahaha, do you miss your brother!"

    A man in gorgeous clothes but looking very pompous came in, followed by two dog legged people.

    This lineup, at first glance, is the Dragon suit in online novels, which can''t live a chapter.

    Lisa frowned, glanced at the three men and ignored them. I didn''t have any fear in my heart. I even wanted to beat them up and kill the people.

    After staying with Diao Chan for a long time, his mind will change a lot. When something happens, you can become calm, or you can do it at will.

    The little girl named Qianyu''s face obviously changed and whispered, "master Murong, please don''t make fun of me..."

    Lisa looked at Qianyu and said secretly that this should be the kind of plot where rich CHILDES harass good little girls. At this time, she was also very interested in watching the excitement.

    In my own world, if I want to see this plot, I have to see it in novels or film and television dramas. It''s rare to see it today.

    The Murong childe seemed to be unable to understand people''s words. At this time, when he saw the reaction of Qianyu, his face blossomed with joy and said, "hahaha, Qianyu sister, don''t be shy. My brother is very gentle!"

    Then he would stretch out his hand to touch her face.

    "Let my brother touch it! Oh, I want to die!"

    Qianyu is still young. Where did he meet such powerful local ruffians and scoundrels? Today, the owner of the store is not here, so he found the opportunity.

    At this time, seeing his hand stretched out to himself, thousands of words were about to cry.

    Lisa sighed and said, "stop."

    Murong was stunned and looked at Lisa. He wanted to be angry. After seeing Lisa''s appearance, he immediately smiled and said, "girl, you look like the snow outside. You are very holy. You are the most beautiful, lovely and temperament woman I have ever seen. Let''s make friends."

    "Get out."

    Lisa said the word without looking at him.

    Childe Murong''s face changed and his expression was like eating shit. He was the only son of the vice mayor of Xianyang city. He was used to being arrogant and domineering. Where had he met such an unattractive woman.

    "Bitch! Don''t be shameless! There are countless people who want to fight to get into my son''s bed!" Murong slapped Lisa.

    Thousands of words on one side screamed, and the customers on the other side retreated to the distance one after another, for fear that Murong''s son would be unhappy and involve himself.

    A cold light flashed across����

    Pooh����

    Blood flowed like a fountain, and master Murong''s head was cut off by Lisa. A pair of eyes opened wide, and I didn''t understand how I died.

    With a plop, Murong''s body fell to the ground due to inertia.

    Dead silence!

    The people around were stunned and speechless in surprise and fear.

    "Master Murong was killed!"

    I don''t know who shouted. In an instant, all the people around made a lot of noise and surrounded the small shop to see the excitement.

    Some people were overjoyed, others looked at Lisa with pity, and some secretly left here

    Lisa frowned with a trace of regret.

    I feel a little impulsive.

    It seems that the man he killed is not a small man. Snowy village, this day, as usual, is a snowstorm night.

    But something different, which can be said to be a great change, a frightening thing happened.

    The endless snowstorm destroyed the remaining vitality. Most of the houses in the village were covered by endless snow.

    The snowy village was buried alive by the heavy snow.

    This happened in Reno, a week after Elena lived here.

    It''s going to change. Disaster is coming.

    Before leaving, uncle Luca knelt in the snow in despair and burst into tears.

    "She still didn''t come back, she still left!!"

    "She didn''t come back to see me! Why!"

    Renault patted Luca on the shoulder and sighed, not knowing what to say.

    Elena looked at him and said, "Hey, do you want to continue living here? Your house will be swallowed up by the snow sooner or later."

    With harsh environment, remote terrain and little contact with the outside world, it is not surprising that such a village quietly disappeared without warning at some time.

    Uncle Luca certainly knew the end of the village, but he still had a fantasy in his heart. This fantasy prompted him to commit his life here all his life. He never knew why the mysterious snow girl came to his house. Why did you have sex with him. Why had a child with her.

    Where the hell did the child go. Uncle Luca doesn''t know. Renault, I don''t know.

 Chapter 308

    "Fate... Escaped the terrible curse. But I don''t want to destroy the village."

    Uncle Luca knelt sadly in the snow and muttered to himself.

    It was so sudden, it was like a dream.

    These days, Renault talked with Elena every day. When he was tired, he went to the only tavern in the village to buy some meat. When he returned to Luca''s house, the three ate together. Uncle Luca tells Renault the story of his wife snow girl every day. It seemed to be the happiest time of Uncle Luca''s life and the only happy time of his day.

    Renault listened quietly, sometimes sympathizing and comforting Luca.

    As for Elena, after eating, she went to the bed in the back room, covered herself with a quilt and went to sleep.

    Luca was also old. After dinner, he chatted with Renault for a while, so he couldn''t resist fatigue and went to bed.

    So Renault went to the back room in the dark and went to bed. Lying next to Elena.

    Sometimes Renault is thinking, it''s unimaginable that a goddess like Elena lies in the same bed with herself without taboo?

    Or is she not interested in the feelings between men and women.

    Renault won''t think much, because this place is very cold. Even if the bed is against the back of the fireplace, Renault will still wake up several times in cold.

    On the other hand, Elena was either speechless all night, or she pulled up the sleepy Reno and talked with her for a long time.

    Such a day makes Renault feel happy.

    Sleeping in the same bed with Elena every day, although nothing happened, it still made Renault feel at ease and gave birth to a warm current from the bottom of his heart.

    ����

    "Uncle Luca, thank you for your hospitality these days." Renault sighed and took out some gold coins from his arms.

    This is a coin given to him by Diao Chan in the land of black sand.

    Through this month in the kingdom of kings, Renault also learned about the coin conversion here.

    A gold coin can make an ordinary family live for a month without worry about food and clothing.

    Luca didn''t answer. He looked at Renault and Elena, sighed and said, "you two, in the rest of my life, meeting you two has added a little joy to my dead life. I... I''m very..."

    Before the words fell, the two old tears couldn''t help falling down again.

    "I''m very happy..."

    Luca lay on the ground, buried his head deep in the snow, and his body trembled.

    Once Renault left, Luca would fall into loneliness again.

    ����

    ����

    "What do you think the snow girl will be?"

    Renault asked, but Elena didn''t speak. She didn''t seem to be interested in it. Look at her. I''ve been thinking about something these days.

    According to the map, as long as they walk another day, they can reach the day and night forest of the mainland.

    The forest is unparalleled in the world. As the name suggests, this forest has an endless night.

    The inhabitants inside are a beautiful elves.

    Dark elves, fire elves, water elves, vegetation elves

    This forest is extremely large and has a vast territory. It is the second largest country in the western region besides the babeka country - the elf country.

    "Fairy country..."

    After listening to Elena''s introduction, Renault sighed that the world is really colorful and mysterious. Moreover, Renault suddenly wanted to see these elves.

    "Those elves are very handsome. Ordinary people can''t see them at all."

    Elena looked at Renault''s reaction and said, "even in my country, there are only two or three families with elves, and they are still the supreme royal family. There is a very strict law in the elves country. Elves are not allowed to go out, let alone allow outsiders to set foot in their territory."

    Renault said curiously, "how can those people in your country have elves?"

    Elena said: "there are countless biological traffickers and hunters in the world. When they go in, they find lonely elves, control them, dizzy, and then sell them to the royal family in the Empire."

    Renault said angrily, "this is a man... An elf dealer?"

    Elena smiled and said, "you''re right. Elves traffickers. Elves are born beautiful. Those who have power and power are coveting their beauty. They try their best to get them."

    Along the way, since they left the snowy village, the climate became warm.

    No snow, sunny all the way.

    Although the surrounding environment has rugged mountains, green grass, or occasional showers.

    All these things have freed Renault''s heart and healed him.

    Elena led the unicorn and walked ahead without saying a word.

    Renault didn''t notice her look. He was looking at the map.

    "If you walk like this, it will take a lot of time to get to the day and night forest." Renault looked at Elena and asked curiously, "Elena, I''ve always wondered what you want to do when you escape from your country. Aren''t you going back?"

    Elena looked back at Renault and asked, "do you think I''m really a kind person?"

    Day and night, the forest should be infinitely dark.

    But on each tree, there are gemstones emitting soft white light, which bring a glimmer of light to the dark forest.

    "Help me... Help me..."

    On a blank grass, a petite and lovely girl sat on the ground crying with rain.

    Under the light of the Holy Spirit stone shared by the elf country on each tree, the girl''s situation became even more desperate.

    On a closer look, the girl''s right foot was caught by a trap, and the smooth calf was bleeding. It seemed that the calf was also tilted at a strange angle, and it was a fracture.

    "What is this? How can there be such a thing in the forest!"

    The girl cried in despair and rubbed her ankle. It obviously hurt a lot.

    "It''s coming to the end of the forest... I knew I ran away from home with my brother, sobbing..."

    The girl has a sea blue shawl and long hair. She looks lovely and can even be described as exquisite. The ears are pointed, and there are two snow-white wings on the back. Obviously, they are not human. Dressed in clothes woven from leaves, showing a lovely navel, the lower body is only wearing a straw skirt, revealing snow-white attractive legs.

    The girl sat up hard and looked at the light faintly visible in the distance. She knew her position on the edge of the forest day and night.

    "Hurry back... It''s terrible here..."

    While struggling to get up, the girl obviously didn''t notice a man suddenly appeared behind her.

 Chapter 309

    "You are worthy of being a member of the elf family. You look so holy! You can sell it at a good price now..."

    This man is fat and big ears. He has a big physique and a fierce face. Wearing only one dress, he can clearly see the prominent large muscles.

    He held a black bag in his left hand and a short knife in his right hand. At this time, he was looking at the girl with strange eyes.

    The girl was startled, screamed, looked at the man, kept retreating, and asked in horror, "you... Who are you..."

    The man''s greasy mouth showed a disgusting smile and said, "my little baby, I''m the one who took you home ~ hee hee hee ~"

    After that, he waved a knife and cleaved at the root of the girl''s wings. With a bend of his hand, he cut off her wings. No mercy!

    "Ah --"

    The girl couldn''t dodge. She was cut straight. Her wings were cut off and fell on the grass. Her back was bleeding and dyed the grass red.

    "It hurts... It hurts... Brother, help me... Brother..."

    The girl screamed and lay on the ground. Her tears dried up and she cried out in despair.

    It was a miracle that she had not fainted at this time.

    "Hee hee, although the price of cutting off the wings will be less, it is much lower than the value of running away."

    "Little baby, I''ll take you home ~" said, and put a black bag on the girl. Despite her scream and struggle, I put her in.

    The man disappeared in place within a moment, leaving only a scarlet blood.

    ����

    On the other side, Renault and Elena still walked slowly on the road, chatting and watching the scenery along the way.

    "Renault, answer me."

    Elena stopped and looked at Renault. Her expression showed meditation and confusion for the first time.

    Renault saw her look like this for the first time.

    Kind people

    "I hope you answered my question as a friend."

    Renault looked at Elena seriously. He couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth and said, "of course you are a kind person. You are my friend."

    Elena looked at Renault in surprise. Unexpectedly, he gave his own answer without hesitation or thinking.

    "Didn''t you lie to me?" Elena asked again, looking into Renault''s eyes.

    Renault put away his smile and replied equally seriously, "I swear, I didn''t lie to you. Elena, you are really kind."

    "I killed my father."

    "I killed a lot of people."

    "I want to find an answer."

    "Even so, do you think I''m kind?"

    Renault still did not hesitate and said, "yes. I think you are very kind. I am very happy to be with you these days."

    Elena looked into Renault''s eyes again and found that his eyes were clear and clear. Even in the snowy village, when they slept together, he didn''t make any offense to himself. Moreover, such profound knowledge can be called his confidant.

    Elena showed a rare smile and said, "Renault, you are really strange. You should think I am kind."

    Renault smiled and said, "I just told the truth."

    Elena was silent and said, "my previous plan was to travel around outside. When I found the answer in my heart, I would return to my babeka empire."

    Renault asked, "well, have you found the answer?"

    Elena smiled, "why don''t you ask me what kind of answer I''m looking for?"

    "Because it''s not important. What''s important is to give your soul a reasonable destination."

    Renault replied.

    Elena was surprised, then relieved, looked at Renault and said, "yes, it''s reasonable that you can understand what I think."

    At this time, Elena turned over, rode on the unicorn''s back, and pulled Renault up with one hand.

    Renault was suddenly pulled by this, crying and laughing, and asked, "what''s the matter, where are you going?"

    "I think I''m going to find that answer," Elena said

    "Let''s go to the day and night forest."

    "By the way, Renault, let me show you how powerful the talent skill of fast wind is."

    Renault didn''t react and just sat down. At this time, in a moment, the unicorn rushed out of place like an arrow off the string!

    "Horizontal groove!!"

    At such a fast speed, the scenery on both sides retreated rapidly, and Renault''s tears were blown out by the wind.

    Elena laughed behind Renault and said, "Renault, my good friend, just sit in front of me and keep me out of the wind. Ha ha ha."

    Two people and one beast galloped on the road.

    Towards the forest by day and night.

    A small village.

    Among them, there lived a little bear in the big banyan cave.

    He is ugly, dirty and smelly.

    It doesn''t matter. Just wash them. What''s important is that people in the village rumored that this little bear is not an ordinary bear. In fact, he is a monster.

    No one can tell when he settled here, and no one wants to be close to him.

    But bear never said anything.

    He has a cloth bag full of seeds. What he has to do every day is to look for edible fruit in the mountains and drink water in streams. He spent the rest of his time planting his seeds in the soil. Sleepy, curled up in a tree hole to sleep for a while, woke up and then sowed seeds.

    In fact, the little bear is just an ordinary little bear.

    He doesn''t know why he can talk.

    When the little bear picked up the bag, someone told him that there was a monster seed in the bag. As long as he planted it, a person would appear.

    This person can satisfy a wish of the wishing person.

    What should this wish be made?

    Is it the destruction of a village that hates itself?

    Is it to let those who have bullied themselves die?

    Or simply destroy the world without a trace of temperature?

    Little bear thought a lot. Finally, he thought of a wish that he felt could make him happy most.

    So he kept planting seeds day and night, trying to lead the man out.

    Finally one day, the little bear found it.

    It was a very beautiful night. The stars were like thousands of pieces of gold spread in the boundless night sky.

    The little bear saw a lovely girl with a petite figure and a long red ponytail.

    "Oh, it seems that a big guy came by accidentally ~ well, think about what you want to wish?" the girl''s voice was clear and echoed among the mountains.

    "Think about it."

    ��Tell me, what do you want? Even if it is to destroy the world, I can finish it for you. " The girl said.

 Chapter 310

    "Please, please give me a hug." the little bear was still a little cautious, but soon he jumped up.

    "It''s the kind of gentle, soft movement that looks very comfortable and comfortable with both hands around a person. I heard that it''s called hugging, isn''t it?" his eyes were bright and happy on his face.

    He said, "I don''t want to destroy the world. Please give me a hug."

    The fast wind, for Renault, this skill is killing him.

    The oncoming wind, worthy of being a fast wind, made Renault''s cheeks ache and tears flow out.

    "Elena!! stop, stop!!"

    ��������

    "Elena, I''m dying!"

    ��������

    "Ah ah --"

    ����

    Elena may have found her conscience. After using the skill of fast wind to move forward with unicorn and Renault, she finally stopped after more than an hour.

    Renault seemed to be dying. He slipped down from the unicorn, lay on the ground, panting, and looked at Elena riding on the unicorn as if nothing had happened.

    Elena looks like a little girl who has secretly done bad things. At this time, she looks at Renault and says, "ha ha, look at your appearance. It''s so cute."

    ��������

    Renault touched his hair and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Under the guidance of the wind, his hair is now very natural and unrestrained, standing in the air like a super Saiya.

    "This is the border of the eternal day and dark night forest. As long as you enter this border, you can see the eternal day and dark night forest, the eternal night."

    Elena said.

    Renault took out the map and found that the territory of eternal day and dark night forest is vast. In the western region, it is only one and a half smaller than the kingdom of babeka, which can be regarded as the second largest country.

    It is worth mentioning that passing through the night forest is the frozen forbidden area. In the forbidden area, there are endless ice and snow storms, cold weather and extremely bad weather. Human beings can''t exist in it at all. Among them, there are countless monsters and monsters

    What Renault cares about is that as long as you pass through this forest and this forbidden area, you can go to the first oriental country - the state of Qin!

    Qin is the most profound mysterious country with a long history! In terms of history, Qin is the most ancient country in the kingdom of kings. Even the powerful Tang Dynasty can''t compare with it.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Elena looked at Renault and asked.

    Renault shook his head and said, "I''m wondering if it''s dangerous for me to go to the Tang school so far alone."

    Elena thought for a moment, snorted coldly and joked, "that''s right. At that time, without my protection, you will have more or less bad luck along the way."

    It seemed that he thought of something again and said, "also, there must be other people on the road to grab this bracelet in your hand."

    Renault nodded, remained silent, looked at Elena and asked, "when will you return to your country? How do you want to find the answer?"

    "I don''t know. Let it be."

    Elena said freely: "moreover, today''s babeka Empire does not know the greatness of heaven and earth, and even expands its territory to the mainland and constantly invades the surrounding areas. What''s the use of going back."

    So far, while chatting, they walked into the border of the eternal day and dark night forest.

    ����

    The night in the dark forest is too quiet. The original wind and insect sounds seem to have disappeared. Only a few bird sobs spread from time to time in the empty bloody air. It seems to be the last struggle of life and the cry for help before death.

    The dark clouds covered the moon. In the final brewing, the whole land was shrouded in darkness, and the original teeth and claws of the woods were soaked in a dead light, so decadent and weak

    In the night sky, a ray of light penetrated the withered branches and leaves on the tree and reflected in the pupil of a bird. Then, the dark clouds slowly began to withdraw from the sky, presenting the moon bit by bit and grasping whose heart. The moon was. Red, red with blood.

    The Holy Spirit stone is gone.

    The Holy Spirit stone on every tree is closed.

    In other words, in the forest of eternal day and dark night, there is the so-called night.

    A sound came. In the thick and dark forest, a pair of blue eyes suddenly lit up, especially in the thick night.

    This is a pair of eyes full of killing and hate. It is staring at the wind and grass in the forest.

    ����

    "Is this the night forest?"

    After crossing the border, Renault saw a large ethereal black fog in front of him. Under the black fog, there was a forest.

    "Yes, this is the eternal day and dark night forest, the kingdom of elves."

    Elena looked at it and said, "it''s time for the elves to rest. Let''s go in quietly and don''t be found by the elf guards."

    "It''s like being a thief."

    Make complaints about Renault.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Come with me quickly. I''ve always wanted to see what it looks like in the forest all day and night."

    Elena took the unicorn and took the lead in walking into the night forest.

    Renault followed.

    After entering, Renault was shocked by the scene in front of him����

    What a beautiful place! The Holy Spirit stone on each tree emits a weak light, shining on any corner of the forest.

    The warm golden light here seems to remind Renault that when he was on earth, he went to the night market with his roommates, ate large stalls, drank beer and ate string.

    This feeling is very wonderful.

    "That''s nice. The world." Renault couldn''t help opening his mouth.

    At this time, Elena suddenly covered his mouth and said helplessly, "don''t talk..."

    Renault responded: "I''m sorry..."

    Elena released her hand, looked ahead and said, "don''t hide, show up quickly."

    As soon as the voice fell, a group of winged elves gathered here from all directions, and soon surrounded Renault and Elena.

    "Elena, what''s going on?"

    Renault was shocked when he looked at the suddenly appeared spirit. Every elf here is very beautiful.

    The leading spirit stood up. His hair was light ice blue, flying in the wind, and different flowers wrapped around his hair, which looked particularly enchanting. Dark blue eyes are like the deep sea, which makes people obsessed. The sharp ears are exposed from the hair and beard. They are very beautiful. The face is shiny, longer and denser than anyone''s eyelashes. The lips are thin and ruddy, like the coquettish cherry blossoms. At this time, standing under the Holy Spirit stone tree, he was like a star in the night sky, his eyes burning and out of reach.

 Chapter 311

    "I''m looking for my sister. She''s gone." the tone was hateful and murderous, as if trying to resist the great anger.

    As soon as the words came out, all the Elves were angry, and their handsome faces showed their intention to kill.

    Elena said, "how do I know where your sister is? I just want to come in and see what the night and day forest is like."

    After a pause, Elena felt that her words were inappropriate. After all, she violated the rules and came to the forest of eternal day and dark night. Then he thought for a while and added, "we''ll leave here right away."

    After that, I''m ready to leave with Renault.

    "Take them down for me!"

    At this time, the leading spirit snapped an order, and the other elves immediately blocked Renault and Elena''s way out!

    "Huh?"

    Elena''s face changed, the light of the saint of the long gun in her hand crossed in front of her, looked at them coldly and said, "you want to block my way? How brave!"

    Renault is neither walking nor not walking. Looking at Elena, he said eagerly, "Hey, are you sure to win them?"

    At this time, a holy light in Elena''s hand shrouded Renault. She said, "mind your own business. Stay in this shield, they can''t hurt you."

    As soon as Renault''s eyes flowed, the next moment he found that he had been wrapped by a circular light shield. He touched it with his hand. It was warm, but very hard.

    Night spirit frowned on one side and gave an order. All the elves flew towards Elena.

    The weapons of these elves are dazzling. Most of them use gorgeous bows and arrows. They aim slightly in the air, and an arrow looms out and sits on the bow.

    There are also some elves who use daggers. At this time, it''s like a high wind hitting Elena!

    Elena stayed where she was, waiting for these elves to gather around her, and the Holy Light swept across her!

    WOW����

    Starting from Elena herself, she suddenly sent out a powerful breath like the power of mountains, with a bang����

    These Elves were like fallen leaves blown by the wind, and all of them were blown out by Elena.

    Looking at the original place, Elena was guarded by a dazzling light. The spear was inserted in the original place, emitting the king''s aura, just like a god of war!

    Renault was relieved to see this. It seems that Elena is far more powerful than she thought.

    The shocked elves scattered on the ground and looked at Elena with a shocked look on their face.

    The night spirit saw this scene, his face was uncertain, took out a long knife with a faint blue light, pointed to Elena and said, "I will punish you!"

    After that, she flashed, and the whole body turned into a blue light and shot at Elena.

    "Is it the unique water magic of the elf family..."

    Elena murmured to herself and blocked the long gun in front of her.

    Jingle����

    Elena seemed to have predicted, so she blocked the attack of the night spirit!

    In an instant, Elena''s feet were deeply collapsed into a big pit by the powerful strength of night spirit!

    With such strength, even Elena was slightly moved.

    The two were in a stalemate, with a long gun and a dark blue knife staggered, bursting out a fierce breath!

    "Withering ice crystals!"

    The night spirit roared, and a faint blue energy in his body instantly flowed to the ground. Without warning, a cold air invaded Elena from bottom to top in the big pit where they were located!

    Feeling the danger, Elena squatted down slightly to accumulate strength. Her body glittered with holy brilliance and swept her right arm! He blocked the attack of Yeling. Yeling was surprised and was knocked back to tens of meters by Elena. His body was a little embarrassed.

    And Elena also jumped out of the range of night spirit cold ice air flow due to the take-off of energy storage.

    Elena stood barefoot and looked at the big pit. Found this pit full of ice crystals! His boots were frozen in the pit.

    Fortunately, I gave up my silver boots. Otherwise, the cold current will invade my body along my legs and freeze myself into an ice sculpture.

    "You are very good." night spirit looked at Elena, sighed and said.

    Elena ignored him.

    So far, they both stepped aside and stared at each other.

    Renault was anxious in the shield, but he couldn''t do anything.

    At this time, the night spirit put the long knife away, turned around and turned her back to Elena.

    "What are you doing?" Elena asked.

    Night spirit didn''t speak. He picked up a thing from a distant place and walked slowly to Elena''s body.

    "This is..."

    Rao is Elena. After seeing this thing, a trace of intolerance flashed in her eyes.

    The night spirit''s expression at this time is full of hate and sadness.

    "This is my sister''s night cold wing. It was cut down alive by the spirit trafficker!!!"

    This sentence, the night spirit almost roared out.

    The wings, originally white and holy, were stained with a lot of blood.

    It is conceivable that the owner of the wings suffered.

    All the elves, when they saw this scene, their faces were filled with hate.

    "The elves have coexisted peacefully with mankind for tens of thousands of years. Why are you humans so rampant and cruel in recent years!"

    The night spirit roared in a low voice.

    Elena was silent, hesitated for a moment and said, "I can only say that we haven''t seen your sister. I probably heard about those elves traffickers who do everything for money. They sell not only elves, but also humans and slaves. It''s disgusting."

    The night spirit calmed down her anger gradually, looked at Elena and said, "I don''t want to fight with you. Look at your moves and strength, I don''t think I''m your opponent."

    "Besides, you''re not the one who took my sister."

    The night spirit sighed and looked at the Holy Spirit stone emitting a faint light on the tree to disperse the elves.

    "According to the rules of the elf family, the resident elves are not allowed to go out of the night and day forest. You go and leave here. I have the right to think that nothing has happened."

    In less than a moment, all the elves gradually disappeared in the sight of Renault and Elena.

    ����

    In the dark forest, the Holy Spirit stone on the tree lit up again.

    "Shall we just forget it?"

    Renault looked at Elena, and the light of the Holy Spirit stone shone on her cheek, which was particularly moving.

    "Hmm? Forget what?"

    Renault sighed and said, "don''t we help the elf find his sister?"

    Elena glanced at Renault, shook her head and said nothing.

    "Alas..."

    "Don''t sigh."

    "That ELF, she must have suffered unimaginable pain."

    "It''s none of your business."

    "I have a hunch that once we find the ELF''s sister, the answer you''re looking for will appear."

 Chapter 312

    Elena suddenly laughed when she heard what Renault said.

    "You are a strange man."

    Then he ignored Renault and walked towards the depths of the forest.

    "Hurry up, or you won''t catch up with them."

    Renault listened, smiled at the corners of his mouth and followed. The little fox has practiced the art of devil''s way for a long time. You can finally turn into a man. But never change, don''t take the initiative to provoke people, stay obediently in her hole.

    There is a sign at the entrance of the cave, which only says that there is a fox in the cave. Many people came in bravely and said they had never seen such a beautiful, clever and non biting fox, but she bared her teeth and drove them away every time.

    After staying in the dark for a long time, her fur was no longer bright, and her eyes were not so divine. If one day, someone comes in step by step with a hot torch, squats down, touches her head and says: are you cold.

    By that time, it will be him. You can put your head in his arms and go home.

    Something happened to Renault. He hasn''t been seen in the past few months. I often hear my friends talk about Renault. My friends say he is distracted and his eyes are lax.

    His mother thought that the reason why he did this was that he was evil when he went home by train last time. She also said that he saw the wheel of fate in the future... So she invited a Taoist priest to come home to do it, but it didn''t work.

    Renault is my best friend, but I''m busy with my studies recently. I don''t have time to see him at all.

    When I finished everything and found a time to see him during the summer vacation, it would be a few months later.

    I entered the door. Renault sat on his balcony and stared out of the window.

    I walked behind him. He looked back at me and saw me. There was a little joy in his eyes and his body shook slightly.

    "Renault, what''s the matter with you?"

    He didn''t speak and looked back out of the window.

    I feel a little heartache. What a good boy. That''s it.

    At half pay, I sighed and was about to turn away when Renault suddenly spoke.

    "False, all false."

    "What?"

    "The earth is about to be destroyed."

    "Why do you say that?

    "Life has no meaning."

    "Are you evil?"

    "I''m finished."

    The boy seems to be really evil. I gasped.

    With a slap, I slapped him in the face.

    "Why did you hit me?"

    "I thought you were evil. I''ll exorcise you."

    "I''m not evil, I just..."

    Pop.

    "Fuck NIMA."

    "It seems that you have really recovered."

    I sat opposite Renault, who was rubbing his face. In order to avoid his anger, I quickly changed the topic.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Renault sighed and began to talk.

    It starts when Renault comes home.

    Renault likes to climb mountains alone in the wild. Last time, he lost his way in the mountains and came to a cliff. There is a cabin on the edge of the cliff, and a beautiful girl is sitting on the edge of the cliff and looking at the distance. She is not afraid to fall.

    "Aren''t you afraid to fall?"

    "What if you fall?"

    The beautiful girl got up, welcomed Renault into the cabin on the edge of the cliff and poured Renault a coke.

    "You''ll die if you fall."

    "What if we die? Our lives are meaningless."

    Religious extremists? Renault was curious.

    "Why?"

    The beautiful girl said slowly:

    "Have you seen Truman''s world?"

    Renault nodded. The film is still well-known. He had seen it a long time ago.

    Truman is the hero of a popular soap opera. Everything around him is false. His relatives and friends are all actors, but he knows nothing about it.

    "Our world is like Truman''s world, but we are worse than Truman. Truman can escape, but we can''t."

    Renault couldn''t help laughing. The beautiful girl was stupid to watch movies.

    "If our world is Truman''s world, who is the protagonist? Am I the protagonist?"

    "The whole earth is the protagonist."

    "What do you mean?"

    The beautiful girl ignored Renault''s inquiry and asked Renault:

    "Do you know Fermi''s paradox?"

    Renault shook his head.

    "The amazing age of the universe and the huge number of stars mean that extraterrestrial life should exist widely. Theoretically, humans can fly to all planets in the Milky way in 1 million years. If there are aliens, aliens should come to the earth as long as they evolve 1 million years earlier than humans."

    It seemed reasonable. Renault nodded and took a sip of coke.

    "Does this have anything to do with what you just said that we are the protagonists of Truman''s world?"

    "We haven''t seen aliens until now because Fermi''s paradox is right. There is no life except the earth."

    Renault took a breath and asked the beautiful girl:

    "Why?"

    "Because the model of the universe will not produce life by itself."

    "Then why is there life on earth?"

    The beautiful girl took a deep look at Renault and continued:

    "Because it is no accident that there is life on earth."

    "What''s that?"

    "Man made! The reason why there is life on the earth is because someone is interfering! The universe is a model they created. It should have been a place without life. It is precisely because there is man-made intervention on the earth that the earth produces life."

    The beautiful girl stopped and continued:

    "So the earth is like Truman, and other planets are like actors around Truman. Their meaning of existence is just to deceive."

    The cup fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Ridiculous, I don''t believe it."

    "It''s normal for you not to believe it, just like the shooter hypothesis."

    "What is the shooter hypothesis?"

    "Shooter hypothesis: there is a sharpshooter who makes a hole every ten centimeters on a target. Imagine that there is a two-dimensional intelligent creature living on the plane of the target. After observing their own universe, scientists among them found a great law:" there must be a hole every ten centimeters in the universe. " They regard the random behavior of the sharpshooter as an iron law in their universe. The same reason as the shooter hypothesis. (this paragraph quotes the theory of the novel three bodies.)

    Therefore, you think that there is life on the earth just because there is water, atmosphere, carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen and other elements necessary to make up life materials, and moderate surface temperature. These factors are related to each other, affect each other, and exist for a long time, so that life has a relatively stable process of occurrence, development and evolution, rather than human interference Life. "

    Renault sneered.

 Chapter 313

    When the patrol Knight entered the iceberg fortress, REM became the Supreme Commander here. Although it was unreasonable for him to let people destroy Griffins, there was no problem in terms of rules and legal principles.

    If Giles was still at iceberg fortress, or if Kelley hadn''t been hurt to pick giant fruit, Kipling wouldn''t have such a big opinion. However, no matter how big the opinion is, the formal order has been signed by the quasi inspector REM Gary, and the matter cannot be changed.

    "The official order text, task execution pass and action atonement voucher are all ready. There is no way to find out his problem in the formalities. Old man, even if there is a solution, it will not take effect immediately now. Look at their posture, you must leave the fortress and go into the mountain to find the damn Griffin tomorrow."

    Kailie looked down at his injured arm, pulled out the dagger with a Shua, cut the bandage and removed the splint. From the elbow to the fingertip, the forearm that had broken the bone was still swollen and certainly still could not bear the force.

    "I won''t say that. I know very well that you must follow them into the mountain. Alas, if my old bone can still be used, I will go into the mountain. Leave an empty fortress to those guys!" Kipling sighed, raised Kelly''s arms with both hands and looked carefully. "I will prepare the last Troll potion for you as the last desperate choice. Remember, we are not the giant bear school. Troll potions have great side effects on you, ranging from distorted arms to dead."

    "I don''t need your advice. I know everything I should know. I can''t do such advice, old man. You''d better go and see the young people." Caleb tried to move his arm, then frowned and walked away.

    Among the four young men, Trong had experience in carrying out tasks alone, so he was sure to go. Renault also said he would definitely go. He is not blind. REM''s hostility is almost engraved on his face, and the whole thing is basically REM''s revenge on Renault. How can he stand idly by. In fact, Renault really wanted to go by himself, and the others stayed in a safe fortress. But he has no reason to convince others.

    Wumama said he would go. He was very confident that he would not make trouble and drag his feet, and absolutely obeyed Trong''s instructions. Ben turasden did hesitate for some time. He finally decided to go together. He didn''t know whether he was worried about accidents with his friends or estrangement with his friends. "I can at least carry things and prepare meals for you - I''ve memorized all the field recipes."

    The shelf life of dry food is only about ten days. They are likely to stay in the mountains longer than that. Moreover, if a person brings ten days of dry food, it is also a great burden on the load, so he should still have the ability to supply in the field. Among at least four young people, turasden is trustworthy in this regard.

    Trom is the only one of the four who has ever been on a mission, so let''s listen to him first: "Cliff Griffins are hard to deal with, especially those who are determined to revenge humans. We must work together, use our brains and fight together before we can complete this task. I''ll go to the library later and look for the information of cliff Griffins again to see what targeted means are available. Wumama, you check the weapons and equipment, turasden, and you prepare daily necessities. Renault ... do you have any ideas? "

    "I''ll read with you. Maybe I can think of a way. I haven''t performed a task, so you lead the team and I''ll follow."

    Age is not a weapon. You can''t defeat the enemy. Only professionalism can do it.

    "It''s dangerous this time, Griffin... You''ve all seen it. Don''t mistake the strength of the Griffin. The one we''ve seen was finally killed with the help of a sneak attack, a Heavy Crossbow machine on the city wall, Lord Giles''s own knife, and then the accidental help of an alchemy flame burning its feathers. We don''t have any of the above advantages this time."

    "Maybe we can sneak attack..." Renault had a vague idea in his mind and said after careful review in his mind: "The Griffin outside is eager for revenge. Don''t we still have the dried meat of the previous Griffin? Is there any way to make the smell in the dried meat strong again? The Griffin has a good smell - I remember. Maybe the trap can work, and you can even do it near the fortress so that you can use a Heavy Crossbow machine."

    "Yes!" turasden became excited. "Lead the Griffin, set a trap, and then use a crossbow! That sounds like a good plan!"

    Troon thought carefully, but shook his head in Bain''s expectant eyes: "The sky around the fortress is too vast. If the Heavy Crossbow fails to hit, the Griffins will only attack by air attack. Lord Giles is not here. We can only rely on luck if we want to hit the Griffins with the crossbow. There is only one terrain that can eliminate the flying threat of the Griffins and make them only crawl and fight hand to hand - you all know that must be the woods. If we want to kill the lions Eagle, let''s leave the open fortress and go to the valley woodland. The probability of success is higher. "

    He glanced at turasden and added, "moreover, we are relatively safer in the woodland."

    Renault couldn''t think of an absolute reason to refute, so at this time he chose to believe in professionalism. "So, dried meat bait is feasible?"

    "Of course, what you said is definitely a good idea! Usually, the Griffin who wants to trap and hunt for food is to use bait. A sheep, bleed, plug with herbs that can emit a specific pungent odor, and then hide and wait for the Griffin to be fooled. This time, the Griffin is not looking for food, but for revenge, but for another type of bait, other tactics can be similar."

    "I have an idea." Wuma Ma suggested, "some of the dead Griffin''s skin has been burned, but there are still many left, which may be used this time. In addition, there are many feathers used to make arrows in our warehouse, which seem to have Griffin hair. I can pick them out and use them on the bait."

    "The skull of the Griffin is still there. I know where it is buried and it''s easy to dig it out." turasden said, shrinking his neck: "instructor Kelley asked me to bury him in the distance. I was lazy and didn''t go that far..."

    "OK, all these can be used. I''ll ask Lord snow Owl for a griffin bait potion. I remember it''s on the third floor of the medicine cabinet in his room." Trong narrowed his eyes.

    "Oh, my things have been missed by you."

    The white robed watchman quietly appeared beside the people, and his movements were as secret as snow owls. "It''s good to hear that you can use your brains to find a way. We don''t rely on muscles and teeth to defeat beasts, but always on your brains. You''re going to start tomorrow morning, and you don''t have enough time left. Now that you have a plan, start preparing quickly.

 Chapter 314

    You can think while preparing and make the plan more detailed. Caleb will go with you tomorrow. Ask more questions if you have any questions. Troon, come with me. I''ll get you bait and potion to save you from rummaging through my things. Oh, Renault, you wait for Trong for a while. He takes the medicine and takes you to choose armor and weapons. "

    "Eh? OK!" Renault quickly agreed.

    Trong helped the old man, his wrinkled loose skin still emitting warm heat in the palm of his hand. "Trom, you should take the lead when you go out this time. Keller is usually strict with you, which is a good thing. But when you go out to perform tasks, the past emotions accumulate, which is not entirely a good thing. Therefore, when you need to make a decision, you must be benevolent, which is your responsibility."

    "I... I just went out on a mission."

    "You have finished your study, haven''t you? Trong, you should remember that you must first shoulder your responsibilities, and then experience can play a role. Wumama and turasden will listen to you. Although Renault is older than you, I don''t think he likes to stand out now. He will fully respect your decision. Only when you take the lead can everyone''s strength be unified Close it. "

    "I see. Lord snow owl, do you say... Can we defeat the Griffin this time?"

    The old man stopped, turned his head and looked at him solemnly: "trom, remember my words: whether you can or not depends not on what I have said to you now, but on what you have learned here in the past ten years. I believe you have the potential to win any victory, but only worry."

    Trong suddenly became nervous and hurried to ask himself what he didn''t do well.

    "As a monster hunter, he always walks alone, that is, he has no backup. Because there is no backup, all the training of the eagle school is to fight until victory." the white robed catcher whispered: "In fact, there are many options besides accepting and completing the task. What should you do if you have problems or can''t find and kill the Griffin in a month? Troon, ask Renault when you need advice other than fighting. He was a noble and would see something more... Smooth than you."

    Troon frowned and could see that he didn''t understand. He had been in icepeak fortress since he was six years old. Now, twelve years had passed, and his life was in this space. What the nobles outside were like was only heard from the travelers, bards and drunk drinkers in the tavern in Collinwood town every winter. He couldn''t understand what the white robed watchman said But you can memorize it first and then do it.

    "If it starts to snow and you haven''t caught the Griffins, come back. If you can''t go down the mountain to avoid it, you won''t go down the mountain. The worst case is that everyone survives the dangerous winter together. Ghosts haunt, there are many dangers, but they still have vitality - it''s better than being trapped in the snow."

    "Snow owl, we will be able to finish the task before the time limit. I''m confident."

    The white robed catcher patted Trong on the cheek and said slowly, "I know, I know."

    Troon followed the white robed watchman to get the bait and potion. Wumama and turasden hurried to prepare their luggage, one went back to the room and the other went to the storage room. Renault remained alone. He had to wait for Troon to come back, and then went to pick up weapons together.

    "What kind of weapon would you like to use?" Renault was half lying in his chair, looking at the ceiling and thinking. "I already have a soul harvesting dagger that can be summoned at any time. It can directly absorb the soul, so there should be nothing more threatening than that? In that case, I don''t have to consider damage, but choose from the characteristics and weight of the weapon."

    "Long range is safer than melee. I can''t use a bow. I must take a crossbow. A heavy crossbow is better than a light crossbow - anyway, I probably only have one chance to shoot." Renault whispered to himself, completely unaware that a figure was approaching slowly. "If the Griffin pours on it, or it''s better to use a spear. The sword gun looks longer and more powerful, but it has a word gun. Since ancient times, the gunmen have been lucky..."

    "Why are Gunners lucky?"

    The sudden sound almost made Renault roll down from his chair. He kept his balance in a hurry, and then rolled his eyes at the uninvited fairy Paladin: "scare me! Are you a paladin or a thief? How can you walk silently?"

    "Because there is a cushion under my boots, so I won''t be tired when I walk. The sound becomes smaller, which is just an additional effect." the elf tilted his head slightly and continued to ask the bottom: "you haven''t said why the luck is low?"

    "It''s just a superstitious statement that can''t stand the test of truth. Or you can think I''m making up a reason why I don''t want to carry a long gun."

    "Oh, I understand this explanation. But there''s one more thing to ask you." the elf scratched his head: "as a devil, why did you come to the goddess''s fortress?"

    Renault''s heart clicked. Did she see it? Didn''t the fork devil promise that no one would find it? The devil lied to me?

    No, it''s illogical. If the paladin confirms that I''m a devil, she should have drawn out her sword to destroy me by now. Moreover, if she doubts, she won''t come alone. The paladin team outside, especially rem, will be very happy to behead me. So, she''s cheating me?

    Renault knew that priests and Paladins in the world had the ability to distinguish lies with divinity, so he wanted to talk in a broad and profound (ambiguous) way: "I don''t deny my past misconduct, and that''s why I came here. Here, I will say goodbye to the past and serve the goddess with my own strength. Isn''t that the purpose of iceberg fortress?"

    "Well, that''s reasonable." the elf Paladin nodded hard. "The starting point of the devil is always to harm others and benefit oneself, so it''s never a good choice to cooperate with the devil. It''s wise for you to see this and get rid of the devil."

    Renault frowned: "I have a question: how do you tell the devil? You can see it in the past?"

    "I have this talent. After special training and the blessing of the goddess, it is a strong cry. I can smell the smell of the devil on you, but it is very light, very old, and the intensity is not very good. There are three possibilities: either you have met the devil recently, or you have been in contact with the devil, or you are a devil with weak strength and low class."

 Chapter 315

    Renault understood immediately in combination with his own situation. He is now a devil, but the proportion of fork road demons in the soul is very small, so the breath is easy to be partially covered by human beings. The lack of use of his contract magic ability should also help.

    "In the goddess''s fortress, there are only faithful believers and paladins who can kill the devil, so there is no possibility that no devil will take risks. The possibility that weak demons can''t perfectly become humans is also ruled out. So you think the biggest possibility is that I have met demons... Generally speaking, there''s nothing wrong with your idea, but in reality In fact, you still ignore a possibility. "

    "What''s possible?" a pair of green eyes glittered.

    "There was a very powerful devil who almost perfectly mixed with human beings. Everyone in the whole fortress was cheated, and only a little breath leaked out in front of the fairy female Paladin. Maybe he was careless, but maybe he deliberately showed a trace to arouse the paladin''s curiosity, let her want to find out, and then slowly fell into the devil''s palm."

    "Wow, it''s a good plan, and it''s really a possibility I didn''t think of. I think your idea can be written into an interesting book!" the paladin smiled happily and stretched out his hand to Renault: "dedrit andomir, you can also call me didi or Dili. So you don''t need to call me an elf paladin in the future."

    "Renault hall, it will definitely become Renault ice peak in the future. Lord Kipling said that I will have a nickname after the ceremony, but I don''t know now. Just call me Renault. There''s no abbreviation."

    "I''ve heard your legend. Almost everyone warned me to stay away from you. It probably means that you are a serious threat to girls. Now it seems that you must have used the power of the devil." didlett quietly pointed to the direction of the castle gate of the fortress: "REM doesn''t like you very much and has been talking about it on the road. He should tell you his true feelings directly, and then two people duel in a knight''s way to solve the problem, not to make trouble for you. By the way, what did you and his always talking about princela do?"

    "I really can''t remember. The name princela sounds familiar, but that''s all."

    "Then you''re such a scum." didlett glanced. "Forgetting the past is also a crime, you know?"

    "Please put the blame on the devil." Renault saw Dili roll her eyes, so he asked curiously, "does princela have anything to do with you?"

    "Of course not with me, but she is REM''s distant cousin. They still have an engagement - that''s what REM said. But I don''t know how the engagement is now. If you want to know, you can ask REM!"

    If Renault wanted to commit suicide, he would certainly ask REM about it - fortunately, he was not stupid.

    Looking at the lively and beautiful fairy paladin in front of him, an interesting idea suddenly came out of Renault''s mind: "Dili, are you free in the next period of time? Can you help us hunt Griffins?"

    "I''m sacred, not holy. Why do you think so?"

    "Because killing Griffins is a good thing. Isn''t it?" Renault pointed to his palm and listed the benefits of doing it: "If the Griffin dies one day early, it will be safer around, and the people and goddesses will be happy. Your help can make this matter more likely to win - as long as your martial arts can be justified. Having you in the team and witnessing our efforts can also avoid REM finding fault again. However, most importantly, I think you are very interesting and should be a good partner and trustworthy My friend. "

    "All right!" Dietrich narrowed her eyes into two curved moons, smiled and nodded hard. "I''ll talk to the Bishop''s teacher and start with you tomorrow morning."

    She turned and left with a resolute attitude. However, after five steps, she turned again. "Renault, there is another thing to be solved. Are you asking me to help? You are not a sacred person or my superior, so according to the regulations, I can''t serve for free."

    "What do you want? I don''t have much money. At least I don''t think I can invite your money. What do you like? Do you like listening to stories and singing?"

    "I can accept the story, but there can''t be elves in it." didlett turned away again, leaving a string of clear and pleasant voices: "tell interesting stories!"

    Didellit disappeared in the corridor outside the door. This unexpected help gave Renault more confidence in the task of hunting Griffins. However, how to make good use of this help still needs careful consideration. So Renault sat down and tried to expand his ideas, estimate various situations, and of course, prepare the reward for Dili: an interesting story she has never heard of.

    And it''s best to talk about it in a month.

    After a while, Trong came back with a small bag on his shoulder, which must contain the medicine needed for the mission. "Renault, let''s go to the arsenal."

    "I just tricked Dietrich into going with us - Dietrich is the elf Paladin."

    "What?!" Tron opened his mouth. "How did you do it?"

    "I sincerely invited you, that''s it." Renault didn''t know what surprised Tron. However, it is understandable to think that Trong has lived an almost totally closed military management life in Bingfeng fortress since his childhood, and his lack of experience in dealing with women. "If you don''t object to her joining, should you take me to the arsenal?"

    "Of course not. Although the holy heart paladins are not as good as the holy body monster hunters, they are at least qualified warriors. They can perform better in other fields. Ah... What nonsense am I talking about? The arsenal is here."

    The current situation is that more people and more strength, even more weapons, armor and weight-bearing are good. This is why Renault has not received training in the use of weapons, but he must still carry weapons.

    According to the previous plan, Renault decisively chose a light and tough spear as the main weapon of melee, and then brought a short and thick dagger with a wide blade and serrated back for daily use. Long range weapon he found a crossbow with a handle. It doesn''t need much power when loading. There are twenty crossbows in total. It''s just that he and Trong are a little different in terms of armor.

    "I''ve seen what the Griffin''s claws look like. They can even scratch through the bones of a horse. I don''t think armor is useful. Anyway, it''s a state of being hit and dying. I might as well pack light and be more flexible."

 Chapter 316

    "Armor doesn''t let you face the Griffin, but let you see the Griffin alive. If there is only a threat of Griffin in the sunset mountains, there is no threat. At least you know what a wolf is..."

    "The same." Renault shook his head. "I''ve only trained for two months. In fact, I''m a burden in battle. The only purpose of wearing armor is to make me unable to move. Look at these joints, look at these nails and belts. I''ll be killed by these things first."

    "Well..." Trong thought, "well, I''ll find you a suit of cotton armor. It''ll get colder and colder in the mountains. Anyway, you must wear warm clothes. As for the rest of the protection... Go to turasden and help him carry things. Dry food and sundries can also play a protective role, hehe hehe."

    Renault thought about it and finally agreed.

    "We have one more companion? Then we need to prepare one more share of food and recalculate the camping supplies. Ah... What a trouble!"

    Thurasden flopped down on the table, and the chalk on the table jumped up and crashed.

    Renault leaned over and stared for a moment. "This is the formula? You listed the shelf life, weight and volume of different things?"

    "Yes." turasden sighed. "I went to the paladins and asked them where they had an accident last time. I found that it was far from the village and other fortresses. That is to say, we need to solve all the problems of food, drink and accommodation by ourselves to the greatest extent. But our burden has a limit, and we can''t carry it all, right?"

    Renault nodded and looked again at what Bain had listed on the blackboard. Hard bread, cheese, dried meat, dried pickles... "These things are hard vegetables! It seems that it is not difficult to replenish water along the way?"

    "Well, there are springs and rivers in the sunset mountains, so water is not a big problem. If you add water elsewhere. The water is heavy, it will be more difficult."

    "I probably understand how you calculated in the past. It''s very... Primitive." Renault shook his head. "You forgot three important parameters and didn''t organize the data correctly."

    "Parameters? Data? What does that mean?" turasden opened his eyes and ears.

    "The first is weight. Different things should have different importance in addition to weight, volume and shelf life. Clothes, food, water, drugs and weapons have different effects on whether you can survive and complete tasks, and you should take it into account."

    "Then there is overall planning. I think you want to simply increase the use, but in practice, the more important thing is how to arrange the use order of items. You seem to simply and naturally follow the basic principle: use early and take less if it is easy to decay. But in fact, there is still great potential here. It is more meaningful to reasonably arrange pasta and meat than simply eat less Righteousness. "

    "Finally, the biggest and the most economical are confused. Is the number on your blackboard a load? It''s too small. We just left the fortress. It''s not dangerous at this time. We don''t need to calculate according to the average economic quantity of combat adventure. We should be treated as donkeys and horses! We can hide some supplies with long shelf life in some safe places on the road. This is called preloading, and then we can To release the load and enter the battle state of light loading. This way to shorten the supply distance, that is, to reduce the supply difficulty. "

    After Renault''s words, turasden''s face with his mouth open was completely stiff, and his round eyes focused helplessly on the void. "This... This is too complicated. No one knows how to calculate it, and no one can calculate it."

    "Not really. There''s nothing to do with an accurate and universal dynamic matrix, but the approximate optimal solution for the current situation doesn''t count. Alas, if I have a Taidian... Forget it, don''t talk nonsense, let''s calculate it quickly. You can help me mark the weight... Oh, just tell me the importance of everything."

    "How does this become a number?"

    "Just give it a score from one to ten. First find something you must carry, such as dried meat. Then roughly show the relationship between each thing and it. Then you don''t have to worry about the rest. I''ll do it. Oh, it''s better if you have a map. Can you find one for me?"

    "Yes, of course!" turasden licked his lips. "Renault, these... Can you teach me?"

    "No problem, it''s just some data organization and algorithms, which is no different from the previous optimization." Renault picked up two chalk and handed turasden one: "come on, let''s start quickly!"

    Turasden took the chalk and nodded hard. He is the youngest member of Bingfeng fortress. He is chubby, not because of lack of training, but because he is too interested in managing the warehouse and kitchen. As the youngest child, usually only listen to other people''s arrangements. But being able to make apples, ale, flour and bacon obey the command will make him feel that he has some "power".

    It turned out that the job was for the white robed catcher, but he was old, so everyone was willing to take the job next. In case he doesn''t become a good Eagle monster hunter, he can still live well with the ability to manage the warehouse of the fortress.

    Turasden himself vaguely understood this truth, so he worked very hard and never lazy. So while Renault was there explaining and calculating, he listened carefully and tried to understand. Even if you can''t understand it immediately, it''s useful to remember it as much as possible. He couldn''t understand it more and more, but he admired it more and more. Turasden thought that the nobleman was really powerful and understood such complex knowledge. No wonder it was the nobleman who led the army!

    However, when turasden looked at Renault''s expression, he found the problem. Immersed in numbers and algorithms, Renault''s eyes are blood red. Like a real flame burning in the depths of the pupil, it emits a disturbing light. Light black dust curled up from his nostrils, making him like a monster from hell.

    "Renault?"

    Renault looked up and all the anomalies disappeared in an instant. "What''s the matter? Don''t understand? It doesn''t matter. Today''s time is tight. I''ll calculate it first, and then I''ll tell you the truth in detail."

    "How did you learn such... Such a complicated thing? I''ve never seen these symbols you use. I don''t mean anything else. I just say that at least there are no such things in the books on calculation in the library."

    "If we don''t do better than the previous people, isn''t it too sad? These are obtained only after we continue to think on the basis of our predecessors and practice." Renault didn''t feel different and continued to do the work at hand. But this time, when he tried his best to use his brain, he didn''t show the characteristics of the devil again.

 Chapter 317

    He quickly adapted to the intelligence from hell.

    After his optimization and rearrangement, the group seems to have some spare things to carry. Of course, in fact, this surplus does not exist. Everyone has something to bring to meet their personal needs, and the load will always be filled.

    "Set up two supply points. If Giles comes back early, he can help replenish, so that our pressure can be reduced a lot. Do you think there is any problem?"

    Trasden shook his head. He witnessed the composition and implementation of the whole optimization algorithm and knew that he could not put forward any opinions. Of course, he can say that some "weight" settings can be improved, and some "data" are not perfect... But these just make the results more accurate, not more "correct". What they wanted was a credible, measurable estimate, not an accurate prediction of everything in the coming month.

    "Renault, i... is this what Lord snow owl said, the power in numbers?"

    "Of course not, numbers have no power, thinking has." Renault looked away from the list and scanned the large storage room shared by the kitchen and sundries. "Turasden, what good things do we have here? We have to have some fun to relax when we go out for a month."

    "There are a lot of wines, some of which are still good aging - they were given to snow owl in the past, but after he was completely deaf, he was afraid that drinking would affect his eyes, so he almost gave up."

    Renault shook his head. His soul can''t taste wine and can''t drink much pleasure; In the past, his body was tossed by Alchemy potions. When drinking, he would feel that he was drinking drugs - many alchemy potions use wine as solvent, and the smell will not disappear.

    "We still have a few bottles of honey here, which are good things. As long as the lid is covered, they won''t be broken for decades." turasden said as many as his family treasures, adding more than a dozen things that have been treasured here but Renault doesn''t know.

    "What''s in the box over there? There''s a lot of ash on it. It seems to me that it''s been many years?"

    "Oh, there''s no food in it. A few years ago, there were a lot of violent bears in the sunset mountains. They were very aggressive and smart, causing a great threat. The things in it were used to catch bears." turasden scratched his head: "Later, after everyone''s efforts, the number of rage bears decreased sharply, and those specially made things were useless. Lord snow owl said that if you need to make equipment without iron in the future, you can use those things."

    "Those who catch bears? Unfortunately, they don''t catch Griffins. Bears can''t fly..." Renault said sadly, but his steps moved over.

    "Renault." turasden suddenly called to him, "I''ll prepare things according to the list on the blackboard. Just walk around here and don''t break the jar. Also, write down what you took and I''ll make statistics at last."

    "OK, no problem." Renault waved his hand. "I have nothing else to do. I''ll see you tomorrow morning?"

    Bain nodded and the two men acted separately.

    Bingfeng fortress is located on a cliff. There are mountains in the West and low hills and plains in the East, so the night is always early, but the morning is very punctual. When the orange sun shines from the edge of the horizon and pierces the gray black clouds, a line of five people and two horses are ready to start.

    "Renault, don''t you have an appointment with the paladin lady? When can she come?" Trong breathed hard in the cold morning air, as if it could calm his anxiety a little. Then he asked himself and replied: "the paladin won''t lie. She must have been delayed..."

    Renault was silent and then yawned.

    "Renault, you look terrible. Your dark circles look like you were punched. Didn''t you sleep last night? You''re too nervous?"

    "Do you talk too much when you are nervous?" Renault smiled. He is very tired, but he has confidence that Trong can''t understand. "I meditated on the top of the Tower last night and kept thinking about this task. As a result, I was too involved and didn''t sleep all night. It''s definitely not nervous, but... Concentration!"

    "Well, it won''t be like this if we really start the task anyway. You have to rest quickly, because each of us has our own responsibility." Trong looked at Keller in silence and said, "at most, when the sun completely jumps out of the ground, we must start."

    "Here we are, here we are," said trasden.

    Remy Gary, inspector general to be, who could cheat some words by writing his name again, came up against the rising sun.

    Four of the five members of the Griffin hunting group snorted together. Only turasden couldn''t help but farted. He felt very sorry for this.

    "I wish you a smooth mission and a successful return." REM yawned as he said, and then inhaled the fresh breath of the morning deeply into his lungs. "The temperature began to drop. Have you all brought warm clothes?"

    "Say something affordable." Caleb rubbed his nose with his left hand, and then blew an old piece of nose shit on the ground. "When can the winter food in Bingfeng fortress be distributed?"

    "Soon, soon, when you come back with the Griffin''s head," REM said with a smile that everyone didn''t like "The fortress defense line of the church has been too calm in recent years, so it has suffered many misunderstandings. Those princes and nobles stare at it like hungry wolves, and their minds are full of conspiracy fantasies of the church hoarding military power to harm them. Therefore, we have to convince them with practical results. The best way is the monster''s head."

    "If you have a head, you will be rewarded, and if you don''t have a head, you will be punished." REM''s eyes swept from everyone, then turned to Renault''s eyes, stopped, but continued: "Let me give an example: if someone is lazy during the mission, hides in the deep mountains and forests, wastes time, and turns his duty into an outing, it is cheating and blasphemy against the goddess. For such a person, the punishment must go hand in hand."

    Renault looked at REM and suddenly felt that he was very handsome. That''s the kind of handsome who was very angry after seeing him and wanted to break his nose to help him become a normal person again. He wanted to put the ideas in his mind into action, but I''m afraid he was not his opponent in terms of force. Although intelligence and knowledge could certainly crush him, there was no comparison! People like rem should only Fight in your familiar field and won''t give in to others.

    "Lord inspector to be," said Caleb, licking his teeth and rolling his eyes, with an almost non-human expression, "please help us pray to the goddess that we can find the Griffin and kill him.

 Chapter 318

    Our ability is low and we need great assistance to succeed. You are our boss, the general in the army? The name of the winner of a war is always the name of a general. "

    The name recorded when the war failed is also the general''s.

    "You put too much emphasis on the success or failure of this matter. In fact, it doesn''t have such a great impact. It can''t be compared with the war." REM''s face turned from orange to red in the face of the rising sun. "Just as the sun will rise again every day under the care of the goddess, this is just an ordinary task. I sincerely wish you success, because there are many things to rely on your strength in the future. The sunrise is beautiful, but it''s just the beginning of every day. Well, almost... You should start on your way."

    Renault squinted and looked back at the sun. There was a little adhesion between the red light ball and the horizon. This period of time was enough for him to say goodbye to rem. the key was that he couldn''t stand this annoying guy. "Gracia mother Gary, I''ve been busy preparing for the mission. It''s impolite not to say one thing. We''re very sorry that you were attacked by Griffins on the road and killed two knights to protect others. How many of you were there? I can''t count well, but it must be bigger than five?"

    Turasden quickly blocked his mouth. Renault was one of the best people he had ever seen.

    "I mean, please don''t worry. We should heal your grief, revenge and destroy monsters. This just thing should be done by qualified soldiers. Isn''t it the Griffin? Do it! You haven''t done it, and I haven''t?"

    REM drew out his sword with a miso. Before he could pull out half of it, Renault had jumped behind troncaret. The holy emblem on the chest of the prospective inspector shook and calmed him down quickly. The long sword returned to its sheath, but the teeth didn''t stop rubbing.

    At this critical and embarrassing moment, we need the power to change the situation. Because of this, jegret appeared. She trotted all the way. With a loud crash, she braked sharply in front of Renault and said in a hurry: "let''s start quickly, or my teacher will soon wake up!"

    "Are you going too?" REM was stunned.

    "If you tell on me now, I''ll knock you out, but I don''t mind if you say anything after I''m gone. And I left a message for the Bishop''s teacher." jegret raised his hair. "By the way, there''s another thing. I''ll let the bishop teacher wait for me here. Anyway, he doesn''t pay much attention to me as soon as he has an old friend. In short, he won''t be lonely. Take care of me if you have time. I''ll thank you."

    The elf girl paused and said solemnly to REM in ELF language, "thank you."

    Renault found that he actually understood. It is estimated that other people''s memory and ability are helping.

    When six people were gathered together, they stopped staying, picked up their packages and set out. Jegret slipped out by himself. He didn''t bring any luggage except weapons and armor, but turasden had prepared a package for her. She looked at it and felt that she was treated the same as others. She felt that nothing in the world was more fair than this, so she carried it without saying a word.

    In fact, everyone''s weight varies greatly. Trong is the lightest, while Renault and turasden are the heaviest - Renault''s arrangement is mainly related to division of labor.

    When Keller''s arm is injured, Trong has to take more responsibility for guarding and opening the way, which means climbing up and down before and after running. He needs to retain more physical strength. Therefore, the lighter the weight, the better. Kailie is a wounded man, so she naturally needs to take care of him. Wuma is slim, just like a poor girl with a little malnutrition, so she can''t carry the heaviest. Turasden insisted on this, and Renault felt no need to oppose it.

    He''s conscious anyway. If you don''t have combat effectiveness, you should be a porter. In case of danger, he will hide behind his teammates without any guilt. He believes that everyone just has a different division of labor, better overall arrangement, give full play to everyone''s strengths more efficiently, and make more progress than being completely consistent.

    Besides, he has another job that others don''t have: telling stories.

    "The story of three countries? But I haven''t heard of a country called ''winter Han''? And it''s just a country. Aren''t you lying to me?"

    Renoir gave jegret a white look and sighed. His algorithm and planning naturally know that the weight on the female Paladin''s shoulder is lighter than herself, but her ease is at least an order of magnitude stronger. I don''t know how the arms and legs, which are obviously thinner than myself, contain so much power? He looked at wumama again and was surprised that he was weak.

    But in storytelling, these people are scum. Renault is a man who often listens to storytelling, and half of them are better than them!

    "History is serious. I can''t make it up? Therefore, I can only build a country you haven''t heard of to place the story. Pay attention to the characters in it and don''t worry about the names."

    "Yes, listen to Renault, that''s right!" turasden was busy wiping his sweat, but he didn''t lose his support for his companions.

    "Well, well, I don''t worry about weird names and how three countries become one. But why do you always say ''SUA'' when you tell stories? Is it some kind of quirk?"

    "I''m practicing magic," Renault replied. The goddess of truth thunder has her own magic, but she does not exclude other forces. She treats them equally. Dragons can breathe fire in the sky and snakes can swim and shuttle underground. These are not divine skills. There is no reason why people can''t learn magic! What she opposed was destructive spell research and abuse that hurt others and violated the basic biological nature, which Renault also opposed. Therefore, if it is not because of the devil''s identity, he does not mind putting most of his experience in the study of divination.

    The environment for studying general spells is relaxed, so Renault can honestly say that he is practicing spells. "Not long ago, I found a spell that allows me to simply move objects with my will. I tried to cast this spell continuously and found three interesting phenomena."

    Jegret was disappointed. She wanted to hear stories, not spells. She regretted asking Renault about SUA. But as a paladin, equal respect for others is very important. She thinks she can enjoy listening to stories, so Renault can also enjoy studying spells.

    "First, it''s not hard for me to cast this spell. I have to do a lot of physical exercise every day, which consumes a lot of physical energy, but it doesn''t affect me to use the spell - except that I''m too thirsty and my voice doesn''t work.

 Chapter 319

    Second, continuous practice makes the effect of this spell stronger. Now, I can move heavier objects and move faster. The third and most interesting point: whether the spell is successful or not has nothing to do with my pronunciation, but with whether I think my pronunciation is correct. "

    "Oh... Come on, come on." yegorite blinked quickly. "Now can you tell what will happen next? Who is more powerful, pig killers and jujube sellers?"

    "No, you''re too blunt to change the topic. Haven''t you thought about why things move when I just say something? Is there any reason for this?"

    "If you recite a spell that suits you, it should be effective. Does this need any reason? Since the creator created the world, the goddess of truth thunder has looked after and taken care of everyone, right rewards and wrong punishments. You did the right thing - with rewards, you have to thank the goddess."

    "But I can''t use the same method to cast magic with spells. I''ve tried." Renault wanted to say, "but I''m a devil, and the goddess won''t care", but I''m afraid once this sentence is finished, the goddess will care - through the Sacred Heart Paladin''s long sword.

    "The goddess has her own arrangement, you can understand it, but don''t speculate." jegret became serious, which made Renault know that he should continue to talk about the adaptation of the romance of the Three Kingdoms for a different world.

    Yegorite heard the following story as she wished, but she had a lot of opinions about the story that a humble character who made straw sandals could defeat two strong ones at the same time. Renault ignored her opinion. He was still thinking about the question that all earth walkers would jump out when they successfully performed magic: "what''s going on?"

    The morning was cold, with a trace of solitude in the thin fog. There was a layer of insignificant frost on the sleeping blanket. It would not warm up like a wet rock under the body. Autumn leaves only the last breath of heat, while winter is squeezing its throat with both hands.

    Renault woke up trembling and couldn''t sleep. His body kept shaking, which was a sign that his muscles were trying to produce heat. This trembling made the white fog he exhaled intermittent, but it was enough for Wuma to find that he had woken up.

    "Reno, soup, hot."

    The gentle call gave him strength and prompted him to squeeze out his sleeping bag slowly. Others are still resting. It''s not easy for everyone, so it''s best not to wake them up.

    They rested behind a rock on a leeward hillside. There was not much space, and they were a little far from the woods, so they couldn''t afford a big campfire in this life. The flame in front of Renault and wumama can also heat a teapot. However, keep your hand close to the fire. It''s hot enough for people to turn around alive.

    "Pine needles and a little mint, drink it." wumama poured Renault half a cup of hot "tea": "warm your hands first, you can work and carry it."

    Wumama usually doesn''t talk much, but this time he talks more - Renault understands this change. In order to avoid being attacked by wild animals at night, they have to take turns to watch the night every day, which means facing the darkness alone in the middle of the night.

    Starlight and moonlight are good friends, but all voices are enemies. When the wind blows through the branches, ridges and crevices of rocks, it will make different whispers, just like the plaintive Banshee breathing gently in her ear. Big animals and small animals put their emotions into the wind, and the cold stabbed into the hearts of people who were already too tight, which was pure torture. In particular, hearing the "crack" sound of a branch when it is trampled off, the night becomes the shadow of all kinds of imaginary monsters.

    At this time, only prick up your ears and be alert, never dare to doze off. However, after a period of time, people will wonder whether the previous "crack" has ever happened. Is it an illusion? I can''t prove it or tell others, so when a friend wakes up at the end of the night alone, people are talkative.

    "On the tenth day, can you hold on physically?" Wuma gently broke a branch and stuffed it into the campfire. Soon, people who feel the change of light will wake up one after another. It''s time to increase fire and heat the dry food.

    "I haven''t suffered such a crime before, so I can''t answer you unless I can''t stick to it." Renault drank a cup of tea with plant aroma, and the vitality flowed into his body with the heat. The feeling is no different from that of resurrection from hell. "Wuma Ma, what shall we eat in the morning?"

    "There is still one meal left of portable dry food, that is, today''s breakfast. Soak in the boiling hot spring water, add some wine and two cloves of garlic. After that, we have to decide what to eat or air dried meat strips according to the hunting situation."

    "For dilly, trouble is about to begin."

    Wuma Ma nodded. The custom of elves is not to eat meat. Their needs for protein and oil are solved from plants. Everyone has been saving dry food for yegorit and left her pure plant biscuits and bread. However, these things will always go bad in the wild, which is more lasting than salted meat strips.

    "Unless there are dehydrated vegetables or cans," Renault muttered.

    Wumama heard it, but she didn''t hear it. In fact, the main reason is that she can''t understand it. In the past ten days, Renault has been practicing spells. Even during the interval of story telling, the sentence "SUA" has basically become a common spell in everyone''s mind. Even when sleeping, the voice of "SUA, SUA" will ring back in his dream. No way, his story is too good, and his practice is too hard. In order to get the former, the latter has to bear it.

    In addition to SUA, Renault is also experimenting with other spells, because some terms that people don''t understand will pop up from time to time, such as dehydrated vegetables or cans. At first, everyone was curious and would ask him what those words were. Renault didn''t hide it. He would tell you about it, but no one could understand it. There seems to be some truth in what is involved, but it is more like some kind of imagination. Considering that Renault didn''t go crazy, what everyone didn''t understand must be spells.

    Just then, jegret turned over, threw his arms from one side of the water bag to the other, and almost hit Ramsden''s round nose. "Food..." she said vaguely.

    Yegoret was the only one who put her arm outside her sleeping bag when she slept. The temperature in the mountains didn''t seem to have any effect on her. Moreover, in terms of endurance, flexibility and strength, she also overwhelms several people except kailie and Trong with an absolute advantage, which makes Ramsden and Wuma a little frustrated.

 Chapter 320

    However, kailie said that the ability of yegorit comes from the goddess, and their ability comes from daily training and practice, which is actually better than her.

    Renault can''t see the advantage of physical training over divine training, but it won''t be broken. Whether it''s physical strength, mana, divine power or the devil''s hell power, as long as it can fulfill his expectations, it''s good. He looked at jegorite turning over and said to wumama, "it seems that you are almost awake. Keep staring outside and I''ll make breakfast."

    Wumama seemed to have said enough and became silent again. He looked out from the edge of the rock, and the morning light and fog stroked his face and melted the looming white frost. At this time, Renault thought he was a woman, sitting in the painting and gazing at the future.

    "It must be the illusion caused by monotonous food."

    Weighted overall planning calculation can improve the use efficiency of goods, but it is sorry for the intestines and stomach in many aspects. This evil effect will become more and more serious with the extension of their stay in the field. At this time, the distant memory of all kinds of delicious dishes in his previous life will emerge and torture him, just like hell to the soul of ordinary people. Being reluctant to beg and give up is a curse that can never be rid of. Renault realizes this more and more. His only response is to divert his attention.

    ��SUA����

    As he focused, several things around him floated up in turn and went to their respective destinations. Renault cannot carry firewood, pot, water bag, dry food and seasoning at the same time. It can only control one at a time. However, as long as the destination is set, the spell can make these items slide by themselves. Although the speed can''t be improved, just like feathers can''t accelerate themselves in free fall, they will keep moving in a leisurely attitude at least until they encounter large resistance or are re controlled by the next "SUA".

    Trong sat up and looked around alertly. He saw no danger. He turned to look at Renault with sad eyes, who kept making SUA �� SUA sound in his mouth, and said, "I think my brain has been dragged into the air - this is the most terrible get up mantra."

    "What''s for breakfast?" it was jegret''s voice. Her voice has the beauty and flexibility of ELF language, but it also has the unique shortness and power of human beings. After all, the paladin of the goddess is a military organization, mainly human, so this short-term strength is a habit formed during training.

    "What else can it be? Dry food soaked in wine and water, with a little pungent taste." Renault stirred the steaming soup pot with a long spoon, hoping to make the dry food in it more uniform. "After this meal, there will be no dry food and only meat. What will you do, jegret?"

    "I''ll eat whatever you eat, and meat is OK." I can''t hear anything different from the voice of the elf. She got out of her sleeping bag and peered into the soup pot, as if she wanted to see the difference from the same every day. "I asked the goddess if she could eat meat herself, and the goddess said no problem. I did. The taste was not used to it, but my stomach was acceptable."

    "You''re the first meat eating elf I''ve ever heard of." Kelley woke up quickly and began folding his sleeping bag. "Don''t worry too much. We''ll pay attention to looking for plant food on the road. In fact, if Wuma didn''t destroy the traces yesterday, we could track squirrels and find some nuts from their nests."

    "I''m sorry." Wuma lowered her head.

    Caleb did not continue to criticize him, which was very different from usual, but everyone liked the change. "Today''s task is very important. Everyone cheer up. Ramsden, stop rubbing your eyes and tell me what you''re going to do today?"

    Xiaopang held back half of his yawn and hurriedly said: "We found the place where the knights were attacked three days ago. According to the clues there, we tracked down the Griffin''s nest all the way. Yesterday, we found another attack place, which is newer than the previous one. Today''s task is to start searching from this place. It''s best to get close to the Griffin''s nest, at least lock its range of activity, and then find a place where traps can be arranged Square. "

    "Troon, what do you need to pay attention to?" kailie continued, having folded his sleeping bag and tied it up.

    "The Griffin may appear at any time, so we should raise the alert level, so we should have two pairs of eyes looking at the sky all the time." Troon said as he thought, "the crossbow should be in the state of waiting to be fired, and every two people should keep a safe distance. From now on, we should enter the light combat preparation state, and this is our second supply and retreat position."

    Are you ready to fight? Renault thought about it and made his spirit excited and nervous. He can still clearly remember the attack when the Griffin''s claws slipped past his eyes when he just arrived at the iceberg fortress; if he recalls carefully, he seems to remember the eyes of the Griffin when it circled in the sky, looked down and picked prey.

    It was the hunter''s eyes, and now he wanted to make his eyes look like that.

    "If you want to keep quiet today, you can''t listen to the story?" yegorite suddenly thought of this and was unhappy.

    Troon looked at Renault and jegret and thought that it would be a good thing if the female Paladin could protect Renault nearby. So he said, "as long as you keep your voice down, you can still speak. I think there may be fog today, so you should rely on your voice to determine everyone''s situation. There are not only Griffins in the mountains, but also be careful of other things."

    After everyone got up, they warmed up with hot soup, then put out the bonfire and cleaned the camp. They hid some things in the shelter of the big stone, then loaded lightly and continued to search for the location of the Griffin.

    "Fortunately, it is approaching winter. Most creatures either go to warm places to avoid the wind and snow, or hide in caves to hibernate until spring. This reduces a lot of risks along the way." Troon said to him when passing Reno from the end of the team to the front: "The sunset mountains are not like this in other seasons. You must not leave the road and go into the mountains without completing the training. Renault, be careful."

    "Be careful." Renault nodded, and then pulled the belt of the backpack to make his shoulders more comfortable. Although they were all light, Renault''s backpack seemed heavier than others, and he needed to adjust his posture frequently. It was a short rest to avoid the abraded wound under the cotton armor from being torn again.

 Chapter 321

    "Why did they do that? It''s impossible to watch soap operas, too?"

    "Treat us as mice and study our development process."

    "I still don''t believe it. I don''t believe it anyway."

    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Anyway, the earth is almost over."

    "Why?"

    "The universe began to explode and expand from a singularity to the present. When it expands to a certain extent, the universe will begin to shrink, time begins to flow back, return to the beginning of the universe, become a singularity again, and then the big bang and infinite cycle. This is the universe model they have established, and the next contraction is not far away."

    "If they built this universe model to study our development process, then it is not easy for the earth to develop humans and develop a perfect scientific system. Why do they shrink the universe now?"

    The beautiful girl paused and said slowly word by word.

    "Because people on earth are about to discover it. People on earth accidentally discovered gravitational waves, which carry a lot of information, and gravitational waves are eternal. Sooner or later, people on earth will capture a gravitational wave, which records what they did for the earth on earth in those years. Once people on earth discover this thing, people on earth will not have it Therefore, when that day comes, it will be the day when the universe shrinks and reincarnation begins again. "

    Renault didn''t know what to say. The news was too shocking to digest.

    The beautiful girl looked at Renault as if she didn''t believe it, and said:

    "Have you ever seen future people come back through time and space?"

    Renault recovered.

    "No."

    "That''s right, because the earth civilization has never had time to develop to the stage of studying the space-time machine, and it has recovered because of the contraction of the universe, so you can''t see people in the future."

    Renault said nothing.

    "But how do you know all this?"

    The beautiful girl chuckled and made a strange laugh, which was very harsh.

    "Any program has vulnerabilities and viruses, and the universe model is no exception. Now I am its virus."

    Renault was frightened and confused.

    "Then why did you tell me?"

    "The universe doesn''t know how many times it has been reincarnated. Human beings have been from scratch, from existence to prosperity, and then from prosperity to decline countless times. They have played with human beings countless times. I want to end all this, but my life is almost over."

    "So you found me?"

    "Stop mankind from continuing to explore gravitational waves, let mankind study space-time machines, cross to the day when" they "come to the earth, kill them, destroy their connection with the universe, and end all this. I''m tired... Please help me."

    The beautiful girl slipped Renault a note and rushed out of the door.

    Renault was shocked and hurried out. He was seeing the beautiful girl jump off the cliff, turn around and look at him with a smile.

    "No, no!!!"

    The beautiful girl committed suicide. Renault looked down at the note.

    It says.

    Renault, admit your fate. I can''t escape. I chose a lot of talents to choose you. This is fate.

    At this point, Renault stopped and the story seemed to be over.

    I looked down and didn''t know what to say.

    After a while, Renault asked me:

    "Do you believe it?"

    "No, I think it''s ridiculous."

    "I think so. What do you think I should do? I listen to you."

    Renault looked up and looked at me with hope, which made me feel as if I was dominating the fate of all mankind.

    "Have a good rest and forget it. It''s just the nonsense of a religious element."

    "I don''t think it''s credible."

    I said goodbye to Renault and left.

    It has just rained outside and the air is fresh.

    Near Renault''s house is a zoo. I watched the staff of the zoo repairing the dilapidated facilities.

    I took out my cell phone and dialed a number.

    "This is Arthur. Virus 7 has been corrected and does not need to be cleared."

    Inside, Renault looked at my distant back.

    From the drawer, he pulled out the paper given to him by the beautiful girl.

    Turn to the back again and it says:

    Besides, be careful, Arthur. Be careful of anyone around you.

    Renault smiled, tore off the paper and looked out of the window. It was sunny.

    Should the dream wake up, too.

    Renault had a dream.

    He dreamed that he had eternal life. In his dream, he returned to his own world. There was no Lin Ling, no Diao cicada, no Nathan Nath, and no magical world.

    He is still that student, doing nothing every day, living a life that he doesn''t like but doesn''t refuse in that world.

    Then he met a girl with two horsetails on the top of the mountain.

    He also has a friend named Arthur.

    But how can a hero''s name appear in his own world.

    Then, the only possibility is that the world is false and does not exist.

    But which of these worlds is the noumenon and the real.

    ����

    "Renault, wake up."

    The voice of Elena came to Renault''s ears, and Renault opened his eyes vaguely.

    Seeing this, Elena said, "you just fainted. The reason is unknown. Maybe your weak body can''t stand the unique smell in the forest."

    Renault nodded and looked around. They were still in the eternal forest. At this time, the Holy Spirit stone around was bright and dazzled Renault.

    "Elena, I just had a dream."

    Renault hesitated. He was considering whether to say the scene in his dream, but he didn''t know where to start.

    "You dreamed of your country, didn''t you?"

    "How do you know?" Renault was surprised.

    Elena looked at Renault like an idiot and said, "it doesn''t matter. Thanks to you, I successfully lost that group of elves."

    Renault smiled apologetically and said, "I''m fine. Go on."

    As they were about to move forward, a small voice came from a distance. Elena frowned and said, "there are people on the other side of the forest. The smell is not like an elf. There is no unique smell of an elf."

    Renault''s heart moved and said, "let''s go and have a look. Don''t be those elf dealers again."

    Elena nodded, hid their breath and hurried over.

    ����

    After walking for a while, they came to the place where they made a sound. The terrain gradually became steep and was about to enter the depths of the forest.

    "Be careful. If I remember correctly, it should be an elf river. The terrain is rugged and mixed with many streams and undercurrents. Although the water level is very shallow, there are many creatures unique to the elf country, which is very dangerous for people like you."

    Elena told Renault.

    Renault listened to her, rolled his eyes and carefully looked around.

    It''s really dangerous here. There are shallow or deep dark currents hidden on the uneven road. Renault accidentally stepped on it and suddenly felt a sharp cold.

 Chapter 322

    "Be careful, the water in the forest is cold with elves, and even has the poison of biogas. However, if you purify it, it''s probably nothing."

    Elena said.

    Renault nodded and made no more noise, and the two moved forward towards the voice.

    "Hey, boss, the harvest has come true recently, especially the elf caught a few days ago. It''s so beautiful!!!"

    The speaker is a burly man with a proud look in his words.

    The man called "boss" was wearing a ponytail. When he heard the words of the big man, he smiled softly and said, "thanks to the lives of you bastards, we have so many goods, ha ha."

    The man called this big man bastard, but the big man didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, he thought it was a supreme honor. He asked, "boss, haven''t we got enough goods? What''s the purpose of coming to the forest today? Let''s hurry up and be found by the patrolling elves later."

    The boss looked a little gloomy. He touched his ponytail and said, "a fool cut off the wings of an elf without authorization a few days ago."

    Suddenly, the big man said, "that fool of Victor did it, boss. Is that ELF very important?"

    "Well, the dignitaries now don''t like incomplete things. Oh, what a group of fat pigs."

    The boss''s expression was cold and discontented.

    The big man didn''t dare to say anything more.

    "Go and get my wings back. Or... Catch some more elves for me, hee hee."

    ����

    Renault and Elena eavesdropped on one side, motioned with their eyes, and confirmed that they were elf dealers. Renault was even more angry. It seemed that what the elf said just now was true.

    So cruel.

    Seeing the two men start to act, Elena stands up and Renault asks, "why, can''t you help it? My kind friend."

    Elena sneered and said, "my purpose is just to find my soul."

    Renault chuckled and followed.

    Elena and Renault both hid their breath and quickly followed them less than ten meters behind.

    The two Elves were unaware.

    "Boss, let''s wait outside the forest. If we go further, it will be difficult to deal with powerful male elves."

    The boss sneered and said, "the most dangerous place is the safest place."

    They quietly ran to the elf defense line not far away - the unique elf fortress.

    The two experienced came to the place where the elves lived and had a lot of experience.

    Elena frowned and said, "although there were people who abducted and sold elves, why are they so arrogant recently?"

    At the first place where the elves live, the elf fortress, which is the elf defense line, some powerful elves live in the fortress and watch out for the elf home living in the depths of the forest.

    The recent incident of elves abduction and trafficking has doubled the number of elves here.

    The two elf dealers frowned at the same time.

    "Retreat. That damn buyer."

    The leading elf dealer was very angry and turned and left. Seeing this, the big man next to him had to follow up.

    Elena shook her head and whispered, "I thought they had a plan. It''s time to clean up."

    Renault had understood her idea and said, "do you think you''re getting your soul back?"

    "Oh, I have this hunch."

    Soon after, four people walked out of the eternal night forest and saw the sun again.

    Renault was dazzled by the sudden sunshine. Without reaction, Elena rushed to the two elf dealers.

    "Who are you!"

    The leader was so surprised that his ponytail turned up. The woman in front of her was so ghostly that she didn''t even find it.

    Elena looked at the two men and didn''t speak. As soon as she sent the long gun in her hand, she ended the life of another big man.

    "You!" the remaining leader was finally afraid. He quickly took out a handful of pink dust from his arms and threw it at Elena. Then he turned around and wanted to run.

    Who knows, I didn''t run a few steps. I felt a pain in my leg and fell to the ground involuntarily.

    He looked back in horror and found that Elena was unharmed and the tip of the long gun was still shining with gold. Look at his leg, a huge blood hole is bleeding out. "Where did you hide the elves?"

    Elena was expressionless and looked coldly at the elf dealer who screamed on the ground.

    At this time, Renault also rushed over and appreciated Elena''s resolute style of work.

    In these many days with Elena, Renault has gradually become accustomed to her actions, from the initial unacceptability to the subsequent subtle influence. Whether it is a sudden killing or a go your own way character, Renault is very rich in an inexplicable domineering spirit.

    After all, the strong will have arrogant capital.

    The elf dealer was sweating in a cold sweat. He covered the hole in his leg with his hand. His mouth was very tough: "who are you?" he was surprised and angry. He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him with a crushing smell all over her body. I always think I''ve seen it somewhere.

    "Is it the rescuer invited by the elves?!" his face was pale, and the blood on his leg flowed, and he couldn''t stop. The elves have strict rules. Ordinary elves are not qualified to go out of the eternal night forest. Unless they encounter a great war of aggression, they will not go out of the forest. This is also a confidence of people who specialize in abducting and selling elves.

    After hearing his question, Elena''s good-looking eyes flashed a trace of unhappiness. Without saying anything, she waved her long gun and directly cut off the man''s right leg.

    "Ah --"

    A scream came, and the elf dealer who had his right leg cut off immediately blackened his eyes and fainted.

    Elena then opened her mouth and said, "I''m asking you. Who gives you the qualification to question me?"

    Seeing this, Renault hurriedly ran over, looked at his miserable appearance, turned his head and said to Elena, "he fainted."

    "I know." Elena came over, picked up the elf dealer''s clothes with a long gun and took out a dark yellow paper from it.

    "Volcano auction house?"

    This piece of paper looks like an invitation with these five words written in gold powder.

    "What, Elena, do you know?"

    Elena snorted, looked at the invitation, took it into her arms and said, "I know more than that. This auction house is the largest trading place in the kingdom of babeka. Unexpectedly, my dead father has done a lot of good things."

 Chapter 323

    Elena thought about it and said, "let''s go to the volcano auction house."

    "Wait a minute," Renault suddenly shouted.

    "What?"

    Renault smiled innocuously, "let''s throw this undead elf dealer into the eternal forest. It will be very interesting."

    Elena also smiled: "that''s a good idea."

    ����

    Although the volcanic auction house belongs to the kingdom of babeka, its geographical location is not there, but in the dangerous and hidden Longxing mountains with dangerous environment and terrain. This vast mountain range directly leads to the land of Qin and Chu. It is the boundary between the oriental country and the kingdom of babeka, as well as various tribes and towns.

    At this time, in the auction house, in a warm big house, there was a small group of people. Looking at their clothes, they were all nobles and kings of various countries.

    In the middle of the room, there is a huge cage, which holds elves. Count carefully, there are a full twelve! These elves, male and female, with the majority of women, were imprisoned in heavy shackles and stuffed into their mouths by cloth to prevent them from committing suicide. The expression is the only similarity, full of deep fear.

    "Ah, ah, God, what a lovely and holy group of little guys!" among the people around the cage, a fat man with a big belly looked at the elves in the cage. His eyes were straight and his face was red. Because the elves in the cage were only dressed in a gray robe to the thigh, the spring was very attractive. So his eyes kept shooting at their bodies.

    After watching for a long time, he pointed to one of the beautiful and pitiful fairies without wings and said, "I''ll take this little angel. Hey, hey, hey, hey. It''s so cute ~"

    Another said, "count lol, I disagree. I have a crush on her. I came first."

    "Count lol, I don''t agree."

    As soon as the man called Earl Lowe spoke, all the people here began to quarrel. They all saw that the elf looked the most beautiful. The most important thing was that her wings were cut off. She was very safe and would not take the opportunity to fly away.

    Then one of them said, "I''ll make it convenient."

    Count lol sneered, "Crick, you have a bag in your crotch. You want to pee when you see this little angel? Ha ha!"

    Crick changed his color and said, "hum, count lol, I''m afraid you can''t even pee!"

    Everyone laughed. The Elves were tied up and their mouths were blocked. They all huddled in the corner of the cage, and their faces were full of panic.

    While everyone was arguing, marshal sarrow came in from the outside.

    Seeing this man coming in, everyone was silent and greeted him one after another.

    Marshal Saro is the first general to protect the country of babeka and the only grand duke in the Kingdom, second only to the king of babeka.

    He not only holds the power of war, but also a powerful awakener. With three talents and skills and strong strength, he is the first strong person in babeka kingdom.

    Sarro waved his hand, glanced at the spirit in the cage, frowned and said, "the goods I want are still incomplete. Where''s the guy Crick?"

    Then Crick came back from the toilet with wet hands and some unknown liquid on his pants. When he met marshal Saro, he immediately smiled and said, "Oh, my volcanic auction house is so honored to welcome marshal Saro of the Empire."

    Everyone sighed when they heard that these Elves were what sarro wanted. Count lol, in particular, kept shooting at the Elves as if he wanted to eat them.

    Sarro looked at Crick and said in disgust, "the auction will open in a few days. Keep these elves for me. I want complete elves."

    "OK, OK," Crick smiled. "I''ll arrange for you to be clean and obedient!"

    Sarro ignored the people in the room and turned and went out.

    ����

    A moment later, count lol said fiercely, "what a good little angel, who would be ruined by that big muscular monster. Alas, poor."

    Then he went into the cage, put his hand into the cage, trembled and gently touched the ELF''s face. The elf was startled and tried his best to dodge back. However, due to the crowded cage, he still didn''t escape his poisonous hand.

    "Ah, ah, what smooth skin." lol was intoxicated and couldn''t help it anymore. His right hand was about to go down.

    Crick roared, "dead fat man, you''re not going to die?"

    Lol''s hands froze. Wake up. Of course he knew what would happen if he angered Marshal sarrow. Then reluctantly returned to his seat. Longxing mountain range is a vast terrain, an important military area and an extremely developed economic mountain.

    Thanks to the existence of volcanic auction house, it is equivalent to a central point. Dignitaries from surrounding countries, tribes and towns will come here to participate in the monthly auction. This has also driven the development of various industries around. Teahouses, pubs, accommodation, and adventurers lead people to hunt, explore and search for valuable things in the mountains.

    Renault sat in a pub waiting for Elena to come back.

    The tavern is on the hillside of the dragon shaped mountains. There are many guests and good business. They are all adventurers from afar. Men account for the majority and there are women, but there are a large number of men around.

    In such a place, women alone are very dangerous.

    "Why don''t you come back?" Renault searched for the people around him while drinking. He touched his trouser pocket and his cell phone was still there.

    Renault was bored. He took it out and tried to turn on the power. I haven''t turned it on for a long time, and I don''t know if the power is still available.

    The screen shows that there is still 1% electricity.

    Renault was a little surprised. He casually slid the screen a few times and found that the mobile phone did not get stuck because of the lack of power, but became unusually smooth.

    Click the ball and log in to the account.

    Originally, Renault just wanted to have a try, but the next moment, Renault was so surprised that his chin almost fell off.

    "Horizontal groove!!"

    Renault couldn''t help but burst into foul language and stared at the mobile phone. At this time, the people around seemed to have a tacit switch, and their eyes looked at Renault one after another. However, it was only for a moment, and the next moment, everything would be the same. They should drink and boast.

    All this, Renault was too focused and didn''t notice the difference around him.

    The most important thing is that this mobile phone has a signal when it comes to this place.

    Renault looked at the greetings from many friends and classmates on the ball and was stunned for a moment����

    "Brother Lin, where the fuck have you been?"

 Chapter 324

    "Renault, are you okay? We''re all worried about you."

    "Where are you? The dormitory is incomplete without you."

    "Son, mom called the police. Where are you? You must be safe!"

    ����

    Many strange friends apply, and many friends pull themselves black.

    Renault felt all kinds of feelings and kept turning down. At this time, he suddenly thought of something and quickly opened wechat.

    "Renault, Renault, I found a secret!! mobile phones can also have signals here! And the power is unlimited!! wow, happy. You know!! there are not only signals, but also networks!"

    "Renault, I miss you so much... Haven''t you looked at your cell phone recently... You left me, and I haven''t settled with you yet!! (angry)"

    "Diao Chan, this old witch! (crying) it''s too strict, QAQ!"

    "Sister Diao Chan is still very nice, hee hee."

    "We were recently in Xianyang city of the state of Qin."

    "Renault, how are you? Are you okay? I''m worried about you. Are you doing well?"

    This is a wechat message sent by Lin Ling to Renault. Next, the painting style changed.

    "Renault, I killed."

    "Renault, are you going to the University of the Tang Dynasty?"

    "I''m going to the university there."

    "Sister Diao Chan is really powerful."

    "Hee hee, I killed another man. It was sister Diao Chan who killed me together."

    ��

    The information stayed a few days ago. After that, Lin Ling did not send a message to Renault.

    Renault''s mind was full of thoughts, and his hands even trembled. He made great efforts to return the news to his mother. When you click send, a red exclamation point pops up.

    In other words, the message was not sent.

    Renault was surprised, edited it again and sent it again.

    It''s still an exclamation point.

    Renault''s excitement gradually calmed down. He tried to send a message to everyone, but he didn''t send it. Finally, Renault thought about it and sent a message to Lin Ling����

    Lin Ling, this is Renault. I will also go to the Tang Dynasty University. Wait for me. I miss you so much.

    Click send.

    Sent successfully.

    right enough. Only people in this world will receive news. In other words, you can only use your mobile phone to interact with people in this world. As for the others, we can only look at them and can''t comment. Well, the natural game can''t be played.

    Renault saw that Lin Ling didn''t return to himself and put his mobile phone in his trouser pocket.

    Elena went to settle her unicorn, but now it''s almost an hour, and she still hasn''t come back.

    Although Renault was not worried that something would happen to her, he was still a little anxious.

    He got up, paid and walked out of the tavern.

    There is a long mountain road outside. There are small vendors beside the road with all kinds of things. There are almost no guests, but it still seems that the mountain road is a little crowded.

    Renault walked forward to the backyard of the tavern. There were many horses, but even without Elena''s unicorn, Elena was not here.

    Renault was about to go out. Suddenly, he felt someone coming behind him. He turned around by instinct. Before he could react, he was put into a dark bag.

    "Who are you? Let me go!" Renault was shocked. I knew it was a mistake. I went with Elena at that time.

    "Hey, hey, this boy and that thing can certainly sell at a sky high price!"

    "Yes, maybe everything in the store is not worth as much as this boy, hahaha."

    "It''s not possible, but certain! Look at this boy''s delicate skin and tender meat. Maybe any lady will like it."

    Renault was surprised and angry. What''s his thing? What''s that? Is it a bracelet in your hand or your own mobile phone? Renault remembered that there was a fish intestine sword sent by Diao Chan in his shoes, but the bag was too small. Renault twisted and twisted, and his hands just couldn''t reach his legs. And the bag seems to have an unbearable smell. If you smell it carefully, you can still smell a fishy smell of blood.

    People outside saw Renault wriggling around and scolded, "those who move around are looking for death!" after that, they wanted to teach Renault a lesson.

    Another man quickly waved to stop and said, "don''t make trouble! Retreat quickly when your goal is achieved. Don''t be found by the woman next to him. I always think I''ve seen her somewhere."

    Renault felt a strange smell coming from his nose and looked sleepy. But it was completely relieved by Renault''s purified constitution.

    "Is it ecstasy?" Renault frowned and pretended to faint.

    He wants to see what this so-called auction house is going to do. Renault felt himself thrown into a carriage or two.

    Renault bared his teeth and touched his sore ass without making a sound.

    "Hey, hey, have you heard that there are twelve elves to sell at this auction!"

    "Our country is really crazy. Are those elves who invade the eternal forest not afraid of making enemies?"

    "Hey, hey, who knows, marshal Saro has hands and feet. The emperor''s God of war killed his father and his whereabouts are unknown. The country''s survival and making enemies? Go to his grandmother''s leg. After I finish this job, I will go directly to the state of Qin to make a living. It''s a good place."

    "You say, how will marshal sarrow reward us? Hey, how can the holy thing like Apocalypse Bracelet appear in the boy''s hand."

    "All right. This kind of thing is not known by people like us. We''d better pay the job and receive the reward quickly and go back to the golden basin to wash our hands."

    ����

    Renault frowned at several familiar terms. Let''s be escorted by them for the time being. At present, we have lost contact with Elena. This is a good place to go to the auction house.

    ����

    Three days later.

    The volcano auction house is bustling today, because there will be the largest auction in the kingdom of babeka in recent years. All kinds of treasures will appear on the stage. Undoubtedly, the most attractive one is two of them. One is the legendary magic weapon made of the tusks of the dominant animals unique to the frozen forbidden area - breaking the army. This sword is three meters long. Its blade is broad. It radiates a faint blue light. It has full momentum and unparalleled power in the world. You can break thousands of troops with one sword!

    There were three gods of war in the realm of kings who once held the sword of breaking the army, and each of them was famous in history. Therefore, it is said that the sword of breaking the army contains peerless combat skills, which can make the winner reach the level of real God of war. Now the so-called God of war in the kingdom of kings was put in the past, it was a second-rate figure. Therefore, it is conceivable that the birth of the army breaking sword has caused a sensation. The major forces in the kingdom of babeka gather to win the army breaking sword.

    The second rare treasure is a living creature. In other words, the protagonist is a dozen handsome elves in the eternal night forest. Each of these elves is extremely holy. Before marriage, both body and soul are extremely pure.

 Chapter 325

    The elves have an unwritten rule. Once someone takes away their purity, they must follow this person all their life and never betray. Most importantly, most of these elves are gifted and well cultivated. They can be used for various purposes, such as assassination and undercover.

    There are many forces against these elves, but they are much less than the army breaking sword. After all, the army breaking sword can be seen and touched. These Elves were indeed kidnapped, and neither mind nor soul was easy to tame. Some even bite their tongue and commit suicide as soon as they are bought home. They are very strong. Even if most powerful forces have money, they don''t want to draw water with a bamboo basket.

    However, these are not the most important. Most importantly, this time, the auction house revealed that the final product is not a broken sword or an elf, but an extremely mysterious thing. This also attracted many onlookers to come to the auction.

    The auction house has a vast area and can accommodate up to 20000 people.

    Everyone''s ticket to the auction house needs ten gold coins. A gold coin can be worth a month''s food for an ordinary family. But even so, the auction house was full. The huge auction house is extremely crowded, and most of them are ordinary auction booths. Dozens of VIP auction booths are also full. A VIP auction booth needs 100 gold coins.

    At this time, two rows of fully armed guards ran out of the volcanic auction house and stood at the gate of the auction house. A group of people hurried out of the house. The leader was a middle-aged man with extraordinary bearing, and this man was Crick. He is the manager of the volcano auction house.

    "Welcome to Grand Marshal Saro of the babeka empire!" just then, a voice of promise came from outside.

    The auction house''s arrogance suddenly decreased by more than half, and they looked at the first strongman of the babeka empire.

    "King babeka died. Who is in power now?"

    "I don''t know. It''s said to be Elena, the God of war of babeka."

    "Pull the calf, it is said that Elena has been missing for more than half a month. I think that sarro is in power."

    "Stop talking about the political affairs of other countries. Let''s talk about what they do? Let''s wait and see what the final commodity is."

    Seeing this, Crick ran over and welcomed Saro to the VIP seat.

    "General of the state of Qin, white play!!"

    In an instant, the people in the auction house were boiling again.

    "Am I right? Is the murderous God of the state of Qin coming?"

    "God, what''s he doing here?"

    "I''m afraid it''s necessary to win the sword of breaking the army."

    "Also, the state of Qin is fighting the invaders in babeka recently. If you come here at this time, there will be a bloody storm. Ha ha ha ha, I like it."

    Bai Qi came in slowly, dressed in blue armor, which spread all over his body, leaving only two eyes. And the huge sickle on his back looks very dignified and unstoppable. Around him, a dozen ferocious soldiers in silver armor followed him and walked into the VIP seat with Crick who hurried to meet him.

    Bai Qi walked into the VIP seat and looked at the surrounding environment. The top beams and columns carved and stacked with aloe wood and the precious animal skin carpet were extremely soft. Bai Qi waved and let others out, leaving only one of the guards.

    "What can I do for you, general?"

    Bai Qi pondered, looked at the huge crowd outside and said, "this time, the sword of breaking the army must be taken. Do you... Know what to do?"

    "Yes."

    After that, there was only one person left in the VIP seat.

    ����

    At the same time, an interesting thing is happening in the warehouse behind the auction house.

    "Renault, do you really want to escape?"

    The voice is the spirit, the spirit whose wings have been cut off, that is, Yehan, the sister of Yeling.

    Night Han looked at Renault with a worried face and said, "we have never been out of the eternal night forest. We don''t know the route. If we go out, we can''t go back."

    Renault smiled and said, "today is the day when the auction starts. You and I must be the last batch to auction. The rest of the goods here have been transported to the auction house. It''s the best opportunity to go now."

    With that, Renault''s fish intestines sword forced a stroke, a cold light flashed, and there was not even a spark. Renault cut off the railing of the huge iron cage where the Elves were kept.

    Renault has been here for three days and has known about the auction house. Now, it is the most relaxed time for the auction house, and everyone has to take care of the goods transported. Even if there are guards here, relying on their own punishment, Tianlei is enough to escape.

    Renault went out and observed. They were in a big tent. Not far away was the volcano auction house.

    Renault''s heart moved and led the elves out of the tent quickly.

    "I know the route. This is the top of the dragon shaped mountains. You just need to go down the road quickly, and then go north for a few days. It''s the eternal night forest. Can''t you fly?"

    No one noticed that inside the tent, a pair of sinister eyes looked at them.

    On the other hand, the auction officially began after the passionate speech of Crick, the manager of the volcano auction house. It was Earl lol of the Empire who presided over the auction, which shows how high the specifications of the auction house are.

    "The first auction, two golden skill scrolls... The starting price is 100000 gold coins!" count lol usually talks obscene, but at this time he is very serious.

    The golden skill scroll, which is very popular at ordinary times, is not interested by many people here today. The deal was made after bidding for one million. After all, the skills contained in the two skill scrolls are not powerful skills. One is "puffer bomb" and the other is "barbaric collision". These two skills can be easily cultivated by some martial arts practitioners.

    The so-called skill scroll is to seal the skills in the scroll in the form of magic. Once used, you can summon skills through the scroll.

    The next auctions are also extremely rare and precious items, which have been photographed by some dignitaries one after another.

    "The 18th item is the skill scroll of the arrow of the burning sun. Hehe, you guessed right. It''s the diamond skill scroll that has long been lost. The cultivation method has also been lost. I don''t need to tell you more about its power. Once the arrow of the burning sun is shot, it can last eighteen thousand miles until it hits the target position. The starting price is five million gold coins." lol foamed across the top.

    There was much discussion below, but no one competed. Although the arrow of the burning sun has a long range,

    But everyone knows that it is an extremely uncertain skill.

 Chapter 326

    Although the power is fairly objective, who can see so far away, and who knows that this skill has hit the target? Maybe you''ll be killed again. This skill, in short, is a chicken rib.

    Not far away, Bai Qi in the VIP seat was moved. After thinking for a while, he ordered his subordinates to light up the bidding torch.

    Lol saw that no one was asking for a price and knew in his heart that this thing was a treasure, but the key was that no one in the world needed it. It seemed that he could only shoot it.

    But at this time, the torch outside one of the private rooms lit up. Lol was happy and immediately said, "the distinguished guest in private room 25 offered $5 million. Who else offered? OK, five hundred and one thousand times, five million two times, five million three times, deal!"

    This is the appearance. The whole audience was silent immediately, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on the covered black jade tray.

    "The famous sword of breaking the army moves the world. The starting price is 100 million gold coins, and each increase shall not be less than 5 million gold coins..."

    "200 million." before lol said anything, someone was forced to bid.

    Marshal Saro looked at the man who saw the price from the private room and said, "it''s from the jade cicada family of the eagle empire. A second-class family even wants to make the idea of this artifact, hum."

    "Marshal, shall we bid?" asked a soldier standing nearby.

    "We came for the last Apocalypse bracelet. Although this weapon is precious, we can''t chew too much. Just focus on the Apocalypse bracelet and give it to others." Saro said. In fact, he also knew that if the babeka Empire collected these two peerless treasures, I''m afraid it would be a disaster rather than a blessing, Nowadays, the small auction house is full of major forces in the kingdom of kings. They are gentlemen in the open and they can make it out in any way in the dark.

    With a few words, the map of the ancient dragon tomb in Tulan has soared to 500 million gold coins. Bidding includes the major forces of Sirius Empire, green dragon Empire, Golden Eagle Empire and kazira United Kingdom. But many people know that this is only the beginning, and those who really want to win are still watching coldly.

    "500 million gold coins!" just then, a sonorous and powerful voice directly rose from 350 trillion gold coins to 500 million gold coins, and everyone knows that the real battle between dragons and tigers has only really begun now.

    Bai Qi, the first general under the throne of the state of Qin.

    Seeing him, marshal sarrow''s face changed slightly, thinking about things indefinitely.

    "600 million gold coins!" he thought for a few seconds and shouted.

    At present, the babeka empire is wantonly expanding its territory in the boundary of the king, and the first big obstacle is the state of Qin!

    "One billion!!" Bai Qi remained unmoved and continued to bid.

    As soon as this sound came out, the whole auction house was boiling.

    "My God, one billion! Can you buy a few small countries?"

    "Worthy of the state of Qin!"

    ����

    Marshal sarrow shook his fist and the murderous spirit in his eyes flashed away. He closed his mouth and didn''t bid again. The price has exceeded his expectations. He is not alone. He has a huge country behind him. What can he do to maintain the capital turnover of the country? The most important thing, the last Apocalypse bracelet and spirit, is what you need most.

    "Billion first time, billion second time, billion third time, transaction!" lol''s voice trembled. The transaction price of billion was born in his hands for decades.

    ����

    After a short rest, lol went back to the auction table. This time, his expression changed to his usual obscenity and said, "next, let''s relax. This time, the items are from the eternal forest..."

    Before he finished, a man ran quickly from the outside, ran up the stage and muttered in lol''s ear.

    Lol listened, then his face changed greatly.

    Zhou people under the stage looked at it and shouted:

    "Where are the elves? Where are the elves?"

    "Where''s my spirit?!"

    Even Saro looked at lol strangely.

    Lol looked grim, took a deep breath and said, "the last auction item is an artifact lost from the holy land of another continent - Apocalypse Bracelet!"

    This time, the people in the auction house were not boiling, but stunned one after another. The huge auction house was silent.

    Lol was satisfied with the reaction and said with a cruel smile, "bring it in."

    Then the two men drove Renault and took him to the auction table. The owner of the auction house broke out after a moment of silence.

    "Apocalypse bracelet?"

    "Did I hear you right?"

    "Sleeping trough, lol, you fat man, don''t lie to us!"

    ����

    Sarro in the private room laughed when he saw the reaction of the masses.

    "These mole ants even question the authenticity of the Apocalypse bracelet."

    "Marshal, who is that man? Didn''t you say that the surface of the Apocalypse bracelet is blessed by the power of the devil."

    Sarro didn''t care and said, "it doesn''t matter who that person is. It''s a big deal. Even buy it with that person."

    ����

    In the private room on the other side, Bai Qi was sitting in the center, and his eyebrows frowned. He seemed to care about this apocalyptic bracelet, but his attention was completely focused on the breaking sword in front of him!

    The whole body of the army breaking sword sent out a threatening momentum, and the blade was buzzing, as if looking at the new master who held it in his hand.

    "Good sword, good sword!" Bai Qi picked up the sword, watched it for a moment and praised it immediately.

    ����

    Renault looked at everything around him with a gloomy face, and his heart was full of strange emotions.

    Miscalculation.

    I should have thought of someone else in the tent.

    Fortunately, those elves have flown away under their own guidance because they can fly. In a few days, he will fly back to the eternal night forest.

 Chapter 327

    Hehe, a group of guys who don''t eat human fireworks, don''t be caught again.

    At this time, the voice of the auction house gradually decreased. Lol saw it and waved his hand to signal people to be quiet.

    "Well, the starting price of this treasure from the distant holy land is 800 million gold coins!"

    ����

    Volcano auction house is located in the middle of the dragon shaped mountains, remote but prosperous.

    As for why the auction house is called volcano auction house, it is because the dragon shaped mountains are famous active volcanoes.

    Each eruption, more or less, will eject the rare minerals sunk at the bottom of the volcano, and even some rare and peerless treasures.

    There are also many adventurers and scavengers. When the eruption is over, a large number of people come to pick up waste like insects.

    "There''s no treasure recently." a young man sighed and looked at the mountain full of scavengers. The young man was dressed in black, his hair was red, and his two sharp ears were very eye-catching. The most conspicuous thing was that there was a thin whip pinned to his waist.

    His companions looked at him and said, "don''t worry, xuance. I''m afraid it has been searched by the volcanic auction house."

    The man was dressed in a tight yellow windbreaker and long boots. Like the red haired man, he had two conspicuous ears. Behind his back, he also carried a precision and huge gun.

    As soon as they said this, some people around them quickly asked them to keep their voices down.

    "Hey, you don''t look like people here."

    "I tell you, there are not only scavengers around here, but also babeka''s running dogs and assassins."

    "Even if you pick up any treasure, it will be robbed by the assassin."

    "So don''t count on it."

    Xuance was unconvinced and said, "the dragon shaped mountains are so far away from the kingdom of babeka that the assassins can take care of us?"

    One of the seemingly elderly scavengers said: "Young man, you don''t know what happened in our country recently. The assassins are the assassins directly under the first commander of babeka, Saro. Let alone our worthless scavengers. Just a while ago, there were small countries and tribes around babeka... For example, the small country with rich resources, the country of black sand. No matter how small, it is also a country. But what Well, it''s not that all the assassins killed and slaughtered the city. No one was left alive! "

    Xuance was surprised and said, "what else?"

    Xuance, who wanted to ask something, was held by his brother: "xuance, let''s go."

    "Keep your promise, brother..."

    The xuance who was pulled away was very dissatisfied. As he walked, he complained, "I still want to go to the famous volcanic auction house."

    Baili kept his promise and said slowly, "let''s go. Don''t let brother Kai wait."

    Although xuance was unwilling, he listened to his brother very much. In this way, they went down quickly from the high crater.

    "Let''s go too. It seems that we can''t get anything good today."

    A big man greeted the others.

    "After going down the mountain, let''s go to the nearby black town and have a good time for a few days. Ha ha ha."

    Hearing what the big man said, the people around him couldn''t help laughing excitedly.

    Just as everyone packed their bags and prepared to go down the mountain, the ground suddenly shook gently.

    "Wait a minute! Did you... Feel the earthquake just now?" one of them asked. He looked a little frightened.

    Hearing this, they were stunned and immediately said, "how is it possible? Whose skills may it be?"

    The man was worried. He looked around and hurriedly said, "you see, they feel it too!"

    They looked around and found that these scavengers at the top of the dragon shaped mountains looked at a crater not far away in horror.

    Everyone held their breath and looked at the crater quietly. No one dared to move.

    Boom, boom����

    Boom, boom����

    Gradually, a deafening sound came from the ground. The sound became more and more intense and huge!

    The ground also began to tremble slightly.

    Kara -- Kara����

    A crack suddenly appeared in the ground under some people''s feet, karakara - all the way to the crater.

    The sound suddenly disappeared.

    People stared at the crater and wanted to relax.

    But the next moment, I saw a dazzling magma column rising into the sky with a bang����

    Everyone was scattered by the sudden shock.

    Then, the soaring magma with a diameter of at least ten meters began to burst and burst quickly!

    For a time, the sky turned red, black smoke billowed, mixed with all over the sky of magmatic rocks, throwing sand towards the ground!

    Until then, all the people reacted.

    "The volcano erupted!!"

    "Run!!!"

    "Ah... Help!!!"

    "Help! It hurts! It hurts! It''s so hot!"

    "Cough... Ah... So painful..."

    ����

    The deadly meteor volcano like hell destroys the top of the mountain, and the crater is still erupting a large amount of magma outward.

    Scavengers run for their lives. Some people are adventurers and have a great chance of survival. Most of the people here are ordinary scavengers. Where can they escape the flying fire meteors.

    Screams, burns, bumps, bursts, and so on.

    Most of the scavengers were baked into coke by magma. Some people run faster, but they are still swept by the rolling volcanic smoke, their lungs are eroded, and their lives will not be long.

    ����

    On the other side, the auction of the volcano auction house halfway up the mountain has reached a white hot stage.

    "1.2 billion gold coins!!!"

    "1.3 billion gold coins!"

    "1.5 billion!!!"

    ����

    The crowd of the auction house seemed crazy and shouted loudly, and the whole auction venue shook.

    Among them, most people don''t have so much money at all.

    Shout and play. Anyway, this is the fun of auction.

    Renault was stunned and listened to the prices of the people around him. He felt that all this was somewhat untrue. He earned his rope and found that he still had no strength.

    Count lol turned red and shouted in his bell like voice, "quiet! Quiet! Marshal Saro of the kingdom of babeka, bid 2 billion gold coins!!!"

    As soon as this sound came out, the auction house was finally quiet. They were lucky to see the auction of 2 billion gold coins they had never seen in their life.

    Saro sat in the private room with a gloomy face. Knowing the Marshal''s intention, the subordinate next to him hurriedly said, "it''s just a group of mole ants outside. Marshal, don''t get angry."

    Sarro nodded and said, "in my babeka territory, everything is mine."

 Chapter 328

    Lol was so excited that he stammered. You know, this auction house, he is the largest manager. When an item is auctioned, the auction house will draw a commission of two thousandths as a reward. Today, the army breaking sword and the Apocalypse Bracelet were auctioned... The total reward is tens of millions of gold coins!

    "Two billion... Once!"

    "Two billion times!"

    "Two billion..."

    At this time, a group of people came in from the gate, led by Crick.

    "The Dragon Mountain volcano erupted! Everybody run away!"

    Crick roared and ran out with a crowd of people behind him. His movements were very smooth and did not drag water at all.

    The crowd didn''t react.

    "What? The volcano erupted?"

    "Didn''t it break out only once every three months?"

    On the stage, count lol was skeptical. He knew Crick could not joke about it, but he still couldn''t believe it.

    Just as he hesitated, the whole auction house of Nuo University suddenly shook violently.

    Boom����

    The weight of decorations on the ceiling fell and hit the heads of spectators. There were cracks in the floor, which gradually spread towards the auction desk.

    "Sleeping trough! It really broke out!"

    "Run away!"

    ����

    Lol''s face changed greatly, clenched his fists and looked at the people crowded to the gate like a flood. He looked at Marshal sarrow sitting in the private room and found him motionless and stable.

    So lol bit his teeth and shouted, "two billion once! Two billion twice! Two billion..."

    "I give three billion gold coins!!"

    Just as lol was about to shout out the final price, the white in the private room started!

    He went to the door of the private room and loudly said the sky high price!

    "En?" Saro frowned, his eyes full of murderous spirit, and quietly watched the legendary murderous God of Qin rise.

    At this time, the auction house was in an extremely strange phenomenon. Everyone ran out one after another. The factory was noisy, while sarro, Bai Qi and count lol pretended to be all right and didn''t move.

    When lol heard the white price, a thin sweat came out on his forehead.

    Bai Qi also looked at Saro. Under the cover of the blue mask, people didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "The first general of the state of Qin, Bai Qi." sarro looked at Bai Qi. "General Bai didn''t stay in the state of Qin and specially came to my territory. It seems that general Bai brought a lot of money."

    Bai Qi smiled faintly and said, "marshal Saro joked. I just saw something good. Since it is a good thing, it must be something from the state of Qin!"

    "Hehe, I''ll pay four billion gold coins."

    Sarro sat back in her seat and looked at Bai Qi quietly. He didn''t believe that Bai Qi, who came all the way, would have so many gold coins. In addition, this apocalyptic bracelet is his own internal thing. He has enough confidence.

    Bai Qi didn''t speak, just looked at Saro, and then gave a low smile: "good. I don''t have so much money. But..."

    He picked up the sword of breaking the army placed on the table, pointed to Saro, smiled wildly at the corners of his mouth, and said, "with my sword, no one can stop me in this world!"

    As soon as sarro''s face changed, he took his weapon from the guard behind him. A three meter long razor was crossed behind him.

    As soon as the razor was on his body, Saro''s momentum suddenly changed. At this time, his whole body was like a towering mountain, his eyes were like electricity, looking at white. Full of war spirit.

    Boom����

    At this time, another earthquake came from the outside. This earthquake directly cracked a big hole in the top of the auction house.

    Lol was almost hit by the falling gravel. At this time, he stepped down quickly, took a careful look at Saro and Bai Qi, and then ran out of the back door quickly.

    Renault clenched his teeth and broke free from the rope, but found that the man had cast some magic on himself just now, and he had no strength.

    Bai Qi looked at Saro and killed him instantly. He pointed the long sword at Saro at a strange angle and said with a strange smile: "die!"

    Before the words fell, Baiqi''s feet were like being hit by a heavy hammer, and he sank into two big pits, while Baiqi, due to his power accumulation, rushed to sarro like an arrow off the string!

    Bang!!

    Sarro took the sword steadily with a razor. The air wave and shock wave generated by the collision of swords and swords made the surrounding seats and walls collapse like decay.

    The sword of breaking the army shows the profound meaning of the peerless sword. It emits a faint blue light and makes a buzzing sound. It collided sarro''s razor into a curved arc.

    "Good sword," said sarrow in a deep voice.

    Bai Qi also looked at his opponent again and praised: "powerful!"

    "The Apocalypse bracelet is mine!"

    With a low roar, Saro''s upper and lower muscles expanded into red, his green tendons burst, and his eyes were red. There was a hot wave around him. With a wave of his hands, he directly beat back Baiqi to more than ten meters away.

    Bai Qi said solemnly, "talent, skill, rage. Very good!"

    Looking at Saro rushing with a threatening momentum, Bai Qi bent down and carried the broken sword on his back, emitting a red wave all over his body.

    "Echo of blood!!"

    Bang -!

    The sword of breaking the army in Bai Qi''s hand is like a wind and fire wheel, mixed with blood and heat waves, and is approaching Saro.

    The razor in sarro''s hand, under the violent blessing, split more than 30 knives in a second! Interlaced with Bai Qi''s whirling army breaking sword!

    Jingle!

    Bang -!

    Air waves and sparks!

    For a time, it''s hard to tell!

    Boom����

    A huge volcanic rock fell from the sky and directly smashed the top of the auction house into the center of the auction house!

    The two finally stopped fighting and retreated to tens of meters.

    "General Bai, it seems that you, your troops and your broken sword will fall here. Ha ha!"

    Saro looked at Bai Qi and waved. In a moment, a large group of people in black appeared behind Saro. Surrounded Bai Qi and his soldiers in a circle.

    Bai Qi looked at all this and said, "is this your strength?"

    Saro laughed and said, "general Bai, I admit your strength. However, in my land, you don''t want to go back alive! Hahaha, I can kill the first general of Qin here and get the Apocalypse bracelet and army breaking sword. Hahaha, the kingdom of babeka is mine, the kingdom of Qin is mine, the kingdom of Kings is mine, and everything is mine!"

    The auction house is in jeopardy. Saro and Bai Qi are facing each other.

    Renault looked at all this, his heart was eager, and he felt a deep sense of powerlessness.

    He desperately wants to be strong.

    Oneself, really good weak!!

 Chapter 329

    "Saro, how brave. The Apocalypse bracelet is yours, and so is the kingdom of babeka. Ha ha, what a first commander of babeka."

    At this time, a voice came from a distance!

    The sound directly startled sarro!

    For Renault, this voice is like a straw! Come on, it''s Elena!!

    Looking around, her upper body was wearing a dark blue armor with white fluff on her shoulders, while her lower body was wearing an ultra short light blue tassel skirt and a pair of dark blue armor boots, which perfectly wrapped Elena''s plump, slender and white legs.

    In her right hand, she carried her long gun, the glory of the holy light, and in her left hand, she held a shield flashing blue light, which was domineering and exquisite.

    Elena looked at the shocking auction house with a relaxed look, and her beautiful cheeks could not see the slightest retreat.

    This time, she wore a crown with a blue gem on her forehead.

    "Elena..." Renault looked at her with mixed feelings.

    Sarro stared at Elena with dead eyes and said in a deep voice, "Elena, you''re still alive!"

    Elena walked forward slowly and said with a low smile, "my dear uncle Saro is not dead. How dare I step ahead of you."

    Watching Elena press harder and harder, sarro subconsciously put the razor in front of her and made a defensive posture.

    "Elena, where have you been these days? What conspiracy are you planning!"

    Sarro asked loudly.

    Elena didn''t answer him. She just looked at Renault, who was tied by ropes not far away, and joked: "I haven''t seen him for a few days. How can I be so embarrassed to be played with? It''s really my friend."

    Renault smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not as strong as you. Where did you go that day in the mountain hotel? Why didn''t you come back for a long time."

    "Me? I just went back to my kingdom of babeka. I took back the crown symbolizing throne and power." Elena touched the crown on her head. "It''s a little heavy. It''s hard to wear."

    After that, he turned to Saro and said with a smile, "Uncle Saro, do you want this crown very much?"

    Sarro looked at the crown on Elena''s head, looked low and said nothing.

    Of course, he knows that this item symbolizing the throne, and only the supreme royal family of babeka is qualified to inherit and know its storage location.

    Bai Qi looked at Elena and said, "Elena. Princess of babeka."

    "Do you know what situation babeka is in on the mainland now?"

    Elena looked at Bai Qi and said, "Bai Qi. The first murderer in the state of Qin."

    "Naturally, I know that my country is encroaching on the kingdom of kings. And you, and your state of Qin, are the enemies we must eradicate."

    Hearing this, Bai Qi couldn''t help laughing. This laughter even covered up the sound of flying fire meteors hitting the ground.

    "What a girl who doesn''t know heaven and earth!" Bai Qi''s voice suddenly increased eight degrees and said, "let''s see if you have this ability!"

    Elena raised her mouth slightly and asked, "why, don''t you two fight?"

    Sarro didn''t speak, but stepped back for tens of meters and stared at Elena.

    Bai Qi quickly pointed the sword of breaking the army at the sky. The next moment, Bai Qi''s body was like a ghost, close to the ground, like a shadow and a dark light, flying towards Elena.

    This is a white killing move, killing all directions!

    In an instant, Elena''s body glittered with golden light. Centered on Elena, an expanding air wave burst.

    A tinkle����

    Bai Qi''s broken sword collided with Elena''s holy glory and made a huge sound!

    Irene Nash didn''t fall down at all. The golden light on her body became more and more dazzling, and her long blond hair fluttered rapidly. It looked like a messy beauty.

    ����

    "Holy march!"

    At the end of the dozens of seconds of competition, Elena shouted, and a golden shield appeared around her body to protect her master from infringement. And Elena, with the power of the shield, is like a small mountain, constantly repelling Baiqi.

    Bai Qi resisted Elena''s attack with the broken sword, but she had to retreat constantly because of Elena''s invincible momentum and power.

    At this time, Saro on the other side also moved!

    With a razor in his hand, he rushed towards them like a giant beast with a sky breaking momentum.

    Elena''s face changed at this time. She knew clearly in her heart that Saro was coming for herself!

    Boom����

    Due to the unprecedented eruption of Longxing volcano, a huge magma dragged thick black smoke from the sky!

    Bai Qi and Saro were surprised, gave up the attack respectively, flashed a few times, and quickly retreated back.

    Renault saw clearly not far away. Seeing that the lava stone was going to cover Elena below, he couldn''t help shouting: "Elena, get out of the way!!" at the same time, he felt his body regained consciousness. In his anger, he took out the fish intestine sword and easily cut the rope on his body.

    "Elena!"

    As soon as Renault got up, the huge lava stone fell to the ground.

    With a roar, all the lava stones burst like a powerful bomb.

    Boom����

    The powerful air wave and thick black smoke suddenly covered here. Renault was forced back more than ten meters by the air wave, and his body was blackened by the volcanic smoke. It looked like rolling naked in the coal ash.

    "Cough... Cough..." Renault covered his nose and kept retreating.

    The smoke slowly dispersed, and Renault tried to open his eyes and looked ahead.

    Not far away, Bai Qi and Saro frowned and looked at the smoke Center.

    In the center, the gunpowder smoke dispersed, and a burst of golden light slowly emitted. When you look at it, Elena inserted the holy light into the ground. Taking this as the center, there is a golden and white shield around. Elena is not only safe, but also smashed the falling lava stones!

    "Elena..." Saro said the name to himself, and a strange smile flashed around her mouth.

    Renault finally saw it and was relieved at this time.

    Elena''s cold face looked at Saro, and the corners of her mouth also raised an arc and said, "what''s the matter, uncle Saro."

    Saro looked at her and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that the most proud student under my command has become stronger now. When you were young, your father sent you under my command." it seems that he remembered something in the past. Saro''s face moved. He continued when he saw that Elena didn''t respond

 Chapter 330

    "You are born with divine power. I remember very well. You beat my soldiers all over the day you first came under my command. Ha ha ha, you were really a thorny rose at that time."

    "You have been under my command for five years when you were ten years old. During this period, you have made countless achievements. The most important thing is that you have awakened your talent skills. Talent skills ah, hahaha, only one of 10000 people can awaken one talent skill. You have awakened five. Two more than me."

    Elena looked at him coldly and remained silent.

    "Your father came to me and wanted you. He asked you to go to the Tang school. Hehe, the old fox. I remember that you liked your father very much at that time. After all, he would use and fulfill any request you made. It''s like you are the king of babeka."

    Elena finally showed her heartfelt smile: "so I killed him."

    Sarro''s smile gradually became strange. He said, "you have done what I''ve always wanted to do, my little princess."

    At this time, Elena seemed to hear a big joke. She burst into laughter and burst into tears.

    "Ha ha, really..."

    Saro said angrily, "what are you laughing at?"

    Elena stopped smiling. Her eyes gradually turned blood red. Her voice was hoarse and said, "you killed my father!"

    "You!"

    Sarro didn''t care about Elena''s words. He looked at Elena''s strange and said, "Elena, you have awakened the sixth talent skill rage!!"

    ��������

    ��������

    Qin border.

    "In spring, the dawn is the most. The gradually turning white mountain top begins to show a little light. Purple fine clouds float up."

    "Summer is night. It goes without saying that when there is a month, there are also groups of fireflies flying in the dark night without a month. If it rains or something, it will be more human."

    "In autumn, the evening sun shines. Near the mountains, crows return to their nests. Three, four and two fly by, adding to their sadness. Sometimes they see the shadow of wild geese small, flying in line across the far sky, especially Rao amorous feelings. Moreover, after the sun enters, there is still the sound of wind and insects."

    "Winter is..."

    "Stop! Stop! I want to ask a question! Miss Selin! What do you mean by all this?"

    Leia looked confused and forced. She walked beside sailin and listened to her explain all kinds of common sense of the mainland. She felt her head was getting bigger.

    Sailin gently touched Leia''s forehead. Leia exclaimed, pretending to be in pain and amused sailin.

    "You little girl, don''t you say that the language of the kingdom of Kings is the same as yours? How can you not understand it?"

    Leia smiled simply and honestly and said, "it''s the same... But my Chinese scores there are all failed..." before he finished, he said with a naughty smile: "you also said that people are little girls, sister sailin. Obviously you''re not very old ~ hehe."

    Sailin shook her head and said, "you are becoming more and more lawless. How dare you make fun of me."

    Leia smiled and walked side by side with sailin.

    The voice of training came from a distance. Sailin stopped and looked at everything in front of her.

    The winding Great Wall distorts arrogantly among the mountains.

    "The Great Wall is a famous line of defense in the kingdom of kings. Beyond this line of defense, it is the Longxing mountains."

    Leia nodded silently.

    Celine asked, "homesick again?"

    "No......" Leia quickly recovered.

    "I remember you told me that your hometown also has such a defense line."

    Leia nodded and said, "if you have a chance, I really want sister sailin to see my world. Hey, it will cause a sensation. After all, sister sailin is so beautiful."

    "You can talk."

    At this time, Leia sensed a dangerous smell. There was an invisible pressure to lock herself. She didn''t dare to move. She changed her look and said in a trembling voice, "sister sailin, it seems that someone is staring at us. This power is so powerful... Why do I... Dare not move?"

    Sailin was calm, touched Leia''s hair, wiped her sudden beads of sweat, and said, "she didn''t say it was a little girl."

    Leia felt a lot easier when she was touched by Celine.

    Celine raised her voice and said with a smile, "keep the appointment for a hundred miles. I know you''re in front. Come out and see me quickly!"

    A rapid wind came. Within a few seconds, a yellow figure and a red figure appeared in front of sailin and Leia.

    "Hahaha, sister Chan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What can you do for your body to come to such a bad place as our frontier fortress? Don''t you miss our captain?"

    Baili xuance looked cynical, looked at sailin, and said a lot of nonsense with a cheap mouth.

    Sailin seemed to be used to him and ignored him. Instead, she kept her promise to the nearby Baili and said, "what about your captain? Are you still training in the training camp?"

    Baili kept his appointment, nodded, as if speechless to his captain, and said, "Captain, she... Is worried about something recently. Um... Sister Chan, you will know when you see her, ha ha."

    Sailin didn''t say anything, but the curiosity on her face was obvious. She was walking and chatting with the two brothers.

    Leia, who was behind sailin, couldn''t say a word, but just kept looking at the two brothers.

    Mom!! See the real hero of the king''s glory again!!

    "Sister Chan, the captain told you about the alliance between Yongye forest and US recently."

    "Well, I talked to her. Naturally, I''m on Mulan''s side."

    "Sister Chan, let me tell you, the people in babeka kingdom are so arrogant recently. A while ago, they brazenly took more than a dozen elves from Yongye forest and auctioned them at the auction house!!"

    Sailin was a little strange and asked, "xuance, haven''t you been to the auction house with Shouyue? What''s going on there?"

    Baili xuance held his hands behind his head and said, "I don''t know. Thanks to the big brother who kept the appointment, if we hadn''t walked fast, we would have been buried by volcanic rocks."

    "Volcanic rock?"

    Baili kept his promise and said, "don''t you know? There was the most violent eruption near the volcanic auction house in the Longxing mountains. This eruption is really unprecedented. I''m afraid the people in the auction house are more or less bad. If you walk faster, you can live."

    Sailin said well, then she didn''t say more.

    ��������

    ��������

    Longxing mountains, volcano auction house.

    Here is a red light, dazzling and hot, like Shura hell.

    Due to the continuous eruption, descent, dissolution and flow of volcanic rocks, the terrain here has even changed. Thick magma flows like branches of rivers, eroding here.

 Chapter 331

    Renault has never seen such a scene. It seems that there is such a top-level special effect scene only in the film.

    Saro and Elena have been fighting for a long time. Both of them are panting and have been injured.

    "Elena, do you really want to fight between you and me?"

    Sarro wiped away a trace of blood from the corners of his mouth and said with a ferocious face.

    Elena laughed and said, "No. It should be life and death!!"

    Bai Qi had already left here with the sword of breaking the army.

    The volcanic eruption is far from endless. I don''t know when it will end. Before it ends, this place will eventually become hell.

    "Come out! My assassins!!"

    Sarro roared and smashed the razor on the ground. A circle of cracks cracked the ground and the sound broke through the sky.

    Within a moment, the people in black with black masks were surrounded by the tide.

    Not far away, there are continuous volcanic magma tributaries, and more recently, there are at least thousands of assassins, surrounding Elena and Renault in a circle.

    Sarro looked at Elena and said, "now, you and the little lover behind you will be killed by us! You can''t escape!"

    Elena remained calm and did not show a trace of panic about everything in front of her.

    "Uncle Saro, is this the bottom line of your strength?"

    Sarro didn''t speak. She looked at Elena with complex eyes and made an offensive gesture.

    For a moment, assassins rushed to Elena one after another. Many assassins looked like magic masters and began to use magic to attack Elena.

    Elena dodged, fell next to Renault and picked him up.

    "Hold on to me."

    Elena said, without waiting for Renault''s reaction, she gathered strength under her feet and jumped into the sky with all her strength.

    Saro laughed and said, "Elena, you jump into the sky. You''re killing yourself, ha ha!"

    Then he ordered all the assassins to attack the sky.

    But the next moment, Saro''s expression changed. He saw the dense blue, black, white, red and green figures not far from the horizon, like a strong wind. The soldiers on the side came to report: "marshal, there are elves in the sky!"

    Sarro sighed and said:

    "Not elves. It''s an army of elves."

    Before the voice fell, the sky was like a transit of dark clouds, and the dense elves covered the sky.

    Elena and Renault were held by the night spirit and another spirit who met in the eternal night forest.

    Saro on the ground bit his teeth and finally waved his hand.

    "Retreat!!" the setting sun hung powerlessly on the distant mountain, and bursts of night wind swept through, blowing away the strong murderous spirit in the air. Shortly after the end of a bloody battle, Scott army and the great wall guard army returned to camp after a half day''s fight.

    The war began a month ago. The commanders of both sides are famous generals in the kingdom of kings. Mention their names, almost everyone on the mainland will be heartened. After all, this is a war related to the hegemony of this region, and the winner of this war will get this military defense position with absolute advantage.

    The forces of both sides are as follows:

    The great wall guard army is 300000, and the commander is Hua Mulan, the wusheng general who commands the great wall guard army. At the age of 23, Hua Mulan is known as the strongest woman in the state of Qin. At the age of 18, she led the army on behalf of her father. She was famous in all directions in the first World War on the Donnell plain, and the five element Tianyi array created by her defeated the enemy. Then three wars and three victories made parry, the northern power, unable to fight back, so he had to sign the Peace Alliance. Scott''s northern frontier has been safe ever since.

    Scott''s army is 350000, and the commander is veteran general Jess, who is over 60 years old. The old general Jess, who is called a model in the army, is a serious and meticulous old soldier. He has studied the art of war all his life and advocates orthodox methods of war. His tenacity in defense is unmatched in the great wall guard army.

    Over the past month, the two sides have fought more than ten wars, large and small, but they have been deadlocked. Because veteran Jess knew his opponent''s strength well, he first took failure as his goal and arranged his defensive formation in a strict and thick manner. He did not take the initiative to attack, and strictly prohibited the pursuit of retreating enemy forces. Although this order caused dissatisfaction among his subordinates, he still insisted on his order.

    Jess had carefully studied Hua Mulan, especially her battle to defeat the parry Kingdom, which started with cavalry. He thought it was definitely a classic battle, so he knew the wonderful command art of the beautiful woman in the enemy line.

    The fierce Parry cavalry were confused by Hua Mulan''s clever feint. When they were happily chasing Scott''s army, they suddenly found themselves trapped in a well-designed trap, so they were completely destroyed in Hua Mulan''s rifle.

    There are a large number of troops guarding every part of the continuous defense line of the Great Wall.

    This line of defense is 25000 Li long, winding and rugged. Almost all the Great Wall is built on the top of the high mountain, and some are built at the foot of the mountain and on the ground.

    In the middle of a mountain, there are hundreds of military tents, stationed in twos and threes.

    This is the elite combat power of the state of Qin.

    It is also the place guarded by coach Hua Mulan.

    "The grandpa opposite is really difficult to deal with!" Hua Mulan murmured to herself when she returned to her account. "Like a refined old turtle, it''s impossible for people to start!" Hua Mulan herself couldn''t help laughing at the thought of this metaphor.

    At this time, she had taken off her armor, wore a light wide robe, sat comfortably on the handsome seat, and fell into meditation in the face of the rising hot mist of tea. The whole person looked so quiet, and only her beautiful eyes flashed the light of wisdom from time to time.

    These days, Hua Mulan tried her best to lure Jess into being cheated and intended to disrupt his arrangement, but the old general''s military use was really impeccable. He was just like him, and his level of repairing the gap was still high. When Hua Mulan dug a small hole in Scott''s army and was about to attack on a large scale, the old general Jess repaired it, Let the great wall guard return in vain.

    It seems that she really has nothing to do with Jess except the positive attack, but fighting the war of consumption is not the best choice for Hua Mulan. She thinks it is purely using the corpses of soldiers to make the fruits of victory. Hua Mulan has always had this understanding. A good general should think about how to exchange the lowest price for the maximum victory. Soldiers have to sacrifice, but how to sacrifice is the most critical. Generals must minimize this sacrifice, which truly reflects the command ability of generals.

    "General, hot water is ready." the maid''s report interrupted Hua Mulan''s meditation.

 Chapter 332

    "Well, I don''t want to. I''d better take a bath first." Hua Mulan took the cold tea on the table and drank it down. Aijie Hua Mulan takes a comfortable hot bath every day as long as conditions permit. Her nervous mind will be most relaxed as soon as she is immersed in hot water.

    Put the cup on the table. Hua Mulan stood up from her seat and said in a loud voice, "who''s on duty under the account?"

    She wants to order her bodyguard to be on strict alert. Although her bodyguard is the elite of the famous Great Wall guard army in the mainland, a bodyguard composed of five people with high martial arts skills, Hua Mulan, who has always been cautious, still needs to give it a detailed order.

    "Report, it''s the two brothers on duty."

    Hua Mulan answered and let her heart down.

    The two brothers in the great wall guard army are very confident. They are not only powerful, but also loyal to themselves.

    There are four people in our great wall guard army except ourselves.

    Two brothers of Baili, Su lie, and... Kai.

    At the thought of armor, Hua Mulan''s heart was tangled.

    "What exactly is love..."

    "Isn''t it good to be friends together like this?"

    "Love means... I take you as a friend, but you want to sleep with me?"

    Hua Mulan rubbed her forehead and couldn''t help laughing.

    "Mulan."

    Before he could have a good rest, a thick and loud voice came from outside the account.

    Hearing this voice, Hua Mulan''s face changed slightly. She put down her tea cup and looked at the man who came in.

    "Kai, what can I do for you?"

    The man who came in was the armor.

    A blue armor, a long silver hair tied behind his head, Yingwu''s face and deep eyes stared at Mulan affectionately when he entered the tent.

    "Mulan, you''ve been overworked recently. I just went to the mountain to catch a pheasant. I''ll stew the soup for you later. You can make it up."

    Hua Mulan sighed, rubbed her forehead, and thought about how to make her mind clear with Kai.

    At present, I have no intention of falling in love, and I won''t have it in the future. He devoted himself to martial arts and defending the country.

    "Kai, what was the result of the two brothers going to Longxing mountain?"

    Hua Mulan avoided the topic and asked.

    "They and I came back in the afternoon. There was an unprecedented volcanic eruption. There has never been one. I don''t know why."

    Kai answered and sat down beside Hua Mulan.

    Hua Mulan was helpless and said, "what''s the situation in babeka and the troops there?"

    "It looks bad."

    Hua Mulan stopped talking and thought deeply.

    It seems that they are really under attack. There are foreign Scott army near and sarro in babeka Kingdom ready to move.

    "Mulan, I..."

    Kaikan Hua Mulan was lost in thought and was about to speak. At this time, a lively voice came from outside the account.

    "Sister Mulan, look who''s here!!"

    Listening to the sound, it was Bai Li Xuan''s strategy. Hua Mulan was disturbed and looked out. After seeing who it was, his face showed a look of joy.

    "Celine, why are you here, ha ha."

    It was Diao Chan and Lin Ling who came face to face. The two brothers of Baili reported to Mulan.

    Seeing this, Hua Mulan stood up and hugged Diao Chan.

    "Ha ha, where have you been these days, Diao Chan? I heard that the famous seven people entrusted you a few months ago. They haven''t heard from them recently. Are you okay? I was fighting with the pari Kingdom at that time and couldn''t help you."

    Diao Chan was hugged like this. Although she was helpless, she was still very happy and said, "don''t you know my strength."

    Hua Mulan loosened Diao Chan and said with a smile, "what I said is that we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. I''m looking forward to your strength."

    They talked happily, but the armor on the side changed slightly. Of course he knows the relationship between Diao Chan and Mulan.

    He came forward and said coldly, "Diao Chan, what are you doing here?"

    When Diao Chan saw him coming out of the tent, he looked bright. For the first time, his face showed a naughty look.

    "It''s kaiacridine. What''s the matter? Oh, I remember."

    Diao Chan paused and joked, "you like Mulan. You like it to death. So, are you two together (? ? ? ?) ��????)��

    As Diao Chan expected, Kai heard her words, and her cold face suddenly turned red.

    At this time, he tried to hide his embarrassment, deliberately pretended to be calm, gave a cold hum, looked at Diao Chan and said, "it''s nonsense!"

    After saying that, he didn''t look back and left here like running for his life.

    The speed made Lin Ling tongue tied.

    "He... He is the cold, expressionless armor?"

    How different from the game!

    Super proud Mingming!

    The two brothers Hua Mulan and Bai Li are used to it. They just look at the Diao cicada who suddenly turns into a little devil and shake their heads.

    "Come on in." Hua Mulan opened the tent curtain and invited Diao Chan and Lin Ling to enter.

    "It''s hard for you to keep the appointment. Go back and have a rest."

    "Xuance, as for you, go and guard fortress 1 for me. You can rest at night."

    "Why!" before Baili xuance could ask, Hua Mulan got into the tent.

    The nearby Promise Keeper winked at xuance, and xuance stopped talking.

    ����

    Hua Mulan, who entered the tent, sat on the bed with Diao Chan and Lin Ling.

    Hua Mulan''s hand moved, and the door of the camp was firmly locked. At the same time, Diao Chan extinguished all the candles in the camp.

    The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous.

    In the dark, Lin Ling was at a loss. I only heard the sound of Suo Suo. It turned out that it was the entanglement of Diao Chan and Hua Mulan.

    "Lan''er, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but how can you be so strange there?"

    Mulan didn''t suppress her voice, but whispered and sneered, "little beauty, aren''t you the same there?"

    As he spoke, he tried his hand up and down.

    Lin Ling was listening, blushing! I dare not move.

    Hua Mulan probably remembered her existence and asked softly, "chan''er, who is she?"

    Diao Chan said, "she''s Lin Ling and mine... Oh, LAN Er, why are you..."

    "Who''s yours ~ huh?"

    "It''s my sister..."

    "Oh, sister ~ no wonder you are so handsome."

    As soon as the voice fell, he held Lin Ling in his arms.

    Lin Ling exclaimed, where can she resist? She got entangled directly with Hua Mulan and Diao Chan

    Like the Dragon Mountain in Shura hell, the volcano stopped erupting.

    Here is a piece of red, and magma gurgles out like a river, passing through mountain roads and every inch.

 Chapter 333

    The vast night came and made the wilderness dark.

    The moonlight is too bright, so it looks dark at night.

    Renault silently followed Elena and looked at her back.

    "Before dawn, I''m going back to my country." Elena suddenly opened her mouth, stopped and looked at Renault.

    Renault nodded and said, "can we see each other again?"

    Elena once again showed that kind of joking smile and said, "are you reluctant to part from me? After so many things I have experienced, I still look weak."

    Renault smiled and said nothing.

    Seeing this, Elena stopped talking and said, "if you want to see me, you can see me naturally."

    Renault immediately showed a happy look on his face and quickly asked, "if I want to see you again in the future, will I go to the kingdom of babeka?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "I don''t know."

    "What does that mean? I don''t know?"

    Elena smiled freely and said, "if I were still alive then, it would be best."

    Raynorton stopped talking. He knew in his heart that Elena''s farewell could be said to be far apart.

    "This is the Donnell plain. If you go forward again, it should be the Great Wall."

    Renault was only slightly surprised when he heard a familiar term, and then relieved.

    "So, is that a difference?"

    Renault looked at Elena and asked slightly sadly.

    Elena smiled mysteriously and said, "I suddenly found an interesting thing."

    Renault was stunned: "what''s interesting?

    Elena did not speak, raised her hand, grabbed Renault''s wrist and looked at his Apocalypse bracelet.

    The bracelet glittered with a faint blue light in the dark night.

    "I found a shortcut to another world," Elena said

    Renault trembled and asked, "what world?"

    Elena took Renault to a house in the wilderness.

    Elena said, "next, I will use a way to make you smaller and hide you in my pocket. I will show you the weight of your bracelet."

    Renault nodded.

    Elena took a scroll out of her arms and unfolded it. A golden light enveloped Renault''s body.

    Renault felt his body sucked in instantly.

    When she reacts again, she finds that Elena is looking at herself.

    And I''m standing in Elena''s palm.

    "Elena, your face is so big ha ha ha."

    Elena turned black and said coldly, "shut up if you don''t want to die."

    Renault said, and the next moment, Elena hid it in her long blond hair.

    ����

    The knowledge of divine thoughts, like silk and thread, has woven into a net and crossed countless latitudes in the endless void in an instant.

    They suddenly disappeared into the Apocalypse bracelet.

    Elena seemed to be running amok and finally found an entrance.

    "Here..."

    The next moment, Elena fell on the floor of the cabin like out of control, and her body still maintained its original position.

    "Failed... Again."

    After that, Elena''s golden body protection began to erode the bracelet again.

    In the invisible void, her divine consciousness separated a wisp of insignificant thoughts and plunged into the entrance like a loach.

    For the narrow entrance, this wisp of mind is like a tiger going into a mouse hole.

    Karakarakarakara����

    It seems that something is breaking somewhere.

    Elena''s mind is like a long snake struggling frantically at the entrance, shaking her trunk violently. The space is as fragile as a piece of white paper that can be torn by others. At the touch of Elena''s mind, it disintegrates into thousands of mirror like fragments, revealing the dark and treacherous chaos after the collapse.

    Finally, her whole body squeezed into the world reluctantly and difficultly.

    A dead world with black clouds and yellow sand.

    In the boundless dark sky, a huge palm suddenly appeared.

    The palm is buckled in the invisible space crack, the five fingers are close together, and with a gentle break, a dome is missing in the sky. Chaotic storms and rays surge in from the gap, blowing the breath of destruction in the desert yellow sand.

    Then, an equally huge but flawless white arm squeezed in from the void, followed by shoulders, neck and head... After a very difficult effort, Elena finally squeezed her upper body in.

    "Hoo, it''s not easy."

    "The world in this bracelet is really wonderful."

    Elena looked around and said to Renault, "when I chatted with you the other night, I heard you say something like time travel will happen. It seems to be true."

    Renault''s lower body was hidden in Elena''s hair. It was soft and warm. The fragrance of hair kept drilling into Renault''s nostrils.

    "It doesn''t look very similar to what I came before."

    Elena was surprised and asked, "why, is it different from what you saw before?"

    Renault, um, looked at the world in his bracelet in surprise.

    All the icons of talent skills and equipment bar before discovery disappeared. In a flash in his mind, Renault found that it was engraved in his divine consciousness.

    "One more thing, how can you be so huge in this world?"

    Renault was amazed at the contrast between the underground scenery and Elena''s body.

    On the ground, there is a strange scene. It''s a tornado.

    The tornado carrying the rolling yellow sand walked wantonly in the desert, destroying everything along the way. The people and animals involved in the eye of the wind were like falling into a meat grinder, screaming and torn into minced meat finer than dust, and completely disappeared in the world.

    However, it is such a walking natural disaster. In the eyes of Elena and Renault, it is only the size of an old popsicle. You can hold it in the palm of your hand with one hand.

    Take a closer look, where is this tornado? It is clearly a sand monster with open teeth and claws. The wind sand on the periphery is its tentacles and claws, and the wind eye on the inner layer is its mouth and intestines, which quickly smashes and digests the people swallowed.

    The flesh and blood residue is mixed in the sand and dust, and its body is stained with a trace of blood color, showing a flirtatious red.

    On a closer look, it was not a "person" who was involved in the eye of the wind, but a human like demon and ghost. The creeping flesh and blood was inlaid with scary faces, like a series of complaining souls roaring in the wind.

    Warcraft!

    Elena recognized the creature in an instant!

    This kind of demon spirit beast has never been heard of in the kingdom of kings. Elena just stayed in the holy land for some days and saw the atlas there.

    The scientific name of Warcraft is "kid".

    It doesn''t belong to this world at all, but exists in the ancient and evil underworld.

    Elena spat gently on the ground like a prank.

 Chapter 334

    This huge saliva is like a sudden disaster, with a bang -!

    They smashed the ground here into a shallow pit with a radius of hundreds of meters!

    The raging tornado was almost hit by the terrible saliva, which made the wind stand still. After a moment of silence, it suddenly went into the sand like an ostrich buried its head. "Oh, interesting world."

    Elena smiled.

    "Renault, wait a minute. No matter what I do, don''t make a sound."

    Although Renault felt strange, he couldn''t say anything.

    Elena seemed to see his question and explained, "you are at least one of my few friends. I would never let you run away with such a dangerous bracelet. In addition, I am more or less interested in the different world."

    Renault smiled and said, "I believe everything you do."

    ����

    The vast desert, flying sand and stones, the boundless sky. A girl limped among them.

    She was alone, with no companions, no luggage, and no hope.

    The clothes are ragged, revealing snow-white skin. The golden hair is messy and dry like weeds. At first glance, there is too much water shortage. The only visible is the faint original beautiful outline.

    The girl walked alone on the vast desert, as if she had been abandoned by everyone, or suffered a great disaster. Abandoned here by everyone.

    But she still didn''t give up.

    You can''t fall.

    A glimmer of hope flashed in the girl''s eyes. She tried to resist the boring smile and continued to walk.

    In the distance, there is hope... And what she never forgets

    Boom����

    Her body fell to the ground.

    His dry lips kissed the scorched sand, and his body was like a barbecue on a charcoal fire, so heavy that he couldn''t even turn over. She had no strength. Her fingers trembled, bent and stretched back and forth, but she could no longer support the weight of her body.

    "Water... Water..."

    The hoarse voice murmured unconsciously.

    It seemed that someone had heard her mind, and a cold wind came from a distance, an incomparably piercing cold wind.

    The wind was faint, mixed with faint, distant and near laughter.

    "Cluck... Cluck..."

    "Drink water... Want to drink water... There is water here..."

    "Open your mouth... Open your mouth... Hee hee..."

    The strange laughter sang words like nursery rhymes. It seemed that it was not proficient and some could not speak clearly. Later, it gradually became hoarse and sharp, "open your mouth!"

    Elena opened her mouth.

    A dark gray snake shaped ghost fog smiled and drilled into her mouth, and then

    A golden light flashed, and a small black snake like demon soul beast was shocked into powder.

    "Eleventh ~"

    Renault looked at all this on the girl Elena''s head and finally asked curiously, "Elena, what are you pretending to be like this?"

    Elena snorted and said, "what do you know? It seems that my strength is too strong for the world to disguise as a weak person. Who will approach me?"

    Renault said no more.

    "The desert here is too vast. It''s really difficult to find some creatures."

    "Ha ha, Elena, you look like a monster waiting for prey, ha ha."

    Renault teased.

    "Shut up if you don''t want to die."

    Elena sensed that there was a human gathering place on the edge of the desert in the distance.

    "Renault, hold on to me."

    After that, his body flashed and rushed to the place.

    Since they are all human beings, Elena wants to see how the people living in this different world are different from those in the realm of kings.

    However, since they are all people, will they always be friendly to help travelers in distress?

    Elena thinks so.

    To the edge of the desert.

    Outside the desert, it is not an imaginary oasis, but it has become a little alive. And these vitality are not brought by plants.

    A crude cloth tent and animal skin tent were located on the barren land, surrounded by a fence made of stones and animal bones, leaving a gap for only two people to pass through.

    There are not many people in this camp. Most of them are inside. Only a few slightly strong men, wearing equipment such as bone spear, stone shield and animal skin armor, swim outside the fence to guard.

    "Plop!"

    Limping to a distance outside the camp, Elena fell to the ground again.

    This move immediately attracted the attention of the camp, but the people inside did not come to help him as enthusiastically as Elena expected, but closed the door like a great enemy.

    ... what about the good watch and help each other?

    In the shadow, Elena''s eyes twitched slightly invisible.

    Renault laughed and said, "Elena, is this your plan? Ha ha."

    "It seems that people in this world are not as friendly as you."

    Renault has experienced so many things in the past that he has long been accustomed to these strange adventures. If one day Renault''s identity is an alien, Renault will numbly accept it.

    Elena frowned and ignored Renault.

    It''s rare that she is so friendly to these mole ants, and that''s how they repay themselves? The most basic trust between people... Where has it gone?

    "Water... Give me water..."

    She decided to give these people another chance.

    If they don''t obediently cooperate with their performances, they have to kill the people in this camp and leave a living mouth to understand the basic information of the world.

    Elena doesn''t want to do that. Every living person here is precious information.

    However, why are these "materials" so incompatible?

    "Sister, sister! A man fainted there."

    Just before Elena and Renault''s patience was running out, a sensible voice finally sounded in the crowd, "she said she wanted water... Let''s give him some water?"

    "Linger, don''t talk."

    However, another more mature female voice sounded, "that person may have been changed by the devil spirit beast. There are devil spirit beasts everywhere in the new wind desert, and almost no one can come out alive. She doesn''t look like a strong person..."

    i see?

    Elena listened to their conversation and a flash of surprise flashed in her heart.

    "Hey, Renault, give me the immortal grass in your arms."

    "How do you know I have undead grass?!"

    "Stop talking nonsense and give it to me."

    ��������

    She coughed a few times pretending to be weak, her chest trembled violently, and spit out a grass plant with strange green light.

    Faint fragrance diffuses.

    "Eh? That''s..."

    In the camp, a red haired woman wearing tiger and leopard skin armor showed surprise in her eyes, "the world famous immortal grass!!"

    No wonder this girl can escape from the new wind desert, which is known as the extinction of strangers. It turns out that she has such a divine thing... So, isn''t she a demon beast?

 Chapter 335

    "You''re doing well," Keller said when he was replaced from the top scout of the team and passed Renault. "In your current state, you should be able to pass the enhancement ceremony. Don''t worry."

    When he said these warm words, his expression was still cold and stiff. Renault looked at him with an equally embarrassed smile and said, "I''ve never worried. I won''t die in the enhancement ceremony, and I won''t die here."

    "That''s good." Caleb nodded, stepped back, reached the end of the team and followed wumama.

    The crowd advanced along the steep cliff and walked on the inclined stone less than five feet wide. The stones here are hard enough not to split into rubble that will shake the soles of your feet; The stone here is hard enough to break the head without leaving a wound, even if it falls from a height of 500 meters.

    People stagger here. They need to always pay attention to maintaining the correct body posture and overcome the heart of flying themselves. Renault found that the more he was on the edge of a dangerous cliff, the more he had the idea of jumping down and getting everything done; The more afraid of heights, the more I want to throw myself into that deadly height. This emotion will turn into a soothing self mockery away from the cliff, and then be used to deepen the fear of the next time.

    Because of fear, you will have a foolish idea in your imagination: end your fear with death. In fact, I walked a lot, became numb, accepted my stupid idea, and my fear was slowly overcome.

    "Shh! The voice ahead!" said Caleb suddenly, "sneak!"

    Everyone immediately pasted on the cliff on the right side of the mountain, slightly lowered his posture and closed his mouth tightly. In the noisy mountain wind, there was a faint sound of fighting. Everyone pricks up their ears. Those who can use Eagle school meditation enhance their facial features.

    "The Griffin is barking," Caleb said in a low voice.

    They put their weapons in their hands, checked them quickly, and then began to move forward carefully. Although it has taken ten days to find the Griffin in the mountains, no one wants to meet it now. Now, we are on the cliff and wild path. The terrain is the most unfavorable. Griffins have a great chance to kill them all. They even need to fly over, hit the end of the team all the way from the beginning of the team, and give the rest to huge drop and hard rocks.

    Fortunately, this did not happen. Everyone left the dangerous cliff, stepped on the steep but open hillside, and moved towards the ridge. The Griffin''s cry came from the other side of the mountain, and Renault can hear it now.

    It''s obviously fighting. There is anger, excitement and a little madness in the cry. These emotions are extremely full and have overflowed. You can''t hear them wrong. Troon held a camouflage shield similar to the color of the rock and the earth, hid himself and a crossbow that could be fired at any time behind the shield, bowed down and climbed up the ridge first. Then everyone saw him stand up and heard his cry.

    "Instructor! Renault! Come and see what''s going on!"

    Everybody hurry up and rush up with hands and feet. Jegret accelerated and easily overtook Renault, almost the second to rush up. She held her forehead and sighed involuntarily, "goddess bless! What kind of creature is that?"

    Renault hurried up, and then saw the cat and bird fighting on the top of the mountain not far from each other.

    From a distance, there were two cats and a bird, but considering the visual proximity, distance and small, we can know that they are not cats and birds. First of all, the bird is a Griffin. It should be bigger than the one who attacked Renault and then depilated. Its wingspan is definitely more than 10 meters. Renault stared at it and found that it was thinner. Its feathers were like an oversized fur coat, loose and falling on the narrow shoulder of a skinny woman. At this point, it is not as strong and powerful as the previous cliff Griffin, but very treacherous.

    This does not mean that its combat effectiveness will be weak.

    Griffins fly up, turn quickly, glide at high speed, dive and attack suddenly, and then pull up quickly. The snow formed by dust smoke and frost accompanied its attack and interfered with the opponent''s audio-visual with the roar. Four Eagle like claws and a sharp beak that has become sinister because of its greater flexibility attack in turn. Some hit the target, but the attacks that did not hit the target sometimes hit the rocks. Renault saw stone fragments flying around, and his claws were intact.

    This is no longer the problem of intestinal puncture and belly rot. If you are hit by a claw, even if you rub it, it will explode directly like being hit by a large caliber bullet.

    The two "Cats" fighting with the Griffin obviously know this. They avoid as flexibly as possible, and then wait for the opportunity to fight back when the Griffin lowers its height. The whole body of the two cats is black, which affects the accurate judgment of its body shape, but it should be about the size of a rhinoceros. As they move, black smoke spreads out from the gaps in their hair, like a cloud of fog. This could have provided cover for them, but it had little impact on the Griffins who occupied the sky.

    They can only jump to attack. Only two claws or teeth can fight in one attack, which has no advantage over Griffins with at least four Eagle claws. Therefore, the result of the confrontation again and again is that there are many bleeding wounds on their bodies, and the red blood and black hair stick to the cold rocks. The Griffin shouted excitedly. It was a sharp, harsh voice. Two big black cats kept roaring: "risk!"

    "What kind of cat is that?" Renault stared at the primitive and cruel battle opposite, his heart pounding, "how big!"

    "Ghost cat," said trong, "a dangerous creature that ambushes day and night. It is very patient and cunning. There are many in the sunset mountains. However, such a large one is very rare."

    "And..." because the place where the battle took place was more than 300 meters away from everyone, and there was a deep valley between them, Kelley took advantage of this time to courtron: "what else is unusual?"

    "Ghost cats should go down the mountain for winter in this season. Their black hair is very useful in the dark, but it is a burden in the snow. Now we are above the snowfall height, why haven''t they gone down the mountain yet?"

    "Look again! Open your eyes and look carefully! Don''t let go of any black!"

    Thrun shrunk his neck and watched intently. "Yes, they are protecting the nest! Under the chicken head shaped rock on the right, I see two... Three ghost cat cubs. How small! Are they just born? How can they be in this season? They should normally avoid winter. It is difficult for such young cubs to survive the season of low temperature and lack of food."

    "I don''t know." Kelly looked at the surrounding terrain, then pointed to the left and said, "the right looks better, but there is cover on the left. Let''s go that way! It''s not a bad thing for Griffins and ghost cats to fight. Wait until they decide the outcome. Troon, who do you think is better for us?"

 Chapter 336

    Troon thought: "it seems that it''s not good for anyone to win. This place is not suitable for fighting with the Griffin, even if it is injured in the battle. If the ghost cat wins, the Griffin''s body will be eaten, and it''s difficult for us to get back our heads. What''s more, we have to worry about the ghost cat taking us as prey."

    "Wrong answer, you have to continue to study." Kelley shook his head and took the initiative to the front of the team. "There''s no choice. It must be the Griffin''s victory. Now I have only one hope. I hope that the Griffin finally feels hungry and stops to eat the ghost cat. That''s good for us."

    Troon looked ashamed, looked at the direction of the battlefield for a moment, nodded and hurried to catch up.

    Normally, the Griffin may have found them when it flew into the air, but fortunately it was still busy fighting the ghost cat and didn''t glance here. The wind is also very helpful. It always blows from the direction of the battlefield, so that their smell will not pass through and be found by the ghost cat.

    The party approached the battlefield quietly under the cover of rocks and shadows. At this distance, the human nose can smell the bloody smell and the body odor of monsters, and the screams of Griffins become more and more harsh. Renault was very nervous. He looked at the crossbow in his hand more than once and repeatedly checked whether the crossbow arrow was still on it and whether the string was tightened. In contrast, although wumama and Ramsden are also the first time to perform tasks, they look much calmer.

    Jegorite held the holy emblem on his chest and was about to recite the divine prayer, but kailie stopped him. He waved his hand, then made a silent gesture and motioned everyone to lower down. The gesture change in one second can express so much meaning that Renault really didn''t think of it. However, as soon as he focused, he immediately became less nervous.

    "Ga!!!"

    The Griffin suddenly uttered a loud cry, and Renault''s eardrums ached. Just as he wanted to poke his head out to see what was happening outside, Trong grabbed his shoulder and squatted down again. Just then, a dark shadow flew over their heads, hit the cliff hard, and then fell straight into the valley.

    It was one of the ghost cats. It should have died in mid air, so it didn''t scream when it fell - the Griffin finally seized the opportunity to kill it. The remaining ghost cat wailed, then hurried back and protected the direction of the nest with its body. Ordinary predators should look for the fallen meat at this time, so as to spare the incomplete family.

    But the Griffin is abnormal. It turned a corner in the air and suddenly jumped at the ghost cat. The ghost cat fought back with all his strength, but he was still caught. The Griffin swept over with its wings. The seriously injured ghost cat rolled and slid for a distance on the hillside like an abandoned rag doll, and was no longer able to resist.

    The Griffin felt invincible and took off. It has more anger to vent.

    The Griffin circled and found no fresh prey hidden behind the rock, so it chirped and flew away. It was also wounded and occasionally dropped blood droplets and feathers from mid air, but it still retained most of its combat effectiveness. The crowd looked at kailie. Kailie looked at Trong. Trong stared at the direction the Griffin left and shook his head.

    "It''s too narrow here. There are too few places to hide. Even creatures as flexible as ghost cat can''t use it, let alone us. No, we can''t fight here." his eyes didn''t leave the Griffin until he watched it leave. "I saw the Griffin slow down and land, so its nest is right there, not far away. Well... I have a plan."

    Caleb leaned out his head and squinted for a moment. "What plan?"

    "The Griffin is in our southeast direction. There is a sparse forest on the gentle slope of the middle valley. We are ambushing there."

    Kailie shook his head: "although the woods are good, they are in the valley. There is no place to run or hide. This is not a good plan."

    "No, I stick to my plan," said Trong "Judging from the fighting just now, this Griffin is really violent and cannot be seen from the normal Griffin''s habits. Predation is not its main desire, so the nest is not a constraint for it. Once it finds the next target, it will fly away at any time, so we can only continue to track. Time and speed are not on our side, so we must seize this opportunity."

    He pointed to the sky: "The current wind is blowing towards the nest, which is good for us. Set a trap in the woods and attract the Griffin with smell. It''s not good without a good wind. Let''s speed up and arrange everything in the afternoon. Then it''s possible to attract the Griffin before evening. Don''t forget, even if the Griffin is crazy, it has just finished a killing, so it can be a little calm. For example If we start setting traps at once, it''s possible to finish the task before dusk. We don''t have a better time! "

    After that, he looked at Keller, his eyes a little anxious, but more confident. Troon was ready. If Keller still rejected the matter, he would carry it out as a captain. Along the way, he thought clearly: the risk of hunting Griffins is great, so any advantage should be seized and used - the current situation It''s much better than expected, at least there''s no raid on the road, and there''s a time window for setting traps.

    "Then do as you say." Caleb blinked and agreed to Trong''s plan. Renault noticed that he spoke faster than usual and seemed a little excited. A little excited?

    They jumped out of the shelter and began to go down the mountain. Renault''s position was between wumama and jegoret. He thought about the upcoming battle in his mind, but he heard a call, "meow..."

    As if his soul had been jerked, he suddenly stopped and collided with jegret. This made him stagger forward and almost fall. But at this time, he heard the cat barking again, in the direction of the ghost cat''s nest.

    "What''s the matter with Renault?" Troon heard the commotion behind him, jumped to the side of the road, and then looked back.

    "I heard the cat barking, just beside my ears. Didn''t you hear it?"

    "There''s no cat barking. But you mean ghost cat? We have enough food. There''s no need to grow more branches." Trong looked over there. "One fell into the valley and died, and the other was seriously injured, but it still has combat power. But you can have a look when you come back."

    "Not to eat meat!" Renault thought when the hunters would be able to get enough food and clothing, otherwise they would always turn all kinds of things into food. "I think there''s a voice calling me over there. I want to check it."

 Chapter 337

    "Do you have to go?" Trong looked at Renault and hesitated. Along the way, Renault performed very well. He was older than himself, but obeyed orders like wumama and Ramsden, and never complained. This is the first time Renault has asked.

    "I have to go and have a look. I have a feeling that the voice is calling me. What''s the matter..."

    "Then go, but you only have fifteen minutes. After that, you won''t be able to keep up with the team." Trong held out his hand. "Give me your backpack and reduce the weight. You can run faster."

    "Thank you." Renault threw the backpack containing food and some camp debris to Tron. He also had a bulging canvas bag tied to the back waist, which seemed to have a lot of weight. This was not given to Tron. "I''ll go back and forth as soon as possible!" Renault said.

    "I''ll go with you!" jegret thought and said, "I''m sure I can keep up with the team, and Renault seems to have fun, and I can protect him."

    "Fifteen minutes, catch up as soon as possible."

    Renault''s eyes stayed on his companion down the mountain for five seconds, and then set off to run in the direction of the ghost cat. He wondered why no one else could hear the cat. Only he could hear it so clearly. It was strange, so he asked the paladin around him.

    "Dilly, didn''t you really hear the cat?"

    The elf girl shook her head: "I really didn''t hear the cat barking, only the heavy panting of the big ghost cat over there. Don''t worry, sometimes this happens. I was inspired to become the paladin of the goddess of truth thunder. It''s a voice that only I can hear. It comes from the depths of my heart, and people around me can''t hear it even close. So, you may want to become the paladin of the ghost cat? Hey hey, I I''m kidding. "

    Cat''s Paladin? It may be interesting, but his momentum is too weak. Renault doesn''t think the cat can save him from the devil, so it''s better to be a person who can use magic.

    Thinking of the devil, Renault suddenly figured out why he could hear the cat cry! From a human point of view, his hearing can''t be better than kailie, so the cat cry that only he can hear actually comes from the devil''s hearing! The essential power of the contract devil allows it to hear the call related to signing the soul contract. Some particularly powerful contract demons have excellent hearing, even across the world The world can also be. Fork road demons should also be able in their heyday.

    Therefore, what he heard should be the contract call of the ghost cat. So he slowed down and listened attentively.

    "To save them, I am willing to give everything, strength, life and soul. Gods, demons or the heart of nature, no, there is no heart of nature! Gods or demons, save them."

    The gods do not respond, or no response is a response. The goddess of truth thunder is kind and compassionate, but she will not interfere with the natural process. If the Evil Dead cause a crisis, she will show her power to interfere. However, it is natural that the flesh of the biological world is weak and strong, and the competition for survival, and she will not intervene.

    For the same reason, the heart of nature will not act. Renault wrote down the name "heart of nature" and responded to the call of the ghost cat as a devil. This response is completed with his mind, just like a baby can cry and suck, without learning.

    "Let me try."

    The ghost cat suddenly opened her eyes, looked at Renault, and put away the sharp claws hidden under her body. She was badly hurt. In order to live a little longer, she pressed the wound under her body. The huge dark body was half covered in the blood stained soil, soft and weak, and shrouded in the smell of rotten death. The fluffy black long hair no longer dissipated the fog used to block them, and the blood made them oily and bright The ghost cat is no longer a hunter in the shadow, but a lighthouse to attract vultures and crows. This will be its final fate.

    "Let them live, everything I have is yours. Devil, I am willing to sign a contract."

    "Can you see I''m the devil?" Renault stopped in front of the ghost cat, his eyes facing each other. The ghost cat''s eyes were dark and deep, and his figure was reflected in the ground. Renault looked for it, but he didn''t see the reflection of yegorett, which was a little strange.

    "Are you an angel?" the ghost cat raised his tail, as flexible as an elephant''s trunk, and turned in a direction. "They''re there. Let them live, and everything I have is yours."

    "Let me see."

    As soon as Renault moved his feet, he heard the ghost cat scream in his soul. ''please promise me at once!''

    The sharp claws with cold light suddenly appeared and swept across Renault''s eyes. Yegorite pulled Renault fiercely, set up the heavy sword at the same time, and hit the cat''s claws with the scabbard together. At this time, she shouted "be careful".

    The sound of "Dang" was heard. The heavy sword pushed jegorite back three steps. She released Renault, fell to the ground, and then quickly got up. Just as she pulled out her sword to fight back, Renault called her: "it''s all right, she won''t make the same mistake again."

    "She? How do you see her father and mother?"

    "It doesn''t matter." Renault stared at the ghost cat, and the meaning in his eyes was obvious: "is that how you beg?"

    ''the devil, save them. Everything is yours. If you don''t save them, I don''t want you to get close to them. ''

    ''get out of the way, shut up and wait. If you wave your claws again, you will understand what is more terrible than death! "

    What is more terrible than death? Renault himself didn''t know, but it didn''t affect him to scare the cat. The cat who can understand the contract with the devil must have intelligence and imagination, which can help Renault convince the cat itself.

    Renault walked past the ghost cat with his head raised. This time, there were no claws suddenly appeared under his black body. Jegret watched the adventure nervously, his teeth fighting. She squeezed the handle of the sword hard, bent her knees slightly, and made a ready position for the charge. However, she was confident of killing the ghost cat, but she was not sure enough to save Renault around the cat.

    Fortunately, Renault quickly stepped out of the threat range of the cat and came to the cliff along the direction pointed by the black tail. This is where another ghost cat fell. The black body is only a black spot the size of a fingertip in the valley. He looked around and finally saw another small black spot on the cliff opposite the valley.

    There was only one kitten left, and the others were missing. The Griffin''s final attack swept away the ghost cat''s nest made of branches, grass leaves and soil. Now, some nests are hanging on the steep cliff. Although they are broken, they still hold a young Black Ghost cat. Now, the nest is half hanging in the air and shaking in the mountain wind. A pair of black eyes crossed Renault and looked at the dying figure behind him, flashing helpless and praying eyes.

    There is a distance of more than four meters between Renault and ghost cat. They face a falling distance of more than 100 meters.

 Chapter 338

    The devil can sign a contract. It''s very simple. Once you turn your wrist, you can change a contract. But the devil still needs the power to realize the contract! Renault is in trouble. Jegret bypassed the huge cat and stood next to Renault, looking at the poor kitten opposite. "So poor, so dangerous... Do you want to save it?"

    "Yes, it''s obvious. The voice I heard guided me to save it. But I can''t think of a safe way."

    The black kitten was trapped in the broken mud nest. The nest was half hung and half squeezed. It was just stuck on the bulge of the rock. The rock was in the middle of the nearly vertical cliff, and there was enough lethal distance up and down the cliff. Although there is only four meters between the kitten and Renault, these four meters are really fatal.

    "The old cat''s arm length can''t reach it, and it doesn''t have the strength to do it." Renault pointed to the expanding blood stain under the black cat: "it''s going to die in a moment. It''s in bad condition. Even if it asks for help, I can''t promise. It''s only you and me to do it."

    Yegorite poked his head out of the cliff on this side, looked at the rocks below, thought about it and said, "I have an idea. You tie me with a rope, and I can jump over the distance of a few meters. After I pass, I hold the cat and jump back as much as possible, and you can pull me up with a rope."

    "Do you have any more rope? My rope is in the big backpack and given to Tron." Renault waved his hand: "Dilly, even if there is a rope, this scheme is too dangerous. Look at the rock opposite. The cliff is different from the rock on our side. It''s too brittle. You can jump over, but the impact will break the rock, so you can''t stand at all. If you look carefully, you can see the damage to the mountain caused by the cat''s nest."

    Yegorite looked carefully, found the impact trace mentioned by Renault, and nodded reluctantly. The ghost cat''s nest is composed of branches, mud and grass. It is not strong. It can break the cliff after being swept away by Griffins. Her weight and speed bring much more impact than the mud nest, let alone strong armor, which is like a collision angle.

    The wind erosion degree of fragile cliff is several times higher than that of the platform, which has brought great obstacles to the rescue work. However, if the rock is not fragile, the mud nest will only break on the rock, and then all the ghost cats will fall down and die, so there will be no rescue work.

    Yegorite looked around the mud nest and just said, "maybe I can jump to..."

    Renault interrupted her: "do you think the rock is very brittle, so you want to jump aside and insert the sword as a support, so that you can form a platform that can stabilize yourself, and then climb over to save the cat?" he shook his head: "You may peel off the whole cliff and press you and the cat down. Even if you tie a rope, you can''t save it. No, dilly, I won''t let you risk your life."

    "Well..." yegorite looked at the cat wriggling in panic and became more and more worried: "this is not good, that is not good, you think of a way! By the way, can''t you move objects with SUA and SUA? How about floating the cat over?"

    "I''m also thinking..." Renault squatted down and hesitated: "the distance of the spell is enough and the weight is enough. The cat looks all hairy and won''t be heavy. But the problem is..."

    "Can''t you say it? What''s the problem?"

    "No, the kitten must not move at all." Renault was almost gnashing his teeth. "The conditions for moving objects with spells are very harsh. Once an object is locked, any change in its shape will invalidate the lock. That is, I can let it fly towards us, but as soon as it stretches its legs or opens its mouth, the spell will fail. It will fall out of the spell range before I can lock it again, and it will die."

    "Can''t move? What if the wind blows the hair?"

    "Blinking is almost the limit." Renault sighed: "There must be room for improvement in spell handling, but it''s too late to improve. This method depends on the kitten''s performance. The longer it can persist, the closer it gets to us, and the greater the chance of success. This... This is the only one with the greatest success rate without risking anyone''s life."

    "No, I''d better tie it with a rope and jump over." as soon as jegret finished, he found that Renault stretched out his hand to the black cat and said "SUA!"

    Jegorite''s heart suddenly jumped to her throat. She wanted to scream out, but suddenly thought that her scream might scare the cat, causing it to move around, and then the spell failed, fell off the cliff and fell to death. The female Paladin suppressed the scream with amazing will, covered her mouth with her hands, and her whole body was stiff. However, she found that the kitten on the cliff did not move except her brain The bag turned and looked at Renault.

    "You scared me to death..." yegorite found his voice hoarse.

    "Don''t talk. I tried my magic to lift the cat. Now I have to let it know that I want to save it. It can''t move."

    "Can you talk to animals?" jegret obviously didn''t believe it. "Animal trainers don''t have that ability, do they?"

    "At least I can hear the cat in my heart." Renault suddenly did not move, only his eyes slowly moved to the kitten''s position, and then aligned with his black and bright eyes.

    "Your mother asked me to save you. I also want to save you, so you have to concentrate." Renault meditated in his heart, just as he had previously made a spiritual dialogue with the dying ghost cat to sign a contract�� Your life depends on my magic, and an invisible force is connected between you and me. I will lift you up with the power of a spell, and you must obey me: don''t do anything when I carry you over the cliff. ''

    "Mao?"

    The ghost cat cub gave a cry, then got up from the nest, came to the edge of danger and looked at Renault. Jegret was so nervous that she was going to kneel. She kept having the illusion that the kitten would step empty and fall down, and even made a strange noise in her throat.

    "Don''t make trouble," Renault whispered. Jegorite returned to God, quickly put his hand on the holy emblem in front of the armor chest, recited the name of the goddess and prayed for courage and blessing to her.

    "Don''t use magic, I''m worried about interference," Renault added. In fact, he was afraid that magic would attract the attention of the goddess, and he was using magic, which might bring out some devil''s breath, which would be trouble. Pacify jegret, and he continues to persuade the ghost cat cubs�� Do you understand? Your life depends on my spells. Obey orders and don''t move! When you''re ready, meow twice. "

    "Mao? Mao..."

    The pronunciation is very inaccurate, but this should be the signal? Renault stared at the kitten. At that moment, he felt a connection, and a voice louder than the devil''s contract came into his heart. The sound is not a language based on words, but more like a music that directly stimulates emotion. That emotion is trust.

    "SUA!" Renault cast the spell decisively.

    The ghost cat cub floats up and comes straight to Renault. The mountain wind blew across and the kitten swayed around like a cable car hanging on a rope. This shaking will obviously affect the stability of the spell, but the kitten miraculously remains stationary, eyes firmly locked on Renault, and the body is not moving at all.

    With his legs curled up and his tail pressed under his belly, he gave Renault all his trust. Jegret didn''t know when he stopped praying, let alone when his tears came down.

    The kitten floated over and fell into Renault''s arms. It also knew that it had been saved. It rolled and rubbed Renault''s chest with its pure black body, then closed its eyes, stretched out its bright red tongue and licked it on his hand. At this time, the mother cat gave a whine, and the kitten immediately raised her head, tried to open her mouth, and responded, "Mao?"

    "Help them." The mother cat could not turn or climb to the edge of the cliff, so she couldn''t see the situation there.

    ''only this one. Others... Others were swept down by Griffins. " Renault took the kitten and showed it to her�� What else do you think? Shall I release it or keep it? Winter is coming. Releasing animals is actually a dead end. Only by raising them can we hope to live. "

    "Devil, you..." the mother cat stopped talking. He looked at Renault, looked at the kitten, then stretched out his long tail, rolled up the kitten from Renault''s arms and put it on the * *�� I''ll feed it one last time, and then you can take everything. ''

    "Jegorite, can you do me a favor?" Renault looked at the kitten lying on his mother''s breast and knew nothing about many things. He suddenly said to the female knight, "I want to keep this cat, but it needs some milk time. Can you start to chase Troon now? In this way, I can squeeze out some more time when I chase you later."

    "I''ll mark you with my sword on the road. Don''t get lost. And... Don''t wait too long." jegret looked at the kitten, patted Renault on the shoulder, and then resolutely began to chase the looming figure of Trong and others.

    Milk is blood, filtered with love. Ghost cat cubs are petite and can''t drink much at all. They soon burp and want to sleep with blurred eyes. Before the Griffin''s attack, coupled with the fear of hanging on the edge of the cliff, it has long become very tired. However, before he went to bed, the mother cat rolled him up with her tail, put him back into Renault''s arms, and patted him reluctantly.

    "Mao..." the kitten squealed, squeezed her chest and closed her eyes safely.

    "Pain, pain, pain, death really hurts. I can''t give it any more milk, so... Devil, end all this. " The mother cat stretched her head forward, exposed her neck, and closed her eyes.

    Renault held the kitten in one hand, took off the spear with the other hand, and stabbed it hard. Spear is a two handed weapon. It is not as easy to use as soul harvesting dagger, and the latter is sharper and sharper. But Renault doesn''t want such a soul to become a part of hell. Returning to nature is a better choice.

    But his hand still felt the heat absorbed by his soul, which was hotter than ever before. The contract came into effect. The ghost cat''s mother recognized the contract, and her soul became the income of the contract devil.

    That''s how the world works. Renault looked at the kitten in his arms. He could only accept all this.

 Chapter 339

    No wonder this girl can come here from the wild land where demon spirits gather. It turned out to be the world-famous immortal grass!

    It is said that the effect of undead grass is extremely magical. As long as it is contained in the mouth, it can be chewed and swallowed without fear of sword, water and fire, and can bring back the dead.

    Seeing this, the woman in red hesitated, waved her big hand and said, "save her!"

    Several strong men hurried out, picked up Elena, looked carefully, and then brought her back to the position.

    Many people were very curious about it, but most of them came to see it so quickly and went out.

    "Cough... Cough..." Elena pretended to be very weak and coughed a few times.

    When I opened my eyes, I found that in front of me was a beautiful face with a little baby fat.

    He is a pretty little boy.

    He was looking at her with his big eyes.

    Elena looked a little strange, but she immediately disguised it. She knew that the little boy was the one who wanted to save her.

    So sensible. Elena decided to give him a reward.

    After thinking about it, Elena reached out and pinched the little boy''s face.

    The little boy was pinched, his eyes were instantly wet, and the big tears rolled down his forehead. Suddenly, he cried and ran out.

    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.

    Elena''s mouth rose.

    Renault saw clearly over Elena''s head. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Elena, what are you bullying a child like this?"

    Elena ignored Renault and had no awareness of bullying the little boy. She just thought it was too interesting.

    After a while, the woman in red came in, her face looked bad.

    She has a great figure, protruding forward and backward, exquisite and beautiful, tightly wrapped in animal skin. The thigh muscles are very tight and experienced at a glance. The exposed skin is wheat colored and very healthy.

    "Strange guy, why did you bully Leia?"

    She had no good words. She looked at Elena coldly and asked, "where are you from? Who are you? How did your immortal grass come from?"

    Elena "meditated" and said, "I come from a very distant foreign country, on the other side of the desert."

    Elena made some nonsense. She could see that these people couldn''t get out of the desert alive, so she lied.

    "I wanted to travel through the desert with a group of businessmen. But I didn''t want to meet the demon beast. They all died. And I survived with the blessing of immortal grass. My immortal grass is the unique heirloom of my family."

    Hearing this, the woman in red was a little strange and asked, "since there are evil spirits, why do you have to cross the desert? What''s your purpose?"

    Elena''s face darkened, pretending to be secretly sad, and said in a low voice: "my hometown... Because of the erosion of the demon beast, there is no way to live here. She can only find a new residence."

    After that, his face darkened again: "we can''t live without looking for a new place..."

    When the woman in red heard this, her look gradually eased up. Elena''s words seemed to remind her of her sadness. After all, they were all the people whose hometown was destroyed. Always feel it.

    At this point, the woman looked at Elena with softer eyes and said, "my name is Frey. It''s the leader of this place. Just now, it''s my brother, called Leiya. It''s very poor. Don''t bully him in the future."

    ����

    Elena settled down here. She was assigned to a wooden house. The environment was OK.

    Because Elena was "seriously injured", Frey didn''t let her go hunting with them these days.

    There are many dangers here. These people must go out to hunt and kill weak evil spirits for food.

    Elena lay on the grass, took Renault out of her hair and said, "let''s stay here for a while. I can''t imagine the mystery of heaven and earth in this bracelet."

    Renault sat on Elena''s soft palm and said, "we are both in the bracelet, but the bracelet is still on my hand."

    Then he raised his wrist and showed it to Elena.

    Elena thought for a moment and said, "at least help you remove the danger from the bracelet."

    "What would you like to eat?" Elena took out a piece of dried meat of the demon beast, gently tore off a trace with her fingernails, put it in the palm of her hand and handed it to Renault.

    Looking at Renault''s speechless appearance, Elena couldn''t help laughing: "Hey, you really look like my pet. Your body has become smaller and your appetite has been saved, ha ha."

    These days, Elena''s injury is better. She goes out hunting with the people in the camp every day.

    She also saw the strength of leader Frey, which was stronger than the men here.

    At the same time, her curiosity disappeared. Because people in different worlds look no different from those in the realm of kings.

    They dismember and wash the prey every day, and then at night, they raise a campfire in the camp and bake it to eat. Also quite lively.

    According to Frey, the people here used to be from a village, but they were destroyed by the demon beast. This camp has hidden boundaries left in ancient times. No Warcraft will come.

    Speaking of this, Frey''s eyes showed a trace of sadness. She didn''t know how long such days could last.

    When they saw the leader like this, they were all dull and didn''t speak. The atmosphere became dull for a time.

    "Big sister, here you are ~"

    A crisp voice came. Elena looked. It was the little thing named Leia.

    With big eyes open, he handed over a piece of roasted meat leg with his small hand.

    Elena didn''t say anything. She took it, opened her mouth and stuffed the whole piece into her mouth.

    Pull it out again, leaving only a bare bone.

    This bold and unrestrained way of eating surprised the little boy.

    Frey gave Elena a white look and said, "don''t teach bad children."

    "Hee hee, big sister is really powerful!"

    Leia smiled.

    Children don''t remember things, nor do they remember revenge. Of course, it doesn''t rule out the reason why Elena is beautiful. Anyway, Leiya always sticks to Elena recently. One day, a "big sister" and "big sister" keep calling.

    "Leia really likes you."

    Frey said, "the child is very poor. His parents died in a hunting. He is helpless. I think he has become a brother. If anything happens to me in the future, I hope you can take care of him more."

    Elena looked at Leia, with a strange and strange look in her eyes and a joking smile: "well, I will take good care of Leia."

    After the bonfire party, everyone went back to rest.

    Frey took Leia back to her room.

 Chapter 340

    Elena sat in front of the campfire for a while and went back to her cabin.

    Renault finally had a chance to appear in the size of a normal person.

    He lay on the thatch and listened to Elena''s recent developments.

    "Always think something''s wrong."

    Elena said.

    "Something''s wrong. What do you mean?"

    Renault stroked the bracelet and looked at the vast night outside the room.

    Elena also lay down and said, "this place looks like only a small part of the bracelet. I want to explore too many things."

    "Including all and origins of the world, including what you call time travel. What I want to know most is the world... No, in your words, how big the universe is and how many such worlds there are."

    Speaking of this, Elena scratched her hair impatiently, looking really sad.

    Renault was speechless for a moment. Even in his world, science and technology could not explain the true meaning of the universe.

    It is certain that there are absolutely other life in the universe except the earth.

    Renault comforted: "Elena, it''s all right. Isn''t there a time-space magic cultivation method here? Maybe anyone who practices to a certain extent can go through it."

    Elena sighed unexpectedly and said, "it''s easy to say. Now, the most powerful space-time magician I''ve ever seen is just moving in space. It''s wishful thinking to add another dimension of time to space."

    The special terms of space-time dimension are naturally taught by Renault. Elena is also worthy of being a royal family. She is really gifted, intelligent and perceptive.

    "Go to bed. Go to bed in a few days. Look at the situation. If you can''t get anything out, leave this place."

    Elena turned over and closed her eyes.

    Renault also turned over and was ready to lie down with his eyes closed, but he found something under him.

    Renault was a little strange. He sat up and touched under him.

    On one side, Elena was impatient with Renault''s actions and said, "are you getting bigger and not used to it? Or do you like to sleep in my hair?"

    Renault ignored her and took a small board from the thatch pile under him.

    Elena looked over, too.

    On this small board, two bloody and conspicuous characters were written in blood����

    help!

    Renault and Elena looked at each other.

    "Who wrote this?" Renault asked first.

    Elena frowned and looked at the small board.

    help!

    Scarlet and huge font.

    There are also intermittent messy blood droplets on it. It seems so hasty and urgent.

    Through the handwriting, we can see the writer''s tension and panic.

    Elena moved in her heart and motioned Renault not to speak. Renault was stunned and understood what she meant. At the same time, Elena made Renault smaller and hid him in her hair.

    There was a gloomy sound outside the window, like the wind and the cry of a baby.

    Elena looked coldly at the change outside the window. He put the small board in his arms and pretended to be asleep.

    Not long after, the gloomy cold wind stopped crying, and the night shrouded the wilderness again.

    Elena opened her eyes again. She knew that the thing had gone.

    "What''s going on?"

    Asked Renault.

    Elena said, "don''t say anything. I''ll have a look."

    Elena took out the small board and looked at the handwriting on it. Help!

    What a desperate cry for help.

    Elena watched with interest, and Renault was thinking.

    "Elena, did Frey write it?!"

    Elena smiled excitedly and said, "just go and have a look."

    The woman is very clever and knows to ask for help from a stranger.

    But why did she ask for help in their camp?

    The only possibility is that danger is hidden in this camp!

    Elena sighed.

    The woman doesn''t understand. Sometimes death is liberation.

    Elena came to Frey''s tent with light hands and feet.

    She was sleeping soundly, and there was a faint fragrance in the tent.

    Elena looked at her sleeping face and shook her head.

    I can''t bear to wake her up.

    Elena patted Frey on the cheek and woke her up.

    Frey woke up instantly. Her first reaction was to take the weapon beside her. But where to resist Elena''s power.

    He was covered in an instant.

    Elena took out the small board and shook it in front of her eyes����

    help!

    Frey''s pupils shrank suddenly.

    She naturally recognizes her handwriting!

    This is my handwriting!

    But... But. Frey doesn''t know when she wrote such words!

    How did it get into Elena''s hands?

    help???

    Elena released her hand and said, "this was found under my bed. You put it."

    What''s going on.

    Frey couldn''t imagine how terrible she was to write these two words with blood.

    She is very clear. You can''t do this for no reason.

    Could it be... Frey grabbed Elena''s arm.

    Could it be that the terrible danger is in his camp?!

    The more she thought about it, the more she was afraid. Without thinking, Frey pulled up Elena''s arm and said, "come with me!"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Get out of this camp!"

    Elena felt that Frey''s hand on her arm trembled slightly, as if she had lost her backbone all at once.

    She ran eagerly for a few steps. She seemed to think of something and said, "wait, take it with you..."

    Elena immediately covered her mouth and whispered, "keep quiet!! be careful to be heard by him!"

    Frey looked pale and understood in an instant.

    "Could it be..."

    "Frey, let''s go."

    Elena said.

    The camp was not very big. They soon passed through the tent and the barrier that isolated the demon beast.

    Further on, there is an endless desert.

    Just then, a sweet voice came from behind them.

    "Sister Frey, sister Elena, where are you going ~"

    Frey stopped at once.

    Surprise, despair, terror, and pity instantly solidified on Frey''s face.

    However, the next moment, her expression will slowly soften, change, gradually numb, and finally become empty. She looked at the little boy Leia, and her eyes looked again.

    "Leia, what are you doing here? Don''t run around so late. It''s dangerous."

    Frey went to Leia.

    Leiya stretched out her arm towards her and said with a milky voice, "sister, I want to hug ~"

    "Leia is good, sister hold ~ good ~"

    "Good Leia, go back and sleep with your sister."

    Frey squatted down, held Leia on her shoulder, as if nothing had happened, and returned to the camp.

 Chapter 341

    It seems that I forgot my purpose of coming out and running away.

    Soon, Frey and Leia disappeared into the night.

    Renault was stunned.

    He was in Elena''s hair, looking at this irrelevant operation, and didn''t know what to say.

    "What does this... Mean? She... What''s Frey doing?"

    Elena showed a strange smile: "wait, there''s more fun."

    indeed.

    After a while, the little boy Leia came out of the dark camp again.

    He rubbed his bleary eyes, looked at Elena and asked, "sister Elena, where are you going?"

    Familiar formula, familiar taste.

    So far, Renault has roughly understood the causes and consequences.

    But Elena felt that there was a force of evil thoughts that wanted to erode her mind. We should implant a new memory into our own memory to replace the original memory����

    Elena. This is my name. My hometown was destroyed by Warcraft and homeless. On the way to find a home with a businessman, he was destroyed by the Warcraft group. The survivors were only himself and his brother Leia. Live on undead grass.

    In this desert, we met a tornado. My brother Leiya and I worked hard to find this camp.

    It happened that Frey, the female leader of the camp, died because she was seriously injured in a hunting. So I became the new leader instead of her. Because I''m good at it.

    So my brother Leia and I stayed here.

    My brother Leia has the habit of sleepwalking at night. Fortunately, I found it tonight. It''s not safe outside. I''ll send him back quickly.

    ����

    Elena almost laughed.

    People in different worlds... No, are the Warcraft in different worlds so lazy and stupid?

    The above experiences are just fabricated by yourself. Except that the name is true, everything else is false. As a result, they are still serious and want to deceive themselves?

    Elena looked at the lovely little boy in front of her and thought, so she smiled and stretched out her hand to Leia:

    "Leia, come here ~"

    Elena has a kind face. It''s like a big gray wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood.

    Leia hesitated for a moment and stood still, as if hesitating about something. But at this time, Elena came over with a gentle and beautiful smile. Leia came bouncing over.

    "Sister, I want to hug ~ ~"

    Leia looked lovely in her clothes and stretched out her arm to Elena.

    Like a delicate puppet doll.

    Elena looked at him, smiled, squatted down, gently picked Leia up and squeezed his cheek with her hand. This time Leia didn''t cry, but smiled simply and honestly. She leaned her little head against Elena''s chest and arched it like a cat. His face showed an innocent smile.

    "Oh, Leia is so good. Come on, let''s go back to bed." Elena rubbed his hair and said softly.

    At the moment of turning around, Leia''s expression changed.

    The innocent smile disappeared, and the little face showed a strange gloom. Look at the endless night and the vast desert behind Elena. And Elena pretended to be unaware.

    They walked into the gate of the camp.

    I don''t know when the campfire in the camp was lit. Among them, those familiar faces, one by one, all held torches and surrounded with a gloomy face.

    "What are you... Doing?!"

    Elena stepped back, pretended to be very afraid and exclaimed, "ah!! what are you doing? Don''t come here!"

    This is a sudden change!

    Leia in Elena''s arms, her arms suddenly grow longer! Strangled Elena''s neck!! It''s so powerful that you can break the steel!

    And Elena sneered, her body emitting a holy light from the inside out! Arms are blessed by the holy light, holding Leia tighter!!

    While adding gravity, she said softly, "Leia is not afraid. Good, my sister will protect you ~ ~"

    Leiya was stunned at this time, and her heart was like ten thousand grass mud horses roaring past.

    He was hurt by Irene nale. He couldn''t help opening his mouth and made a sad and twisted cry. The people around him were controlled by this cry and threw down torches one after another. His expression was ferocious and rushed towards Irene like a beast.

    Boom!!!

    A shocking and domineering holy light shield shrouded Elena''s body. Everyone rushed on the holy light shield. The light of the shield became stronger and stronger. People were hit by the strong holy light and flew more than ten meters away. Broken limbs, broken arms, flying all over the sky.

    "What a pity. I should have found out."

    Elena shook her head.

    Elena walked towards the depths of the camp, one hand still holding Leia, the other hand caressing his little brain, "gently" said: "how do you want to attack me?"

    "You... Who are you!... you, what are you doing!"

    Leia in her arms was surrounded by the shield of the holy light and couldn''t move, but her voice trembled, and her body became incomparable due to the illumination of the holy light.

    Elena laughed.

    When she saw Leia''s lovely appearance, she was more happy to hold her tighter and tighter.

    "Don''t be afraid, little Leia. My sister won''t hurt you. I have something to ask you."

    So Leia became more afraid.

    From the moment he came into contact with Elena, he was vaguely aware of the difference of this person.

    Her body has incomparable great power! This kind of energy is quite different from that of the world, but a particularly strange and unprecedented power.

    Leia immediately counselled.

    "Sister, please let me go, QAQ!! I can be your subordinate!"

    Elena thought about it and said, "I don''t want such a weak subordinate."

    Elena refused without hesitation, which made Leia extremely disappointed.

    It struggled wildly in Elena''s arms, and the holy light shield was shrinking slowly. If it couldn''t get out again, it would be squeezed into meat sauce.

    It fiercely thrust its sharp claws into Elena''s eyes.

    Elena was unmoved. As soon as the holy light flashed, Leia''s claws pricked and a burning smell came out.

    Elena looked at his struggle, sighed and asked, "don''t be afraid. You just need to answer me a few questions."

    Who knows, Leia let out a roar.

    The whole body began to change, and the face was like a parasitic beast, which was split into four petals, each with dense teeth. And its eyes and eyeballs also disappeared, instead of a continuous white foam.

    It looks terrible and disgusting.

    Elena shook her head and hit him in the face.

    Boom!

    Leiya was directly hit by this punch and flew tens of meters away!

    A snake shaped black smoke sprang out of Leia''s body.

    Elena rushed over and found that only Leia''s body and skin were left.

 Chapter 342

    "That''s interesting."

    Elena licked her lips and followed the black air.

    The black gas quickly came to the border of the camp.

    The boundary of this place is to protect the camp from being harassed by Warcraft animals. Here is a deep sinkhole, where the garbage is put. The serpentine black gas went into the pit.

    What''s that monster doing here.

    Elena looked curiously at the Tiankeng.

    Normally normal but lifeless sinkhole, at this time, there was a black hole!

    In the black hole, there is another world!!

    The wind roared, and a huge red tongue stretched out from the sinkhole.

    "Master!! help me!!"

    The spirit who turned into a demon beast roared, and the voice broke through the sky, which was very harsh.

    The ghost beast didn''t dare to look back. It was very afraid of Elena. Its body is like an offline arrow.

    At this time, this tongue stretched out and rolled up the demon beast in an instant. As light as a snake, it shrinks back the next moment.

    Kazhi kazhi - gudu gudu!

    Under the Tiankeng, there was a terrible chewing sound.

    Elena frowned, the blue armor on her body attached instantly, the holy light in her hand flashed, and the glory of her weapon was held in her hand.

    "Elena, do you want to go down and have a look."

    Elena said, "I want to see how powerful the monsters in this world are!"

    Her eyes were full of enthusiasm.

    The light of the holy light pierced into the ground, and the ground cracked into a huge crack.

    With a jump, Elena threw herself into the world in the pit.

    A gust of wind hit and Elena successfully landed on the ground.

    Looking around, it''s a swamp.

    On the ground, there is a huge tree.

    Looking at the diameter of the tree from a distance, it is roughly estimated that it will take ten people to hold it completely.

    Elena stepped forward and saw the branches and thick vines like stars.

    Hanging above, there are nearly a hundred white things, like cocoons wrapped in spider silk. Take a closer look, there is a gap in each cocoon. In that gap, there are faces.

    Lingzhi was wrapped in one of the cocoons.

    The woman is still alive and conscious, but only one head is exposed in the gap of the cocoon and can''t move.

    Seeing Elena approaching, lingzhi''s face was ecstatic, as if she saw the great Savior.

    Help me! help!

    Lingzhi''s name shook her head, trying to attract her attention.

    She can''t make a sound.

    What Lingzhi didn''t know was that Elena had already seen her.

    But she didn''t pay attention to Lingzhi, but passed by her slowly.

    Elena touched the thick vines of the tree.

    Get out of here! Don''t touch!

    Lingzhi''s body shook more and more strongly. She wanted to remind Elena not to touch the tree. She knew how terrible the underworld tree was!

    This is not an existence that humans can touch!

    Get me out while he''s asleep! Or you''ll die!

    This is the message Lingzhi wants to convey to Elena.

    However, to her surprise.

    The tree was touched by Elena and spewed out words.

    "Hello."

    Lingzhi turned her head and saw a huge mouth on the trunk of the tree.

    Elena frowned.

    "Can you speak?"

    The underworld tree shook the vine and said, "yes. The strong man of the different world. Welcome to the underworld."

    The underworld?

    Elena asked with great interest, "how do you know I''m not from this world? What kind of existence is here?"

    The underworld tree said, "only those who have an apocalyptic bracelet will come to this world."

    Elena listened to him quietly.

    "The Apocalypse bracelet was created by an unknown divine civilization in the universe. Due to the war of divine civilization in the universe, the bracelet was swallowed by a black hole and disappeared. It looks like it was brought to your world."

    The universe.

    Divine civilization.

    This is a word that Renault often tells.

    Renault, hidden in Elena''s body, was equally shocked by the words of the underworld tree.

    He doesn''t know why the tree knows the existence of the universe.

    "And I, as the guardian of the bracelet, was sealed in this place. Carefully speaking, this is not the underworld, it is just a grain of sand in the underworld, a very small world."

    Elena enlarged Renault and let it out.

    "Renault, you come and negotiate with him."

    The underworld tree looked at Renault and was silent for a moment. "It seems that the Apocalypse bracelet has chosen you," he said

    Seeing these scenes, Renault held back his excitement and asked, "it''s me. Do you know the way to go to other worlds?"

    Isn''t it that you can return to the original earth?!

    "I don''t know. The scope of my activities is only the small world in this bracelet. This small world is mainly desert. There are not many humans."

    The words of the underworld tree poured cold water on Renault''s head. Renault calmed down and began to think of the magnitude of the problem.

    Yes, the universe is so big. Maybe the underworld, the kingdom of kings, the earth and the three worlds add up, or they may be just the size of a hair of the universe.

    Renault doesn''t know how big the real universe is and what it is like.

    No one can tell him. The underworld tree in front of me can''t.

    Elena broke the silence when she saw Renault like this. She pointed to hundreds of cocoons of vines and asked, "what are you doing with these?"

    "These are the food I caught. I also need to eat. In a few days, several friends from the underworld will have dinner together."

    The trees and vines in the underworld kept shaking, seemed to have some enthusiasm, and said, "strong people in different worlds, do you want to eat together?"

    "No, I''m not interested in this," Elena refused.

    Nevertheless, Elena walked past, and was very interested in a hole in a cocoon with a hand poke, and his fingers were actually filled with a lot of sticky and fragrant scent of Baijiu.

    He stuck out his tongue and licked it. The taste was OK.

    "Renault, would you like to try it?"

    Renault quickly shook his head and refused.

    Elena cast a contemptuous look at him, and then found that another frightened look was looking at her behind her.

    Turning around, it was the woman in the camp, lingzhi.

    The woman suddenly turned pale. He finally found that no one here was normal except himself.

    Seeing Elena walking towards her step by step, lingzhi''s heart was shrouded in the feeling of fear bit by bit. She was very afraid, but there was a trace of hope in her heart. After all, it was a meeting.

    Lingzhi''s eyes suddenly flashed a strong desire to survive.

 Chapter 343

    Elena suddenly tore her cocoon with her hand, revealing Lingzhi''s naked body.

    Lingzhi was surprised and blushed instantly. She didn''t know what Elena was going to do.

    When breaking the cocoon, Elena stroked Lingzhi''s chest with her hand. The mouth also echoed the past, stretched out his tongue and gently licked Lingzhi''s cheek.

    Lingzhi closed her eyes.

    Pooh����

    The next moment, the holy light in Elena''s hand penetrated Lingzhi''s heart.

    Lingzhi''s chest just hurt a little, and then she left the world.

    Renault has been following Elena for so long and has long been used to these killings. At this time, when he saw Elena doing so, he just frowned, but didn''t say much.

    Elena gently stroked Lingzhi''s cheek and said gently, "don''t be afraid, so there will be no more pain."

    After all, she is a woman who looks more pleasing to the eye. Giving her a happy way is her greatest tenderness. The body has been eroded by the strong soul of the demon spirit beast. Even if the immortal grass can save her body, her soul has always been someone else''s puppet.

    Maybe he realized that the dead woman might have something to do with Elena. The underworld tree said, "the strong man in the different world, take a closer look. If there are people you know among these hundreds of people, you can take them away."

    Elena shook her head, turned to Renault and said, "it''s time to go out."

    Renault was silent.

    The underworld tree shook the vines and said, "if you want to be a guest in the future, welcome you. I''m alone. I''m really bored in this small world."

    Elena waved to the underworld tree, and the next moment, she left the sinkhole with Renault.

    After jumping up, Renault saw that he and Elena had returned to the camp in the dark again.

    "Are you leaving now?"

    Elena said, "it''s time to go. It seems that there''s nothing interesting in the world."

    After a pause, he said, "besides, there is another important thing I haven''t done in the kingdom of kings."

    Of course Renault knows what she''s going to do.

    No more words, Elena''s body recovered to a great height, and her mind moved. This time, she was familiar with the road, so she took Renault back to the world of kings.

    ����

    In the night of the kingdom of kings, the sky is full of stars, and the moon is like a huge moon cake hanging in the sky.

    Renault and Elena spent their last night in a cabin near the Longxing mountains.

    This night, they talked for a long time.

    This time, I didn''t talk about those serious things. But something about literature and romance.

    "The night is beautiful tonight."

    "What is the beauty of the moon?"

    "This sentence has a deeper meaning."

    "What does that mean?"

    "It''s just... Well, forget it. There''s some ambiguity. If you say it, you''ll misunderstand."

    "Do you say it or not?"

    "Don''t say... Ah, Elena, don''t fight! Don''t fight! I say!!"

    "Say it."

    "Yes, I like you."

    ��������

    "Elena, why don''t you talk?"

    ��������

    "Elena, why are you always looking at me?"

    "What a dead guy."

    Elena smiled unexpectedly, looked at Renault and gently punched Renault.

    Renault also smiled. He thought the punch would be very painful, but he didn''t expect it to be like tickling.

    Renault looked at Elena sitting beside him, taking off her armor and crown, like a carefree girl of her age.

    I''m flattered.

    "If you still look weak next time we meet, don''t blame me for beating you."

    "... I just thought you were a little feminine and immediately showed your original shape."

    "Say it again?"

    "The moonlight is so beautiful tonight."

    "Oh..."

    As they chatted, the night became deeper and deeper. Renault couldn''t support it first and fell down.

    Before falling asleep, Renault asked vaguely, "the Carroll tribe has nothing to do with you."

    "No."

    "Will you be a wise king?"

    "Oh, I hope so."

    "I will become stronger."

    ��������

    "Elena, did you sleep?"

    ��������

    "Bye, Elena."

    "Bye."

    ����

    Elena looked at the sleeping Renault, walked out of the cabin, looked at the stars, saw the huge moon, and the corners of her mouth rose.

    "The moonlight is really beautiful."

    After that, Elena closed the door and gradually disappeared into the night. Dany and Lin Ling live in the Great Wall military camp for the third day.

    In the past three days, Dany took Lin Ling around the place and showed Lin Ling what a real war is.

    In fact, they came to Hua Mulan. Speaking of the reason, Lin Ling killed a man.

    Mr Murong.

    Childe Murong is the youngest son of the city master of Xianyang City in the state of Qin. Loved by the city Lord.

    The killing shocked the whole city. The Lord of the city was angry and killed hundreds of people present.

    To find out Lin Ling''s whereabouts.

    Knowing that Lin Ling was in trouble, she hurried to find her master Danni. Danni didn''t say anything. She took Lin Ling to the border of the state of Qin, Hua Mulan''s territory.

    Mulan and Dany have been good friends for many years.

    When friends are in trouble, Hua Mulan naturally helps them.

    "Murong Heng, the leader of Xianyang City, is just like his name. He is domineering and powerful. He is one of the most popular people around the first emperor Ying Zheng. However, it''s nothing. I don''t pay attention to him. Chan''er, your sister ling''er is the safest to stay with me."

    Hua Mulan said so.

    That night, Dany went to Hua Mulan''s camp to discuss important matters.

    Dany saw that there were no soldiers around the camp. She was very strange. She went to the door of the camp and looked cold and found something strange in the camp.

    Someone poisoned.

    Dany was on alert and wanted to take the dagger out of her arms, but suddenly remembered that her fish intestine dagger was given to someone.

    He had to pinch his hand bone to reveal his sharp claw blade.

    Dany was surprised by the situation in the account.

    The candlelight in the tent was bright and bright, and the light and shadow fluttered. There was a large half person high bathtub in the middle. Hua Mulan was sitting in the bathtub, revealing a solemn and beautiful face, and a tired look in a pair of originally bright Phoenix eyes.

    Around her was a glittering and translucent water curtain. Outside the water curtain, three masked people in black stood in three directions, waving their daggers and rowing towards the water curtain. Each time, it made a "Chi Chi" sound and cut a hole in the water curtain, but a layer of water vapor was immediately surrounded around the opening, and then the water curtain returned to its original state.

    "Double cultivator!" Dany was surprised to see the unsteady blue flame on the dagger.

    No wonder those soldiers are gone. They have been killed. But how did these guys sneak into the heavily guarded camp and accurately find the location of Hua Mulan. Dany''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly.

 Chapter 344

    It turned out that while Hua Mulan was soaking in hot water, three double practitioners suddenly appeared in front of her. In a hurry, Hua Mulan, who had no clothes, only formed a water boundary and blocked the three uninvited guests out of the water curtain, hoping that they would retreat in the face of difficulties.

    Hua Mulan is not good at magic, and her weapons are not around. But the three people who came to assassinate were the peak dead men of both martial arts and evil arts! If Hua Mulan is not just in the water and uses a large bucket of water to support the boundary, it is really unimaginable.

    Seeing that the water boundary formed by Mulan was shrinking, Dany was surprised. On the mainland, such double practitioners are rare, because only people with high talent can become double practitioners after strict training. They have a high reputation in the assassination industry because of their excellent force and terrible magic prohibition.

    Generally speaking, a double practitioner can complete the task well. Seeing three here at once shows that they attach importance to Mulan. But Hua Mulan''s performance also shows that she does live up to the title of the strongest God of war. Under such circumstances, she is highly toxic, unarmed and extremely passive. She can support so long with one-on-three.

    Seeing that Hua Mulan can''t support it for long, her pink face behind the water curtain is pale, and beads of sweat as big as beans are oozing from her jade smooth forehead. Her bright Phoenix eyes are even dimmer. The water curtain looks shaky.

    However, the energy of the three main attackers seemed to be almost consumed. They were panting, and their sword wielding hands became heavy. But seeing hope, they still tried to wave their dagger. After all, they dominate the scene.

    Dany''s right hand took out the deadly poison buried in Flower Valley from her arms, peach blossom burial. Hold the powder in your hand.

    As long as a person touches a little of this poison, his whole body will itch and fester, and soon he will turn into meat crumbs and float away with the wind.

    A faint ray of dust began to spread in the tent. Gradually, all the three people who waved the dagger crazily suddenly felt that their fatigue was deepening. At the same time, they felt an extremely crisp and itchy feeling. They couldn''t help slowing down their hands waving the dagger, and the blue flame on the sword tip disappeared.

    Dany slowly came in from outside the camp.

    Coldly looked at the three men in black.

    "Chan son..." Hua Mulan cried weakly. The water boundary disappeared in an instant due to lack of mental strength. Dany rushed over and hugged Hua Mulan.

    "Ah!! how itchy!"

    The three men in black could not bear it and cried out in pain.

    "Mulan, what''s going on?" Dany looked at Hua Mulan, with a twinkling of love in her eyes.

    "You''re poisoned."

    Dany looked dignified. She took an immortal grass from her arms and stuffed it into Hua Mulan''s mouth.

    "Chan son, you... I can''t eat..." Hua Mulan knew the rarity of undead grass. Seeing this, she quickly declined.

    "Eat it for me, Mulan." where did the highly poisonous Hua Mulan resist Dany, and Dany forced the whole immortal grass into her mouth.

    At this time, a man in black sitting on the ground, struggling to pick up the dagger, stabbed Dany hard.

    At this time, Dany, who was angry, waved her backhand, and the blood light suddenly appeared. The head of the man in black crashed and was cut into five pieces by the claw blade. Dany cut off the head of the second masked man with a claw blade. The last masked man screamed when he saw his fellow who had lost his resistance cut off his head like this.

    Watching the terrible woman walking towards herself with blood dripping on her right hand, her face was murderous. However, her whole body was weak again. There was a trace of fear in her eyes. She shook her head desperately and wanted to shrink back.

    At this time, Hua Mulan opened her eyes and shouted, "leave a living mouth and ask for a confession!" there was a trace of fatigue in her voice.

    Dany said.

    Then he mentioned the masked man to Hua Mulan and sat next to her to treat her highly toxic.

    Hua Mulan shouted to the masked man, "who are you?"

    Seeing that the masked man refused to answer, Dany raised her eyebrows and took off her masked scarf with her claw blade.

    "Still a beautiful little fox." Dany''s eyes were cold. She saw that the girl was very beautiful, with willow eyebrows, big eyes, thin mouth and sharp chin. The girl looked at him stubbornly, still silent.

    Dany shook the bloody claw blade on the girl''s face and said slowly, "you''re beautiful. But I don''t know if you''ll be so beautiful after cutting off your nose?"

    The girl''s beautiful face twitched. Dany''s cruelty proved that his words were definitely not playful. It makes people shudder to think that their beautiful face has no nose. At this time, ye Danni''s sword tip had reached the tip of her nose. I feel a chill, but

    The girl looked at Dany and gave a strange laugh.

    "Bad!"

    Dany looked startled and quickly flashed to take Hua Mulan out of the account.

    Just rushed out of the tent, I heard a loud bang in the camp, and the girl blew herself up.

    ����

    On the far side of the battlefield.

    Jess has had a very bad hunch since this morning. As a veteran of military life, his hunch honed by long battles is generally very effective, which can almost be said to be tried repeatedly.

    At this time, there will be an inexplicable sense of hopelessness and depression like when he was in high spirits but was defeated by an unexpected enemy and suffered the biggest setback in his life. It made him feel a little cold.

    "Will he be defeated by that woman today?" he took such a question to the battlefield and fought a battle of wisdom and courage with the respectable woman opposite more and more carefully.

    As in previous times, after the battle between you and me, there were casualties on both sides, and no one took much advantage.

    "Isn''t it for this? Or is it because people are old and feel worse?"

    When Jess returned to the camp, he knew that his feeling was right, and his trouble began now.

    "General Jess, it''s hard for you!"

    As soon as he got into the account, he was greeted by a handsome man. The man was about twenty-eight years old. The fitting Samurai uniform showed his majestic figure like a lion incisively and vividly. A man like him should be very popular, especially the handsome smile on his face was enough to melt the heart of any girl in spring.

    Looking at this guy who is very popular with women, the old general Jess frowned and said impolitely, "Tom, what are you doing here?"

    Tom smiled and still said with his elegant gesture, "general Jess, you don''t seem to welcome me! But the young general is acting under orders and causing you trouble!"

 Chapter 345

    "If you know it will cause trouble to others, you should stay away. What a nuisance!" Jess muttered in his heart and couldn''t help fighting back: "whose order? I don''t think it''s your majesty. The fourth Princess sent you."

    Tom suddenly said in awe: "general Jess, you seem to be very dissatisfied with this dispatch. You only know how to defend blindly and don''t compete with the great wall guard for a showdown. Your majesty doesn''t want to see such a thing."

    Seeing this guy carrying the king out again, Jess was even more disgusted. He said coldly, "don''t you know the strength of Hua Mulan, the God of war, and the consequences of rash attack will be unimaginable."

    "But no matter how powerful she is, she is just a woman. How can a general grow the ambition of others and destroy his prestige! The combat power of our Scott army is the first in the world, and there are more troops than fast..."

    Listening to his nonsense without military literacy, Jess impatiently interrupted the words and said, "the war between the two armies is not like talking about soldiers on paper. It will be won by talking. The victory or defeat of the war is not a comparison of numbers. This is the first lesson in the art of war."

    Hearing that Jess was satirizing him that he didn''t know the art of war again, Tom''s face began to turn blue because it hit his sore spot. He was favored by the princess because of his extraordinary skill and appearance. However, due to his poor family background, he had never received formal military education, and he didn''t seem to have much talent in using the army.

    If the party concerned has a correct understanding of this, he may not be looked down upon by others, but he likes to express his views on the use of military, which makes the senior generals in the court look down on him and think that this man doesn''t know the art of war except playing tricks. "I''m here on your Majesty''s order. Your majesty asked us to attack with all our strength and try to defeat the great wall guard army in one fell swoop..."

    "It''s not your Majesty''s intention, but your own idea!"

    "Why do you have such an idea? It''s too self-conscious to be a minister!"

    "As an old general who has served his majesty for generations, he will naturally distinguish right from wrong, and he is absolutely more confident in the way of being a minister than some people!"

    "Who are you talking about?"

    "Only guilty people will..."

    "How dare you disobey the king''s orders?" Tom clapped his face and opened his eyes angrily. He found that there was no chance of winning with the old man, so he immediately changed the topic and brought the conversation back to the point.

    "Oh, then tell me, how to attack with all your strength and rush in line like this?" Jess didn''t care and hit his opponent''s key accurately.

    "Of course not!" Tom whispered, "come! Fortunately, I was ready when I came!"

    Tom said, "when the youngster came, the highness of the princess once told me..."

    In the heart of Jess, the woman had the power to make anyone dare not to belittle. He looked up at Tom and asked, "four princess''s Royal Highness brings you to her meaning, doesn''t it?"

    Tom smiled and didn''t answer the question, giving Jess a profound feeling.

    The lights of Scott''s military tent were on until late at night, and from time to time there was a loud voice from inside. The guards outside the tent knew that it was the newly arrived military envoy discussing military affairs with the commander, but it was rare to see such excitement.

    After a long debate, Jess and Tom finally reached an agreement to let him lead 80000 troops as flanks to launch a surprise attack on the great wall guard army, while he led most of them in front to attract the attention of the great wall guard army. Tom, who succeeded in his wish, happily made a big deal. Jess left behind only sighed. I hope he won''t be hurt by this guy tomorrow.

    At this time, the two people who had their own ideas didn''t know that the direction of tomorrow was completely different from their ideas.

    Back in his bedroom tent, Jess angrily threw his helmet aside, "this annoying guy!"

    At the beginning, he opposed merging the Great Lakes region, because it would break the balance of the region, cause the dissatisfaction of the great wall guard army, and lead to the outbreak of the war. At this time, there were a large number of famous generals of the great wall guard army, and his victory rate was not high. However, the woman in power was not satisfied with the current territory and was determined to eat the Great Lakes region. She did have some means to subdue the Duke of the Great Lakes region without a single soldier. Unfortunately, the Great Wall guards reacted so quickly that they took the area by force first. Now it has evolved into such a situation.

    To be honest, jasbon didn''t want to be the coach this time, because he opposed sending troops to the Great Lakes, but Scott didn''t have a general who could fight Hua Mulan at all. He accepted it in order not to let Scott''s army lose too much. But it seems that her choice is wrong. The woman who has an extreme desire for power doesn''t realize her pains at all. She sent such a man.

    "Does she think she has a good chance of winning? Even if most of the elite troops in the country are used, it is difficult to win if there is no general who can compete with the enemy commander." Jess knows that he is old now, and it is good to fight with his opponent like this. Since the woman took power, she was keen to use power, but did not pay attention to the exploration of generals, so that there are no young talents who can really be independent in the current country.

    At this time, Jess suddenly found that there was a strong murderous spirit in the tent. He immediately pulled out his sword and didn''t wait to shout out. Suddenly, three people dressed in black appeared in the tent. Three long black swords showed fierce murderous spirit and firmly shrouded him, making him out of breath.

    At this time, the old general who felt extremely dangerous had no time to summon his hands, turned his body, and the sword in his hand danced around his body, folded into a heavy knife mountain, blocking the three swords pointing to his vital points at the outer door.

    The assassins who wanted to kill the old man didn''t give Jess a chance to breathe. The same three swords with terrible internal strength stabbed him like a poisonous snake from the front, back and side. Although they haven''t reached him yet, the cold strength cut the air around Jess and made the old man''s whole body like ice water.

    It had consumed most of his energy to block the three swords. After all, the years were unforgiving. Jess couldn''t get together as quickly as before. Although he tried his best to resist the enemy''s attack, the sword from the side still wedged into his knife net from a strange angle.

    A strange cold current poured in from the place where he was hit, so that he could no longer dance the second half of the move. The unfortunate old man only watched helplessly as the two long swords stabbed into his body.

    When the cold feeling enveloped Jess''s body and mind, he heard a voice in the blur, "all right, lift his head to see the lion heart king!"

 Chapter 346

    In an instant, an idea crossed his mind: the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finches are behind. Maybe this dispatch was a mistake. The bitter smile in his heart had not yet taken shape, and the endless darkness completely occupied his body and mind.

    Leia and Irene live in the Great Wall military camp for the third day.

    In the past three days, Leia took Irene all over the place and let Irene see what real war is.

    In fact, they came to Hua Mulan. Speaking of the reason, Irene killed a man.

    Mr Murong.

    Childe Murong is the youngest son of the city master of Xianyang City in the state of Qin. Loved by the city Lord.

    The killing shocked the whole city. The Lord of the city was angry and killed hundreds of people present.

    To find out Irene''s whereabouts.

    Knowing that Irene was in trouble, she quickly went to her master Leiya. Leiya didn''t say anything. She took Irene to the border of the state of Qin, the territory of Hua Mulan.

    Hua Mulan and Leiya have been good friends for many years.

    When friends are in trouble, Hua Mulan naturally helps them.

    "Murong Heng, the leader of Xianyang City, is just like his name. He is domineering and powerful. He is one of the most popular people around the first emperor Ying Zheng. However, it''s nothing. I don''t pay attention to him. Chan''er, your sister ling''er is the safest to stay with me."

    Hua Mulan said so.

    That night, Leiya went to Hua Mulan''s camp to discuss important matters.

    Leiya saw that there was no soldier guarding around the camp. She was very strange. She went to the door of the camp and looked cold and found something strange in the camp.

    Someone poisoned.

    Leiya was on alert and wanted to take the dagger out of her arms, but suddenly remembered that her fish intestine dagger was given to a person.

    He had to pinch his hand bone to reveal his sharp claw blade.

    Leia was surprised by the situation in the account.

    The candlelight in the tent was bright and bright, and the light and shadow fluttered. There was a large half person high bathtub in the middle. Hua Mulan was sitting in the bathtub, revealing a solemn and beautiful face, and a tired look in a pair of originally bright Phoenix eyes.

    Around her was a glittering and translucent water curtain. Outside the water curtain, three masked people in black stood in three directions, waving their daggers and rowing towards the water curtain. Each time, it made a "Chi Chi" sound and cut a hole in the water curtain, but a layer of water vapor was immediately surrounded around the opening, and then the water curtain returned to its original state.

    "Double cultivator!" Leia was surprised to see the unsteady blue flame on the dagger.

    No wonder those soldiers are gone. They have been killed. But how did these guys sneak into the heavily guarded camp and accurately find the location of Hua Mulan. Leia''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly.

    It turned out that while Hua Mulan was soaking in hot water, three double practitioners suddenly appeared in front of her. In a hurry, Hua Mulan, who had no clothes, only formed a water boundary and blocked the three uninvited guests out of the water curtain, hoping that they would retreat in the face of difficulties.

    Hua Mulan is not good at magic, and her weapons are not around. But the three people who came to assassinate were the peak dead men of both martial arts and evil arts! If Hua Mulan is not just in the water and uses a large bucket of water to support the boundary, it is really unimaginable.

    Leiya was surprised to see that the water boundary formed by Mulan was shrinking. On the mainland, such double practitioners are rare, because only people with high talent can become double practitioners after strict training. They have a high reputation in the assassination industry because of their excellent force and terrible magic prohibition.

    Generally speaking, a double practitioner can complete the task well. Seeing three here at once shows that they attach importance to Mulan. But Hua Mulan''s performance also shows that she does live up to the title of the strongest God of war. Under such circumstances, she is highly toxic, unarmed and extremely passive. She can support so long with one-on-three.

    Seeing that Hua Mulan can''t support it for long, her pink face behind the water curtain is pale, and beads of sweat as big as beans are oozing from her jade smooth forehead. Her bright Phoenix eyes are even dimmer. The water curtain looks shaky.

    However, the energy of the three main attackers seemed to be almost consumed. They were panting, and their sword wielding hands became heavy. But seeing hope, they still tried to wave their dagger. After all, they dominate the scene.

    Leiya''s right hand took out the deadly poison buried in the Flower Valley from her arms and buried the peach blossom. Hold the powder in your hand.

    As long as a person touches a little of this poison, his whole body will itch and fester, and soon he will turn into meat crumbs and float away with the wind.

    A faint ray of dust began to spread in the tent. Gradually, all the three people who waved the dagger crazily suddenly felt that their fatigue was deepening. At the same time, they felt an extremely crisp and itchy feeling. They couldn''t help slowing down their hands waving the dagger, and the blue flame on the sword tip disappeared.

    Leia slowly came in from outside the camp.

    Coldly looked at the three men in black.

    "Chan''er..." Hua Mulan cried weakly. The water boundary disappeared in an instant due to lack of mental strength. Leiya saw it and rushed over with an arrow and hugged Hua Mulan.

    "Ah!! how itchy!"

    The three men in black could not bear it and cried out in pain.

    "Mulan, what''s going on?" Leiya looked at Hua Mulan, and a trace of heartache flashed in her eyes.

    "You''re poisoned."

    Leiya looked dignified. She took an immortal grass out of her arms and stuffed it into Hua Mulan''s mouth.

    "Chan son, you... I can''t eat..." Hua Mulan knew the rarity of undead grass. Seeing this, she quickly declined.

    "Eat it for me, Mulan." where did the highly poisonous Hua Mulan resist Leiya, and Leiya forced the whole immortal grass into her mouth.

    At this time, a man in black sitting on the ground, struggling to pick up the dagger, stabbed Leiya hard.

    At this time, Leiya, who was angry, waved her backhand, and the blood light suddenly appeared. The head of the man in black crashed and was cut into five pieces by the claw blade. Leia did not stop, waved her claw blade and cut off the head of the second masked man. The last masked man screamed when he saw his fellow who had lost his resistance cut off his head like this.

    Watching the terrible woman walking towards herself with blood dripping on her right hand, her face was murderous. However, her whole body was weak again. There was a trace of fear in her eyes. She shook her head desperately and wanted to shrink back.

    At this time, Hua Mulan opened her eyes and shouted, "leave a living mouth and ask for a confession!" there was a trace of fatigue in her voice.

    Leia said.

    Then he mentioned the masked man to Hua Mulan and sat next to her to treat her highly toxic.

 Chapter 347

    Hua Mulan shouted to the masked man, "who are you?"

    Seeing that the masked man refused to answer, Leia raised her eyebrows and took off her masked scarf with her claw blade.

    "She''s still a beautiful little fox." Leiya''s eyes were cold. She saw that the girl was very beautiful, with willow eyebrows, big eyes, thin mouth and sharp chin. The girl looked at him stubbornly, still silent.

    Leiya shook her bloody claw blade on the girl''s face and said slowly, "you''re beautiful. But I don''t know if you''ll be so beautiful after cutting off your nose?"

    The girl''s beautiful face twitched. Leia''s cruelty proved that his words were definitely not fun. It makes people shudder to think that their beautiful face has no nose. At this time, the tip of Ye Leiya''s sword had reached the tip of her nose. I feel a chill, but

    The girl looked at Leia and laughed strangely.

    "Bad!"

    Leiya looks startled and quickly dodges to take Hua Mulan out of the account.

    Just rushed out of the tent, I heard a loud bang in the camp, and the girl blew herself up.

    ����

    On the far side of the battlefield.

    Jess has had a very bad hunch since this morning. As a veteran of military life, his hunch honed by long battles is generally very effective, which can almost be said to be tried repeatedly.

    At this time, there will be an inexplicable sense of hopelessness and depression like when he was in high spirits but was defeated by an unexpected enemy and suffered the biggest setback in his life. It made him feel a little cold.

    "Will he be defeated by that woman today?" he took such a question to the battlefield and fought a battle of wisdom and courage with the respectable woman opposite more and more carefully.

    As in previous times, after the battle between you and me, there were casualties on both sides, and no one took much advantage.

    "Isn''t it for this? Or is it because people are old and feel worse?"

    When Jess returned to the camp, he knew that his feeling was right, and his trouble began now.

    "General Jess, it''s hard for you!"

    As soon as he got into the account, he was greeted by a handsome man. The man was about twenty-eight years old. The fitting Samurai uniform showed his majestic figure like a lion incisively and vividly. A man like him should be very popular, especially the handsome smile on his face was enough to melt the heart of any girl in spring.

    Looking at this guy who is very popular with women, the old general Jess frowned and said impolitely, "Brown, what are you doing here?"

    Brown smiled and still said with his elegant gesture, "general Jess, you don''t seem to welcome me! But the young general acted under orders and caused you trouble!"

    "If you know it will cause trouble to others, you should stay away. What a nuisance!" Jess muttered in his heart and couldn''t help fighting back: "whose order? I don''t think it''s your majesty. The fourth Princess sent you."

    Brown suddenly said in awe: "general Jess, you seem to be very dissatisfied with this dispatch. You only know how to defend blindly and don''t compete with the great wall guard army for a showdown. Your majesty doesn''t want to see such a thing."

    Seeing this guy carrying the king out again, Jess was even more disgusted. He said coldly, "don''t you know the strength of Hua Mulan, the God of war, and the consequences of rash attack will be unimaginable."

    "But no matter how powerful she is, she is just a woman. How can a general grow the ambition of others and destroy his prestige! The combat power of our Scott army is the first in the world, and there are more troops than fast..."

    Listening to his nonsense without military literacy, Jess impatiently interrupted the words and said, "the war between the two armies is not like talking about soldiers on paper. It will be won by talking. The victory or defeat of the war is not a comparison of numbers. This is the first lesson in the art of war."

    Hearing that Jess was satirizing him that he didn''t know the art of war, Brown''s face began to turn blue because it hit his pain. He was favored by the princess because of his extraordinary skill and appearance. However, due to his poor family background, he had never received formal military education, and he didn''t seem to have much talent in using the army.

    If the party concerned has a correct understanding of this, he may not be looked down upon by others, but he likes to express his views on the use of military, which makes the senior generals in the court look down on him and think that this man doesn''t know the art of war except playing tricks. "I''m here on your Majesty''s order. Your majesty asked us to attack with all our strength and try to defeat the great wall guard army in one fell swoop..."

    "It''s not your Majesty''s intention, but your own idea!"

    "Why do you have such an idea? It''s too self-conscious to be a minister!"

    "As an old general who has served his majesty for generations, he will naturally distinguish right from wrong, and he is absolutely more confident in the way of being a minister than some people!"

    "Who are you talking about?"

    "Only guilty people will..."

    "How dare you disobey the king''s order?" Brown clapped his face and stared angrily. He found that there was no chance of winning with the old man, so he immediately changed the topic and brought the conversation back to the point.

    "Oh, then tell me, how to attack with all your strength and rush in line like this?" Jess didn''t care and hit his opponent''s key accurately.

    "Of course not!" Brown whispered, "come! Fortunately, I was ready when I came!"

    Brown said, "when the youngster came, the highness of the princess once told me..."

    In the heart of Jess, the woman had the power to make anyone dare not to belittle. He looked up at Brown and asked, "four princess''s Royal Highness brings you to her meaning, doesn''t it?"

    Brown smiled and didn''t answer the question, giving Jess a profound feeling.

    The lights of Scott''s military tent were on until late at night, and from time to time there was a loud voice from inside. The guards outside the tent knew that it was the newly arrived military envoy discussing military affairs with the commander, but it was rare to see such excitement.

    After a long debate, Jess and Brown finally reached an agreement to let him lead 80000 troops as flanks to launch a surprise attack on the great wall guard army, while he led most of them in front to attract the attention of the great wall guard army. Brown, who succeeded in his wish, happily made a big deal. Jess left behind only sighed. I hope he won''t be hurt by this guy tomorrow.

    At this time, the two people who had their own ideas didn''t know that the direction of tomorrow was completely different from their ideas.

    Back in his bedroom tent, Jess angrily threw his helmet aside, "this annoying guy!"

 Chapter 348

    At the beginning, he opposed merging the Great Lakes region, because it would break the balance of the region, cause the dissatisfaction of the great wall guard army, and lead to the outbreak of the war. At this time, there were a large number of famous generals of the great wall guard army, and his victory rate was not high. However, the woman in power was not satisfied with the current territory and was determined to eat the Great Lakes region. She did have some means to subdue the Duke of the Great Lakes region without a single soldier. Unfortunately, the Great Wall guards reacted so quickly that they took the area by force first. Now it has evolved into such a situation.

    To be honest, jasbon didn''t want to be the coach this time, because he opposed sending troops to the Great Lakes, but Scott didn''t have a general who could fight Hua Mulan at all. He accepted it in order not to let Scott''s army lose too much. But it seems that her choice is wrong. The woman who has an extreme desire for power doesn''t realize her pains at all. She sent such a man.

    "Does she think she has a good chance of winning? Even if most of the elite troops in the country are used, it is difficult to win if there is no general who can compete with the enemy commander." Jess knows that he is old now, and it is good to fight with his opponent like this. Since the woman took power, she was keen to use power, but did not pay attention to the exploration of generals, so that there are no young talents who can really be independent in the current country.

    At this time, Jess suddenly found that there was a strong murderous spirit in the tent. He immediately pulled out his sword and didn''t wait to shout out. Suddenly, three people dressed in black appeared in the tent. Three long black swords showed fierce murderous spirit and firmly shrouded him, making him out of breath.

    At this time, the old general who felt extremely dangerous had no time to summon his hands, turned his body, and the sword in his hand danced around his body, folded into a heavy knife mountain, blocking the three swords pointing to his vital points at the outer door.

    The assassins who wanted to kill the old man didn''t give Jess a chance to breathe. The same three swords with terrible internal strength stabbed him like a poisonous snake from the front, back and side. Although they haven''t reached him yet, the cold strength cut the air around Jess and made the old man''s whole body like ice water.

    It had consumed most of his energy to block the three swords. After all, the years were unforgiving. Jess couldn''t get together as quickly as before. Although he tried his best to resist the enemy''s attack, the sword from the side still wedged into his knife net from a strange angle.

    A strange cold current poured in from the place where he was hit, so that he could no longer dance the second half of the move. The unfortunate old man only watched helplessly as the two long swords stabbed into his body.

    When the cold feeling enveloped Jess''s body and mind, he heard a voice in the blur, "all right, lift his head to see the lion heart king!"

    "Lion heart king?!"

    In an instant, an idea crossed his mind: the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finches are behind. Maybe this dispatch was a mistake. The bitter smile in his heart had not yet taken shape, and the endless darkness completely occupied his body and mind. "Captain, we found it."

    Baili kept his promise and looked at Hua Mulan with a dignified face.

    Hua Mulan stood at the top of the high fortress of the great wall and looked at the endless mountains. Baili keeps her promise. I don''t know what she''s thinking.

    Hua Mulan looked at him and said, "you say."

    Baili kept his promise and reported the information detected by himself and xuance to her.

    It turned out that the self exploding girl and the other two people killed by Leia were double practitioners hired by Prince Charles of the kingdom of babeka at a high price. Since Athena killed her father, the Kingdom has long been divided into two, one half is the assassin force led by Marshal sarrow, and the other half is the Prince Charles of the Empire.

    They have long been unwilling to stay in the barren northwest tribes, and they also want to occupy this favorable military important land. This time, while the Scott army and the great wall guard army were at war, they wanted to assassinate the commanders of the two armies at the same time, and then take advantage of the chaos of the two armies to defeat the two armies and occupy the Great Wall link, so as to better attack the state of Qin.

    This plan of "killing two birds with one stone" is really vicious. In this way, Scott and the great wall guard will be greatly weakened and will not pose a threat to babeka in the short term.

    "I know." Hua Mulan nodded and fell into meditation.

    "Captain, you..." Baili kept his appointment. Seeing the captain''s haggard appearance, he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all.

    He glanced at Hua Mulan and retreated.

    The high fortress of the Great Wall, with the cold wind raging, made Hua Mulan''s long pink hair flutter disorderly.

    She stood here alone, unmoved.

    "Mulan, I finally found you."

    A voice came.

    Hua Mulan doesn''t have to look back. It''s a armor.

    Kai also jumped up and stood beside Mulan, his eyes full of love.

    "Are you... Better?"

    "Well, the immortal grass given to me by chan''er is here. It''s all right."

    "Immortal grass..."

    Kai smiled bitterly and looked at the woman she admired.

    There was no self in her eyes.

    "If only you hadn''t saved me then."

    Kai said slowly.

    Hua Mulan took a surprised look at Kai, and also showed a bitter smile.

    Both speechless, just blowing endless cold wind.

    ����

    "Sister Chan, those two people have been standing on the fort all day. When will they come down?"

    Irene looked at the two men under the fort and asked puzzled.

    Leia stood by and said, "ignore them."

    Leiya and she just came to ask Hua Mulan to come down for dinner, but Hua Mulan ignored and stood on it. Leia doesn''t know what to do.

    Ding Dong����

    Irene was stunned and took out her mobile phone from her arms.

    Leia looked aside and asked, "is this what you call a machine that can accept anyone''s news?"

    Irene nodded.

    His eyes were full of joy.

    She knew that in this world of kings, only herself and Renault could talk.

    Now the phone rings, it means he speaks to himself.

    Some nervously opened the screen.

    Wechat message.

    Renault: Irene, this is Renault. I''m still alive. Don''t worry. How are you doing? Are you all right after you killed someone? Yes, Leia protects you. As for me, now I''m going to the Tang Dynasty. Just wait for me there.

    Renault: Oh, by the way, I have a lot to say to you now. I have experienced a lot of adventures, and even... Forget it. I''ll talk to you in detail when I arrive at the University of the Tang Dynasty.

    Renault: I look forward to seeing you. Hey, hey~

    Looking at Irene''s relieved look, Leia joked: "what''s the matter, that man is still alive?"

 Chapter 349

    Irene nodded, hugged Leiya''s arm and said, "sister Chan, when will you take me to that university?"

    Leia looked at her and said, "it''s up to you."

    ����

    In the Longxing mountains 50 miles from the Donnell plain, the army is gathered, and the 200000 Orc troops of the babeka Kingdom Alliance are ready to go. Marshal sarrow and Duke Charles united the different tribes. Annexe the realm of kings together. Orcs are the lowest race and the most successful race. As long as they have spare power, they will plunder everywhere. However, their IQ is pitifully low. It''s a completely exploited and happy race.

    Located in the realm of the king, the alliance of different tribes is mainly composed of four orcs. In addition to the bear and leopard, there are also the lion and wolf. Over the years, in order to compete for the throne, the four ethnic groups have been in constant war and have no time to take into account the external environment.

    All this has been changed after mastering the power of the lion family. Under Arthur''s leadership, the lion family unified the orc alliance, and all the four families were under the Lion Flag. Arthur ascended the throne of the orc alliance, known as the lion heart King Arthur.

    This army is composed of two big families, the bear and the leopard, of which 130000 are the bear. The Lord will be Hans, the first warrior in the family, and 70000 are the leopard. The Lord will be Bella, who has the reputation of three great female generals.

    The army in the camp is holding a military council. Hans listened to the speech of the beautiful female general Bella, and a pair of bear eyes remained on her body. Hans, a self styled hero, has been pursuing Bella, which is well known in the orc alliance. He even declared publicly: "Whoever dares to argue with him for Bella will break his leg." a sentence frightened a large number of Bella''s suitors. After all, Hans is highly skilled. Except for a few people in the league, no one is his opponent.

    By this time, the military council was drawing to a close. Bella wrinkled up what he looked at Hans and looked at him. "What else do you have?" Hans said, "your order is my command, you has the final say!" and then he showed a self satisfied smile.

    Bella looked at him angrily and scolded, "you don''t have to pay attention!"

    Hans giggled a few times when he touched the gray nose. The generals in the tent laughed secretly in their stomach, but they had to hold it hard on the surface and act as if nothing had happened. After all, if you annoy Hans, it''s not worth it.

    If it were another woman, Hans might have been the overlord for a long time, because the tradition of the orcs is to be strong and powerful. But Bella''s strength is not below him, so even if Bella scolds, Hans has no way to take her. Gradually, Hans got used to Bella''s cold face. Being scolded by her also felt strange. Hans comforted himself: "don''t scold others. It''s kiss and love! It shows that it''s still a little interesting to herself."

    Hans made a little progress every day. With this belief, Hans carried out his "chasing incense" plan. Bella said coldly, "OK! That''s it. I''ll deal with the Scott army. You''re responsible for the great wall guard army." Hans thought and said, "it''s not good. There are many great wall guards, or I''ll go. Your army is too few." Bella said with a small mouth: "Our leopard clan is far better than your Xiong clan in terms of combat effectiveness. You''d better be careful of the great wall guard army. Their commander is Hua Mulan, the first general known as the God of war." Hans waved his hairy hand and said carelessly, "don''t worry, maybe she has been killed. Besides, if she''s still there, I''ll see how powerful this Hua Mulan is." At this point, Hans grabbed the wine glass, drank it in one gulp, then wiped his lips with the back of his hand, and then said, "beautiful God of war, look, I''ll catch her and turn her into a beautiful war slave!" his generals laughed and flattered him one after another.

    Bella looked at the lecherous guys in disgust, patted the table and scolded, "enough! Let''s get ready to go!"

    Hans, who left the tent, took a few steps. Seeing that Bella had gone far surrounded by several leopard generals, he called his subordinate generals. "Well, go and prepare first. I want to relax."

    Several bears beside him showed a knowing smile on his rough face.

    Hans patted one of the generals on the shoulder, smiled and said, "do well. You''ll try it later!"

    "Thank you, sir!" several bears will respond excitedly.

    Hans strode to a heavily guarded leather tent. The bear soldiers on guard quickly raised their guns and saluted him. With a slight nod, Hans opened the closed tent door and went in. Soon, there were women''s cries, begging for mercy, struggling and Hans''s violent laughter.

    The bear soldier guard standing at the door of the tent listened to the movement enviously. He knew that his master was enjoying the beauty of the Terran. At the thought of sending troops to the great wall area this time, he would also have the opportunity to taste the taste of the Terran woman. They were eager to start immediately.

    "General, the team is ready!" the three bear generals came in and reported to their master general, "please order to go!"

    "Before you start, let''s have a good time!"

    Contented Hans generously let his men taste fresh first.

    After venting their animal lust, the bears left the women like broken toys, left the camp and led the bear soldiers to set out. They expected more victories and plundered more women. With such a goal, 130000 bear soldiers embarked on an unknown journey.

    At the moment, they are full of confidence. The Terran soldiers are vulnerable in front of them, which has been clearly recognized in the previous plundering of the Great Wall, a military important place. Although we are facing a strong great wall guard army this time, the orcs are also the first time to send such a huge army. Thinking of the next war, the brave and aggressive blood on the orcs began to boil.

    A few days after Athena left, Renault began his journey to the Tang Dynasty University alone.

    If there is a map given by Diao Chan, you won''t get lost.

    A mobile phone with unlimited power is really a good thing.

    Renault sent a message to Lin Ling. Seeing that she didn''t return to herself, she stopped talking. Put the phone in the Apocalypse bracelet.

    Through Athena''s Professor, she has almost been able to use some of the strange abilities of the Apocalypse bracelet.

    For example, store items. And unknown power.

    Bracelet is a different world, you can put countless things. Not to mention a mobile phone, it may be more than enough to put the earth in.

    He recently lived in a small village near the mountain.

    Live in different families every day.

    Because of Renault''s purified physique, people in this village mistook him for a miracle doctor. So he was also warmly entertained by the village.

 Chapter 350

    However, a strange thing has happened recently. And, one by one.

    It started three days ago. Renault listened to the people in the village����

    In a family in the village, the husband is responsible for cutting firewood up the mountain and the wife is responsible for cooking at home.

    On that day, my husband went up the mountain to cut firewood and met a passing naked woman with long hair.

    The beauty is as white as snow, but I don''t know why her body is not covered by clothes. Her long black hair is smooth and straight, which just covers her privacy. Her petite and exquisite figure and cherry''s lovely mouth... Straighten her husband''s eyes. Where is such an immortal beauty in the mountains? He followed all the way to a small wooden house. After watching the woman go in, he found that there was only this single woman in the house, so he was burning with desire and rushed in.

    Afterwards, the husband was satisfied, so he hugged the beauty and asked her why she was naked. The woman cried and said that it was hot and wanted to take a bath by the river. Unexpectedly, when she got ashore, she didn''t see clothes, but didn''t want to be seen by you... Now... I''m your person... You have to be responsible for me

    The husband listened more happily and made an appointment to come back next time

    The next time they come back, they can say that they are preparing to fall in love with each other without shame. Suddenly, the woman covered her chest and only shouted pain. Her husband hurriedly asked what was the matter

    The woman said that she had a strange disease since she was a child and could not be with a man. Once she was more than twice, she would feel heartache to death. She could only be saved by eating a woman''s finger. Where is a woman''s finger on the mountain? It will start to attack and may die soon.

    As soon as my husband heard that I was coming, why did you fall ill? It''s killing me. But when I saw that the woman was beautiful and pitiful, I comforted her. I have a way. You wait for me.

    The husband hurried home. His wife asked what had happened. The husband hesitated and said that he met an old woman cutting firewood in the mountain and wanted to help her take her home. Unexpectedly, he got sick on the road and said he needed a woman''s finger to cure the disease... He didn''t want to deal with it... But he was afraid that if he died at that time, it would depend on him. He didn''t know what to do

    After hearing this, without saying a word, the wife went to the kitchen, cut off her right thumb and said, saving people is a good thing. It doesn''t matter if I lose a finger.

    The husband was ashamed but excited. He ignored everything when he thought of the beauty of the cottage on the mountain and went out directly, leaving his wife to bandage his wound.

    The husband went up the mountain and gave the little finger to the woman. The woman was like a long drought and rain. She quickly stuffed her mouth and chewed it. It looked strange and disgusting, and the blood flowed out along the corners of her mouth. So the husband rolled into bed with the woman

    Afterwards, the woman asked him, is this finger your wife''s? The husband was surprised and asked her how she knew. The woman smiled proudly. Only your wife will love you so much. She will believe whatever you say. But don''t come next time, lest I get sick again, unless... You come later, you should prepare a finger first.

    The husband was angry and was preached by her... But after two or three months, he began to feel itchy again... The wife at home was not good-looking at all. Without her fingers, she was disabled... He couldn''t help but dislike... So one day he finally couldn''t help lying to his wife, saying that he went up the mountain a few days ago and didn''t expect that the old grandmother''s old illness had relapsed. The doctor said, One finger is not enough to be a medicine guide. You need another one. Please help your wife and be sure to help him!

    The wife couldn''t believe it, but she couldn''t stand her husband''s hard help, so she broke another finger and gave it to him. It was just that her front foot husband left, and she followed her with pain. Unexpectedly, what she saw was that her husband was a golden house in the mountain, and took out his finger to the woman to eat.

    Watching the woman eat her fingers raw, his wife screamed with fear and was found by them. The husband knocked his wife unconscious, dragged her to the back room, and then continued to have fun with the beauty. After so many months, it''s hard to do it once. Just don''t do it twice and cut off another wife''s finger in person.

    The wife woke up in pain and saw that her whole body was bound and there were only seven fingers left. Outside were the voices of the husband and the woman. As soon as their voices stopped, the husband would appear in front of her and cut off one of her fingers.

    She couldn''t figure out how it could become like this. It was hell on earth. She fainted and woke up from pain several times. Later, her husband was better. He took a bigger knife and cut off his wife''s three fingers at one time. He also said that I was also for you. Long pain is better than short pain. If I cut you three at one time, you will suffer less twice.

    The two people were having a rough time outside. I don''t know the day and night, my wife broke out her greatest strength and finally broke free of the rope. She stumbled out of the back door, softened herself by the river and looked at her hands. She had only two fingers left in her hands for inhuman treatment these days. What''s the meaning of living? So she plunged into the river and jumped into the river and killed herself.

    The beast husband here didn''t know that his wife had escaped. He thought this was his most wonderful day. The beauty was in his arms, drew a circle on his chest with the tip of his hand, and said angrily: "I''ve finished my fingers, so I won''t come to avoid my life."

    "Beauty, what are you afraid of? My mother has two fingers. Let''s come first and I''ll get them later..."

    "Hate..."

    After that, the husband went to the back room to chop his fingers. Unexpectedly, his wife disappeared. He was stunned. No! The woman ran away!

    As soon as the beauty heard it, she became more frightened. Her angina pectoris began again. Her husband said, wait, I''ll take a knife. She can''t run far. I''ll catch up.

    The beauty smiled sadly. It''s all right, no need... I have another way to cure the disease. When the beauty looked up, her whole face was wrinkled and her fangs were exposed. She suddenly had great strength, slapped her husband unconscious, then tied him up, bited off one of her husband''s fingers with her teeth, and the husband screamed in pain, Don''t you just eat women''s fingers?

    Yes... But if you really can''t find a woman, eating ten fingers of a man can offset it. At this time, the beauty is no longer a beauty, because she can''t eat a woman''s fingers and has revealed her original shape. She is a human monster. She bit off a finger, chewed it slowly, looked at the man, smiled and bit off another one.

    The man died of pain and screamed loudly, but no one passed by the cabin

    The monster cursed while eating his fingers. Sure enough, the fingers of the ungrateful man are not delicious. It seems that he needs to change places.

 Chapter 351

    After more than ten days, people in a village went up the mountain to cut firewood. They saw a small wooden house and wanted to rest. Unexpectedly, they found the body of an unnamed man, with no fingers, a ferocious face and lost too much blood. Scared the Chaifu half to death.

    "You must save our husband and wife!! we don''t want to go up the mountain and meet monsters!"

    On this day, Renault lived in a hunter''s husband and wife''s house.

    The hunter''s name is baron. He is warm and unrestrained. After Renoir cured him of the severe poison in the bite of a poisonous snake while hunting, he regarded Reno as a lifesaver.

    Renault said, "don''t worry, I''ll go to the mountain today. Don''t go hunting today."

    This is what Renault decided. See how powerful that monster is.

    At the same time, he has another purpose.

    Try the new function of Apocalypse bracelet.

    Renault, who made the decision, chose a sunny weather and went up the mountain.

    Without Athena around, your confidence is not as strong as before. Without a strong dependence, you must be very cautious.

    The mountains near the village are extremely desolate, named Daliang Mountain.

    Passing through a forest, Renault saw a strange phenomenon.

    An old woman was hobbling along in the mountains with a crutch in her hand.

    Renault was very curious. He looked carefully at the old woman not far away. It was very difficult to walk.

    Renault hesitated to go up and ask her. Just then, the old woman seemed to trip over the branch under her feet and fell to the ground.

    Renault frowned and decided to ignore her.

    It has been several months since he came to the world of kings. Here, Renault has seen too many adventures and the dangers of the people.

    Just as he was about to take a step, Renault heard the fallen grandmother shouting for help.

    "Young man... Ouch... Please come and help me... Ouch, it hurts me..."

    Renault sighed, turned and walked towards the old woman. At the same time, he hid the Apocalypse Bracelet in his sleeve.

    Renault approached and found that the old milk * * had white hair and wrinkles on her face. When she looked closely, it turned out that she had stepped on a huge animal trap.

    The trap seems to have experienced a lot of wind and rain. The whole body is rusty and the double rows of serrations are dull. Otherwise, such a huge clip will break the old woman''s leg.

    "Are you okay?"

    Renault squatted down and looked at her, but his heart was also secretly on guard. If this person is different, let her taste the power of the Apocalypse Bracelet!

    "Young man... You help me get rid of this clip... And then carry me back. I will pay you."

    Looking at the poor old woman in front of her, Renault softened his heart and took off the clip on her leg.

    Then he carried her on his back.

    Not very heavy.

    "Old man, do you live in the mountains? Alone?"

    Renault asked tentatively.

    "Not alone, I have a daughter. I took refuge in a hut on the mountain."

    "Refuge?"

    The old lady sighed and said, "the recent war has been chaotic. I feel that there is war in all places, even where there are people. In order to avoid the war, we moved to the mountains."

    After a pause, the old lady asked curiously, "young man, look at your dress, you don''t look like a person here. How did you come to such deep mountains and forests?"

    Renault was silent for a moment and said, "do you know that there has been a monster on the mountain recently?"

    The old lady was surprised and shouted, "ah? Are you... Are you... The monster?!"

    "Help! Help...!"

    Renault was startled, then couldn''t laugh or cry, and explained, "I''m not a monster! I''m just curious. I''m a villager of the village at the foot of the mountain. A couple in the village were bewitched by the monster and both died a few days ago."

    The old lady calmed down and said, "it''s terrible..."

    Renault felt a little relieved. At least, from the old lady''s reaction, she was not the monster.

    Should be a normal person.

    Renault thought of this and accelerated his pace at the same time.

    Within an hour, Renault saw a small house in the woods, which seemed to be made of wood.

    "Old man, is that your house ahead?"

    The old lady let out a sound, a little happy, and laughed at the same time: "young man, yes, that''s my house in front. My daughter should also be back."

    "Your daughter?"

    The old lady said, "my daughter Hertz is a hunter. Our mother and I usually hunt some prey in the old forest in the mountain. Sometimes, we go down the mountain to exchange some food with the villagers."

    Renault was silent and sent the old lady into the house.

    "Mother, are you back?" a girl appeared in the room. She looked beautiful, but her clothes were a little ragged.

    "Hertz, I''m back."

    Hertz saw Renault, his eyes showed a strange look, and asked, "Mom, is he?"

    The old lady smiled, invited Renault into the room, closed the door and said, "daughter, how long have we not opened meat?"

    Renault was surprised and looked at the old lady.

    Hertz looked at the old lady and smiled. A beautiful face showed an unreasonable distorted smile and said, "Mom, I don''t know. Hey, it''s time for people to go up the mountain."

    Renault was stunned and secretly regretted patting his forehead.

    Yes, I should have thought of it for a long time. How can there be living people in such deep mountains and forests.

    The old lady suddenly changed.

    The body''s green tendons burst, and the muscles grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye����

    The clothes were torn, revealing a disgusting real body.

    Hertz''s beautiful face turned red in an instant. For a moment, his muscles burst, and his face twisted like lava.

    "Young man, you are so delicious. You are so kind!"

    "Mother! I want to eat his face!!"

    Renault''s eyes twitched.

    And eat my face? It''s hard to count.

    Seeing the big and small monsters pounce on themselves, Renault gathered his mental strength secretly.

    Discipline!

    In an instant, a heavy thunder fell from the sky!

    Boom!

    The cabin was split to pieces in an instant.

    Renault dodged and rushed out of the room at the moment the house collapsed.

    "Jie Jie!! this human is still a talent!"

    "Wouldn''t it be better to eat, hee hee."

    Renault looked, and his falling thunder seemed to have little effect on these monsters.

    At this time, two monsters rushed towards Renault with ferocious faces.

    Renault sighed and revealed the bracelet.

    "The apocalypse, the underworld opens!"

    A crescent like crack appeared from the air without warning.

 Chapter 352

    The crack is like a small universe, dark, mysterious and vast.

    "You... You are!"

    The two monsters finally showed their fear.

    Renault smiled and said, "you, go to the underworld and stay."

    Then the crack suddenly widened! A strong gravitational pull directly sucked the two monsters in!

    Then the crack disappeared.

    The sun rose and dispersed the mist over the plain. The great wall guard army has long been arranged in a solid formation. Dressed in colorful armor, Trina stood in the array, with a huge sword on his back, watching Diao Chan and Lin Ling leave.

    It''s time to leave. Diao Chan is going to the Tang Dynasty, and Lin Ling is also going to the first university of the Tang Dynasty. Trena advised Diao Chan that soldiers will be found wherever the war starts. Although Diao Chan has high strength, Mulan is still afraid that Diao Chan will be attacked by cold arrows and dark guns on the battlefield. But Diao Chan has decided to go. Mulan can''t help it.

    Although I don''t give up, I still have to do well in front of me.

    The great wall guard finally went to war with the Scott army and the orc alliance.

    "Drive!" cried Trina, urging him to sit down and ride a horse and take over the pass!

    Hearing the familiar horse hiss, all the soldiers of the great wall guard army were refreshed. Over the years, with this familiar voice, the great wall guard army has swept away thousands of troops. Every soldier has formed a god like worship for general Mulan. As long as he sees the flying flag, he firmly believes that victory must belong to him. The title of "beautiful God of war" was called out by them first.

    Trena turned his head and looked at the hazy Scott army camp in the distance. The camp was shrouded in silence. It seemed that Scott army didn''t want to fight the enemy. "I hope the grandpa opposite is safe!" although he is an opponent, treina still respects Jess very much.

    "Enemy behind!" the reconnaissance cavalry sent came to report. Eight miles ahead, the vanguard of the orc Alliance Army appeared. Trina calmly ordered, "turn around!" her orders were relayed layer by layer by the galloping Herald cavalry. The huge lineup of the great wall guard army began to fluctuate like a current.

    The time calculation was very accurate. When a large number of vanguard troops appeared in the field of vision, the front of the great wall guard army was just aimed at the swarming soldiers. At the same time, the orc alliance camp in the distance was in chaos, with a faint fire everywhere and a killing sound.

    The bear soldiers among the orcs are almost all infantry. They are strong and ferocious. They are half taller than the great wall guard army. They have thick skin and infinite strength. They walk like flying. It was very frightening to rush up with such a cry. If you don''t prepare in advance, you will be in a hurry and frightened. And they are fast. In the blink of an eye, they have rushed to the front of the great wall guard army.

    The well prepared great wall guard army was not in a hurry. The archers in front of the array gave a fierce arrow rain to the orc alliance. After releasing the bow and arrow, the soldiers retreated, while the heavy infantry already lined up behind moved forward in neat steps. The huge shield opened reflected the rising sun and flashed dazzling light.

    The bear soldiers at the front of the team were baptized by bows and arrows, screamed and fell down, but the bear soldiers behind still rushed up bravely. Some slightly wounded bear soldiers also continued to rush up with arrows inserted in their bodies. The strength of the orc army can be seen. They all enthusiastically waved their weapons and roared, trying to get close to fast''s position, because they had such a recognition in their hearts that as long as they could rush in front of the enemy, they would be defeated.

    Looking at the orcs rushing up fearless of life and death, Trina smiled coldly and said contemptuously, "a group of brainless guys!" there are such strong soldiers in the air, but the mistakes of the master general will make them enter the situation of failure. She calmly mobilized the army and continued to hit the enemy head-on. Under the protection of heavy infantry, the demon division troops, which had been mobilized together for a long time, also began to launch magic attacks on the orcs. This is a pioneering work of trena, which gathers the demons and Taoists originally scattered in various armies. The more demons and Taoists sing together, the greater the magic power, and the greater the damage to the enemy.

    I saw countless terrible fireballs and lightning flying on the orcs'' heads, and these things are the most feared by the orcs. With each mantra sung by the evil Taoists in the great wall guard army, a large number of orcs fell down.

    Trena knew that he could not let the orcs close to his army, because the fighting power of the orcs was far better than that of the great wall guard army. In hand to hand combat, several great wall guard armies might not be able to defeat a bear soldier. However, under such a long-range attack, few bear soldiers can rush to the great wall guard army. In this way, even if they can reach the great wall guard army, the bear soldiers will soon be killed under the siege of many great wall guards.

    An hour later, tianhammer finally realized that the great wall guard army was not a human who was scared and collapsed. It''s suicide to rush like this, and now the formation of the whole team has been chaotic, and even effective orders can''t be conveyed. He thought of reorganizing the team, so he ordered to blow the retreat.

    With the piercing sound of the bone flute in the orc array, the timid bear soldiers turned and ran back like the ebb tide.

    Unexpectedly, Trina was waiting for this opportunity. At the command, the heavy infantry in front of him dodged, and the cavalry in the back rushed out. They hid behind the orcs for a while. The bear soldiers who lost their fighting spirit lost their armor and were in a panic. They retreated ten miles at a time before they stabilized.

    Tianhammer was so angry that he killed his troops and began to organize a counterattack. An hour after the war, the two sides entered a tug of war, but the great wall guard army, under the ingenious command of treina, slowly gained the upper hand. A few hours later, the orc troops suffered heavy casualties and the formation gradually shrank. If this continues, the orc''s defeat is certain.

    The sky hammer made a cruel order.

    "Retreat!!!"

    Discontent, anger, distortion, lust.

    It broke out in the heart of tianhammer.

    He wanted to chop trena into meat sauce and eat it in his stomach.

    However, in today''s situation, no matter how inflexible your mind is, you can see that your side has been greatly disadvantaged.

    If you don''t retreat, you will be destroyed by the regiment and even in danger.

    Tianhammer, with a black face and a swift whip, led tens of thousands of disabled and defeated soldiers to retreat madly.

    ����

    One day later, the bear soldiers of tianhammer were exhausted. They were killed by the great wall guard led by trena. Needless to say, the food along the way was also consumed.

 Chapter 353

    At this time, tianhammer''s subordinates are tired and hungry.

    "Open your eyes and show me some villages and towns around here! Go in and recover your strength 1"

    Tianhammer ordered.

    In fact, he was too tired and desperately needed food and water.

    "Report! There is cooking smoke ahead! It should be a village!"

    Tianhammer was overjoyed and roared, "all the officers and soldiers listen to the order and cheer me up! Start working!"

    The dispirited faces of the bear soldiers showed joy.

    When there is a village, there is food, water, and even women.

    Thinking of this, they accelerated and rushed to the village.

    Renault went down the mountain and was in a trance.

    It may be the use of apocalyptic bracelets. Each use will consume huge spiritual power and divine consciousness.

    "Get stronger quickly."

    Renault read silently in his heart and looked back at the Daliang Mountain behind him.

    There may be countless monsters and monsters on the mountain. People in the village basically make a living by hunting and cutting firewood on the mountain.

    If you don''t feel the future trouble, the people in the village will never be at peace.

    Renault was startled by a sudden thought in his mind.

    Is it feasible to absorb all the Daliang Mountain into the underworld in your bracelet.

    Renault was suddenly excited, but the next moment he calmed down quickly.

    Absorbing two monsters makes your mental power a little trance. Isn''t it true that absorbing the huge and continuous Daliangshan in front of you

    Renault pondered for a moment, but decided to give up the possibility.

    ����

    Within a few hours, Renault returned to the village.

    Outside the village, Renault saw bursts of smoke and flames in the village.

    Renault was surprised. The secret road was bad and ran to the village quickly.

    "Kill! Kill me! Ha ha ha!"

    Tianhammer led the bear soldiers to kill.

    All the bear soldiers rode horses and frantically cut and killed in the village. The villagers kept crying, and everyone cried.

    It looks like the slaughter has just begun.

    Bursts of screams came. The bear soldiers took pleasure in chasing humans on horseback. They first let humans escape for hundreds of meters, and then urged the mounts to start chasing.

    Some bear soldiers are too hungry. When they see people directly, they lift them up, tear them in half, and swallow them in big gulps.

    How can humans less than two meters in size defeat bear soldiers more than two meters in size.

    I don''t know who set the fire, and the village is gradually in the light of fire.

    "Ha ha! Find me a woman!"

    Tianhammer chewed the meat he had just torn off with a knife, and it was still red with blood.

    Renault''s head exploded with a bang.

    He had never seen the most direct and shocking scene.

    "Brother, save me..."

    Renault was surprised and found that a child covered with blood ran out of the village.

    A closer look, the child''s ears were cut off, and a piece of meat was torn off his shoulder.

    Before Renault could hold him, the child fell to the ground and lost his breath!

    Renault only felt a stream of hot blood rush to his head, as if he had never been so angry.

    No one in the village has experienced such a disaster.

    Like a dream.

    The hunter Barron was covered in blood, clutching a long knife in his hand, and looked ferociously at the joking bear soldiers around.

    "Look at this human, ha ha."

    "I''ll eat his brain later. Stubborn humans are rare now. Ha ha ha!"

    Barron stared at the bear soldier fiercely, roared and rushed over.

    Bang����

    With one hand, Xiong Bing grasped Barron''s long knife, with the other hand, he grabbed Barron''s hair and lifted him up.

    "Little bastard, your wife is delicious. Ha ha."

    "Hey, hey, it''s delicious, especially the meat below. Ha ha ha, it''s really not enough!"

    Barron felt his anger attack his heart. With a puff, a mouthful of blood gushed out.

    "Hey, hey, it seems that the psychological defense line of this human is his wife, ha ha ha."

    Baron looked at the tall and ferocious bear soldiers around him with both eyes, and squeezed an arrow in his hand.

    "I''ll eat you!"

    After that, a bear soldier opened his mouth and wanted to swallow him.

    Just then, while the bear soldier opened his mouth, Barron held the arrow in his right hand and mercilessly poked it into the bear soldier''s eyes!

    "Ah --!"

    "You bastard! I''ll chop you into meat sauce!"

    Barron was thrown to the ground. Looking at the bear soldier in pain, the corners of his mouth finally smiled.

    Just as the bear soldier was about to draw out his knife to kill Barron, a sudden change occurred!

    I saw a thunderbolt with a thick wrist slashing all the bear soldiers in the room!

    Renault looked at all this in front of him and didn''t show much surprise.

    The bear soldiers who were still dense just now almost broke ten thousand. Up to now, in the blink of an eye, it has disappeared without a trace.

    The power of the Apocalypse bracelet is truly unparalleled.

    This is just one of the forces. Is it so powerful.

    Renault looked at the bracelet and finally smiled at the corners of his mouth.

    He wanted to walk, but found that his legs didn''t listen to him at all and had no strength at all.

    With a plop, Renault fell to the ground.

    Sure enough, I can''t bear to use such a huge mental force.

    Renault lay on the ground, thinking, and suddenly thought that he had killed several bear soldiers without expression just now.

    They were pierced by themselves. Another was killed by his own peach blossom burial.

    The feeling of piercing the body turned out to be so comfortable and pleasant.

    Thinking of this, Renault suddenly felt a huge nausea from his stomach. Wow, a stream of sour water vomited out.

    Renault vomited heartbroken this time, almost spitting out all his internal organs.

    "Most people on earth have no chance to kill in their life, ha ha."

    Renault thought of this and suddenly laughed. He touched his trouser pocket and suddenly thought of something. He took out his mobile phone, opened wechat with a few efforts, found Lin Ling and said:

    I killed people, too.

    Seeing that Lin Ling didn''t reply, Renault expected that Lin Ling and Diao Chan must be very tired to learn martial arts and magic.

    Diao Chan is so serious.

    Thinking of this, Renault seemed to be full of hope. He wanted to go to the Tang Dynasty and see Lin Ling at the university there.

    After all, there are only two people on earth in this world.

    Renault tried to move his body and found that the exhaustion of mental strength was really terrible. He not only had a headache when thinking about things, but also ran ten laps around the playground.

    It seems that if you want to walk again, you need to rest for a long time.

    I remember when Athena left, she left a lot of things for herself in the wooden house.

    Babeka''s token - this is the supreme token of babeka kingdom. With it, you can go anywhere in all the territory of babeka Kingdom at will, and no one has the right to interfere.

 Chapter 354

    There are fifty unique crystal coins of babeka, which are common in the realm of Kings - one gold coin can make an ordinary family worry about food for a month. A hundred gold coins are equal to a crystal coin.

    The secret medicine of the royal family of babeka - it can quickly restore physical strength and increase physical strength many times. Can make yourself lasting and strong.

    Pooh! What are you thinking.

    Renault shook his head and took out a small golden medicine bottle in his arms.

    That''s it, the secret medicine of the babeka royal family.

    Renault wanted to pull out the bottle cap, but he found that he didn''t even have the strength to pull out the cork.

    I tried two or three times and couldn''t open it.

    Renault smiled bitterly and held the medicine bottle in his hand and spread it aside.

    You''d better sleep in place, recover some strength tomorrow, and take this secret medicine again.

    Renault turned over with some effort and found the tragedy in the village.

    None of the villagers'' bodies are complete. There are stumps and broken arms everywhere. It''s not too much to describe it as a river of blood.

    "It''s terrible."

    Renault sighed. In the different world, I really saw the impermanence of life.

    Killing a person, no, killing hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands of people is as Moody and easy as filling an ant nest with water in a water bottle when I was a child.

    Now, I still incarnate as the God of death of "ants", and use bracelets to send them all to the underworld. As for whether they live or die, it has nothing to do with themselves.

    Renault closed his eyes and was about to sleep.

    At this time, a faint wind suddenly flashed in his ear. Renault subconsciously opened his eyes and saw a beautiful and poor woman come to him and look at herself.

    "Who are you?"

    Renault struggled to get up, but could not move.

    The woman giggled and said, "I''ll tell you, there will be a man in this place who can make me see!!"

    Then he opened his mouth and revealed two sharp and slender tusks.

    Renault was surprised and realized that this woman was the female monster who killed a couple in the village in Daliang Mountain a few days ago!

    Thinking of this, Renault''s legs moved hard! It was a little far away from the woman.

    "Giggle, don''t be afraid ~ little handsome boy, give your sister your fingers and your heart!!"

    The female ghost groaned, opened her claws to show her original shape, and rushed towards Renault!

    Pooh!!

    Renault had no strength to dodge and was stabbed by the ghost''s claws. In an instant, Renault felt a sharp pain and inserted ten sharp fingers on his shoulders! Renault was in a cold sweat and couldn''t help shouting.

    Seeing Renault showing such a painful expression, the female ghost became more and more excited, giggled and said, "handsome boy, your meat is really tender ~!"

    After that, I will eat Renault''s fingers.

    At this time, a falling thunder fell from the sky, and Carla said -!

    Split the female ghost straight.

    Due to the power of lightning, the female ghost''s hair exploded like killing Matt in the countryside, her body was black, and her clothes were burned by lightning.

    "Ah, my beautiful face!!!"

    The female ghost covered her face and looked carefully. Her face was struck by lightning. At this time, it was like an ice melting a corner and instantly collapsed into twisted magma.

    "This is the beauty I got by killing a princess!! I''ll take out your tendons! I''ll drink all your blood! Dig out your eyes!"

    The female ghost tore off this peerless beauty and revealed her original face. With the thick plasma and maggots'' faces, the white bubbles were flowing out of the corners of the mouth and eyes.

    Renault felt his consciousness getting more and more blurred and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. The falling thunder just now has exhausted all his mental strength and failed to chop the female ghost to death. Now, I don''t even have the spirit of thinking.

    Are you going to die so humble.

    Renault thought like this. The next moment, he lost consciousness.

    The female ghost stretched out her tusks and bit Renault''s neck.

    Just about to bite off his neck, the female ghost was suddenly stunned. She blankly touched a blood hole in her head, which was unbelievable.

    "Why... There are silver bullets..."

    Before she finished, the female ghost fell to the ground and her body gradually turned into a pool of mud.

    "Captain, this is the highest token of Babel card. I suspect he is a big man of Babel card royal family. We''d better put him under house arrest..."

    As Leia waved her hand, drem stopped talking.

    Leia looked at Renault who was unconscious in front of her and said, "shut him in the camp first, keep the appointment, and you come with me."

    It was easy for the great wall guard to chase the orc alliance this time. They threw away their armor.

    Because the Scott army sent reinforcements at this time, the great wall guard had to stop the pursuit and began to fight with the Scott army.

    But this time, the Scott army did not fight steadily as before, but ran like a group of wild cattle, which made Leia a a little strange.

    After several rounds, Leia led the army to withdraw.

    Before long, there came the news that general Scott''s old Jess had been assassinated!

    Leia couldn''t believe it. She didn''t believe that an experienced and powerful veteran would be assassinated.

    When she really saw the scene of Scott army mourning Jess, Leia had to believe it.

    She also doubted whether the Scott Army played a conspiracy, but later she saw that the Scott army didn''t love war. Leia sighed a pity.

    "It''s a pity to see the grandpa opposite."

    Leia said.

    Drem looked at his captain, both the enemy and his family. As long as she is worthy of respect, Leia will regard each other as her friends. Not just to kill the enemy.

    That''s the charm of your captain.

    No wonder brother Kai is obsessed with her.

    "Did you find out who did it?"

    "No. even the Scott army didn''t find out who did it. When the assassins were surrounded, they all blew themselves up."

    Leiya thought deeply and said, "good means. Assassinating the commanders of the two armies at the same time, causing confusion in the morale of the army. Unfortunately, they don''t have the ability to kill me."

    Drem asked, "the captain suspects that babeka''s men killed him?"

    Leiya shook her head and said, "I''m not sure. Or, I don''t have evidence. I suspect that there is a bigger conspiracy after the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch."

    "A few days ago, general Bai Qi of the state of Qin went to the auction house?"

    "Well, he photographed the famous sword of breaking the army."

    "Oh, that kind of weapon is really not suitable for him."

    Leia said no more and went to the battlefield.

    ����

    Renault dreamed that he was the master of the universe. He killed everyone.

    He opened his eyes, sweating, looked around and found himself lying in a small bed. His hands and feet were firmly tied together by chains.

 Chapter 355

    "Are you awake?"

    At this time, a lazy voice came.

    Renault was surprised, looked behind him and found that it was a man with red hair and sharp ears.

    Looks quite familiar.

    "Who are you? Where is this?"

    With a smile, the red haired man sat next to Renault and said, "look at you, you shouldn''t be from babeka, but how can you have the unique King token of babeka''s God of war?"

    Renault quickly looked into his arms and found that everything inside was missing.

    The red haired man pointed to the ground and said, "Hey, is that what you''re looking for?"

    Renault looked down and found that the token, crystal coin, secret medicine given to him by Athena, as well as various medicines given to him by Diao cicada, maps and fish intestine daggers were all placed on the ground.

    "How could a man with so many strange treasures be almost killed by an ordinary monster? Huh?"

    The red headed man seemed to be a chatterbox. Renault didn''t say a word, so he chattered a lot there.

    "If brother Shou hadn''t saved your life, you would have been eaten by the female ghost and turned into another face. Hey, boy, why don''t you say a word? Were the people in that village killed by the bear soldiers led by the orc tianhammer, or... By you?!"

    Speaking of this, the red haired man looked at Renault with a trace of killing intention.

    Renault listened to these familiar words and looked at the man in front of him.

    It should be Baili xuance. It can''t be wrong.

    As for why they were not eaten by the female ghost, they should also have saved them.

    "I didn''t kill it. I''m from the Carol tribe. Because the tribe was destroyed, I had to travel around alone. That was the case when I came to the village."

    Baili xuance looked at him and said, "people of the tribe, very good. Should you explain how these things on the ground come from?"

    Renault thought for a moment, his head was about to explode, and he really couldn''t think of how to make up a reasonable excuse.

    At this time, I had to smile bitterly and say, "if I say... Athena is my friend and she gave these things to me herself, do you believe it?"

    Baili xuance looked at Renault like an idiot, smiled at Renault and said, "I believe... You ghost!"

    "Just stay here until captain Mulan comes back!"

    Then he went out of the camp.

    ����

    Another war is about to begin.

    The angry Scott army, the leopard army of the joint Orc alliance, double-sided attack!

    Leiya was overwhelmed by the siege and attack of the two armies.

    Pooh!

    Leiya cut off a leopard soldier with his body and weapons with a sword.

    The leopard soldiers around seemed not to know their fear and surrounded Leiya with meat sea tactics!

    "Kill!"

    Leiya''s eyes are red, and the huge sword in her hand exudes a pale blue sword spirit with the help of strengthened strength!

    Boom!

    Dozens of leopard soldiers are like fallen leaves scattered by the wind. They are all cut and scattered on the battlefield!

    "Give it to me! This human chick is so powerful. Ha ha ha, she must be more coquettish in bed later! Ha ha ha!"

    Dozens of leopard soldiers died, and hundreds of leopard soldiers rushed over crazy.

    Leiya looked at the soldiers coldly, her eyes were red, her muscles burst and bulged, and the huge sword cangxiao covered a faint blue edge.

    "All die!!!"

    Leiya is like a bloody God of war, madly breaking in among the leopard soldiers! harvest! Slaughter!

    ����

    Bang -!

    Drem aimed at a little leader of the leopard family and shot him in the head!

    "How''s the battle going with Captain Mulan?"

    "Report! Captain Mulan fought with blood like the God of war!"

    "Oh..."

    Drem knew that these leopard soldiers could not do anything for the captain.

    The only person who can fight back and forth with the captain has been assassinated.

    Boom!

    A huge gunshot came.

    Drem was shocked and looked at the bones of the soldiers in his camp who had been blown up by the sudden shell, and suddenly remembered something.

    "Retreat quickly! There are magic guided cannons on the opposite side!!" after a long battle, the troops of the three sides have called in gold and pulled back one after another.

    Temporarily entered the state of truce, but some people in the orc alliance are ready to move.

    In the great wall guard barracks, Leiya stayed up all night after the war with leopard soldiers. She received the news that the orc alliance was forming a challenge outside the camp and immediately ordered to go out to meet the enemy.

    Arthur, with a golden curly hair like a lion''s mane, stands under the flying Lion Flag. Behind him are dozens of fierce and cold lion generals, followed by his lion soldiers. On the two wings of this array are Poria''s leopard soldiers and grey shell''s wolf soldiers.

    Hundreds of thousands of beasts lined up on the Donnell plain were holding swords and guns. They quietly looked at the barracks of the great wall guard army in front. There was not even a human voice except the neighing of war horses on the whole battlefield, but the killing momentum made people feel breathless.

    Looking at the Lion King Arthur standing in front of the army, all the orcs will have such a feeling: "what a powerful and majestic king! There is no king more powerful than him on the mainland!"

    Indeed, even the leaders of the other three orcs who have been fighting openly and secretly with Arthur have to admit that Arthur, who is as big as a mountain and has sharp eyes, is an invincible brave general, because no one in the whole Orc alliance can compare with him. His martial courage is well known in the world, and even the surrounding neighbors are surprised.

    At the moment, the orcs have strong confidence that their Lion King will lead them to fly the banner of the orc alliance in the sky of the mainland forever. The belief in the king makes the orcs'' combat power rise, which is by no means a good thing for the soldiers of their enemy great wall guard army today.

    But in fact, both the bear''s tianhammer and the wolf''s Huibei have mixed feelings in their hearts, because they have a bad start. Now their strength is greatly reduced. It is needless to say that tianhammer is dead and Huibei is disabled. If the orc Alliance wins today, the power of the lion clan will be greatly improved, and they will have no status in the country in the future. For the leopard family, which has always been in the weakest trend, this will not be a good thing. Therefore, Poria cocos is also consistent with them on this point. They hope to let the lion family work hard and try their best to preserve their strength.

    Under the strong appearance, there are subtle cracks, but Arthur, who has always advocated force, did not see it, because he was already imagining the sweetness of the fruit of victory in his heart.

    "Coming! They''re going out!"

    There was a slight commotion in front of the lion soldiers, and the soldiers subconsciously clenched their weapons. All eyes were on Arthur the lion king.

 Chapter 356

    Arthur''s sharp eyes looked at the movement of the great wall guard camp in the distance, suddenly waved his strong right hand forward, and shouted, "go out!"

    The majestic voice spread far away, and the soldiers of the orc alliance responded with a shocking voice and began to move slowly. It was originally a horizontal array, and the middle part gradually protruded to form a huge arrow. With slightly backward wings, it formed a triangular front vector array dominated by charge. At the top of the arrow is Arthur the lion king.

    With the sound of trumpets and drums, the barracks of the great wall guard army opposite opened the barracks door and lined up a square array of heavy infantry. All of them were wearing heavy armor and holding anti horse guns. They spread out to the wings on both sides with the potential of two dragons coming out of the water, forming a long strip in front of the array.

    After the heavy infantry stood, the two teams of archers rushed out, and the wild goose wings separated to press their own feet. Then, teams of cavalry with bright armor and neat formation rushed out of the camp, and the well-trained soldiers were arranged into a strict square array. The cleanliness of the military capacity amazed all the officers and men of the orc alliance.

    Looking at the great wall guard army in a moment, Arthur secretly said, "the great wall guard army really deserves its reputation! No wonder it can dominate for a while."

    He urged the jade lion beast under his crotch to come to the front of the battle and shouted like thunder: "my king, please answer general Leiya!"

    The sound reached the great wall guard array. At the opening of the flag gate, Leiya, a beautiful and heroic helmet and armor, rushed out of the sky with a huge sword. Her exquisite, concave and convex slim figure was shown by her close fitting colorful armor. Arthur was shocked at the sight.

    Leiya looked at Arthur and said, "what advice does the lion king have?" her voice was like a silver bell.

    Arthur arched his hand and said, "I''ve heard the name of the God of war for a long time. I''m really lucky to see you today!" Leia smiled and said, "Your Majesty is flattered."

    Arthur was puzzled by her smile like a hundred flowers in full bloom and said, "I really don''t want to hurt you. Why don''t you give me the general and I''ll be queen?" when he spoke, a pair of big ring eyes stared at Leia''s tall and attractive breasts.

    When Leiya heard the speech, her jade face sank and scolded, "a bold madman, he speaks wildly!"

    Arthur laughed and said, "if you don''t obey, it''s too late to repent." then he pointed to the army behind him and continued: "hundreds of thousands of soldiers under the king are enough to raze you to the ground! I advise you to be my woman and ensure that you can''t enjoy it!"

    Leia scolded, "a shameless man is the Lord of a country!"

    Arthur flew into a rage, waved his broken star hammer and went straight to Leia. Leia took her time, put the sky in her hand, danced and stabbed Arthur''s face. At first, relying on his natural power, Arthur waved a 180 kg broken star hammer and smashed it, hoping to knock Leia off her horse. Unexpectedly, after a few rounds, he found that Leiya could not only take over easily, but also slowly take the initiative with superb sword skills.

    Every time Arthur''s broken star hammer hits Leia''s sword, the huge sword is like a dragon at sea. The tip of the sword refers to what he must save, forcing Arthur to close the frame. He had no way to use his divine power. He only had to dance the broken star hammer to deal with the gun shadow that couldn''t leave the key of his body.

    Every time Leia danced, there was a strong wind on the gun. Even though Arthur was thick and fleshy, he was also vaguely painful. He suddenly thought that Leiya''s huge sword cangxiao was an ancient artifact, which would automatically produce the wind magic, which was beyond ordinary people''s resistance.

    Thinking of this, Arthur danced a hammer shadow and drove Leia back.

    Said: "general Mulan is really powerful, but even you can''t resist the power of the magic guide gun, ha ha ha!"

    Leiya looked surprised: "what are you talking about?! ��

    Arthur laughed with a gloomy face and said, "your love general drem, I don''t know what''s going on. Ha ha!"

    Drem hid in a tiny trench and looked motionless at the babeka soldiers in the distance.

    "It''s really vicious. Dare to break the contract and use magic guided guns."

    Drem looked at the bodies of soldiers around him, almost without bones, and his face was cold.

    Magic guided guns were banned in the realm of kings as early as 100 years ago.

    This kind of weapon is extremely inhumane.

    Gather all the mana values of ten evil Taoists into a special silver shell, then ignite it with a very special way, and then blast it out.

    It can be said that a hundred flowers bloom.

    Because the magic power refined by each demon Taoist is different. Some refined fire magic, some refined water magic, as well as wood magic, dark magic, light magic, dead magic, etc. after the fusion of this specially made silver shell, the power is doubled. The effective damage caused after blasting is about 1000 square meters.

    In this 1000 square meters, all soldiers will suffer different kinds of damage. They will be burned alive by fire, frozen into ice residue by the smell of ice, and swallowed up their souls by undead magic. There are all kinds of dead bodies.

    The most vicious thing is that the range of this kind of shell is extremely long. Compared with ordinary shells, the range of magic guide gun is about ten times that of it!

    "Now, I really don''t dare to act rashly."

    Drem smiled bitterly, looked at his right leg frostbitten by the smell of ice and bit his teeth.

    "It''s really a disgusting weapon. It hurts."

    ����

    Leiya looked dignified, looked at the arrogant lion heart king in front of her and said, "do you want to violate Jixia''s treaty?"

    Under the Jixia treaty, magic guided guns were made by Mozi and sold to various powerful countries on the mainland with heavy money to contain each other''s balance of force. Once anyone uses it first, it will announce that the continental war is about to begin. Never die.

    "More than 70 years have passed since the last continental war. Arthur, do you want to reopen the war?!"

    Leia was furious, urged her crotch mount, and cut at Arthur with a sword!

    Arthur the Lionheart laughed and said, "because our Orc alliance is the most powerful race on the continent! All humans must die!"

    "Drink --!"

    The giant sword cangxiao and the broken star hammer are crisscrossed together!

    Bang -!

    A gust of air surged, and they stepped back for dozens of steps. The crotch mount was also shocked by the threatening air wave.

    "Oh, your ally, the kingdom of babeka, what are your plans? You orcs have no brains. I can understand, but the kingdom of babeka, do they allow you to do this? Don''t be fooled by being used as a gun!"

    Arthur smiled angrily and said, "what a Leia, with strong force and smart teeth."

    After saying that, he smiled as if he were evil: "now, I want to bring you under my command as a queen more and more! Hahaha!"

 Chapter 357

    Rosen soldiers pushed Seven Magic guided guns and walked slowly forward.

    Although the magic guide gun is powerful, it has one disadvantage, that is, it is very bulky. A magic guide gun needs six people to push together to make it move forward.

    Drem drilled into the hidden trench and looked coldly at the approaching Rosen soldiers.

    "There are still six of the breath of the wind. If you are lucky, you can destroy three magic guide guns."

    Drem''s eyes changed. He put all six wind breath bullets into his gun.

    A fine red line was directly connected from the trench to the magic guided gun thousands of meters away.

    The soldier with sharp eyes noticed the thin red line.

    "What is this?"

    The soldiers around noticed it. They touched the thin red line with their hands and found that it was not a solid line, but more like a strange light.

    "What is it?"

    Bang -!

    A loud noise from afar, from far to near, instantly exploded in the crowd of soldiers!!!

    Dozens of soldiers were instantly burst by the sudden air wave!

    "There''s a sneak attack! All on alert!!!"

    All the soldiers reacted instantly and put the shields together to form a dense circular square array!

    Bang -!

    Another loud noise came from the distance, from far to near.

    The soldiers were ready, but were surprised to find themselves unharmed.

    There was a loud, piercing sound����

    The magic guide gun was accurately hit by this bullet.

    Carla����

    Several serious cracks appeared in the barrel of the magic guide gun.

    "Bad!!! The enemy''s target is the magic guide gun!! surround the magic guide gun quickly!"

    Rosen''s soldiers reacted instantly and wanted to separate the circular array immediately. Just then, there was a dense loud noise in the distance.

    Two magic guided guns were destroyed in an instant! There was an unparalleled big bang!

    "Shoot me!! shoot in all directions!! I''m going to blow the bones of these shameless Raiders away!!"

    The magician is in place, input mana, and the silver shells are filled into the remaining magic guide guns.

    Drem gasped and shot out all six gusty breath, only damaging two magic guided guns.

    "It''s worthy of being made of refined steel and secret silver. It''s really hard."

    All six gusty breaths were shot at one go, consuming most of drem''s mental strength.

    "It''s time to retreat..." before he finished, drem looked at the distance, but was surprised. The muzzle of the four magic guided guns has gathered a huge light ball, which is about to launch.

    "That''s... Bad!!"

    ����

    "Leiya, I really appreciate you more and more."

    Arthur retracted the broken star hammer, urged the mount, and turned back to leave the position.

    "See you later. My queen! Ha ha ha!"

    Leia looked coldly at Arthur''s far away back and snorted coldly.

    "Recall Tom and ask him to support drem! Wait, is the man guarded by Baili xuance awake?"

    As Leia spoke, she took people to Renault''s camp.

    At the moment, Renault is doing nothing in the camp and even wants to see the world inside the Apocalypse bracelet. Just then Leia broke in.

    "Are you... Leia?!"

    Leia frowned, looked at Renault, stared at her with her mouth open, and said, "it''s me. Are you okay?"

    Renault looked at Leiya in surprise, with long pink hair and a high horse tail. The dark blue colorful armor on her body was extremely overbearing, and the huge sword cangxiao behind her also looked extremely shocked.

    Following Diao Chan, Elena and Baili xuance, this is the fourth hero Leia?

    Renault has long been surprised at this.

    "You come with me."

    With one sword, he cut off the chain on Renault.

    "Where?" asked Renault.

    "Go with Tom to support drem."

    Leia looked at Renault and said, "I think it will be useful to take you, Rosen''s Royal aristocrat."

    Hua Mulan sat in the camp, tied a letter to the red bird''s leg and let it fly.

    "I hope your majesty will realize the seriousness of the problem."

    Hua Mulan sighed and thought about what Arthur said today.

    The appearance of magic guided gun made Hua Mulan uneasy. Hua Mulan has a deep understanding of its power. At present, what worries Hua Mulan most is the safety of keeping the promise for hundreds of miles.

    "The long lost war will start again."

    Hua Mulan looked at the starry sky and muttered to herself.

    I don''t know what''s on or even outside the starry sky. Hua Mulan has been curious about the scenery in the sky more than once.

    Those magicians say that there is another world above the sky.

    However, no one could fly to such a high sky.

    Visible to the naked eye, there are only endless starry sky and round sun and moon.

    How far is it from the sun?

    Hua Mulan couldn''t help smiling at the corners of her mouth. Looking at the starry sky every day, she seemed to be able to bring healing to herself.

    "If in this life, you can really fly to the sky and fly all the way to the sky, what is the end of the sky? I really want to see it."

    ����

    Renault walked beside Tom and looked at the big man with thousands of feelings in his heart.

    Tom''s face was serious, his clothes had gone through the vicissitudes of life, his face was full of bravery, his blue scarf was tied to his forehead, and he carried a cylindrical weapon on his back.

    "I have flowers on my face? Look what I do?"

    Tom asked coldly. A neutral voice, cold but not full of emotion.

    Renault secretly praised him and said, "brother Tom, it''s really heroic."

    One of my favorite heroes was Tom.

    He used to be the king.

    Now when you see a real hero, Renault will naturally have some special feelings in his heart.

    But Tom just snorted coldly and stopped talking.

    It''s really high and cold.

    Renault didn''t say anything more. Tom should have a good temper. Such an attitude towards yourself is only due to your mysterious identity.

    "Report!"

    Then a soldier came.

    "Say!"

    "General Tom, the snipers see some people in front. My subordinates suspect that they are the remnants of the orc alliance!"

    Tom thought for a moment and said, "go ahead. Go quietly and ambush!"

    "Yes!!"

    Tom led thousands of people to climb a hill quietly in the twinkling of an eye.

    Tom, who was lying in ambush behind the mountain forest with all the soldiers, watched the orcs walk slowly to the mountain. The leader was a short and fat old man with a strange disc in his hand. While looking at it, he talked with a beautiful young woman beside him. Several Orc generals followed them. According to the old man''s instructions, they turned back and shouted to the orc soldiers from time to time.

    Gradually they came close to Tom''s ambush, and even their voice could be heard clearly. The pudgy old man suddenly shouted excitedly and raised the disc in his hand, "right here! Right here! Here, you fool."

 Chapter 358

    The orc general also looked very happy and hurriedly ordered the soldiers to put down the strange iron things. Under the command of the old man, the orc soldiers began to set up with all kinds of iron pieces. Gradually, the shape of things came out. Behind it was a very complex mechanism console, and a large round iron pipe stretched out in the middle of the front, facing the camp of the great wall guard army at the foot of the mountain.

    The pudgy old man carefully took out the stone with strange luster from the sealed big box and put it into the console. Then do the same and put all ten on the back. The orc soldiers began to adjust the direction of the iron pipe so that it aimed at the Great Wall Guard troops arrayed on the battlefield. Several Orc generals talked and laughed easily with the old man and beautiful woman, looking extremely happy.

    When Tom saw this, he gave orders, and the great wall guard shouted, so he waved his weapons and rushed up.

    Tom liked this kind of ambush best. He rushed to the front of the team, swinging his cylindrical weapons left and right, and had killed several Orc soldiers in a moment. He felt that the energy in his body was so abundant that he could wave his weapons at will. It made him a little strange.

    The orc soldiers in chaos can''t figure out where the enemy comes from. They actually appear in the sky? drop from the clouds? Unprepared, although they tried their best to resist, they were outnumbered. All of them were taken care of by more than a dozen soldiers of the great wall guard army.

    Less than a quarter of an hour after the battle began, the orcs had become ghosts under the sword and prisoners under the steps.

    With blood on his body, Tom stood in front of the orc prisoner with a weapon on his shoulder. He looked at the downcast orcs majestically and asked in a deep voice, "what''s that?"

    All the orc soldiers looked at him coldly and said nothing. Tom couldn''t help getting angry. The soldiers of the great wall guard army around him also made a noise, and the impatient ones were about to rush up and start.

    Suddenly, a huge Orc general snorted and said, "what kind of hero is it to sneak attack with despicable means? If you have the ability to fight with me again, if you win, I''ll tell you what you want to know."

    "Oh!" Tom looked at him and said without delay, "cut it for me!"

    Before they understood it, a soldier of the great wall guard army standing behind the orc general had fallen with a knife, blood burst out, and a big head flew up and down. "Bang!" the headless body fell to the ground. There was an uproar among the orcs, even Renault, who was standing next to Tom.

    This is war.

    Renault was silent and looked at the corpses everywhere. He felt sad in his stomach and wanted to vomit.

    All kinds of internal organs, stumps and broken arms, as well as the thick smell of blood, deeply stimulated Renault.

    "I hate people who don''t know themselves!" said Tom coldly. "Anyway, if you fail, you should admit it. Don''t make any excuses for failure! Since you have become a prisoner, you should have the consciousness of being a prisoner and have the courage to say these words! I don''t like these!"

    The beautiful woman who was held aside flashed a different color in her eyes, while the pudgy old man was slightly moved. Renault standing next to Tom is also convinced. He is worthy of being his favorite hero!

    In the age of heroes, it is unusual for Tom to refuse each other''s request so directly. But what happened next surprised Renault even more.

    "You! Come here!" Tom pointed to an orc general with a sad and angry face standing next to the killed Orc general. "Are you very unconvinced? I tell you, I don''t fight him doesn''t mean I''m afraid, but it''s unnecessary! Now I''ll give you a chance to take the sword under my feet, and I''ll show you my strength!"

    The middle-aged Orc general said, "OK!" he bent down and picked up the long sword thrown at his feet. After standing still, he said sternly, "if I win, you will let my people go!"

    Tom agreed without hesitation, "but if you lose, you will recruit everything!"

    "Yes!"

    Tom put the weapon on his shoulder aside and drew a long sword from a soldier''s waist.

    "What do you mean? Look down on me?"

    The orc flew into a rage when he saw Tom so.

    Tom smiled and said, "yes, I just despise you. I can give you a chance to survive, which is the greatest kindness!"

    The eyes of the middle-aged Orc general showed deep hatred. He slowly raised his sword and pointed it obliquely at Tom standing in front of him. The shivering tip of the sword vomited a trace of cold current. Although it was just such a starting gesture, it was already full of strong murderous spirit, which made the people standing aside to watch step back.

    Tom remained unmoved and looked at him coldly.

    The middle-aged Orc general roared and rushed in with his sword. As soon as he made a move, he made a strong killing move. The unsteady tip of the sword covered Tom''s face, which seemed to attack the center of his eyebrows and point to his throat.

    Tom''s eyes were full of magic light. He accurately grasped the angle of his opponent''s attack. His divine intention locked the attacking sword. His right foot retreated and his body was slightly sideways. The sword in his hand was as fast as lightning from bottom to top, which was the weakest place in the front of the Orc general''s sword body.

    The two swords intersected and only made a "Ding!" sound, which made the body of the orc general stagnate.

    Just when his sword was weak, Tom shouted, his body slipped up, and the sharp sword in his hand suddenly accelerated and slashed his opponent''s chest and shoulder.

    The orc general''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Tom could speed up, so he had to inhale and shrink back to avoid the sword. Where did you know that his body had just moved, Tom''s sharp sword had followed, changed from cutting to stabbing, and rushed like thunder to attack his throat.

    Driven by the sword Qi, the air in front of him became heavy and cold. He couldn''t help roaring and tried to flash. The sword in his hand danced wildly, trying to seal it out of the middle palace.

    But it was too late. Tom turned his wrist lightly, the cold white light flashed, and the tip of the sword had wiped his throat.

    "When!" the orc general''s angry eyes widened, his throat made a "grid" sound, and his sword fell to the ground. He couldn''t believe he was defeated by this man so soon. But just standing for a moment, his body was shaky and his face gradually turned white.

    These times were as fast as lightning. The people nearby had no time to see clearly, and it was over. At this time, the people looked at the orc''s body without saying a word, shook twice, "bang!" and fell to the ground.

    "OK!" Renault shouted and looked at Tom with admiration.

 Chapter 359

    The soldiers of the great wall guard army cheered, but the orcs looked pale. The general of the great wall guard army was discouraged by his strength. For them who advocate force, strength is everything. At this time, they have nothing to say.

    Tom sent the sword back and looked around the orcs coldly. He saw that they were like a group of vented leather balls.

    I couldn''t help spitting and scolding, "where are you when I see you killing innocent people and being arrogant? It''s really a group of Seedless animals!"

    After Tom''s brief interrogation, Renault learned that this thing was originally called "magic guide gun". It was a magic weapon made after a year of research and development by Mohist people hired by Rosen kingdom. It was driven by magic guide stone. The silver shell plus the mana value of ten magic Taoists was powerful enough to destroy all creatures. If it was put into the battlefield, it was believed to be unstoppable.

    Seeing Tom''s skeptical appearance, the pudgy old man who had been looking at him coldly said proudly: "our master''s products are absolutely genuine."

    Tom looked at the old man. "Are you a Mohist or a public loser?"

    The old man raised his chest and said, "Master Lu of Mohism is me." as soon as he said this, everyone was a sensation, and Tom was slightly moved. In the realm of kings, Mohism is famous for being good at making all kinds of weapons and mechanisms. Almost all magic weapons and sharp weapons come from them. In this generation, the most famous Mohist is the ghost master. However, he is greedy for money by nature and the bride price is almost sky high. In addition to the rich and powerful, only the state can afford this guy.

    However, this time he was actually cheated by the lion heart king of the orc alliance and was forced to make a "magic guide gun" for them. However, the party concerned will never say anything about such losses, so as to save a lot of face. However, it is precisely because of this that this batch of magic guided guns have not been fully developed. Otherwise, this war would not have been like this.

    "What a group of fools who don''t know what''s important! Do you want to kill the king''s world again!"

    Scolded Tom.

    Seeing the reaction of the crowd, Master Lu looked around triumphantly. Tom couldn''t help getting angry. A prisoner was still so arrogant, but on second thought, he suddenly smiled on his face, hugged his fist and saluted, "it''s Master Lu. It''s really disrespectful!"

    Master Lu was even more proud and said, "don''t be polite."

    Tom said, "may I ask you a question?"

    Master Lu glanced at him, "you have no money for me. Why should I tell you?"

    Tom smiled, suddenly turned his head and ordered his opponent: "cut down those orcs."

    In an instant, the great wall guard''s hand fell, and all the orcs fell to the ground one after another!

    Master Lu, frightened by Tom''s order, saw that he looked at himself again, forced himself to be calm and shouted, "don''t scare me with killing."

    Tom Wenyan said, "where can I? This is..." his eyes fell on the beautiful woman. The beautiful woman, who had always been calm, smiled and said, "my name is Mrs. Mulan. I''m Master Lu''s wife!"

    "Oh!" Tom''s wandering eyes on her sexy body became hot.

    Feeling Tom''s malicious look, Master Lu suddenly changed his voice and said, "OK, ask!"

    Tom took back his beautiful eyes and said to master Lu with a smile, "tell me the position of the Rosen soldiers today!"

    Master Lu was stunned at the speech and said, "the position of Rosen soldier..."

    Tom looked at him coldly and didn''t understand the sound.

    Master Lu was forced by Tom''s eyes, so he had to bite his teeth and said, "they are at the north end of Donnell plain. They have six magic guided guns. I''m afraid your soldiers have lost all their bones!"

    Tom snorted coldly and said, "hum, if you dare to lie to me, I will reward your beautiful wife to my soldiers!"

    Master Lu flashed a trace of hatred in his eyes, quickly bowed his head and said, "don''t dare..."

    "All the officers and men listen to the order! Advance at top speed! The whole army is going north!"

    "Yes!"

    When Mrs. Mulan left, she glanced at Tom for several times, then grabbed Master Lu and flew away, so that Tom had to admire her posture. With a long smile, he said, "Master Lu, Mrs. Mulan, I''ll see you later!" the voice clearly spread to their ears with the morning wind.

    Hearing this, Master Lu''s heart jumped and said fiercely, "no, damn bastard, you''d better never see him." his muttering voice was heard by Mrs. Mulan. She gave a smile and said coyly, "I think this man is a hero. We will meet again in the future." she said, ha ha and smiled.

    Master Lu said discontentedly, "do you like him?" Mrs. Mulan didn''t answer, but just smiled. Master Lu also felt that Tom was different from the people he had seen before. He had an ominous feeling in his heart that they would meet again.

    The orcs were killed and Master Lu and his wife left.

    Tom was very interested in the rest of them.

    A magic guide gun, which was not perfectly made, was pushed along by six soldiers.

    "With this thing, you can also effectively prevent being crushed by the other party''s magic guide gun."

    Tom thought to himself.

    I don''t know if general Mulan sent a letter to his majesty. If they are really determined to use magic guided guns to start a war, they must also use magic guided guns on their side to compete.

    Looking at Renault beside him, Tom frowned and looked at this ordinary man, who was not old, but who had the highest token of Rosen kingdom. Who the hell is he.

    Xuance said he was Elena''s friend.

    Joke, how can a woman like Elena have friends? It''s better to say that there is no one in the world who can make Elena look good.

    "Hey, boy, give me your name."

    Renault was walking. He didn''t expect Tom to talk to him. He was stunned and said, "I''m Renault."

    "Renault. Good, I wrote it down."

    Tom looked at Renault and said, "you say Elena is your friend?"

    Renault hesitated for a moment, um.

    Tom was silent. He knew that the token was the supreme treasure of Elena and even Rosen''s whole kingdom. By Elena herself.

    How can Elena give such things to others.

    Even if there is someone Elena can see, how can she trust him so much?

    "Elena and I had a hand in the early years. She was arrogant and didn''t pay attention to anyone. How did you know her?"

    Renault recalled.

    My acquaintance with Elena, I returned to the Carol tribe, was attacked by someone, stabbed through my chest, stumbled to the Carol forest, where I met Elena and her Unicorn who were hurt all over.

 Chapter 360

    If Tom didn''t ask, he would almost forget his acquaintance with her.

    After all, that encounter is really strange.

    To tell you the truth, Elena saved her life with her healing technique. Later, he willingly became her subordinate.

    Later, after some talk, I became her friend.

    After becoming friends, Elena and herself have experienced a lot of adventures.

    And saved himself more than once.

    On reflection, I really owe her a lot of kindness.

    I wonder if I will have a chance to see her again in the future.

    Renault recalled silently.

    "It''s not convenient to say, that''s all." Tom saw that Renault hadn''t answered for a long time. He thought he had some secrets, so he stopped asking.

    Renault was surprised and asked, "brother Tom, do you believe I''m Elena''s friend?"

    Tom waved his hand and said, "don''t call me big brother. I don''t know who you are."

    Renault smiled awkwardly.

    Tom opened his mouth with a big smile and said, "but I think you''re a good boy."

    Then he patted Renault on the shoulder with his big hand and said, "it''s strange. The first time I saw you, I felt that the divine consciousness in my body was unusually clear. It seems that you should purify your constitution."

    "Big brother has good eyesight. I''m just purifying my physique. I was about to go to the first university of the Tang Dynasty. Then I met a monster on the way. Fortunately, I was saved by keeping the promise for hundreds of miles. Then, I was sent to you by general Hua Mulan."

    Renault has no resistance to Hua Mulan''s orders. First, he has not thanked Baili for keeping the promise. Second, he is also very curious about the heroes gradually emerging in the glory of the king.

    "Hehe, that''s good. When you wake up your talent and skills, you''ll be first class above tens of thousands of people immediately! You''re still so young and have a bright future."

    "Thank you for your kind words."

    Renault hugged Tom. I''m more and more pleased to see Tom as a hero.

    Maybe in another world, I often play the hero Tom. Over time, I also have an instinctive tacit understanding.

    "Report!"

    Just then, the front sentry came to report.

    "Say!"

    "Report to the general, the famous Magic Cave mountain is ahead!"

    "Magic Cave mountain?" Tom frowned and said, "so what?"

    The sentry replied, "devil''s cave mountain is a famous gathering place for demons. There are countless monsters and monsters there. I suggest the general take a detour!"

    Tom thought for a moment, his big mouth suddenly showed a smile and said, "command some soldiers and aim the magic guide gun at the Magic Cave pass!"

    The sentry was startled and his face was excited.

    "Yes!"

    ����

    It''s impossible for so many people to make a detour.

    Tom watched the soldiers point the magic guide gun at the Magic Cave mountain.

    Magic Cave mountain has a triangular entrance. The terrain is very dangerous. Demons and ghosts come out from time to time to harm people.

    Ten magicians in the army gathered mana values in a silver shell the size of a watermelon, and then filled it into the mouth of the magic guide''s gun.

    Tom took the magic guide stone in his hand and inserted it in the lead.

    Prick����

    The muzzle gradually condensed a huge ball of light, dazzling, like a small sun, shining here like day.

    Boom!

    After the light ball condensed and formed, it shot out quickly!

    Because of the speed, everywhere you go is light, just like a meteor dragging its tail.

    The light ball hit the Magic Cave mountain in the blink of an eye.

    The next moment, a deafening burst sound came!!

    Boom boom boom!

    The sound kept on for a long time. Because it was close to the Magic Cave mountain, some soldiers were almost blown away by this air wave.

    The big bang lasted ten minutes!

    The smoke of gunpowder gradually dispersed. Renault looked at the front with a disheartened face and found that there was nothing.

    "Is this... The... Power of the magic guide gun?"

    Renault was shocked beyond measure. Looking at the Magic Cave mountain leveled by a single shot, he couldn''t stand steadily at the foot and sat on the ground.

    This is the power of the magic guide gun. Townsend looked at everything in front of him in surprise. He expected the power of the weapon, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful.

    This magic guide gun is still an unfinished item. What kind of power would it be if the shaped magic guide gun completed the whole?

    Townsend looked into the distance and smiled.

    "It seems that this shell not only exposed its position, but also led the snake out of the hole."

    As Townsend expected, the sound of horse hoofs and roaring footsteps gradually came from the distance.

    "All the officers and men listen to the order! Get ready for the square array! Gather and ambush!"

    Townsend roared, and all the soldiers scattered in the shape of birds and animals, quickly and orderly ambushed behind the rubble, bending their bows and arrows.

    "Renault. It''s going to war. Be ready to die, ha ha!"

    After that, Townsend patted Renault on the shoulder, as if he was very excited.

    Renault smiled bitterly and couldn''t help getting nervous. Follow Townsend to the rubble and ambush.

    For a moment, a large area of smoke and dust gradually lifted up in the distance. It seems that there are many people and horses.

    A conspicuous banner of Babel fluttered in the wind.

    "General, it''s babeka''s army. It''s the army encountered by the captain of Baili keep the promise!!"

    Townsend''s face sank, waved and said, "good. Give them a surprise! Find ten evil Taoists to fill the mana value of the magic guide gun and give them a big break!"

    "Report! General Townsend, the magic guide gun barrel is hot and can''t be used for the time being. Master will said that if you use it once, if you''re unlucky, the shell will explode directly in the gun barrel!"

    Townsend snorted and said, "it''s really unfinished waste."

    Townsend''s eyes were like electricity. It seemed that he used a thousand mile vision. On one side, Renault ambushed in the rubble, his heart beating inexplicably.

    "Order the archer, when the enemy is within 1000 meters of us, all arrows will be fired at once!"

    "Yes!"

    In order to prevent the opposite magic guide gun, Townsend had to set the attack range within 1000 meters. In this case, the other party''s use of magic guided guns should take into account the life and safety of the other party''s soldiers.

    After the order was issued, all the soldiers waited and breathed carefully, as if there was no one here!

    The distant army is getting closer and closer.

    Townsend lined up his mouth, raised his hand and shouted, "shoot an arrow!!!"

    In an instant, 1000 archers in the first row fired together!

    All the arrows were poisonous, and the shaft was drenched with diesel and lit a fire.

    Brush --!

    A thousand arrows are as dense as raindrops! Fell in the crowd of soldiers led by babeka army!

    "Ah --!"

    "Someone attacked me!"

    "Put up your shield! Prepare your defense formation!"

    The first row of archers of the great wall guard army retreated and immediately replaced the second row of archers. This time, each arrow was enchanted with magic magic.

 Chapter 361

    There''s a smell of ice and a hurricane of fire!

    "Shoot an arrow!!"

    Brush --!

    The second round of arrow rain fell on the crowd of babeka soldiers again.

    This time, babeka''s soldiers were hardly hurt by the boundless arrow rain due to proper defense.

    However, the magic magic technique blessed on each arrow made the people of babeka suffer.

    The smell of ice directly makes the shield cover the cold ice and become extremely fragile and cold!

    The smell of fire ignited most soldiers, rolling on the ground one after another, and the shield became extremely hot, which was beyond people''s grasp!

    Townsend carried a huge weapon on his shoulder and shouted, "kill!!!"

    "Oh --!"

    "Rush --!"

    "Kill all the dog thieves in babeka!!!"

    Under the leadership of Townsend, all the soldiers rushed to the babeka army that was unprepared!

    Jingle!

    Bang -!

    For a moment, the smoke of gunpowder filled the air and the sound of weapons collision. The soldiers screamed one after another!

    Renault leaned against the rubble and stared at the war in front of him.

    Bloody! Cruel! Violence! Huge!

    The weapon on Townsend''s shoulder is huge. The thing that Townsend dances with is that the wind blows like a tiger. Every time he can hit a large area of enemies, those enemies will be hit and fly more than ten meters! Then he fell to the ground and died!

    Pooh!

    A babeka soldier was stabbed in the chest by the great wall guard! Bleeding from the corners of his mouth, he didn''t see who killed him, so he fell to the ground with hatred!

    The soldiers of the great wall guard army were careless for a moment. They were frozen into ice sculptures by the demon Taoist division of babeka in the coming winter! With a hammer from the soldiers around, karakara''s was broken into ice slag on the ground!

    Babeka soldiers were attacked like this and suffered heavy losses in an instant!

    Everyone''s morale is flustered. Being beaten by the great wall guard army is a continuous retreat!

    At this time, a dazzling light flashed in the distance.

    Townsend was surprised when he saw it.

    "Come on!!! Retreat!! retreat!"

    Townsend yelled loudly, only the great wall guard army retreated continuously. When he saw the familiar flash, he knew that things were bad.

    Are you ready to break the net with us.

    Townsend bit his teeth and watched his soldiers evacuate one after another. At this time, he took off his coat and lifted the cylindrical weapon into the sky.

    The surrounding Great Wall guards looked at it and their faces changed!

    "Retreat quickly! General Townsend is going to be powerful!!!"

    Renault saw Townsend''s posture in the distance, and his heart was instantly excited.

    Isn''t that Townsend''s trick!

    Babeka soldiers are also retreating one after another due to the accumulated power of the magic guided gun. A lot of open space is left for Townsend on the Nuo Da battlefield.

    And there has been a change here in Townsend!

    It was like an earthquake. It spread from Townsend''s feet to all around. Townsend''s muscles and tendons burst and were about to explode.

    Townsend started moving now!!

    Babeka soldiers retreating in the distance looked like ghosts and shouted to escape.

    Magic guide gun power storage completed!!

    At the moment when the magic guide gun was about to launch, Townsend''s body flashed a thin golden awn!

    Flash!

    A loud bang!!

    Townsend smashed his weapon to the ground!

    "Mighty army!!"

    The earth trembled!

    The affected babeka soldiers were smashed into the sky for hundreds of meters in an instant!!

    The magic guided gun, due to Townsend''s anger, was also shot and flew into the air for more than ten meters!!

    Boom!

    The magic guide gun is fired!

    Like a meteor in the air, the silver shell did not hit any target, but flew straight!

    Another Bang caused a huge explosion in the sky thousands of meters away from the battlefield!

    Everyone was shocked by the sudden change, stared blankly and didn''t move.

    Renault turned around and looked at the aftershock after the explosion in the sky. His ears were gradually deaf.

    Good domineering power.

    Renault turned his head and looked again at Townsend.

    Townsend put on his clothes, looked at the consequences he had caused, lined up his mouth and smiled. "After walking towards the south for three days, you can reach the territory of the Tang Dynasty."

    Irene looked at the map and said to Phil.

    Now they are far away from Donnell plain.

    Along the way, Phil saw too many wars and too many refugees.

    I have also met the army and seen blood and cruelty.

    These days, Phil was awakened by a loud noise more than once in his sleep.

    Irene told herself that it was sound of the magic cannon.

    The mainland is going to war.

    Phil was silent, took out his cell phone, looked at the message Renault sent her, sighed, and didn''t know what to say.

    They lived in the open air all the way. None of the villages, towns and small countries they passed were complete. They were either looted or slaughtered.

    "Sister Chan, I went to that university. Where are you going?"

    Phil and Irene don''t ride very fast on the flower wing eagle, but flying in the sky can effectively avoid some unnecessary wars.

    Irene touched Phil''s hair and said, "of course I''m going back to the Flower Valley. When I get to that university, I''ll advance all your expenses and save them on a magic card for you to use at will."

    Phil was a little sad and said, "I don''t want to be separated from you, sister Chan."

    Then she looked at Irene with burning affection.

    Irene didn''t know what the situation was. She smiled and said, "it''s not that you can''t see it. The university has an annual holiday. If you want to come back to see me, you can come back. But by then, I''m afraid you''ll have a hot relationship with the man Renault."

    "Oh, no! Renault and I... Don''t know if we can see each other again."

    It seems that Phil''s expression is not very happy when he thinks of something.

    Irene touched Phil''s hair and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s go down and find a place to rest. You''re hungry too. You don''t eat all day, you little girl."

    "Not a little girl! Sister Chan, you are only one year older than me ~"

    The flower wing Eagle landed. Phil looked at it. It was a forest. It was far from the battlefield. Even its vitality was much better than before.

    But

    Phil raised his eyebrows and looked deep into the woods, as if he cared.

    "Did you find out, ling''er?"

    Phil nodded and said, "but I''m not sure..."

    "A man is behind the tree, about 40 meters away from us; the second man is in the row of weeds; as for the last man, he is on the branch of a tree, but it seems that the tree is about to break..."

    "Click"

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of a broken branch not far away, and then a scream came.

 Chapter 362

    "Ouch! My ass!"

    "Dick, are you okay?"

    "Second brother! You must not die!"

    ��������

    "Wow, sister Chan, you''re great! Hahaha, those people are so funny." Phil couldn''t help laughing when he saw that it was really as Irene said.

    "What are you laughing at? Is it funny?" the man sitting on the ground patted his ass and stood up, staring at Eileen and Phil.

    "Sister Chan, who are they?" Phil asked.

    Irene said, "maybe it''s a robber or something. It''s not very clear. It''s just a few mole ants."

    As soon as the voice fell, the three men had stood up.

    "Ha ha, you two met us. It''s bad luck for eight lives!"

    "Fart! Dick, don''t talk nonsense! We only rob money and don''t kill people!"

    "Boss, rob color?"

    "Robbery? Of course not..."

    The boss''s eyes looked carefully at Irene and Phil. His eyes suddenly stared big and said with a obscene smile: "of course I don''t mind!"

    The boss looked at Irene and Phil as if they were idiots. He couldn''t help feeling proud and said with a wild smile: "Wow, Kaka, Kaka! How''s it going? Are you afraid? Second and third, give us our names!"

    "Hehe, we are the three giants of wilderness and forest!"

    "I am Germanic!"

    "I''m Ni Weide!"

    "I''m marodo!"

    "We are collectively called: RI Ni Ma!!"

    ��������

    "Sister Chan, they are scolding us."

    Phil is unhappy.

    Are you here today?

    Who gave you the courage to speak wildly?

    "Then kill it."

    Phil nodded, his hands staggered, and instantly turned into two claw blades, which were extremely sharp.

    Irene couldn''t help praising her: "ling''er, the illusion of your hand wind blade is becoming more and more skilled."

    In the opposite wilderness forest, the three giants seemed to hear a big joke.

    "Hahaha, boss, did you hear that these two little beauties want to kill us?"

    "Ha ha, hamarodo, go and meet this little beauty. Hey, hey, hey."

    On hearing this, malodor smiled and kneaded his hands. It was very obscene.

    Phil sighed silently. The blade of his right hand claw tilted slightly, and then waved!

    A brush����

    A wind blade, like lightning, cut directly through marodo''s body.

    Marodo still walked forward with an obscene smile. As he walked, his upper body fell to the ground.

    Fils did not give the other two a chance to react. Her body was like a ghost. She flashed in front of them in an instant. With a wave of her claw blade, she cut off their heads.

    After the three people cooked, Phil and Irene came to the depths of the woods and found that there was a cave here.

    There is a house here. There are a lot of treasure, a lot of food, all kinds of pinecones, dry food, as well as many skulls, skeletons, animal bodies and human bodies.

    Rao shiphil has been following Irene for so long. Seeing these things, he still feels a burst of unexplained nausea.

    "Sister Chan, they are so disgusting."

    Phil looked at them in disgust for fear of stepping on something.

    "These people are no different from those civilians, but they are a little stupid," said Irene. After saying that, she sprinkled all these people''s bodies with powder, and in a moment, these bodies turned into a burst of smoke.

    It was getting late, so Irene and Phil stayed here.

    The next day, they set foot on the journey again.

    With the blessing of flower wing carving, they soon reached the territory of the Tang Dynasty, where Phil has to face an unprecedented prosperity!

    The first thing Phil has to face is to go to the first capital of Datang, Chang''an first university!

    Before leaving, Irene looked at Phil and said, "I''ll send it to you. The road after that depends on you. ��

    Phil grabbed Irene''s hand and said, "sister Chan, I''ll miss you. When I''m free, I''ll see you!"

    Irene smiled: "there''s no need to say anything superfluous. Remember to work hard here. You should remember that you are my Irene''s disciple and can''t embarrass me."

    "Well, I see."

    Phil watched Irene leave, and the sadness of parting was rippling with the wind.

    "I really look forward to a person''s Chang''an life." Donnell plain, at this time, the great wall guard army had just made a short battle with babeka soldiers!

    Because of Townsend''s power, Babel kaufang''s magic guide gun blew up, and everyone was almost unharmed.

    Babeka soldiers were shocked by Townsend''s power. They deeply understood that if there was no one on their side who could compete with Townsend, even if there were more soldiers, they would just gather together.

    The great wall guard army, led by Townsend, pursued the victory.

    Looking at the Great Wall guards in the distance, like bees piercing the honeycomb, they began to rush towards them. Babeka''s general shouted, "the whole army is fighting!"

    Once again ignited the magic guide gun. Before the shell was fired out of the gun chamber, it was once again flown to the sky by Townsend''s heroic army!

    Hundreds more babeka soldiers died!

    This move is really overbearing! The range is large, the damage is high, and the release speed is so instant.

    It can be said that this battlefield is dominated by Townsend!

    The disadvantages of magic guided gun are also reflected. It can only attack from a long distance, and the firing speed is very slow. It is of little use to the enemy who rushes close. At this time, a large number of Great Wall guards had rushed to babeka and entered the range that the magic guide gun could not attack.

    At Townsend''s command, the great wall guard army, which had already laid several layers of defense nets around, began to launch fierce resistance against the babeka soldiers. All the soldiers knew in their hearts that they could not let the enemy approach and form a tangled situation. In that case, it would be quite detrimental to themselves.

    For a time, the arrows fell like locusts and rained on the babeka soldiers who rushed to the distance, so that the babeka soldiers had to hold up their shields and bend down. Thanks to the ruggedness of the road destroyed by Townsend, the babeka soldiers were unable to expand the formation. Many soldiers charged upward under the command of the general, but they inevitably crowded into a group and became the target of the great wall guard army.

    In a moment, the mountain road was full of blood and corpses.

    On the first charge, the babeka soldiers left nearly a thousand bodies and retreated to the foot of the mountain where the arrow rain could not spread. They were waiting for the arrival of backup, but because a large area was blocked by the magic guide gun, the supply of subsequent soldiers was so slow that commanders at all levels jumped and scolded.

    The great wall guard army in pursuit was very happy. Generals at all levels are busy checking casualties and adjusting the deployment of defense.

 Chapter 363

    On the other side, the orc alliance began a meeting.

    In the orc camp, Leiya was scolded by the Lion King Arthur and asked him to lead the remaining 70000 defeated soldiers of the leopard family back. The disheartened Leiya withdrew from the tent and met the wolf general grey Bei, who had always been at odds with her, so she was ridiculed again.

    Leiya said angrily, "that woman is really powerful. It''s not the same when you go."

    Grey Bei curled her mouth and said with a sneer, "I will be like you, a female leopard?"

    "Why don''t you try?" Leia sneered, "don''t talk big here. Don''t you say that the night battle of wolf soldiers is powerful?"

    When Leiya said this, Huibei immediately said, "just right, now I''m ordered to sneak into the great wall guard army and see that I''ll catch that woman for you." after that, Huibei left angrily. Leiya, who couldn''t help sneering, scolded in her heart: "damn bastard, you''d better be killed by the great wall guard army."

    Grey Bei took his elite 80000 wolf soldiers and took advantage of the night to quietly touch outside the camp of the great wall guard army. Looking at a silent camp, grey Bei was ecstatic. When he rushed into the camp, there was a gong, a fire around him, and the great wall guard surrounded them. In the light of the fire, he walked out of the valiant Hua Mulan and scolded, "I expected you to have this move. Don''t arrest yourself! Otherwise, you''ll be killed!" the Great Wall guards around shouted, and the killing sound shook the sky.

    The fierce grey shell shouted, "give it to me!" the wolf soldiers who had been eager to try for a long time rushed forward. With a wave of Magnolia''s jade hand, the fire burst into the sky, and the wolf soldiers fell into a sea of fire. It turned out that she had ordered people to lay traps, waiting for the orcs to fall into the trap. For the orcs, fire is the most terrible thing. The fire burned the wolf soldiers into a rout and fled in all directions. After being fiercely killed by the great wall guard from behind, grey Bei only led the burned wolf soldiers to flee in confusion, which had no scenery and ambition.

    On the way to meet the lion soldiers, the great wall guard stopped hunting.

    Leia couldn''t laugh when she saw the wolf soldiers who were black and ragged by the smoke fire. Arthur comforted ash Bei and said to himself, "I didn''t expect Hua Mulan to be so powerful. It''s my mistake. The general doesn''t have to take it to heart." after a pause, Arthur said, "however, Hua Mulan''s life is not good for a few days. When that thing is transported in a few days, once it is set up, we can wipe out all the enemy troops."

    All the generals at the scene brightened their eyes. Leia asked, "Your Majesty, has that thing been developed yet?" Arthur nodded and said, "yes, it has just been completed. It will be shipped in these two days." the people cheered.

    Grey Bei bit her claw and said, "when I catch that bitch, I have to kill her. The wolf soldiers nodded again and again," yes, yes. This can''t solve my hatred. "Grey Bei left the big tent unhappily, and several lecherous guys began to discuss how to deal with Hua Mulan if they caught her.

    ����

    Townsend won a great victory. The great wall guard drove away the prisoners of babeka soldiers and captured the booty.

    There were plenty of food, weapons and ten boxes of magic guided artillery shells.

    After interrogation, they had six magic guide guns to be sent to Arthur, the lion heart king of the orc alliance. They didn''t expect to be attacked on the way and directly destroyed two magic guide guns. The remaining four were also damaged by Townsend''s two shocks.

    "So you haven''t seen a man with a long gun?"

    Townsend looked gloomy and interrogated commander babeka in front of him.

    Renault said aside, "it must be all right to keep the contract for a hundred miles. He is very good.

    Townsend nodded and said, "keeping an appointment is very strong. He must be alive."

    It has been a week since I came to Chang''an city. Irene has great admiration for this prosperous capital.

    If the imperial city is already a big city on earth, then compared with Chang''an here, the imperial city is only a grain of rice on a plate.

    Here comes and goes the Earth Dragon''s car, which is pulled by the powerful Warcraft Earth Dragon. It is fast and stable. The Earth Dragon is a docile creature. Although it looks ferocious, ''once tamed, it is extremely obedient.

    "It''s really big..." Irene sat in a land dragon car and looked at the people coming and going around and rows of buildings.

    "This girl, depending on your situation, it should be your first time to come to our Chang''an city. Ha ha."

    Irene nodded.

    The man who commanded the Earth Dragon''s car sat in front and said, "let''s have a good look. To tell the truth, I haven''t seen the whole picture of Chang''an City after running for so many years."

    Irene said curiously, "why, is it too big?"

    The driver laughed and said, "this is just one reason. Another reason is that Chang''an city is divided into North City and South City. We live in North City only. It can be said that North City is the place where Chang''an city residents live. Most residents, dignitaries and dignitaries live in North City."

    Irene said curiously, "what''s Nancheng for?"

    At this time, the coachman showed a yearning look on his face and said, "Nancheng, there is the whole king of the Tang Dynasty... No, the whole kingdom of Kings is the famous first university! Chang''an first university!"

    "Well."

    The coachman looked very lost and said, "unfortunately, only those who awaken their natural skills are qualified to study. If they don''t awaken, no matter how much money they have, they can''t get in."

    Irene was silent. Leia had heard about the existence here before.

    If you are lucky enough to study here, almost everyone who comes out after a few years of study is a big man in the famous side!

    This university is very strange. Only a thousand students are admitted every year.

    This number sounds a lot, but the enrollment scope is expanded in the whole King''s world.

    There are about one billion people in the realm of the king, and only in every 10000 people have the opportunity to awaken a person with talent and skills.

    In a year, only hundreds of thousands of people can awaken their talent and skills. These people have to consider the tiring journey. Most people are foreigners. They have to go through a long journey to come to the Tang Dynasty. No one can guarantee what will happen.

    Meet ghosts, monsters, war-torn armies, strange environments, or get lost and fall into the realm of demons.

    a close call.

    This also led many people to dare not easily embark on the journey to the Tang Dynasty even if they awakened their natural skills.

    This adventure is really not something that ordinary people can complete alone.

 Chapter 364

    Like Irene, with the gift from Leia, the valley leader of the buried Flower Valley, and the flower wing carving of the divine beast in the valley, Irene didn''t feel any danger on the way.

    "Who else lives in Nancheng except the university? I can''t. There is only one university in such a big city?"

    Hearing Irene''s question, the coachman smiled and said, "little girl, you''re right. There''s really nothing else in Nancheng except the University!"

    Irene was surprised and asked, "isn''t it... Is this university too big?"

    The coachman nodded and said, "it''s big, but it''s not so big. No matter how big the university is, it can''t be bigger than the city. The boundary outside the university is the main boundary of Nancheng."

    "Outside the University, all kinds of mountains, hills, rivers, forests, as well as many caves and cliffs are the main landform of Nancheng. However, all these things belong to the University."

    "I''ve heard that students in the University spend half a year studying theoretical knowledge in the University, and the other half a year practicing outside the University!"

    "Girl, you really have strength! If you can go there to study, you will be a big man once you come out!"

    When the coachman said this, his face was full of longing.

    Irene said no more, but she felt some emotion in her heart.

    It seems that the way to study in this world is much more difficult than the college entrance examination on earth.

    And I was lucky to awaken my talent and skills a few days ago.

    However, his talent and skill is very strange. Even Leia hasn''t heard of it.

    Perhaps, in the University, there are teachers who can solve their doubts.

    "Girl, further on is the boundary of Nancheng. As a coachman, I am not qualified to go."

    The coachman stopped the car and said to Irene, "that''s it."

    Irene got out of the car and looked. It was still prosperous, but there were fewer people. There were few shops and teahouses.

    "Girl, please accept my magic card. My name is Lin San. I need to travel in the future. Just call me with my magic card. I''ll be there in a minute."

    Looking at Lin Sanyi''s attentive face, Irene smiled and took his magic card.

    "There''s no charge for this trip. I think I took the girl''s light. The girl will become famous in the future. Don''t forget that Lin San, the coachman, gave it to the girl. Ha ha."

    Looking at Lin San driving the Earth Dragon''s car away, Irene smiled, looked at the sky and muttered, "it seems that a fascinating life is about to begin."

    ����

    Irene stayed in a teahouse on the south city border.

    Because the enrollment day of the university has not yet arrived, all irrelevant personnel are not allowed to enter Nancheng.

    Irene''s daily life is also quite leisurely. In addition to practicing Leia''s own skills and magic, she spends the rest of her time lying in bed chatting with Renault.

    In recent days, I learned from chatting with Renault that Renault came to the camp of the great wall guard army, the territory of Hua Mulan.

    Irene was so angry that she wanted to drag Renault out of the screen and beat him up.

    As soon as Leia and I left the front foot, did you come back?

    Such an unfortunate thing made Irene very unhappy.

    However, Irene is gratified that Renault is still alive.

    As long as you live, there is hope and infinite possibilities. There is a way to go back to the original world.

    The mainland is really in chaos. Except for several strong dynasties, such as the state of Qin, the Tang Dynasty and the extremely distant holy land, other countries have begun to fight in an all-round way.

    Even moved out things like magic guided guns.

    Through the chat with Renault, Irene deeply understood the terror of magic guided artillery, which is equivalent to weapons such as nuclear bombs on earth.

    Irene asked Renault about his next plans. Renault said that he would also come to Chang''an No. 1 university.

    My immediate plan is to go through some things with Hua Mulan''s great wall guard army to further hone my mind.

    Irene didn''t say much, just let him take care. Just live. On this day, Irene walked out of the teahouse and went to the Nancheng boundary not far away.

    There are still three days before the enrollment of Chang''an University. Irene has no reason to be excited. It''s really exciting to go to school in a different world.

    The boundary here is a tall city wall. It is dark and thick. There are many guards to guard it. The gate is closed. It seems that you are not allowed to come in until your birthday.

    Irene sat on a big stone and took out her cell phone.

    Warm wine scalds Meishan: Renault, what are you doing? Still sleeping?

    ����

    Warm wine and hot Meishan is Irene''s wechat nickname. Irene doesn''t know why she can still use mobile phones in this world. However, the mobile phone can''t do anything except sending messages to Renault. No internet access, no games, no pictures. You can only send messages to Renault. You can only send messages to Renault alone.

    Irene also tried to send messages to others, but they were all red exclamation marks and couldn''t send them.

    After a while, Renault sent a message.

    Shuiyueling: I just got up. I followed the army led by general Su lie to rescue Baili and keep the agreement, but no one was saved.

    Shuiyueling: it''s really too nervous. This kind of war, but it''s exciting. Irene, you said you killed people. I think I killed a lot of people, my duck. It''s really hard to kill... My first murder... No, strictly speaking, it can''t be regarded as murder. I killed an ORC. I spit it out directly and almost spit out my stomach.

    ����

    Shuiyueling is naturally Renault''s wechat nickname. It seems that Renault''s side is very idle, and the war is over for the time being.

    Irene smiled and typed quickly.

    Warm wine scalds Meishan: killing people must be very uncomfortable at first. The first person I killed... Sister Chan asked me to kill them. The feeling that the dagger penetrates people''s body really makes me uncomfortable at first. It seems that I can''t eat for a few days. However, it naturally became a habit later. Sister Chan was a killer and killed countless people. I feel... My heart has become numb these days when I am with sister Chan. I feel... If I go back to the earth, I may be out of place there.

    Shuiyueling: ha ha, let''s not talk about these people. How are you doing recently? How''s Chang''an City? Are you used to it there?

    Warm wine and hot Meishan: it''s OK, but it''s really unimaginable here. My home on earth is the imperial capital. I feel that the imperial capital is nothing compared with Chang''an city!

    That''s too big. Did you enter school? I''ll go to Chang''an University for a while... No, if I can live, I''ll go there to find you.

 Chapter 365

    Recently, I have been eating a kind of soup stuffed bun, which is bigger than my face. It is steamed in a steamer, and then steaming up. I can''t eat it directly. Use a wooden straw to pierce the steamed stuffed bun and slowly suck the gravy soup in the steamed stuffed bun!!!

    Ah, think about it. Saliva is about to flow out. It is worthy of Chang''an city! Even steamed stuffed buns are so delicious!

    Irene, who made up her mind, decided to eat a stuffed soup bag with a small pot of biyeling. Biyeling is also super delicious!! The ice cold and cool taste is delicate and sweet, which is similar to the taste of Matcha on earth.

    Just as Irene was about to jump off the stone, another Earth Dragon car came next to her.

    The man who got off the bus was a pretty young man. Looking at his age of eighteen or nine, he should also have come to the university to study?

    Irene thought to herself.

    The boy got out of the car, looked at the open here, and looked at the thick city walls and closed doors not far away, with a blank face.

    Irene stopped looking at him and turned away.

    Then a voice came.

    "Gu... Girl, excuse me..."

    "Girl, please wait a minute. May I ask you a question!"

    Irene turned around with a frown, looked at the boy coming to her and said, "what''s the matter?"

    The boy ran over. His clothes were ordinary, but he washed very clean. His face smiled embarrassed and showed white teeth. When I saw Irene''s appearance, I was stunned. I didn''t think the girl in front of me was so beautiful.

    "Excuse me, are you a freshman of Chang''an University?"

    Irene nodded.

    Seeing Irene nodding, the teenager was overjoyed and said, "great! My name is Townsend. I''m from the state of Qin. I''m tired all the way. I don''t know if the enrollment is over now. Girl, do you know when the university will recruit students?"

    Irene said, "about three days later."

    Townsend nodded and said, "well, that''s great! I''m afraid I''m late!"

    Irene saw that the students of the same university put down their guard a little. At this time, she said, "if it''s all right, I''ll go."

    Then Irene turned and left.

    She could feel that Townsend had been looking at her back. She was born handsome and moving. After living with Leiya for a long time, she had a charming and cold temperament on her originally good-looking face, which looked very cold.

    Are you fascinated by yourself?

    Irene secretly felt funny. She had many suitors on earth, although none of them could see it.

    When she was about to return to the teahouse, Irene felt the sound of footsteps behind her.

    Look around, it''s Townsend.

    "What are you doing with me?" Irene asked in some displeasure.

    Townsend blushed at this time, almost to the root of his neck. He looked as if he was in great difficulty. He bit his teeth. Townsend finally said, "girl, my property was stolen on the road. Can you... Lend me some money before your birthday...?"

    Poof!

    Irene almost spewed out her old blood. Raymond: Renault, Renault, Renault!

    Raymond: Renault, are you asleep again! Call Renault! Great summoning! Summon Renault!!

    Raymond: hum, ignore me?!

    Anya:... What''s the matter, ling''er? Before I react, you give me news. Now I''m going back to the camp of the great wall guard army with Su lie.

    Raymond: let me tell you, I met a student who came to the university like me. His name is Townsend. He looks... Pretty and similar to CAI kunkun in our world!

    Anya: (white eyes) and then?

    Raymond: that''s not the point! The point is that his money was stolen! Then he borrowed money from me just now!

    Anya: Well... So you lent it to him?

    Raymond: Hey, Renault, do you know how much money sister Chan left me?!

    Anya: how much? It should be a lot. After all, Leia is so rich.

    Raymond: that''s right!! Really a lot! I was stunned when I paid with the magic card just now!! There are a thousand gold coins in it!!! Ah, dizzy feeling!

    Anya: (despise) aren''t you rich on earth? Why can''t you stand it here?

    Raymond: Hey, hey, isn''t the situation different? The earth is just paper money. It''s real gold here! Look super happy!

    Anya: what did you eat? What are you doing now? What about Townsend? You just play with your cell phone in front of him?

    Raymond: No, no, Thomson has gone to order. I''m sitting alone in the teahouse. Ah, I''ll go first. He''s back! I''ll talk to you later! In vain~

    Anya: Baibai QAQ

    Raymond: hahaha, it''s strange. Get out!

    ����

    "Girl, the food will be delivered soon. Thank you very much!"

    Townsend came over and sat opposite Irene with a grateful look on his face.

    Irene had already put away her mobile phone, looked at Townsend, smiled faintly and said, "nothing. They are all students of Chang''an University."

    Townsend asked curiously, "girl, can you tell me your name?"

    Irene hesitated and said, "Irene."

    Townsend listened to the praise and said, "good name. Miss Irene is so beautiful. It''s really like her name."

    Irene took a sip of her tea cup and didn''t say much.

    At this time, the uncle of the teahouse came to deliver the dishes.

    My uncle''s name is Ruhr. He has opened a shop here for 20 years.

    "Girl, today''s soup dumplings in our shop are new fillings. Try them." Ruhr smiled foolishly and sent two cages of big soup dumplings to the table.

    Then he took out two dishes from the tray and a big pot of biyeling.

    "Thank you, uncle Ruhr ~"

    Irene happily took the soup bag to her, inserted the straw into the bag, and sucked it with satisfaction on her face.

    "Ah, it''s so hot..." Irene was a little anxious and was immediately scalded.

    Townsend looked at Irene''s lovely look. Just like this, he inserted the straw into the steamed stuffed bun and asked, "why should the steamed stuffed bun suck with the straw... Ah, it''s delicious!"

    When Townsend sucked the meat soup, he was surprised and began to suck up.

    "It''s delicious!"

    Irene saw that Townsend also liked filling soup bags. At this time, she began to feel good and said, "delicious, filling soup bags is to suck, or she will lose the essence!"

    Townsend nodded. After sucking the gravy, he ate the big steamed stuffed bun one by one. The steamed stuffed bun bigger than his face was eaten by Townsend in six.

    Irene looked at Townsend and said with a smile, "you haven''t eaten for a long time."

    Townsend was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m not afraid of girls'' jokes. I came here all the way from the state of Qin and spent a full week. I didn''t eat a meal during this period for fear of missing Zhao''s birthday. I just ate some wild fruits. Then when I was ready to come here for dinner, the money was stolen..."

 Chapter 366

    Raymond: don''t talk nonsense. You''ll live. But... I feel nervous for no reason, studying in a different world or something. There are three days to sign up for enrollment. I''m completely confused

    Anya: touch your head. Your master is Leiya. You are so talented. Most importantly, you look good. It will certainly become the flower of the University!

    Raymond: Pooh, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.

    Anya: No, no, I feel smelly and itchy these days. Maybe it''s because I didn''t take a bath after marching with them.

    Raymond: go away, go away! Smelly Renault!

    Anya: No, it''s not for my QAQ!

    Raymond: Miss Ben, one punch at a time!

    ����

    Irene saw that Renault didn''t reply again, so she installed her mobile phone.

    The mobile phone is a powerful evidence that you are a human being on earth, or a spiritual support for yourself.

    It should be well protected and not shown to others.

    After looking at the weather, it should be time for breakfast.

    The breakfast here is really delicious!!!

    "So."

    Irene said.

    "Then you can stay in this teahouse these days. The boss is very nice."

    Townsend was very grateful and thanked Irene so much that he had to kneel down for Irene.

    After dinner, they walked around and found that there was really nothing to be interested in here.

    Probably because this is the junction of Nancheng and Beicheng, there are not many people.

    "The north city is still prosperous. I was in a hurry and forgot to enjoy the scenery of the North City," Townsend said.

    Irene nodded: "yes, there are a lot of things in North City."

    Townsend smiled and said to Irene, "I hope we can be divided into one class in the future."

    Irene was silent.

    While Townsend was talking to himself, a large group of people came from the direction of North City.

    "What happened?"

    Irene was also interested, so she followed Townsend to watch.

    Then it can be seen that there are 20 luxurious Earth Dragon cars. All the carriages are made of gold, and the Earth Dragon is also covered with gorgeous armor.

    "It seems that it is from Murong family in Xianyang city of Qin state."

    Townsend frowned, as if he didn''t like the Murong family.

    Irene''s heart thumped.

    Murong family? Are you here to kill yourself? However, I shouldn''t. I''ve been in the state of Qin for a long time. What''s more, how dare the people of the state of Qin be presumptuous in the Tang Dynasty.

    At this time, a young man with armor was drilled out of the middle of a land dragon car. His black hair was tied into a horsetail, sword eyebrows and stars. He was very handsome.

    "It''s Murong Qing, the eldest son of Murong family."

    Townsend said, "has he awakened his talent skills, too?"

    Irene said curiously, "why, don''t natural skills like awakening?" Townsend shook his head and said, "no, awakening talents depends on personal luck. Some people awaken natural skills at birth, and some people awaken natural skills when they are about to enter the earth."

    "I don''t know what skills this Murong Qing has awakened. It''s best not to be the flash and rage of the rotten street."

    Townsend thought of this and asked Irene, "Irene, take the liberty to ask, did you awaken that skill? I awakened it a year ago."

    Is it over.

    The effect of using this skill is also better when the enemy''s blood is less.

    Irene hesitated and said, "my awakening skill is swallowing."

    "Devour?"

    Townsend''s eyes widened with a puzzled look.

    "Well, it''s phagocytosis. Do you know what it is?"

    Townsend nodded blankly and said, "I seem... Never heard of this skill..."

    Irene sighed. Sure enough, this skill is too rare to be trusted by the teachers of the University.

    Renault woke up from his sleep and listened to the training of the great wall guard army outside. He couldn''t help feeling a little.

    His state of mind seems to have changed a lot unconsciously.

    They will not be in a hurry because of the sudden situation, they will not be scared to walk because of the danger, and they will not feel the inner entanglement because of killing people.

    "Are you awake?"

    When the camp was opened, Su lie came in, opened his mouth and said with a smile, "Renault, general Lucy wants to see you. Pack up and go quickly."

    "Lucy wants to see me?"

    Renault put on his clothes, simply washed his face, and followed Su lie out of the camp.

    The weather outside the camp was fine, and most of the soldiers were practicing neatly, and Baili xuance was the general leader who commanded these people to train.

    Baili xuance, with his hands on his back, watched the soldiers training. Seeing Su lie and Renault passing by, he greeted Su lie with a smile.

    "Good morning, brother Su lie."

    Su lie also smiled, waved his hand and said, "you''re early, too. Your brother gave the news last night. He''s fine. He''s performing a task and won''t come back later."

    Baili xuance nodded, and the sadness on his face immediately disappeared.

    Renault looked at all this. Behind him, xuance was urging the soldiers to practice. In front of the high Great Wall fortress, Kai was sitting on the top drinking wine and looking around.

    "What''s the armor doing?"

    Asked Renault.

    Su lie rarely showed a smile and said, "hehe, the guy in armor should be trapped by love again."

    Trapped by love.

    Renault understands that in the game, Kai likes Lucy. However, Mulan has long been the owner of famous flowers.

    "Does Kai have a sister?" Renault asked.

    Su lie frowned and said, "sister? I don''t know. Kai never said that."

    While they were talking, they came to Lucy''s camp.

    Entering the camp, Lucy was writing something with a brush.

    Watching Su lie go out, Renault and Lucy are left in the camp. Renault is a little strange.

    Seeing Lucy writing with a brush there, Renault couldn''t help looking at it.

    I found that she was writing a poem, which was written by Li Bai.

    Kill one person in ten steps, and you won''t stay for thousands of miles!

    What a pleasant poem. Renault also likes it on earth. It seems that Li Bai also exists in this world.

    It seemed that she felt Renault''s eyes. Lucy didn''t look up and asked, "do you know poetry, too?"

    Renault said modestly, "if you know a little, you''re not as good as general Mulan."

    Lucy smiled and said, "don''t say it''s useless. Su lie said you''re an ordinary person. You just woke up your talent and skills a few days ago."

    Renault nodded and said, "what general Su lie and general Mulan said is very true. I Renault is an ordinary person. I woke up my talent and skills a while ago. I wanted to go to Chang''an No. 1 University, but I was attacked by monsters on the way and almost died. Fortunately, I was saved by brother Baili''s promise keeping."

 Chapter 367

    Lucy looked at Renault and said, "ordinary people. Then why do you have Athena''s supreme token? Don''t tell me Athena is your friend."

    Renault smiled bitterly and asked, "how can you believe it?"

    Lucy looked at Renault, suddenly smiled and said, "what you awakened is the purification skill, which is not bad. Unfortunately, it is not a rare healing skill. If there is healing, the combat effectiveness of the whole army will be improved to a higher level."

    Renault listened to her quietly, not knowing what she was going to do to herself.

    "Are you interested in working for my great wall guard army? Of course, you won''t have to fight. You follow general Su lie... By the way, you should be literate?"

    Renault was surprised, nodded and said, "I can read. However, general Xie Mulan praised me. Now I just want to study in Chang''an University. I''m too weak now. I want to become stronger. I hope general Mulan will understand."

    Lucy nodded and waved to Renault, "come here. You should know some poetic rhymes, too."

    Renault hesitated, nodded, went to Lucy and saw a step of paper there.

    There are many poems on it.

    The green mountains are hidden, the water is far away, and the grass in the south of the Yangtze River has not withered in autumn.

    On the moon night of the twenty fourth bridge, where can the jade man teach flute.

    Seeing Renault looking at this poem, Lucy was happy and asked, "what, do you like this poem?"

    Renault nodded and said, "what a good poem!! did general Mulan write it?"

    Lucy said approvingly, "I didn''t write it. A good friend of mine gave it to me. You really know the goods. Ha ha." then she patted Renault on the back.

    Almost beat Renault and vomited blood.

    Renault smiled bitterly and wondered if the people of the great wall guard liked to shoot people.

    ����

    There has been no war recently, or it may be the calm before the storm.

    There seems to be a dispute between the orc alliance and the kingdom of babeka.

    The fuse is said to be because babeka promised to sell six magic guide guns to the orcs, four were destroyed and two were captured by the Great Wall guards.

    The orc alliance, which spent a lot of money to buy magic guide guns, is naturally unhappy. The gold coins have been washed away and the weapons have not been found.

    Babeka is also suffering. As the regime is divided equally between marshal sarro and Duke Charles, the two factions struggle constantly, and the country seems to be divided.

    Leia: ling''er, I tell you, I''ve been entangled by Lucy recently. I just recite the poems of our world to her slightly, but she''s like a treasure. She''s been haunting me recently

    Warm wine and hot Meishan: ha ha, is it so cute. But it''s good, isn''t it? Lucy should be very beautiful, isn''t she? What''s wrong with being with beautiful women every day (kitchen knife bomb)

    Leia: forget it... By the way, don''t you know a sissy named Townsend? How are you doing with him?! (kitchen knife bomb)

    Warm wine burns Meishan: hum, people are not sissy. Hee hee, are you jealous?

    Leia: No, No.

    Warm wine and scald Meishan: poof, you haven''t been jealous yet, and your typing has become less ~

    Leia: by the way, don''t forget tomorrow''s enrollment day. By the way, tell me the difference between universities here and those on earth, ha ha.

    Warm wine burns Meishan: hum, I want to have dinner with Townsend! 886��

    Leia: Miss, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no

    Warm wine and scald Meishan: Pooh ha, I lied to you. You are a strange person. Why didn''t I find you on the train at that time!

    Leia:

    Warm wine burns Meishan: hum. Don''t forget that you left me alone on the train and ran away! When we meet, Miss Ben has to beat you! I tell you, I''m great now!

    Leia: Well, I can''t wait, little sister_ (: �١� ��)_

    ����

    Renault smiled and put the phone back in his trouser pocket.

    It''s nearly night. It''s time to have dinner with general Su lie.

    Chang''an University? I''m really looking forward to it.

    Warm wine and scald Meishan: Renault, are you there.

    Warm wine and hot Meishan: Hi, old witch Renault, are you there!

    Warm wine burns Meishan: hum, ignore me? I''m angry! It''s eleven o''clock in the morning! what are you doing!

    ����

    Leia: Oh, isn''t this our beautiful, lovely, lively and kind little sister ling''er?

    Warm wine burns Meishan: old sow, why did you come back to me now.

    Leia: I was just called by Lucy. She asked me questions about poetry. How can I understand these? I can only tell her some poems I recited.

    Warm wine and hot Meishan: good, Xiao Linzi. Lucy likes you very much. Is she very happy?

    Leia: haha, what''s the fun? It''s you. Should we sign up for enrollment today?

    Warm wine and hot Meishan: there are not many people this year, but there are many people at the door now. I guess we have to wait until the afternoon. We are twenty people in a group, in order. Now the first group is in. There are three groups in front of our group.

    Leia: tut Tut, I''ll be a student in this world in the future. Ha ha. Always feel wonderful.

    Warm wine scalds Meishan: emmm

    Leia: by the way, what are your natural skills for awakening?

    Warm wine scalds Meishan: devour.

    Leia: what?! devour?

    Warm wine scalds Meishan: what''s the matter? Many people in QAQ don''t know what this skill is for, even sister Chan doesn''t know.

    Leia: I... probably know.

    Warm wine burns Meishan: ha? How did you know that? Tell me quickly!

    Leiya: it''s hard to say on wechat. I had an adventure a while ago. When I arrived at Chang''an University, I''ll show it to you myself.

    Warm wine and hot Meishan: hahaha, also an adventure. Do you think you are an online hero and a hero halo?

    Leia: haha, maybe it''s true. I''m the hero and you''re my heroine_ (: �١� ��)_

    Warm wine and scald Meishan: hum, I don''t want to talk to you. I''m going to watch the excitement in the University, 886!

    Leia: go on, go on, Xiaoling Er (? ? `?) * ????*

    Warm wine and scald Meishan: good, wait for the good news from my sister ~ you will be my primary school brother and I will be your predecessor! Hum_ (: �١� ��)_

    Leiya: hahaha, OK, good sister ling''er, bye ~_ (: �١� ��)_

    ��������

    Irene put her cell phone in her clothes and smiled.

    This Renault, who also regards himself as a heroine, is so cute.

    "Miss Irene, what makes you laugh so happily?"

    At this time, Townsend came over with two cups of biyeling in his hand and walked towards Irene.

    Irene was in a particularly good mood today. For the first time, she smiled at Townsend and said, "Hey, it''s okay. I''m going to recruit students soon. I''m a little excited."

    Townsend was a little intoxicated by Irene''s smile. At this time, he said shyly, "Irene, just be happy. Looking at your smile, it''s like the sun in the sky."

    Irene took Bi Yeling from Townsend and said, "crab, crab, I remember you''re in the second group. It should be your turn soon."

 Chapter 368

    Townsend nodded and looked at the students gathered in groups around him. Some were teenagers, some were eighteen or nine years old like Irene, middle-aged people in their thirties and old people with gray hair.

    It seems that college life must be very interesting.

    "It''s strange that the first group has been in for so long. How come no one has called us in after such a long time."

    Irene was also a little strange. The first group went in at 8 a.m. three hours later, and no one asked the second group to go in.

    A fat middle-aged man nearby came up and said, "Hey, the university has become more and more strange in recent years, and the enrollment policy seems to have changed in recent years."

    Townsend wondered, "what has changed?"

    The fat man looked familiar and said, "well, we''ll know when we go in."

    "My name is Rabin, little brother. What''s your name?"

    "Townsend."

    "Ha ha, brother Townsend is so young that he awakened his talent and skills. It really makes me feel ashamed."

    Townsend waved his hand and said, "students from Chang''an University are everywhere. Just work together."

    As they chatted, someone nearby began to laugh: "Viper Rabin, you''re lying to new people again. I said to you, little brother, you should be careful. Rabin brother is a murderous thing!"

    Rabin suddenly showed a simple and honest smile on his face and said, "don''t spread false information."

    Irene looked at these people coldly and winked at Townsend: "let''s go."

    ����

    The entrance door of the university has finally opened.

    "What happened! How did you open the door!!"

    "What are you doing?"

    To the shock of the waiting freshmen outside, the door opened and nineteen freshmen came out.

    Everyone was dejected and even showed despair on his face.

    They ignored the freshmen who had been waiting outside the door for a long time. Some called the Earth Dragon''s car and left the place, while others walked slowly and left here.

    At this time, a man with a fierce face came out of the gate and shouted, "the headmaster is very disappointed! Only one freshman in the first group was selected! The rest freshmen, don''t group, come in!!!"

    This remark shocked everyone immediately.

    Different from the previous policies, we still need to select?

    Irene smiled.

    "It''s getting more and more interesting."

    There are 200 new students left.

    They all followed the man with a fierce face into the gate.

    The gate slammed shut.

    In the University, the decoration immediately became gorgeous. Gold carvings, crystal floors and crystal fountains can be seen everywhere.

    There are also roads inlaid with countless gemstones the size of eggs.

    Although the people had questions, the man leading the way obviously had no intention to answer.

    Townsend whispered to Irene, "do you think there will be any tests for us?"

    Irene shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but it''s very interesting."

    She looked around at the freshmen and found that they came together, including men, women and lovers.

    She seemed to think of something and frown, but she threw the idea out of her mind.

    A moment later, they came to a huge open space, which looked very empty.

    The man who led the way showed a strange smile and looked at 200 new students as if he were looking at 200 livestock.

    "Now, the first test for you."

    The crowd immediately calmed down and looked at the fierce man in front of them.

    He said word by word, "fight with the people around you. The winner stays and the loser leaves."

    Boom����

    Two hundred freshmen were all fried!

    Renault''s daily pleasure, in addition to discussing poetry with Lucy, is to watch the heroes command the soldiers'' training in the training camp.

    In this way, the days passed day by day.

    The orc alliance seems to have collapsed with the kingdom of babeka. Both sides choose to fight their own battles and terminate cooperation. The coke broke Lucy. In this way, the great wall guard will be much easier and don''t have to deal with two countries.

    Now the commander of Scott Kingdom Jess was assassinated, the seven princesses were angry, turned their forces and began to attack the orc Alliance on a large scale.

    "Let them bite the dog. The only worry is the return of Athena, the God of war of babeka. I don''t know what the woman with a high and smelly face wants."

    Renault laughed when Lucy said so about Athena.

    A woman with a lofty and smelly face, ha ha ha, is really in line with her.

    When lucy saw Renault laughing, she seemed to think of something and said, "Renault, I said... Why are you also a friend of Athena''s smelly woman? Should she be your only friend? What happened to you two?"

    Renault hesitated and asked, "what happened...?"

    Lucy beat Renault impatiently and said, "just go to bed. Women like Athena can''t have friends. Your relationship must be more than just friends."

    Renault almost gushed old blood. Lucy is worthy of being a heroine among women. She is so bold and unrestrained. However, I slept in one bed, but I only slept. Renault dare not do anything else.

    Seeing that Renault didn''t speak, Lucy showed a bad smile and asked maliciously, "I said you, haven''t you ever moved to her? Princes and even kings of many countries have gone to the kingdom of babeka to propose."

    Renault shook his head and said, "what''s the matter? I''m an ordinary person. I made friends with her by chance, but I saved her life. Forget what happened to her... I want to live a few more years."

    This is also a reason made up by Renault. She was seriously injured on the day of Athena''s father killing, and happened to be met by Renault, so Renault saved her.

    Lucy is quite convinced of this reason.

    Speaking of this, Lucy rarely showed a trace of admiration on her face: "to tell the truth, I admire that woman. She has means and is cruel enough! She is quite similar to Wu Zetian, the current emperor of the Tang Dynasty."

    Renault was silent. It was right to keep silent at this time.

    "By the way, today, a guest came to my great wall guard army."

    Lucy got up, walked out of the camp and said, "come and have a look with me. It''s said to be a little beauty."

    ����

    Luna!!!

    Renault looked at the girl with a beautiful face and cold temperament, with silver hair combed into horsetail, blue clothes and a curved moon knife in his hand.

    "Oh, what a little beauty." Lucy stretched out her hand and pinched Luna''s face. The nearby Baili xuance covered his eyes. The captain himself is really

    Luna didn''t think Lucy was so frivolous. She pushed Lucy''s hand away, frowned and said unhappily, "please don''t touch me. Is my brother Kai here? When will he come to see me?"

 Chapter 369

    Lucy was silent and said, "your brother..."

    "Your brother, who just finished his shift last night, is sleeping now."

    Luna raised her eyebrows and said, "take me to see him."

    Everyone went out. Su lie looked at Luna''s back in surprise and said to Renault, "you''re right. That guy Kai really has a sister."

    ����

    When he opened the camp where he lived, he was sleeping and snored loudly.

    Luna saw this, her eyes flashed a trace of complex emotion, rushed forward and slapped the armor in her sleep!

    "Someone attacked!"

    After this slap, he woke up and drank loudly. His eyes were like electricity, and he held the long knife in his hand.

    When he saw a beautiful and lovely silver haired girl in front of him, he was stunned. Then he looked at the people standing behind her, Lucy, Su lie, Baili xuance and Renault.

    "What happened?"

    Renault still knew about the matter. At this time, he pushed Lucy sulie and Baili xuance away together and said, "well, let''s go quickly. People''s brothers and sisters recognize each other, and there should be no others around."

    Kai stretched out his hand to stop them, but was deeply attracted by the girl in front of him.

    She... Who the hell is she??

    Why does the head hurt so much

    ����

    Leiya: little sister ling''er

    Leia: is little sister ling''er there_ (: �١� ��)_

    Leia: I miss you, ling''er! Irene!! what are you doing! (kitchen knife, bomb)

    Warm wine scalds Meishan: Renault pigeon is good, and my sister has just passed the test. That''s funny. Hahaha, Renault, you can''t imagine what I''ve been through.

    Leia: test? Isn''t it direct admission?

    Warm wine burns Meishan: I thought so originally. Later, the first test is to let our partners fight. Those who win stay and those who lose leave.

    Leia: ling''er, how are you? Did you win? Who are you fighting?

    Warm wine burns Meishan: Oh, naturally I won.

    Chang''an University, training ground.

    It was a bloody storm. There was blood dripping on the claw blade of Irene''s left hand. She looked around and found that only a few dozen people could stand.

    From the original 200 people, suddenly reduced to dozens of people, the degree of cruelty is unimaginable.

    Irene began typing again.

    Warming wine and scalding Meishan: after the first test, there were only 100 people. Then, let these 100 people kill each other, ha ha, it''s really interesting.

    Brush -!

    Irene dodged a man''s sneak attack, waved her left hand and cut off the man''s arm.

    "Oh, you want to sneak into me while I''m typing."

    Irene wanted to walk, but she found her leg hurt.

    Leia: ling''er, are you okay? Are you hurt? Hello?

    Irene looked at the news from Renault and Townsend not far away, and couldn''t help smiling.

    "It really makes me look out of my sight."

    Townsend''s beautiful face was full of blood. He also smiled and said, "I''m the one who''s wrong. I didn''t expect Miss Irene to be so powerful."

    Irene sighed and said, "there are only thirty people left."

    Townsend also looked and said, "these should be the winners."

    Irene smiled, "who knows."

    Say it, the body moved! The claw blade in his hand is like a flash, attacking Townsend!!

    Townsend looked at Irene, his face full of panic and despair.

    "Ah!!"

    A scream came from behind Townsend. Townsend turned around and looked at the surprise attacker who appeared behind him at an unknown time.

    I looked at Irene again and found that Irene looked at him jokingly.

    "Innocent children."

    Irene whispered.

    Renault looked at Irene as if he had never been so determined.

    "General, please let me go to Chang''an today!"

    Irene looked at Renault. Unexpectedly, she didn''t joke, but looked serious and asked, "are you serious?"

    Renault nodded firmly. He and Lin Ling had lost contact two days ago. No matter how annoying she was, looking for her and forcing her out, she didn''t return to herself.

    Is something wrong, is it in danger. At the thought of these, Renault''s head will be big. Lin Ling is his only "relative" in the world. He has agreed to find a way to return to the earth together. If something happens to her, what should he do.

    Irene said, "this is the boundary of the Great Wall, the west of Donnell plain, more than 70000 miles away from the Tang Dynasty. If you walk, you have to walk for a year. If you ride, you have to run all the way for several months. Moreover, there are many dangers along the way, and you can''t guarantee your own survival."

    Renault''s expression was still firm, and he didn''t know. But it''s hard for him to stay here!

    "If there is a unicorn, a rare beast of babeka, you can increase the speed several times and arrive in about ten days. You said Athena was your friend. Why didn''t she help you?"

    Renault lowered his head and said, "general Mulan, don''t tease me. A friend of mine at Chang''an University lost contact with her. I''m very worried about her."

    Irene touched her hair and said, "in fact, in your capacity, you don''t even have the qualification to talk to me these days. You have to be locked up in a cage every day."

    Renault was silent and just looked at Irene firmly.

    Irene smiled, got up, walked out of the camp and said, "come with me."

    Renault was overjoyed and hurried out with him.

    ����

    "I''m probably the same evil as Athena, and I want to be friends with you." Irene and Renault are standing at a mountain pass, behind them is a fast horse.

    Irene looked at Renault. The boy was younger than herself, but he had so much knowledge. Renault could say that poetry, rhymes, the profound meaning of the art of war, and even the endless starry sky.

    The universe.

    This is a word Renault taught himself.

    The word is so vast that it seems to include the world, the starry sky and even the sun in the sky.

    In other words, as long as words, no matter what kind of words, are included in the universe.

    Irene has been possessed these days. She pesters Renault every day to ask what is in the sky and what kind of world it is.

    Although Renault is an earth man, his understanding is still limited.

    However, this does not affect Irene''s sitting with Renault every day.

    "Maybe Athena is attracted by your talent. It seems that you are not from this world. Are you from heaven?"

    Looking at Irene, looking at herself, her hand touched her cheek. Renault said awkwardly, "general Mulan, I''m just an ordinary person."

    "If you are an ordinary person, the people in this world will be fools." Irene smiled, pinched Renault''s cheek with her hand, looked at Renault''s apocalyptic bracelet, and said, "be careful all the way. You have returned all your things to you. See if there is any less."

 Chapter 370

    At this time, a loud voice came from the distance: "brother Renault, see you later, ha ha ha."

    Renault looked back and found that it was su lie who led the soldiers to the battlefield.

    "Well, this horse is blessed by our demon Taoist master. The fast wind can last for about a week. You ride it and try to hurry."

    Irene touched the horse and said, "you try to live and look forward to seeing you again in the future."

    Renault nodded and turned on his horse.

    "Have a nice trip."

    Irene waved to the far away Renault, and Renault also waved, with a trace of sadness in her heart.

    No matter where I live, I don''t give up. Whether it''s the first train to the kingdom of kings, the later Carol tribe, or the subsequent travel and adventure with Athena.

    I''m unforgettable. I still have to continue to start my new journey.

    Renault silently recalled everything and couldn''t help roaring: "grass!!!"

    The world of kings, the earth, and even the vast universe, I will find out all these. Then take Lin Ling back to earth!

    ����

    Eiffel: ling''er, what''s going on there? I''m worried about you. Are you okay.

    Eiffel: I miss you so much. I want to see you so much. I regret leaving you to Diao Chan that time. I miss you so much.

    Eiffel: what''s the matter with you? Is your cell phone damaged or something happened.

    ����

    Three days later, Renault rested in a wilderness.

    Looking at the map, Renault probably calculated that he was far away from the Donnell plain and one tenth of the distance from the Tang Dynasty.

    But... Renault looked at the sleeping horse next to him and smiled bitterly. The fast wind really killed people.

    Looking at the small amount of power in the mobile phone, Renault could not understand that he would always have power and would not cut off.

    Does the world have some connection with the earth, mysterious electromagnetic waves? air waves?

    Renault shook his head. This is a fantasy world. Why does it involve science fiction.

    After opening wechat, Lin Ling still didn''t reply to himself, and the news still stays today.

    Eiffel: ling''er, I''m looking for you. I''m worried about you. What should I do if something happens to you.

    Eiffel: the skill of fast wind is really deadly. Riding on a horse is faster than the maximum speed of my motorcycle on earth. Dare you believe it. The most important thing is no helmet!! Every time I dismount, my hair expands like a Super Saiyan.

    Eiffel: once I didn''t have the strength to protect you. Now I have some strength. I have to go to Chang''an University to become stronger. When you are in danger, I can protect you behind me with a smile, and then face the danger with a light wind and a light cloud.

    Eiffel: but what''s the matter with you now? I''m going crazy.

    Renault looked at the news he had recently sent to Lin Ling as if he were possessed. He couldn''t believe it. Unexpectedly, Lin Ling''s weight in his heart was so important.

    Renault seemed to have an idea he had never had before.

    Do you like Lin Ling?

    Renault blushed at the thought.

    The most important thing now is to hurry to Chang''an University. I was lucky along the way. I didn''t meet any wars or monsters.

    But... Renault looked at the Apocalypse Bracelet in his right hand. Even if there were any demons and ghosts, everything was in vain in front of his artifact! At dawn, Renault looked at the map and was ready to go to the next stop.

    So far, Renault has rode a horse, blessed with the fast wind, and walked a long way. It was about the eighth day, about half the distance from the Tang Dynasty.

    These days, Renault''s life can be described as living in the open air. It''s a little exaggerated, but it''s almost the same. The food was dried meat and white steamed bread that Irene gave herself in the great wall guard camp. Big bags, big bags, all put in the Apocalypse Bracelet by Renault.

    Although the food is good, it''s really a little greasy.

    As for the place to live, Renault can go wherever he wants. These days, Renault has lived by the river, in the woods and in the wilderness. Except it''s a little cold, but fortunately Renault can use his skills to burn wood for heating. He cuts a lot of wood with fish intestines sword before going to bed every day and keeps it for heating at night. Normally, Renault sleeps until the next day, and there are scattered sparks in the campfire. If he is unlucky, Renault is directly awakened by freezing.

    Fortunately, because Renault''s constitution is purified, Renault will not catch a cold, nor will he be poisoned or infected with any plague.

    Most importantly, Renault did not meet any Warcraft or monsters, even humans.

    I just met a few huge convoys, which seemed to be fully armed, which should be similar to the escort invited by rich people.

    It seems that the world is really not very peaceful.

    Further on, there will be a small country, the falling moon empire. The falling moon empire is attached to the Tang Dynasty, which is a hub on the road of the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that if you go to the Tang Dynasty through the falling moon Empire, the rest of the journey will be shortened by half.

    Renault moved to this country.

    After eating dried meat steamed bread for so many days, it''s time to eat something good for a change.

    ����

    "Have a look! The most famous snack in the Tang Dynasty, little sugar man! Ice sugar gourd!!"

    "Fresh big carp!! big cock!! slaughter now and sell now!!"

    On a sunny day, peach blossoms are like fire and willows are like smoke.

    Renault walked in the street and looked at the lively atmosphere of the people around him. His mood also improved slightly.

    When he was hungry, Renault looked at an alley. There were an endless stream of people in it. All the people who came out looked satisfied with food and wine, which aroused Renault''s curiosity.

    Is there a hole in the alley.

    Renault''s heart moved and turned and walked into the alley.

    The smell of wine is not afraid of the depth of the alley.

    Renault walked in the alley, and a cool breath came to his face. It seems that whenever there is a shadow, it will always be very cool.

    Renault put the horse back. The seven-day fast wind skill has long passed. These days, Renault''s hip has been seriously injured due to too fast speed. Renault dare not ride again in a short time.

    I have a lot of money. It''s also a good choice to call a Dilong car here to go to the Tang Dynasty.

    Walking along, a smell came from the front.

    Is it an open-air restaurant or something? Renault went in.

    I thought it would be dark, but I didn''t want to see a small courtyard in front of them.

    The courtyard is surrounded by a strange gem with yellow light. The whole courtyard shows a different orange light, although it is not very bright, but it is very clear. In the courtyard, there are more than a dozen small tables and many stone stools. It seems that each table is full. There are three or four guests at each table, eating large pieces of barbecue and drinking liquid similar to wine. Chatting while eating seems very pleasant.

 Chapter 371

    "What do you want to eat?" then a fat middle-aged uncle came over.

    "Well... Just order something, such as barbecue."

    Renault said, looking for a place to sit down.

    Looking at the guest at the next table, it was a thin old man in gray cloth, drinking a pot of wine on the table.

    "Hmm? Why... Why is there no wine?!" the old man held the wine pot and tilted his head for a long time. There was no drop of wine in the wine pot.

    "Ruhr! Bring me another pot of wine!"

    "Hee hee, Grandpa Tate! You must have money to pay the bill today?" followed the sound. It was a 16-year-old girl with black hair behind her head and a white face. Although it was not beautiful, it made people feel very smart.

    "Well, this..." hearing the little girl''s words, the thin old man suddenly woke up most of his wine. At this time, he hurriedly said: "Minnie, how can it be you! Tut tut! Our Minnie is becoming more and more beautiful!"

    "Ah! Grandpa Tate, don''t turn off the topic!" Minnie said angrily when she heard Tate''s words.

    ��������

    "OK, Minnie, go get the bar for brother Tate." then a burly man came out of the house, smiled and said to Minnie.

    "OK, I see!" Minnie stuck out her tongue and ran away.

    At this time, the fat middle-aged man came over with a barbecue and a large bottle of drinks and said to Renault, "please take your time."

    Renault tore off a piece of roast meat, crisp, golden and moderately salty. Renault hadn''t eaten such fresh meat for a long time. After a few bites, he ate it clean. Then he took a few gulps of biyeling in the bottle. Suddenly a cool rush rushed into the body and mind.

    not bad Renault immediately took a fancy to this place.

    Renault, who was in a much better mood, saw that people were eating around, so he took out his mobile phone from his bracelet again and looked at it.

    Renault was helpless to find that it had become daily to look at his mobile phone every day and see if Lin Ling replied to him.

    I really like Lin Ling.

    Renault''s heart was filled with an unprecedented yearning and anxiety.

    Renault felt he liked the mood.

    Just as Renault continued to eat, there was a bustling voice outside the door, which seemed messy and unfriendly.

    A lot of people suddenly appeared at the door! They are all armed and wearing armor.

    come with evil intent! The good will not come! Renault felt inexplicably that those people seemed to be murderous. After a closer look, their people had packed the inside and outside of the small courtyard. Renault immediately entered the alert state and watched the sudden change with surprise.

    Such a group of people made it clear that the comers were not good and rushed into the yard. They immediately blocked the direction of the courtyard wall and gate. The diners in the yard were stunned. They put down their food and stood up one after another.

    What is this??

    Renault prepared for the worst. It''s better not to be the soldiers on babeka''s side.

    It seems that they are well equipped, which is very different from that of babeka. The owner of the yard, a greasy middle-aged uncle, hurried up and said loudly, "everyone, everyone... What''s the matter?"

    "Excuse me, are you the boss here?" the man with his sword on his back asked in a cold tone.

    "Er... This warrior, I am the master here. May I ask you..."

    "Excuse me, we''re here just looking for someone!"

    With that, the man raised his hand, took out the long handle sword behind him, held it with both hands, and then leaned heavily on the ground!

    With a clang, the sword tip immediately hit a hole in the stone slab on the ground.

    The man''s eyes were like electricity. His fierce eyes swept around the yard. From the guests to the shop owners in the surrounding rooms, he looked at them one by one, and then said coldly: "I''m sorry to disturb you. We don''t want to cause more trouble. We won''t disturb anyone who has nothing to do with the matter tonight. If you are willing to cooperate, you can stand aside. When the matter is over, you can leave with your identity clear."

    When did this small country city affiliated to the Tang Dynasty experience such a thing? I heard his words, and they were all in turmoil. The middle-aged man changed his face and said in a deep voice: "Do you know where this place is? This capital was made a covenant as a subsidiary by the most powerful Dynasty in the mainland long ago. Who are you? Are you from the royal family of which country? They are not qualified to investigate here?"

    The middle-aged man smiled proudly at the speech, took out a token from his arms and said, "here is the Charter badge of the bounty hunter Association, with the endorsement permission of the guild. If you don''t want to cause trouble, please don''t mind your own business!"

    As he said this, the man''s eyes were like an eagle. He swept over and said in a fierce tone, word by word: "Your Excellency! You have lived in seclusion here for many years. Don''t you know that there is no airtight wall in the world! We are entrusted by the bounty hunter alliance to come here to find you on behalf of the principal! You can''t escape the gratitude and resentment in the past years! I think you are also a famous person. Now you don''t have to hide your head and show your tail, just stand up!"

    With that, he smiled grimly, raised his feet and stomped heavily!

    With a bang, a silver light flashed on him. The thick stone slab on the ground was crushed by his foot!

    The man shouted loudly, and many diners in the yard changed color. Looking at the stone slab crushed under his feet, many people looked in awe.

    More than a dozen Armored Warriors poured into the yard and lit up their weapons one after another. So many murderous eyes turned around in the yard. Although these people have never really been rough, the threat on their faces is undisguised.

    "Sir." a polite voice sounded. Renault looked sideways, but it was one of the two guests in cloth clothes who had been sitting in the yard drinking porridge. These two guests were about 40 years old. They seemed to be dressed neatly and clean. When talking, they smiled before saying anything. They looked like a standard businessman. The one who spoke was a little fatter. He took a few steps with a smile and said politely to the man: "Your Excellency works here. It has nothing to do with us diners. If it''s all right, we''ll leave now. It''s also convenient for you... You see?"

    The merchant looked smiling, but the man looked at it. His look remained unchanged and said faintly, "sorry, please take it easy. Wait here for a while. As long as no one interferes, we will never disturb others. We can''t go now."

 Chapter 372

    The merchant''s face was a little ugly, and other diners couldn''t help shouting. The man sneered and shouted, "brothers, please have a good rest!"

    More than a dozen heavily armed Armored Warriors immediately surrounded and forced the guests in the yard to the corner.

    Lin Tian hid in the crowd and stood quietly in the corner with everyone.

    The man strode to the middle of the yard and said with a cold smile, "what''s the matter? You still won''t stand up? You''re a famous man. Why are you hiding your head and tail at this time! Don''t you come out, we''ll let you go? Come out early, so as not to drag others!"

    The owner of the yard, the greasy middle-aged man, couldn''t help but stand up and bend over to the man in a pleading tone: "Sir, if you come here like this, don''t do business in my small yard in the future!! I''m a poor businessman who runs a small business. I''m afraid there''s really no one you''re looking for. We all live honestly. How can any thieves and criminals caught by the bounty hunter Alliance be here? Sir, you''ve found the wrong place?"

    The man snorted, came up to him, looked down at the owner of the yard, and grinned: "hum, I can''t be wrong. The person I''m looking for is in your yard! I''m afraid your boss can''t get rid of it, hum!"

    "It''s wrong!" the boss quit immediately. His face flushed and shouted: "I''m the most honest person! My family has settled in this neutral village for four generations! My great grandfather is the guard soldier of this village! This yard is also my ancestral property! You can ask, I Ruhr has lived here all my life, and I can''t be anyone who does evil!"

    When the man heard the speech, he frowned, looked carefully at the boss named Ruhr, and took a deep breath: "Oh? Have you really lived here for half your life?"

    "Not bad!" Ruhr raised his neck. "There are my ancestral house deeds endorsed in the professional association! Ask the neighbors around. Many people have known my family since their ancestors. It can''t be fake."

    "Very good!"

    The man suddenly smiled grimly, grabbed Ruhr''s shoulder, gently lifted it, and carried him to his side. The big sword in his hand was horizontal, and the sharp blade was placed on his shoulder and neck.

    Boss Ruhr was immediately frightened and shouted, "ah!! you!!"

    "Shh!" the man made a sign to shut up, leaned over and deliberately whispered a smile, "your name is Ruhr, isn''t it? Dear Mr. Ruhr, since you claim to be here half your life, I just need to ask you some questions."

    He held a sword in one hand and pointed to the shops in the yard: "these people are all your tenants? Please explain the origin of these people one by one! If you don''t make it clear... I will be angry. This man has a bad habit. If he is angry all his life, his hand will tremble. Does his hand tremble..."

    As soon as the sword edge in his hand shook, boss Ruhr felt that his neck was cold and his face was gray. He held his neck and didn''t dare to breathe, for fear of being cut by the sword edge.

    "Brothers, go in and search! I don''t believe it. How long can he hide!"

    Renault hesitated, but he held back. It''s better to look at the situation. Today''s Renault, in addition to a few more minds, exudes a calm temperament.

    In case of trouble, he can naturally use the Apocalypse bracelet to relieve the crisis, but after all, it is a subsidiary of the Tang Dynasty. Renault doesn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble.

    At this time, many people rushed in. They searched every house with a door. They also made doors where there was no door. At that time, the residents in the house cried, screamed and jumped.

    After a while, the people in the house came out with their necks tied by the mercenaries.

    These people are all blank, dull, frightened and worried. They look ordinary, just like ordinary civilians.

    The leading man looked more and more ugly when he saw that the search was fruitless. He glanced at boss Ruhr: "let''s go, boss! Please introduce me to your tenants!"

    "I......" boss Ruhr suddenly turned his eyes and didn''t catch up, so he fainted.

    The leading man didn''t expect the boss to be so timid. Seeing Ruhr faint and fall down, he took back his sword, held Ruhr and said coldly, "hum... Coward."

    Then he glared at the crowd fiercely: "what? When do you want to hide? Hum, boss Ruhr seems to be a good man? He treats you well on weekdays? Now he''s going to be unlucky because he''s dragged down by you, but you don''t dare to stand up... The famous man in the past is so seedless now!"

    Then he took a deep breath: "well, since you won''t stand up, I just have to do something special. I count to ten. If you don''t come out again, you will force me to do this and other means. I have to burn your nest first!"

    The leading man has already started counting: "one, two, three... Seven, eight, nine... Ten! Ouch, hey!! really want to hide to the end? Go and burn the house for me first!"

    At the command of the leading man, a warrior carried a torch and walked towards the barbecue stand in the first house. He was grasping the torch and was about to throw it on the wooden tables and shelves in the house

    Suddenly, a figure jumped out fiercely and heard a bang. The warrior holding the torch had flown out backward. The man directly hit the wall of the courtyard and smashed a section of the brick wall! People also turned out.

    The people waiting in the street outside have shouted and rushed in towards the yard!

    The leading man, with one arm, stopped in front of his subordinates and shouted, "wait a minute!"

    He opened his eyes and looked inside!

    I saw a burly man with a greasy face standing in front of the room, staring angrily, and his body still kept the posture of kicking people. He didn''t slowly put down his feet until the other party''s leading man''s eyes stared.

    The man was tall and gloomy. He held a long fire fork for barbecue in his right hand. Facing the eyes of the leading man, he bit his teeth and showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth.

    "Didn''t you come to see me? I''m standing here now. If you have the ability, come to me. Why bother these innocent people! Hum, the bounty hunter alliance has become more and more unattractive these years!"

 Chapter 373

    He held his head high and stared at the leading man. With a heavy "bah", he turned around and looked at the operators of other shops in the house, the diners in the corner, and finally the yard owner Ruhr lying on the ground.

    He bowed to the crowd. Although his pride was not reduced, he finally showed a little whimsical: "sorry, everyone, today''s business was dragged down by me, which frightened you! Hey, boss Ruhr is a good man, because my business has made him suffer, please wait for me to compensate him!"

    Lin Tian looked at him. He was the man who just told the little girl named Minnie to pour wine for the old man. He didn''t expect to have such skill. He was indeed a crouching tiger, hidden dragon.

    With that, he smiled boldly and tore off his coat with one hand. With a sniff, his coat was torn in two, revealing the majestic muscles of his upper body.

    I saw a fierce lion''s head tattooed on his calf like chest muscles!

    In the barbecue shop, a woman also jumped to him. The woman looked gloomy. She just looked up at the man around her. Her eyes showed a trace of tenderness and whispered, "Barron, let''s..."

    "Aisha, stop talking." the man named Barron''s voice became gentle, gently hugged the woman around him, and said softly, "it''s the happiest time of my life to be here with you for these years. It''s just a pity that our stable days are coming to an end today. "

    Aisha bit her teeth, her eyes were firm, and said, "you did that for me at the beginning. It''s worth being with you all these years!" then, with a whoosh, Aisha took out a short knife from her sleeve, leaned against Barron, and stared at the leader of the bounty hunter.

    The woman stared at the Warrior Leader and said fiercely, "aren''t you coming for Baron? Come on! If you want to catch him, you have to ask whether the knife in our husband and wife''s hand agrees or not!"

    Barron also laughed wildly. He raised his fire fork and strode towards the warrior leader!

    "You!!" the Warrior Leader looked as if he was a little strange. When he saw the Baron coming in front of him, he seemed to want to say something, but the Baron had already split his head with a fire fork.

    Although it was only a fire fork, the momentum of this vertical split was very amazing, and a red awn like a flame broke out on the fire fork!

    Naturally, the people around were aware of the goods, so some people couldn''t help exclaiming: "the force of magic blessing!"

    The leading warrior man looked gloomy. At the moment, he also took a deep breath. The chopping sword in his hand made a rung posture. He saw that his whole body also burst out a silver spiritual light in an instant.

    Bang!!

    The collision between the chopping sword and the fire fork suddenly burst out a dazzling spark!

    Both of them were shaking. Barron shouted again and again, "come again!"

    Before his voice fell, he had cut several times in a row.

    The warrior leader was full of fighting spirit and flashing light. The chopping sword was blocked from left to right in his hand, and several hits were blocked by him.

    Both of them are powerful. These times, they collided head-on and shook each other. Both of them shook their bodies violently!

    Finally, Barron''s weapon still suffered a little loss after all. The weight of fire fork was not as good as cutting sword. He had to fight hard for several times in a row. He had to step back, quickly return his breath, roar and rush up again.

    "Wait... Wait!!" the two looked at each other, with a confused face and an unusually rich expression. Crying and retreating at the same time, Barron put away his fork and took his wife away.

    "It''s impolite! Sir, today''s business really has nothing to do with you. This... As long as you don''t mind your business, what our alliance does will never disturb others."

    The Warrior Leader reluctantly explained a few words.

    "Damn it, why didn''t you say it earlier!"

    Barron was angry and scolded.

    This kind of fact is irritating. For a little oolong, he exposed his identity hidden for many years!

    "Since you''re not looking for me, who are you looking for?! fuck, don''t disturb others?"

    After Barron yelled, at this time, he only heard a faint voice in the corner of the yard.

    "Little brother, I''m sorry. I''m the one who bothered you."

    Renault looked and found that it was the old man who had been drinking just now.

    The old man''s expression was a little melancholy. He looked at Barron and said, "we spend a lot of time together. We didn''t know you were the Silver Lion in the army. Sorry, in fact, these people came to me!!!"

    Then he shook off his sleeves and took off his coat, which was wearing a close fitting black coat.

    There were two metal sticks pinned to his waist, which were put together by him and turned into a short stick!

    The man had a spear in his hand, and suddenly the momentum of the whole man was very different! His original thin body was as straight as a javelin. A sharp and unparalleled spirit emanated from him. Such momentum can only be possessed by people who have struggled from countless times of life and death!

    "Bounty hunter alliance! Don''t involve other innocent people!" the man shouted with eyes like electricity and arrogance: "I''m Tianwen! I was nicknamed ''lone wolf'' in the past! I''ve lived in seclusion here for many years, and I''ve long thought of today! Since you came here, it must be for the case in the past! I''m not afraid to tell you! Since I dared to do that, I never regretted it! I just want to arrest me, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay some price!"

    These words are unequivocal and eloquent!

    The warrior, the leading man, looked very ugly.

    His eyes stared at the short spear in Tianwen''s hand, then slowly crossed his chopping sword in front of him and swallowed his spit.

    "Tianwen! Are you Tianwen?"

    "Yes, I am!"

    The warrior leader took a deep breath: "Babeka magic gun! Once the first magic gun general in babeka kingdom! Once worked for the military, went deep into the orc alliance to investigate the military situation. In the past, you also made great achievements in burning the granary of the orc alliance. However, later, once you accepted a royal commission to escort a caravan''s goods into the orc territory for trading, but finally it was revealed that you ate black and killed the caravan''s people , swallowed the money and disappeared. You have been wanted by the kingdom of babeka for many years, and you haven''t shown up... Am I right? "

    "Yes! That''s what I did!" Tianwen held his head high, but shouted, "it''s just that what black eats black, but it pulls a few calves! I have a clear conscience in doing things all my life!

 Chapter 374

    It is clear that I accepted the entrustment to escort the caravan in the past years. On the way, I found that the royal family of babeka secretly violated the national law and sold prohibited weapons, armor and ironware to the orcs! I have worked for my kingdom for many years. How can I ignore this kind of thing! I killed those bastards in a rage. It''s just that the royal nobles belong to the powerful nobles in an empire, right and wrong, not those nobles! I have no place to redress my grievances, so I just walked away! "

    He talked and talked with pride on his face, which convinced Renault and others.

    Suddenly

    "Good man!!"

    A categorical applause, but it was not others who praised, but the warrior leader!

    The guy stared at Tianwen in front of him and said loudly, "Lord Tianwen, I heard about you in the past. It''s even more gratifying to go hundreds of miles into the orc Kingdom and burn their granary! I believe you are not a greedy thief!"

    "Thank you very much." the sky asked, looking unchanged, and said faintly, "well, I know your rules. Since you''re here to catch me, do it! Don''t be embarrassed!"

    The Warrior Leader looked strange again. He took a deep breath, looked at Tianwen holding a short stick in front of him, and spread his hands: "well... Mr. Tianwen, I admire you. But... I''m not looking for you this time."

    Tianwen: "......"

    I saw the muscles twitching on both faces, and I didn''t know what was in my heart at the moment.

    However, Renault saw it in his eyes. I''m afraid he''s been spitting blood in his heart. Ha ha. Renault had never seen anything so interesting and couldn''t help laughing. Decided to keep watching.

    "You... You... You..." Tianwen was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Finally, he squeezed a sentence from his throat: "who are you looking for

    "They are looking for my old man!"

    Light floating, a figure flew out of the house and gently fell on Tianwen''s side.

    The old woman had a wrinkled face and a black robe.

    At the moment, she drew a broken stick from nowhere.

    The old woman''s eyes were full of emotion, and she sighed long. Her voice was full of the loneliness after the vicissitudes of the years.

    "You are all good children. Baron and Aisha, you two are sincere little couples. God asked, you are also an honest and good guy. Unfortunately, I am an old woman who has implicated everyone. I made you expose your identity."

    The old woman said as if she were just shaking her wrist.

    The stick in his hand suddenly spilled a layer of fine wood chips!

    In the blink of an eye, she peeled off a layer of sawdust. Where is the stick in her hand? Clearly

    It''s a magic wand!

    This time, everyone present, the Silver Lion Baron, the babeka magic gun Tianwen, and the leading men of the samurai, all changed their looks!

    Wand!

    This old woman is a magician!!

    "You? Are you?" the Silver Lion Baron''s woman, Aisha looked at the old woman, looked surprised and couldn''t help trembling: "you..."

    "Good boy." the old woman smiled gently, with a trace of kindness in her smile: "I''m sorry to have lied to you for so many years, but I haven''t told you my real name, because my real name is a little ugly. It''s called... Mrs. Black Scorpion!"

    Black... Black scorpion... Madam?! " Aisha''s face changed wildly, and she looked at the old woman''s eyes with a trace of panic.

    Even Barron, the Silver Lion, couldn''t help opening his mouth.

    When babeka asked, he looked shocked, subconsciously stepped aside and quietly opened the distance from the "black scorpion lady".

    "Hey." Mrs. Black Scorpion sighed softly, "I still scared you... I''ve been afraid to tell you my name because I''m worried about such a reaction. In fact, I''m still the mother-in-law who gives you barbecue."

    Renault''s face showed a curious look. Now he doesn''t see these as jokes, but as a play. It''s so interesting!!! The story of Mrs. Black Scorpion, who had taken risks with Athena before, chatted when she went to bed at night, and Athena talked about her. Mrs. Black Scorpion killed a famous magician in the holy land just to win a scroll. After that, the holy land was wanted all over the continent. No one has been able to find her for so many years. I didn''t expect to hide here now.

    "Black scorpion, Mrs. Black Scorpion." the eye muscles of the Warrior Leader jumped wildly, subconsciously stepped back and stared at the old woman in front of him. He bit his teeth hard.

    "Come on! Since you want to catch my old woman back, you must show some real skills. How many people do you prepare outside? HMM... how many evil masters have come to the bounty hunter alliance this time?"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion narrowed her eyes and didn''t panic.

    "That..."

    The expression on the face of the Warrior Leader seemed to be about to cry.

    Then he said a word, so that the black scorpion lady was completely stunned.

    "I... i... we''re not looking for you!"

    The head of the bounty hunter was a little tearful at the moment.

    Although he still held the chopping sword in his hand, he looked at the three "big fish" jumping out of the yard one after another

    I''ve been a bounty hunter for half my life. I''ve never encountered such a thing today.

    pleasantly surprised? shock? Horror?

    At the moment, the most difficult thing for the bounty hunter leader is that today''s trouble accidentally forced these big fish out, which is tantamount to damaging the hidden identity of others.

    The Silver Lion, Tianwen and the black scorpion lady are all famous people. Any one is a person with a thick reward on his head, and he has at least a dozen wanted notices on his back.

    I''ve been hiding my identity here for so long, but I''ve been brought here tonight. It''s all over. Now that my identity is exposed, I''m sure you have to flee and change places, and prepare for the enemy and pursuit after the news spread.

    This kind of thing can never be erased by saying "sorry, it''s a misunderstanding".

    At least the bounty hunter leader takes his heart to heart. If he puts himself in a position, if he encounters such a thing, his identity is pierced by a group of irrelevant people and destroys the event he has hidden for more than ten years, he must not be able to swallow this tone! There will be a murderous heart!!

    A Silver Lion Baron is enough to match his own fight, plus a babeka magic gun with more outstanding martial arts skills, and a black scorpion lady with superior magical strength

 Chapter 375

    The leader of the bounty hunter and his warriors couldn''t help sweating in the dark.

    "Young man."

    The oldest lady, the black scorpion, was talking. The wrinkles on the old woman''s face were trembling, and her eyes were like nighthawks staring at the bounty hunter leader: "tonight you ran into our yard and made such a big deal... We guys jumped out one by one and reported their names, but we don''t know what to call you!"

    The bounty hunter leader really doesn''t want to report the name at the moment... Is he looking for revenge in the future?

    But in such a scene, if he doesn''t even dare to report the font name, he won''t want to mix it up in the future. Biting his teeth, the bounty hunter leader said astringently, "you''re welcome, madam. I''m a hunter in the alliance. Madam, just call me... Alexander."

    Poof!

    Renault couldn''t help laughing. His name was very personal! At this moment, he is really "under great pressure".

    Alexander just stared at Renault, but he didn''t want to say more.

    The black scorpion lady smiled more and more happily, but at the same time, her eyes seemed to be deeper and deeper, staring at Alexander tightly and speaking slowly: "Since you didn''t come to us, I''m curious. Who are you here for? If you can''t ask us clearly today, it must be difficult for us. Alexander, you might as well talk about it?"

    Alexander reluctantly smiled, somewhat trembled, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, pretended to be calm and said, "I''m surprised. Today''s thing is that I''m reckless and didn''t shine the font name as soon as I came up, that..."

    He bit his lip, then took a deep breath and shouted: "The target we''re looking for today is in this yard. This man once committed a big case in the western regions and poisoned and killed 17 people in a Viscount''s family overnight. He also stole from the warehouse of Kassel chamber of Commerce in the east to ensure the reserve of 2000 gold coins. He also killed a steward of the business association and two deacons of the mercenary guild. This man is wanted by the government and rewarded The gold league even offered 100000 gold coins as a reward. However, this man''s whereabouts are secret and erratic. He is cautious and cunning. He has not been exposed for many years and is nowhere to be found. Until recently, my reward League got the exact news. This man is hiding here... "

    Alexander said this slowly. Mrs. Black Scorpion, Tian Wen and Barron were moved at the same time.

    "There are seventeen members of the shazijue family and two deacons of the chamber of Commerce..." the God gun asked, muttering a few words to himself, and then said loudly: "I''ve heard of these things, too. You... Originally wanted to find the guy called the ''thousand faced spider''?"

    When it comes to the word "thousand faced spider", Tian asked involuntarily, and his eyebrows picked. Even the Silver Lion Barron and his wife around him looked slightly.

    Only the black scorpion lady sneered, "thousand faced spider? Hum... I''ve heard of this name. For such a guy, she implicated us all. Hey! Hey!"

    Barron, the Silver Lion, is a hot tempered man - otherwise he would not have killed in a rage in those days. At the moment, his heart was full of suppressed anger. He stared at Alexander and shouted, "you guys do things in a mess. Since you''re looking for the thousand faced spider, why don''t you make it clear when you enter the door? But I think..."

    Alexander was sweating on his forehead at this time. He really didn''t want to say it. However, seeing that the black scorpion lady was squinting and shooting cold eyes, he could only explain quickly: "Well... I''m afraid it will make you laugh. We really came for the thousand faced spider and got accurate information. The thousand faced spider is hidden in the yard. But, but..."

    His face was stiff, but he continued with a stiff head: "However, we are still unable to determine the exact identity of this thousand faced spider. This man is very cruel and cunning. He has fierce skills. In addition to his excellent martial arts skills, he is also proficient in poisoning and has an amazing camouflage ability. Therefore, he is known as the thousand faced spider. He has used different identities in handling cases over the years, and he will never leave a living mouth after doing things. Therefore, we don''t know this What is the appearance of a thousand faced spider? Even if the person is male or female, it is always less. The only clue is that every time the person finishes the case, he will leave a unique spider mark. The others are... "

    "Fuck!!" the grumpy Barron couldn''t help spitting.

    The black scorpion lady sneered a few times, and her words were slow: "the thousand faced spider... I don''t care what its identity is. It''s just that you led us out because of such a small thing. You can''t say anything about it. You say the little spider is in the yard? Since none of us are, then..."

    Is it her? People looked at the little girl named Minnie.

    Surrounded by people''s eyes, Minnie is like a dry leaf on a tree in the wind. She can''t stand stably. She can be a thousand faced spider?!

    A pretty face was very pale, with tears in her eyes. She looked at all this in horror, as if she could cry at any time. At this time, Minnie seemed to understand something. At this time, she quickly waved her hand and said, "no! It''s not me! It''s not me!"

    Looking at everyone''s eyes still full of doubts, she was almost about to cry. At this time, she was very frightened: "don''t look at me like that! I... I''m just a wine seller!"

    Minnie gingerly walked to Mrs. Black Scorpion and cried, "mother-in-law, I''m really not a thousand faced spider!"

    "Good boy, I believe you!" Mrs. Black Scorpion smiled kindly, touched Minnie''s small face with her hand, turned to Alexander and said, "I have just tested that there is no magic fluctuation in this child. I can conclude that she is not a magician."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion asked Barron and Tian, "I judge magic, but I''m not good at martial arts. You two are experts. Let''s see for yourself."

    With that, Mrs. Black Scorpion stretched out her hand and spread Minnie''s palm forward.

    Tianwen and Baron looked calm. They came up, one left and one right, sandwiched Minnie in the middle, one on the left and one on the right. They looked carefully at Minnie''s palms, then looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.

    "It''s not her." the one who spoke was the divine gun. He said slowly, "the child''s palm doesn''t seem to have practiced martial arts.

 Chapter 376

    However, no matter what kind of weapons or fighting skills a person practices, the joints of her palms and fingers are definitely different from ordinary people. In my eyes, no subtle difference can escape my eyes. Moreover, although her palms have cocoons, they are not from practicing martial arts, but from doing rough work on weekdays. "

    Speaking of this, he was also relieved: "the child is clean."

    When the girl heard this, she shed tears. It seemed that she was finally relieved at the moment. Suddenly, she burst into tears.

    Barron glared at Alexander angrily: "Hey! Watch it! All the people in our yard are here, and the Minnie girl is clean. There is no one else! The spider you said is not among us!"

    Alexander is also full of unknown fire at the moment. His eyes turn around the girl. Even just now, he saw the girl''s palm with his own eyes - with his experienced master, he can naturally see the difference between the palms of ordinary people and those who practice martial arts. There is no trace of practicing martial Arts in the girl''s palm.

    But as a result, Alexander was completely speechless.

    I got the news, which clearly means that the thousand faced spider is in the yard, but now the people here have searched everywhere

    "There''s another one on the ground."

    I don''t know who reminded Alexander.

    Alexander looked at Ruhr lying on the ground.

    Alexander had no time to consider who said this. He jumped over and picked up the yard owner Ruhr on the ground.

    Ruhr was stunned just now. Now he was caught by Alexander and shook hard. He suddenly woke up.

    Alexander grabbed him, looked up and down carefully, and looked at him from the palm of his hand.

    "Hey, man, you, you..." Ruhr cried, "what are you doing holding me? I''m an honest man."

    "Hum." Alexander said nothing, but narrowed his eyes and stared at Ruhr, holding the hilt tightly in one hand.

    "Old boss, he..."

    Suddenly, the woman named Aisha, who had been hiding next to Hawke, couldn''t help saying, "boss, he''s a good man. I don''t think he''s a thousand faced spider."

    Aisha suddenly said such a sentence. Barron, the Silver Lion, was stunned and looked at her woman. Minnie looked strange and stubborn, and said in a deep voice: "Baron, we came to this affiliated small town. If the boss hadn''t kindly given us a place to live, where would we have a stable life these years? The boss is an honest and good man. You and I can''t know better! What a thousand faced spider, it can''t be him."

    Barron took a deep look at his wife, then solemnly nodded and said in a loud voice: "yes! Doubt others, and you can''t doubt the boss! Boss Ruhr is an old man who has lived in Zhongli village for generations. His identity is clear and clear. His neighbors have known his family for generations, so it''s impossible to forge it."

    Tianwen also nodded and said in a deep voice, "Alexander, please let go of boss Ruhr! He is an ordinary man, which I can testify."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion was also stunned. She looked at Barron and them strangely, sighed and said, "I can also guarantee that boss Ruhr is not a thousand faced spider!" As soon as Alexander put his right hand, boss Ruhr immediately sat on the ground. He inhaled in pain and opened his mouth to scold. When he saw the bright sword in the other party''s hand, he quickly shrunk his neck and crawled aside.

    "Is the news we got false? Someone dares to tease our bounty alliance!"

    Alexander''s atmospheric canthus muscles jump.

    "Noisy!"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion sneered, "Alexander, you don''t have to pretend. You just tell me, how should this matter be settled now?"

    Her eyes seemed to have hooks and stared at Alexander closely: "although we have lived under the same eaves for many years, we have been hiding well. We don''t know the details of others. Today, you made such a fuss and made this joke! Do you want to tell us about this?"

    Alexander forced down his anger, looked at Mrs. Black Scorpion, took a deep breath, then suddenly took two steps, bent down and bowed to Mrs. Black Scorpion and several others one by one!

    He saluted directly so suddenly, which surprised Mrs. Black Scorpion and others. Unexpectedly, this man did things simply and was so soft.

    "Today''s event, however, was brought by Alexander, which disturbed everyone''s seclusion and broke the rules." Alexander said slowly, "I personally apologize here."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly turned and said quickly: "Of course, you are all clear-minded people. I''m afraid today''s business will bring you a lot of trouble. I''m sorry. It''s really not worth a lot of money and can''t compensate you. So... In addition to my personal apology to you, I''m here as the deacon of the bounty Alliance to make a guarantee to you. I guarantee my reputation , after I go back, I will ask the alliance to pass a resolution. Within one year, the bounty alliance will refuse any entrustment to several people. Any entrustment to several people will be rejected by the bounty alliance, which is limited to one year! I think this is my sincerity on behalf of the bounty alliance to bring you trouble. "

    "For one year, relevant entrustment will not be accepted."

    This proposal made several people quite satisfied, especially Barron and Tianwen, who both showed a glimmer of light in their eyes.

    Bounty Hunter alliance is the largest tracking organization in the kingdom of kings. It specializes in arresting all kinds of wanted fugitives, which is even more troublesome than the official pursuit. If the bounty hunter alliance can guarantee that it will not accept any entrustment to pursue itself within one year, it will undoubtedly reduce a lot of pressure on itself!

    Especially now that his identity is exposed, I''m afraid the next period of time is the most important time to escape. At this time, if the bounty alliance, the largest pursuit organization, is willing to stay out, it will undoubtedly be very good for him.

    They looked at each other, both nodded slightly, and then they looked at Mrs. Black Scorpion.

    The old woman looked pale and didn''t seem to have a trace of joy, but shook her head and said, "I don''t care about this. The bounty hunter alliance never came to me. It''s the magician''s Union who came to me. I don''t care whether you come or not, but... Since you''re willing to say and do so, it''s a good thing for my barbecue and wine seller, so what''s going on today..."

 Chapter 377

    Speaking of this, Mrs. Black Scorpion waved her hand, but no longer spoke. Instead, she slowly walked back to her porridge shop, then closed the door slowly with both hands and disappeared.

    In the yard, Alexander took a breath, and the sweat on his forehead finally stopped flowing. He wiped his head, looked at Barron and Tianwen, hesitated and said slowly: "If you''re kind, I won''t say anything. I''ve offended you today! I don''t say anything about goodbye in the future. I think you''ll leave here after today. Then I just wish you a safe journey in the future."

    With that, he waved his hand and made a gesture. His men in the yard immediately withdrew from the yard.

    Alexander was a bachelor. He took a small leather bag out of his arms and threw it on the ground. There were a lot of coins in it. He glanced at the boss Ruhr shrinking in the corner: "it''s compensation for smashing your things and the courtyard door and wall."

    Then Alexander took the people away, and the people outside the yard left in a moment.

    ����

    Seeing that all the people of the bounty alliance had left, everyone hurried out of the alley for fear of causing any more trouble.

    Renault also had enough to eat and drink. After paying the bill, he took a deep look at several people in the alley and followed other diners out.

    It''s new to see such a lively scene once, but for Renault, it''s just a passing experience, and there will be no intersection in the future.

    But

    Renault thought and couldn''t help smiling. Is that spider really hidden.

    impossible.

    Renault is sure that the spider is definitely in this yard!

    But in that case... I''m afraid even if he lent Alexander a courage, he didn''t dare to catch people.

    After all, today''s misunderstanding is too big. He never thought that this small town would meet three "great gods" There is a Silver Lion, a Tianwen and a black scorpion lady. Moreover, once there is a real war, Alexander will at most draw with the Silver Lion. Moreover, once the people of the army like the Silver Lion launch a fierce attack, the Jianghu warrior like Alexander can''t carry it. Besides, there is a more powerful Tianwen and the black scorpion lady.

    Today, these three people want to chop Alexander, an asshole.

    With such a premise, even if the spider stood directly in front of Alexander, he did not dare to do it. Who knows whether the three men would sneak attack and kill Alexander while they were fighting.

    Money is a good thing, but no amount of money is more important than life. So when a thousand faced spider stands in front of him, he will pretend not to know. Think deeply, he is a bounty hunter. The prisoner stands in front of him but dare not do it. It is bad for his reputation, so he won''t have to mix it up in the future. But if he doesn''t recognize it, it doesn''t matter.

    Thinking of this, Renault couldn''t help wondering when he became so smart.

    It seems that in the past few months, I have experienced a perfect sublimation of my state of mind.

    Shook his head and stopped thinking. Renault took out the map and looked at it. The border of the falling moon empire is a wharf, which is the only route from the falling moon Empire to the Tang Dynasty.

    Waterways.

    Renault''s heart moved and set off towards the imperial border.

    It was a long way. Renault slept in an inn for the first night.

    Before going to bed, he took out his mobile phone and looked left and right. Lin Ling never replied to him.

    Elena: ling''er, I''m going to Chang''an University.

    Elena: don''t worry. When I go, I''ll protect you and find a way back to earth.

    ����

    This is the message Renault sent to Lin Ling today.

    Still no response.

    I don''t know what''s going on in her side. My original worry has become the driving force to get to Chang''an City as soon as possible.

    "I hope it''s all right, Lin Ling." Renault murmured to himself.

    I was speechless all night.

    ����

    The next day, Renault set out towards the edge of the town.

    When you got there, the person in charge of the dragon''s car said, "you''re lucky. There''s a couple of dragon''s cars going to the port of the falling moon empire. There''s a family on the car. It''s very kind. If you don''t mind, you can share a car with them."

    The manager smiled again: "however, the fare to the port at the border of the falling moon empire is not cheap."

    How could Renault be short of money? He immediately took out a gold coin and threw it to him.

    The steward stopped talking and took Renault to a corner of the square.

    Here, a dragon''s car is parked here. It really looks like a long-distance car. It is a six wheeled carriage, which is much longer than an ordinary car.

    The steward called the coachman. The coachman took Renault on the bus and said, "guests, please come in. If there''s nothing wrong, we can start now. If we walk fast, we can reach the imperial port tonight. Don''t worry, I''m always on this line. I''m familiar all the way. I promise to make you comfortable all the way."

    Renault nodded and stepped into the door.

    Behind him, the coachman quickly closed the door. Chen Daolin looked at several people in the carriage by the light of the window. There were boyfriends and women, old and young.

    He habitually nodded to these people. When he was ready to close his eyes and refresh himself, he suddenly opened his eyes quickly and looked at them blankly.

    There are six guests in this carriage.

    A burly man with an open coat and a lion''s head tattooed on his exposed chest was surrounded by a beautiful woman of about 30 years old.

    A thin man with a sad face sat in the corner, his clothes dirty. Beside him was a middle-aged man with a head as messy as a chicken nest.

    In the nearest seat near Renault, there were two women, old and young.

    One is a young girl with a round face and freckles on her cheeks, and the other is an old woman with wrinkles on her face. The old woman also held a paper wrapped boiled bean in her hand. She was slowly throwing a bean into her mouth and chewing it carefully. Her turbid eyes narrowed and looked at Renault quietly.

    In an instant, Renault''s cold sweat came out.

    ����

    In this small carriage, the so-called "family" is impressively:

    Silver Lion couple

    Babeka''s magic gun heaven asked

    Yard owner Ruhr

    Waiter girl Minnie

    And... Mrs. Black Scorpion!!

    If we have to use any accurate words to describe Renault''s mood at the moment, it is:

    Want to shout a fucking curse!!!

    Renault''s head was a little confused, and a few stiff dry smiles came out on his face.

    His first reaction was to come back and run out of the door.

    But the wheels of the carriage have rolled slowly

 Chapter 378

    Renault''s smile became more and more ugly, and then he had to sigh. Instead, the black scorpion lady has bent over and gently stretched out her thin palm full of senile spots

    The old woman''s eyes turned on Renault and said with a smile, "this one looks familiar."

    "That... Doesn''t look familiar, doesn''t look familiar." Renault felt his forehead uneasily: "I''ve never seen you, and I absolutely don''t know you..."

    "How could it be." Mrs. Black Scorpion smiled and smiled "kindly". But I remember that you bought me a big piece of barbecue in our yard last night. "

    Renault sighed and pulled the corners of his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word.

    "Little fellow, you look very wrong." Mrs. Black Scorpion sighed gently: "is there something wrong with your body? Alas, you young people, you should take good care of your body. Don''t look like my old woman. You''ll know it when you get to this age."

    Renault couldn''t even laugh.

    "Now that you''re here, sit down."

    It was Ruhr, yard owner with the messy hair, who spoke.

    The guy''s smiling appearance is like a businessman who makes money with kindness, but at the moment, there is a light in his eyes that makes Renault feel inexplicably cold.

    "I also remember you. You were one of the guests in my yard last night." boss Ruhr said faintly.

    "I..."

    Renault said with a wry smile, "everybody... Can I... Can I make it happen? Can I just pretend that I haven''t met you and you haven''t seen me? I''ll get off now and we''ll pretend we haven''t seen each other, okay?"

    Several guys looked at each other, you look at me, I look at you, and finally sighed at the same time.

    The boss Ruhr glanced at Renault with pity in his eyes and asked, "what do you say?"

    ������������

    Mrs. Black Scorpion smiled, and her other hand was facing Renault''s forehead. Her eyebrows were as fast as lightning. Renault didn''t react. He immediately felt his whole body stiff and fell back with a plop.

    Renault was shocked and miscalculated. I knew it. I just used the Apocalypse bracelet to get out of danger. I don''t know what will happen if I am so kidnapped by them.

    Ruhr looked at Renault, hehe smiled, his eyes exuded a strange look, and Renault was frightened.

    Renault lay there. He didn''t know what magic he had been hit by the black scorpion lady. His body was stiff without a trace of feeling. He just looked at several people in the carriage and became more and more anxious.

    Boss Ruhr... Is he really a spider

    But... What''s the origin of the girl selling sauce?

    This, these guys... It''s really bad luck to meet these guys.

    Just as the divine sense in Renault tried to start the Apocalypse bracelet, the divine gun Townsend spoke.

    He said coldly, "Ruhr, you''d better put away your disgusting mind. I can''t see you. Don''t make everyone unhappy!"

    With that, he turned his head and stared at Ruhr with his originally sad face, but his eyes were as sharp as a knife.

    His mouth? Renault pulled at the corners of his mouth. Is this Ruhr still a

    It turned out that the yard owner had quietly moved a little towards Renault. His eyes flew up and down. There was something sneaky between his eyebrows, especially one hand. He was only a little close to touching Renault''s calf.

    Renault resisted his nausea and looked at Ruhr.

    Ruhr took back his hand and snorted, "Mr. Townsend, why do you..."

    "I just can''t stand it." Townsend said faintly, "I think Mr. Baron should mean the same as me."

    Barron was really angry. He was angry because his wife was almost forced to kill. Although the handsome young man in front of him was a man, Barron subconsciously resisted this kind of thing.

    Ruhr saw that both Townsend and Barron were dissatisfied, so he spread his hand: "it''s all right."

    He returned to his seat.

    Mrs. Black Scorpion said faintly, "Mr. Ruhr, we have known each other for many years. Now that we are on the road together, it''s better to avoid causing some trouble."

    After a pause, she smiled and said, "I think this guy is very pleasant. Just ask for a favor for him. Boss Ruhr will let him go, okay?"

    When she spoke with such a smile, boss Ruhr was sweating and hurried to be polite: "no, no! Mrs. Black Scorpion spoke. How dare I say no."

    Renault''s face was livid, but he couldn''t move and couldn''t even say a word. He just looked at the boss Ruhr, and a trace of gloom flashed in his eyes.

    Why didn''t I use the Apocalypse Bracelet decisively at the beginning. Now I''ve been enchanted. I don''t know what magic I can''t move. It seems that I am still too young. I have been in this world for several months. Even so, my mind is not careful enough and my means are not cruel enough. Wait, if you have a chance to move, you must not hesitate to open the nether path and suck them in to accompany the orc soldiers!

    The dragon car went all the way to the West and only stopped for two or three breaks. Although Renault wanted to find a chance to escape, it was imprisoned after all, and Renault couldn''t find a chance. And most importantly, his divine consciousness is also imprisoned and can not open the underworld of the bracelet.

    So in the afternoon, Renault heard Townsend talking with the coachman and the coachman talking about the journey. He could reach the port of the falling moon Empire at about night.

    In the evening, it was not far from the port. The coachman had informed everyone that the port could be seen in dozens of miles.

    The Dragon cart passed through a not dense forest and walked around the edge of the forest. At this moment, there was a rapid whistle in the forest. I heard a roar, and several dark shadows jumped out of the forest!

    A strong bear soldier jumped out of the forest. When he swooped, he heard a burst of panic and hiss of the Earth Dragon. He immediately raised his front paws and nearly turned over the dragon car!

    The bear soldier had bitten the neck of a ground dragon, and his huge body forced the dragon to fall down. The ground dragon cried and struggled, but he was pressed down and couldn''t move. His blood was sprayed all over the ground, and soon he had no strength.

    Another Dragonfly pulled a cart had been scared and trembled. With a sad hiss, it was almost ready to break free from the reins. After all, the dragonfly belonged to a docile Warcraft. The coachman was also stunned and shouted hard, but the frightened Earth Dragon struggled again and again, hit the carriage and immediately knocked it away.

    At the moment, another bear soldier has jumped on the Earth Dragon from behind. His claws easily pierced the Earth Dragon''s abdomen, opened his mouth and bit the Earth Dragon''s neck!

 Chapter 379

    The coachman''s reaction was also dissatisfied. After all, he was a veteran and had already pulled out a knife from under the cushion. Unfortunately, before he jumped off the Dragon cart, a figure had jumped over directly and landed directly on the top of the carriage. With a cold light, the coachman''s head flew out of the sky.

    At the moment, several shadows have surrounded the carriage, but it is a small group of ORC bear soldiers!

    A bear soldier stood on the top of the carriage. It was the one who cut off the coachman''s head with a sword just now. He held up his bloody sword, gave a shriek, and then turned over and jumped out of the carriage.

    Several bear soldiers gathered around and surrounded the carriage - these bear soldiers were obviously quite experienced. They came up and killed the Earth Dragon pulling the cart, killed the coachman and told the people in the cart to escape.

    The carriage stopped there. There were wolf howls outside, but the carriage was always silent.

    Finally, the door of the carriage opened slowly, and the Silver Lion Baron leaped out. He was magnificent and the goal was the most obvious. As soon as he came out, he let a bear soldier nearest to the carriage be vigilant and yelled at him.

    Barron did not look at it, but reached out and helped his woman Aisha out of the car.

    With a long saber in his hand, he looked indifferent to the bear soldiers around him. He was not half nervous or afraid.

    Then out of the car was Townsend. He still had a sad face, but he carried a short stick on his shoulder. When he came out and looked at the bear soldiers around him, Townsend frowned and said, "boss Ruhr, don''t you say this road is very safe? How can you meet these troublesome guys?"

    Boss Ruhr stepped out of the car. His face looked helpless: "I can''t blame it? This road is usually very safe. I didn''t think these Orc alliance guys would ambush here." he looked at the bear soldiers and frowned: "The falling moon empire is a subsidiary of the Tang Dynasty. The territory of the Tang Dynasty. Do the orc alliance dare to make up its mind? How far has the war developed?"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion''s voice came from the carriage: "no matter what we do, the coachman is dead and the mount is gone. We have to walk and kill all these animals in time, leaving several bear animals to pull the car."

    Barron laughed and stopped talking nonsense. With a saber, he rushed to the nearest bear soldier.

    Although he was tall and burly, his movements were extremely rapid. His body was like a beast attacking prey. His momentum was amazing. He came to the bear soldier in an instant. Under the waving of the huge saber, a silver flame flickered on the blade!

    The bear soldier was tough by nature. Naturally, there was no reason to shrink back. He waved his long sword and greeted him. However, he heard a sting. His sword broke under Barron''s saber, and then the blade fell. Before the bear soldier could shout out, his long sword broke and his mouth gushed blood and retreated!

    Barron''s power is amazing. Under a knife, the bear soldier was split and spit blood!

    He suddenly made such an amazing blow, and the other bear soldiers didn''t react for a moment. Barron succeeded in the blow, didn''t hesitate, strode up, and waved his saber at another bear soldier.

    This time, these bear soldiers finally reacted, roared a few times and stabbed several swords at the same time.

    Barron laughed wildly, his whole body was full of silver flame, and the saber whirlwind recovered. With a few crisp sounds, the long swords in the hands of several bear soldiers were broken one after another, and the silver fighting spirit flickered. He saw the blood spraying. Just in one move, several bear soldiers sprayed blood, and they were shocked and retreated.

    "Just a bunch of animals." Barron laughed wildly. Just then, with a whistle, the bear troops immediately dispersed and made way. Suddenly, a tall bear soldier jumped up. The bear soldier was very strange and much taller than the ordinary soldier. He rushed to Barron, sneered, held a long sword in his hand and stabbed Barron''s throat.

    Baron just laughed wildly at first and waved his knife directly to each other, but he did not cut off the opponent''s blade as expected. As soon as he was stunned, he suddenly felt the cold pavement, and saw that the other party''s sword tip had come in front of him!

    Barron ate so much that he didn''t care about his face. He immediately fell back. The snake like sword almost pierced the air close to his nose. Barron''s so big body almost broke his waist. He didn''t wait for his body to fall to the ground, slapped his backhand on the ground, and then bounced up again. The saber in his hand cut hard at the other party''s waist.

    Unfortunately, when the knife went down, the other bear soldier raised it with a backhand sword

    Ding!

    With a crisp sound, I saw a piece of metal light flying into the sky, but it was Barron who finally made a dull hum!

    Grab!

    The cold metal light fell to the ground and was nailed to the ground, but it was half a blade! Look at the sabre in Barron''s hand, but only a small half of the blade was left!

    Barron''s body shook again and again, retreated, and almost stood still. His face was red, but now it''s all faded!

    The shock in his heart was far worse than that on his face!

    Barron knows the weight of his knife just now. Just now he fought back against this knife with all his strength, without reservation, and the red flame fighting spirit on which he became famous also played to 100%.

    More on the comparison of weapons between the two sides, the other side''s hand is just a sword, while his own hand is a heavy saber! Obviously, he took advantage of it.

    But the other party seemed to lift it gently. Just now, when the weapon collided, Barron felt that his arm was like electricity. The instantaneous impact force made him almost unable to grasp the handle of the knife!

    Then he clearly felt the strength of the other party, which contained a kind of domineering and vicious shock! This power broke his own power in an instant and broke into his own body. Although Barron had tried his best to fight, the saber in his hand was broken after all, and he seemed to just step back. In fact, he had bitten his teeth and dared not speak even a word at the moment!

    Because he knew that if he dared to open his mouth, he would vomit blood immediately!

    Renault was worried when he heard these fights. He tried for a long time, but he still couldn''t break through the prison to use his divine consciousness. After a long time, Renault was short of mental power and dizzy. In addition, Mrs. Black Scorpion and Minnie, the girl who sells sauce, are beside him. For a time, Renault can only give up.

    Minnie seemed to see Renault''s difference. A cold little hand stretched out and covered Renault''s mouth.

 Chapter 380

    The girl covered her mouth with one hand. When Reynolds felt that she couldn''t exert all her strength, the girl also raised her fingers and made a "Shh" action.

    The girl selling sauce was delicate and innocent in the yard last night. She looked ordinary and cowardly. But now she gently covered her mouth. On her fat freckled ordinary face, she showed this strange smile... Especially when she was staring, Renault''s back was cold, as if a poisonous snake had slipped into her clothes!

    Sure enough, in this world, don''t trust anyone. Just remember that everyone is not a good person.

    "OK." Mrs. Black Scorpion looked at the freckled girl. "Don''t scare the children."

    With that, she waved her arm and sleeve in front of Renault. He suddenly smelled a strange sweet smell, and then he lost consciousness when he was dark.

    Outside the carriage

    Aisha had run over, held Barron and pulled the injured Silver Lion back.

    "The bear soldier is not simple. His clothes look like a senior Orc of the orc alliance." boss Ruhr looked alert and fought side by side with Townsend.

    You know, Barron''s strength is not weak. The Silver Lion, a fierce general in the army in the past, is also a reputation killed by real knives and guns on the battlefield.

    Unexpectedly, a face-to-face encounter made a big loss in the hands of the werewolf warrior!

    Townsend reckons that he can beat Baron a few times with his martial arts skills, but he is afraid he can''t do it if he wants to hurt Baron so easily in one move.

    The magic gun Townsend took a deep breath, slowly took down the short stick on his shoulder and looked at Ruhr: "I''ll deal with the bear leader. Go and look at Barron... I think he''s a little wrong."

    With that, Townsend walked forward slowly and blocked the bear leader with his body.

    The leader of the bear family stood proudly, suddenly raised a fist and made a gesture. Soon, other eager bear soldiers immediately quieted down.

    "Where are you bandits?" Townsend took a deep breath and clenched his short stick: "the orc alliance dared to attack the vehicles of the falling moon Empire, didn''t it..."

    "Human, you don''t have to say these boring words to me." the leader of the bear family sneered: "we are just passing robbers. Even the law of the lion heart king can''t control us."

    Townsend looked gloomy. He knew he was in trouble. This kind of wild bandit gang that is not under the official control of the orc alliance is the most troublesome.

    But what he didn''t know was how the orcs got into the small but powerful country like the falling moon Empire?

    But in the past, this area was already an important place for strategists, very close to the moon falling port, and the patrol of the border guard cavalry team had covered this area, so the robber gangs among the orcs would never dare to approach this area even if they committed crimes.

    But I didn''t expect that there was such a bold group of bear robbers.

    "However, even if you are not the army of the orc alliance, you will never survive if you attack the carriage of the falling moon empire." Townsend snorted and deliberately shouted, "as long as the imperial official gives a world wanted notice, even your Orc Alliance Army will help hunt you down and destroy you."

    Townsend is worthy of being an old and experienced person who has been on the battlefield for many years. This remark is to disturb the military morale of these bear robbers.

    However, he miscalculated. "Ha ha, ridiculous human beings." the eyes of the leader of the bear man joked: "do you human beings like to do such boring things and say such boring words? Since we come to snipe you, we are not afraid of any pursuit. Instead, you might as well stand with me with your real strength instead of trying to escape by thinking of such a small trick."

    The leader of the bear man raised his wrist and pointed the sword at Townsend: "if you can kill me, my men will naturally leave. If you lose, you will be killed by me. You humans just don''t understand such a simple truth and always like to do some boring things that you think are smart. Hum, how much more can a warrior''s original heart be left?"

    Townsend was stunned by these words.

    "You say so much, not because you are guilty and afraid. You worry that you are not my opponent, so you think of trying to use this little trick to disturb my military heart." the bear leader continued to stimulate Townsend''s mind with sharp words: "before the war, you are afraid first. Your opponent seems to have limited ability. Ha ha ha!!"

    Townsend was shocked!

    What shocked him was... He had to admit that what the bear man said poked his heart!

    Indeed, if you have the confidence to defeat your opponent, why did you just try to say those words

    I say these words because I have been stunned by the strength shown by the other party in my subconscious. Before fighting, I feel defeated first!

    But

    What made Townsend more restless was that he suddenly realized something!

    I have lived in seclusion for many years, even though my martial arts have not been abandoned. But... Can Townsend, who has lived in seclusion for many years, hid in a small yard and sold this food every day, be regarded as the magic gun in the past?!

    Over the years, I have quietly worn away my pride and spirit!

    If you were yourself in the past, even if you met a strong enemy and the situation was bad, you would have the courage to fight to the death! No other thoughts! In those days, because of such a decisive courage and blood, I was able to break into the name of "magic gun" in babeka!

    And now

    When I met a strong enemy, I didn''t have the will to fight a decisive battle, but I thought of trying to disturb the enemy''s mind with such boring words

    Do you really become cowardly unconsciously?

    Townsend''s heart swelled with anger, which was not aimed at his opponent, but at himself! This anger aroused his self-esteem.

    I don''t need this way to win, Townsend!

    His hands shook, and the short stick made a buzzing sound in his hands.

    Townsend''s whole body swelled, his eyes turned red, his muscles bulged, and the short stick in his hand had a threatening momentum.

    "Fury?" the bear leader''s eyes lit up and was a little surprised: "are you a talent skill awakener?"

    Townsend snorted. He narrowed his eyes and put aside his thoughts. He just stared at the sword edge in the bear leader''s hand, waved it gently, and pointed the short stick at the bear leader: "bear, fight!"

 Chapter 381

    The bear leader put out his tongue and licked his mouth, showing a grim smile.

    Townsend took a deep breath and quickly strode towards the bear leader!

    Facing a stick from the thorn, the bear man suddenly took two steps and retreated back!

    The short stick has come to the bear leader. Although the bear leader retreats quickly, the tip of the stick is less than a foot from his chest!

    Townsend''s momentum is like a rainbow. The violent breath has spread to the short staff. The short staff in his hand is more like a torch!

    The bear leader stepped back for two consecutive steps and finally waved his sword! The bear man suddenly roared and roared straight into the sky. He was still retreating under his feet, but his sword fell in his hand. He saw a faint flame all over his body, and the blade seemed to turn into a remnant in an instant

    Dong Dong Dong Dong ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding.

    Finally, the last sword was cut off, and Townsend''s short stick was finally swung away for a few minutes. The leader of the bear took a side step and lifted the long sword, but stabbed Townsend''s ribs with a fierce attitude.

    At the moment, Townsend''s short stick pierced the air and was forced close by the bear leader. The sword was fierce and fast. Townsend''s eyes suddenly contracted. He suddenly took a hard breath. Even his chest seemed to bulge suddenly. Then he saw the stabbing sword, suddenly released his left hand, bent his fingers towards the blade and bounced down!

    This hand is extremely risky. The blade is sharp. If it bounces a little off half a point, I''m afraid the other party will cut off one of Townsend''s palms directly.

    However, Townsend''s bullet accurately bounced on the sword edge. The bear leader''s face suddenly changed. The sword edge was bounced away for a few minutes, and Townsend quickly strode past.

    When they separated, they suddenly turned around, stabbed again with a short stick and waved a long sword. For a time, they heard the sound of banging. The two figures had been fighting fiercely together! In Townsend''s hand, the short staff flew up and down, and its violent spirit soared to the sky, just like a red snake flying, with amazing momentum. The sword in the bear leader''s hand is vertical and horizontal, and the cold light flickers. No matter how the red short staff turns, the sword light always envelops it tightly!

    The fierce fight between them came suddenly and went abruptly. They saw the fierce fight. They both roared almost at the same time

    Keng! The figures are intertwined. The long sword is cut on the short stick and cut down according to the trend, arousing a spark!

    They almost passed by and walked away quickly. After a few steps, they suddenly turned around and looked at each other face to face again.

    The bear leader''s long sword pointed to the ground, the blade trembled, and there was a buzzing sound.

    Townsend''s hands held the short stick, but when he looked carefully, his hands trembled slightly. On the short stick, there were more than ten tiny gaps on the handle, which had just been cut out by the other party''s more than ten swords in a row! What''s more, a section of the stick tip has been prominently missing, but the originally sharp stick tip has been bald, and the stick tip has been cut off by the bear leader with a sword!

    They looked at each other coldly, and the bear leader took a deep breath: "I take back what I just said. You are an excellent opponent."

    Townsend looked down at his short staff full of gaps. His voice was hoarse: "your sword, good sword!"

    The leader of the bear man snorted and his huge mouth muttered, "then you say, my sword is very powerful? I took advantage of the power of weapons?"

    "Where?" Tian Wen shook his head. At this moment, he finally suppressed the trembling of his hands - the continuous power collision between the two sides just now made him clearly feel the strength of the bear leader! With his years of cultivation, his attainments were torn by the muscles on each other''s shocked arms. At the moment, although he didn''t show it, he knew that the muscles of his forearms had been damaged! He looked into the eyes of the bear leader: "even without a sharp sword, I am not your opponent. You are very strong and the strongest Orc I have ever seen."

    His waist was still straight, but the bear leader looked at him with a trace of pity in his eyes: "don''t hold on. I know best by myself. You can''t fight anymore. Although I''m surprised at your strength, for me, cutting off your head is the best tribute to the strong enemy."

    With that, he walked forward slowly, almost close to Tianwen. As long as he waved his sword, he could cut off Tianwen''s head!

    Tianwen stood there and did not move. Seeing the bear leader approaching himself, he sighed in his heart and closed his eyes to die.

    Just as the bear leader was about to raise his sword, a strange and sharp voice suddenly came from the carriage behind him!

    The bear leader''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly turned around and saw a dark shadow coming to his face! It didn''t dare to hesitate. It slashed down with a sword. With a click, the shadow in front of it was cut into two pieces. Look carefully, it was the door of the carriage!

    The bear leader''s look was suspicious. A light suddenly flashed in the carriage, and then more than a dozen fireballs flew out and went straight to the bear leader!

    The most amazing thing is that these more than ten fireballs did not fly in a straight line, but suddenly turned in the sky, dispersed in an instant, and then spread around the bear leader. Finally, they seemed to be controlled by people, and shot at the bear leader in the middle from all directions at the same time!

    The bear leader changed his face and widened his eyes. He saw more than a dozen fireballs shooting in front of him. He quickly waved his long sword and covered the left and right. More than a dozen fireballs were immediately blocked by him one by one. He saw the fire everywhere. The bear leader was surrounded by the fire and looked a little embarrassed.

    "Demon master?!" the bear leader narrowed his eyes.

    There was no answer in the carriage, but only a burst of cracking sound came from the mountain on the ground. The bear leader suddenly changed his eyes. It jumped up abruptly. At the original position, the ground under its feet had suddenly cracked a gap, and an ugly stone claw stretched out and grabbed it empty!

    The bear leader flew away and saw that one arm had climbed up the crack on the ground. Then the whole body climbed out of the crack, but it was a stone giant about two meters high.

    "Earth element?" the look of the bear leader moved.

    The earth element roared and recognized the leader of the bear man, and rushed over. The thing was huge and waved with a slap, which brought a gust of wind.

    But for an expert like the bear leader, this earth element is not difficult to deal with. He hummed and twisted his body to meet him. His body flashed under the earth element''s arm like lightning. When the sword edge in his hand was a little, he heard a crisp sound. When the bear leader jumped away again, the earth element fell down in situ and had been cut into dozens of pieces!

 Chapter 382

    Although the bear leader easily chopped the earth element, he turned and looked at the carriage warily, looking more and more gloomy.

    He narrowed his eyes and suddenly came to a bear soldier. He took out a long sword from the other party''s Mount, weighed it, roared and raised his arm. The long sword shot at the carriage like lightning!

    It threw with all its strength. It saw this meteor like sword in front of the carriage. The air in front of the carriage suddenly twisted, and the long sword immediately sprang away and flew out into the sky.

    The bear leader snorted, suddenly raised his legs and stamped on the ground. He immediately stepped into a big pit on the ground. With a long sword in his hand, he immediately rolled up more than ten large and small gravel on the ground and shot it at the Dragon cart carriage.

    When the more than ten stones were shot in front of the carriage, it was also a sudden distortion in the air. The more than ten stones seemed to be thrown into the water. You can clearly see the ripples in the air. Then, with a few puffs, the stones were bounced away and flew out in different directions.

    The bear leader looked in his eyes, but suddenly calmed down.

    It put away its long sword and stared coldly at the carriage: "magic enchantment?"

    In the carriage, an old hoarse laughter came.

    Then something worse happened to the bear leader.

    Several groups of light suddenly flashed in the surrounding air. At first, more than a dozen sparks flashed. Soon, these Mars became fire groups. With a roar from the flame, these flames became more than a dozen flame elements in the blink of an eye! More than a dozen fire elements were two or three meters in diameter. The flaming fire elements were lined up in front of them like a fire wall, which immediately made the bear soldiers agitate. After being disturbed, the soldiers almost unconsciously retreated.

    Around, several cracks appeared on the ground, and seven or eight earth elements climbed out, eyeing the soldiers and growling in a low voice.

    There was a trace of anger in the bear leader''s eyes, but he stared at these fire elements and earth elements and finally bit his teeth. With its own strength, these fire elements and earth elements are naturally not afraid. But the problem is that now it is not alone. These bear soldiers are loyal alliance people. The bear leader took them away from the alliance and came to various countries. He acted carefully and boldly and became a mysterious bandit group. Both human big business groups and human small business groups are its targets, and the bear leader has great courage, More daring to take risks, it deliberately chose this place away from the imperial port, but it took advantage of the loophole and let it receive a lot of goods these days.

    But... Today, I kicked the iron plate.

    The strength of the two warriors just now is very good. Although the bear leader has won, it is not as easy as it seems, especially when dealing with Tianwen. In fact, when it comes to strength, the bear leader is only better than Tianwen.

    After defeating Tianwen, I found that there was a demon Taoist in the carriage

    More importantly, the leader of the bear man judged that the other party was probably a high-level demon Taoist!

    It is very clear that if there is a certain distance between the two sides in the duel battle, the martial artist with the same strength is often not the opponent of the evil Taoist master, because the evil Taoist master can mobilize far more than his own strength. The only weakness of the evil Taoist master is that he is not good at close combat, but the evil Taoist master has a high-level magic barrier, hiding in the carriage and protecting himself with the magic barrier, This is in an invincible position.

    These fire elements and earth elements... I''m not afraid, but these soldiers under me don''t have the strength! If you really fight hard, your last loyal subordinate will be hurt!

    This is the seed of my expectation! The leader of the bear man will never let them waste their time on such boring things as fighting with the demon Taoist priest.

    Thinking of this, he made a quick decision, immediately whistled and quickly retreated back.

    "Since there is a demon Taoist here, let''s take a step back today!"

    The bear man leader turned over and jumped on his mount. His wolf rode back slowly. When his subordinates retreated to a distance, the bear man leader looked at the magical creatures in front of him and sneered: "demon Taoist master, have a chance to learn your skills again in the future!"

    With a long roar, he turned back and ran away. Dozens of bear soldiers followed him and soon disappeared behind the woods.

    In the carriage, a ribbon of Mrs. Black Scorpion came, sighing with complex emotions.

    "These * * cubs are quick to see the opportunity."

    Renault was also awakened by a ladle of cold water.

    He quickly sat up and found that his bondage had been untied, so he saw a mess around him.

    When I moved in my heart, I immediately wanted to open the Apocalypse bracelet to relieve the danger. As soon as I raised my hand, I was surprised. I didn''t know when the bracelet had disappeared.

    Renault secretly complained and had to look around to see what they were going to do.

    The body of the Earth Dragon and the body of the coachman are not far away. The carriage has tilted to the ground and a wheel has fallen off.

    The Silver Lion Baron and Tianwen were lying there beside the carriage.

    There was blood on Barron''s mouth and a lot of blood on his chest. Tianwen is a bloody girl with freckles on her forearms. Minnie is carefully wrapping Tianwen''s wound with a bandage.

    The boss Ruhr stood in front of him with a water bag in his hand - the soul light that woke him up.

    There was an impulse in Renault''s eyes.

    "Boy." Mrs. Black Scorpion''s hoarse and strange voice sounded behind her: "don''t sit here wasting time, go to work!"

    "Ah?" Renault wondered what he meant.

    But soon, he suffered.

    Renault was forced to take apart the dragon''s carriage and took apart a large wooden board as a stretcher.

    But then there was a problem.

    Both Barron and Tianwen were seriously injured. They both lost their ability to move, but... There was only one person carrying the stretcher.

    Renault is naturally a requisitioned coolie, needless to say. And that Aisha, who is Barron''s woman, is naturally only willing to carry her own man.

    But boss Ruhr and the freckled girl

    "Sorry, I refuse." boss Ruhr looked very calm and looked at Mrs. Black Scorpion and others: "we are all running away. I don''t think I have the obligation to sacrifice my physical strength to carry others on the way. You can say I am selfish, but we have no actual relationship, just pretending to be a family for a fake name.

 Chapter 383

    I will not sacrifice my physical strength to lift others. I prefer to leave by myself. "

    The freckled Round faced girl made a delicate look and said with a smile: "people are girls. They don''t have much strength. Let me lift people. I can''t walk a few steps and I don''t have strength."

    When she said this, she stood side by side with boss Ruhr and faced Mrs. Black Scorpion.

    It seems that after Barron and Tianwen were injured, their attitude towards Mrs. Black Scorpio has changed a little. They no longer seem to be so submissive and full of fear as before. At the moment, they stand side by side and look at Mrs. Black Scorpio''s eyes. Although they still dodge and fear, they seem to have a little provocation.

    The old woman looked at their faces quietly, and then she smiled gently: "young people now, the speed of changing their faces is really fast."

    She turned her mouth and suddenly touched it from her arms. She touched a small crystal ball. The crystal head was black and gave off a faint black luster.

    "Do you know what this is?" Mrs. Black Scorpion sneered and looked at Ruhr and the round faced freckled girl''s slightly discolored expression. The old woman said faintly: "this is a treasure that can make you beg for death. Since you tear off the hypocrisy, I''ll tell you the truth." Mrs. Black Scorpion narrowed her eyes and pointed to Ouyang shadow: "Aisha and Minnie, carry Barron, boss Ruhr, you, carry heaven."

    Then she pointed to boss Ruhr and round faced freckled girl Minnie: "You can refuse. If you refuse, I''ll kill you two together. Then I''ll extract Ruhr''s soul into ice crystals and turn your skeleton into a skeleton warrior of the dead. As for you, little girl, I''ll peel off your skin and make a human skin drum." Her old voice had a strange evil smell: "my skill of peeling people''s skin is very exquisite. The skin of a young girl like you is most easy to peel. It is guaranteed to be complete and free of defects."

    Freckle girl and boss Ruhr both shivered at the same time.

    Boss Ruhr''s response was very straightforward. He immediately laughed and said loudly, "I see. Carry a stretcher, right? I will take good care of my brother."

    The freckled girl squeezed out a flattering smile, gathered in front of Mrs. Black Scorpion, and flattered again and again: "mother-in-law, why are you so angry? Your old man asked me to do something, how dare I not do it?"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion glanced at the little girl lightly: "since you are willing to do it, don''t go quickly. What am I doing here?" she said. She raised her hand, gently crossed her fingers on the girl''s back neck and whispered, "what delicate skin."

    The round faced freckled girl shrunk her neck, dared not say another word, and ran away like a fly.

    Baron and Tianwen were soon carried on a stretcher. Renault still stood where he was, wondering how he felt: "old... What about me?"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion glanced at him, snorted and said, "stupid boy, of course you''ve come to help me. My old woman''s teeth are falling out and the road is unstable. Don''t you need help?"

    As soon as Renault''s face changed, the old woman had come to him, raised her arm and put it on his arm impolitely, and put half of her weight on Renault''s body.

    Renault grinned... Although the old woman is thin, her weight is really not light!

    Renault was about to leave, but suddenly found that his Apocalypse bracelet was carried in his arms by Mrs. Black Scorpion!!!!

    Mrs. Black Scorpion sneered and muttered, "young people nowadays really don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. What are you doing? Let''s go!" the group embarked on the road again, although there was no carriage, and there were two stretchers carrying the wounded in the team.

    But fortunately, everyone is strong.

    So the speed of the team is not slow.

    Speaking of it, he didn''t carry a stretcher. Renault, who was responsible for supporting Mrs. Black Scorpion, an old woman, was one of the worst in physique. It took only a long time to walk. The girls carrying the stretcher looked as usual, but Renault was tired and panting.

    What makes Renault a little confused is that as the road gets longer and longer, he notices that the weight of the black scorpion lady around him seems to be getting heavier and heavier.

    This change was originally very subtle, and Renault only thought it was his illusion at first, but inadvertently, he seemed to feel Mrs. Black Scorpion''s breathing - although she looked as usual, only close to herself could hear that her breathing rhythm was clearly disordered.

    The most important thing is that the old woman has been holding Renault''s arm. Renault clearly feels that she is grasping the fingers of her arm, more and more hard, and grasping more and more tightly. Even she can clearly feel that the other party''s fingers are like a hook, which is almost embedded in the skin and flesh of her forearm!

    In other people''s eyes, Renault and Mrs. Black Scorpion walked side by side. Renault was tired and panting like a dead dog, but the old woman looked calm and didn''t even change her face. But only Renault himself noticed the subtle changes of the old woman.

    Finally, just when Renault couldn''t help casting confused eyes at the old woman

    "Boy, don''t look or talk." Mrs. Black Scorpion didn''t look up, but her lips moved. This low word clearly fell in Renault''s ears: "control your own mouth and eyes. As long as you obey, your mother-in-law will give you benefits."

    "Er..." Renault was startled and whispered, "you..."

    "Silence." Mrs. Black Scorpion looked the same, but a thin voice fell into Renault''s ear: "Can''t you see that, you stupid boy? My old lady is kind-hearted, but boss Ruhr and them are not good things. Baron and Tianwen are hurt. If they see that I''m not in good health, they''re afraid that these two * * cubs will eat me. At that time, you''ll die if you want to die. You don''t know Ruhr''s disgusting hobby. If you fall behind It''s in his hands. Hey, hey, don''t tell me. "

    Renault''s intention was to take advantage of Mrs. Black Scorpio''s inattention and then take the opportunity to take the Apocalypse bracelet from her. But now, Renault knows that he is in a dangerous situation and must take one step at a time.

    Renault''s look changed slightly, and Mrs. Black Scorpion''s voice continued: "don''t be nervous, little guy. Don''t look around. Those two guys can hold them as long as they don''t have suspicion and my old woman is there, so you''d better behave naturally. By the way, put away your thief''s eyes and don''t show a surprised expression."

 Chapter 384

    Renault tried his best to control the change of his expression. He lowered his head and rode the old woman on the road. He felt that the old woman had put all her weight on himself.

    His physical quality was not much different from that of ordinary people. At the moment, he was carrying a person. Naturally, it was more and more difficult.

    Fortunately, after taking a few steps, Mrs. Black Scorpion also saw that Renault was overwhelmed. She sighed gently, took out a black bean from her pocket, threw it directly into Renault''s mouth, deliberately smiled and shouted, "come on, mother-in-law, give you something to eat."

    As soon as Renault was stunned, he subconsciously opened his mouth to vomit, but in his ears he heard Mrs. Black Scorpion''s slight voice: "take it, it''s a medicine to restore physical strength."

    With a gulp, the bean was swallowed by him without even chewing. Mrs. Black Scorpion really didn''t tell a lie. Renault just felt that as soon as it went into his stomach, it turned into a group of warmth and walked all over his body for a moment. The originally dried up strength and energy were so slowly revived and recovered bit by bit.

    The sour and soft arms, legs and feet recovered their strength bit by bit, and even some dizzy minds became sober in an instant.

    After walking for about two hours, it was getting dark.

    Mrs. Black Scorpion finally said, "well, the little guys have worked hard. It seems that they have to sleep outdoors tonight. Let''s find a clean place to rest."

    In fact, several other people were already tired. Aisha carried her husband Barron, which naturally wouldn''t be tired, but boss Ruhr and the freckled Round faced girl were already tired. Even though they had good strength, they still consumed a lot of physical strength when walking on a stretcher.

    A few people found a sparse forest by the side of the road and sat down. Barron and Tianwen were placed together. Aisha knelt down and took out a water bag to feed them and drank some water.

    Renault was called by Mrs. Black Scorpion.

    "Well, mother-in-law." boss Ruhr walked up to Mrs. Black Scorpion and said with a low smile, "let''s go around and see if there is water."

    The freckle girl also stood aside and smiled in a low voice: "our water is almost finished. We have to cook some hot soup for dinner at night to relieve our fatigue." Mrs. Black Scorpion "hum", raised her eyelids and looked at the two people, with cold eyes.

    Although she didn''t say anything, the meaning of examination in her eyes was undisguised.

    Boss Ruhr immediately shook his body, and a few beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He quickly whispered with a smile: "mother-in-law, don''t think about it. We have no other meaning, just..."

    "My old lady is not so careful." Mrs. Black Scorpion smiled proudly and waved her hand at will: "take some water, go and come back quickly."

    If they were granted amnesty, they both looked happy. Then they turned around and ran quickly towards the woods. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared.

    "Eh?" Renault couldn''t help whispering, "Mrs. Black Scorpion, you..."

    "Why did I let them run away?" Mrs. Black Scorpion sneered. "Do you want to say that most of them will take the opportunity to leave us and escape?"

    "..." Renault smiled, grabbed the back of his head and said with a bitter smile: "did you think of it?"

    "My old lady is not deaf, dumb, stupid or stupid. How can she not understand this simple truth." Mrs. Black Scorpion said, suddenly sighing gently. She had been listening carefully to the direction in the forest. At the moment, she suddenly looked relaxed, and then her straight body relaxed backward. She leaned soft against the tree, and her face was full of fatigue, She glanced at Renault: "well, they are really far away."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion took a black bean from her arms and stuffed it into her mouth. She closed her eyes and rested for a while. When she reopened her eyes, she was a little energetic and looked at Renault: "you want to ask why I let them go? Hum, boy, to tell the truth, I just want to pretend to be confused and let them run away on their own initiative, so as to save trouble."

    Renault''s look changed. Looking at the old woman in front of him, he realized something in his heart and whispered, "are you an old man..."

    "Something happened to me!"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion snorted angrily: "If my old lady has no problem, she doesn''t care about those two little wolves. They can give them to the town by turning their palms. It''s a pity that my old lady has some problems recently. Although I have covered up well all the way and showed some skills to them before, I''m afraid they will break after a long time Bloom. "

    After a pause, Mrs. Black Scorpion said: "Ruhr and that girl, these two guys are greedy, cunning and vicious. You can''t imagine that. We were on our way together. When Tianwen asked Barron to be in good condition, these two guys didn''t dare to make a mistake, but both Barron and Tianwen were injured. These two guys would be ready to move. If they knew, my old woman would have some problems If... I''m afraid they''ll be tempted to bite back with their cunning and greed. You know, we''re all carrying a lot of reward wanted. Any one of us is a huge fortune. As for my old man, the magician''s Union has always been looking for me... Ruhr, if they know that I''m strong outside and weak inside, they''ll be poisoned. So... "

    "That''s why your old man pretended not to know. Just now he deliberately asked them to look for water. These two guys are poisonous snakes. If they ran away by themselves, we would be safe. Right?" Renault sighed.

    "Not bad." Mrs. Black Scorpion smiled: "You are a little smart, not stupid. They both wanted to leave the team and run away when Baron and Tianwen were injured, but I was afraid that if they agreed, they would be suspicious! I deliberately threatened not to let them leave. Now I deliberately show my flaws and give them a chance to escape. I want them to leave like this , I won''t think of anything else. "

    Renault suddenly changed his face: "they will run away... But if they don''t take the opportunity to run away, but come back?"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion listened. Her face also changed slightly, and a trace of killing intention flashed in her eyes. She said coldly: "if they didn''t take the opportunity to escape, but came back... Hum, I''m afraid these two people really have a bad mind, want to eat black and swallow us!"

    "But with your old man, are they so bold?"

 Chapter 385

    "People are greedy!" Mrs. Black Scorpion said coldly word by word: "Both of them are bold and greedy cruel people. Now Barron and Tianwen are injured and lose their fighting power. I''m the only old woman left to deal with. If they are cruel, they don''t have a chance to kill me. Therefore, if they don''t run away but turn back, then... They must have made up their mind and want to plot against me I''m waiting! "

    She glanced at Renault: "boy, you''re a poor guy. You rushed into our group for no reason. However, you look like an ordinary person."

    Then she deliberately took the Apocalypse Bracelet out of her arms and said faintly, "you still have a bracelet with great magic in your hand, which should be very valuable? You can carry this kind of thing with you, boy, what''s your origin?"

    Renault was surprised. Looking at the old man in front of him, he suddenly had the idea of trying to rob him. But he thought of the strength of Mrs. Black Scorpion just now and had to give up.

    He squeezed out a few smiles and only said that he was a traveler from other countries. Mrs. Black Scorpion obviously didn''t believe it, but she didn''t ask, but said faintly: "Boy, I don''t hide you. Now Baron and Ruhr are hurt. If they run away, my old woman will have no help around. It will be inconvenient. I''ll keep you around and wait on my old woman all the way to the destination. I''ll keep my word. As long as you''re old and honest, I''ll set you free and never hurt you. But if you dare to run away on the way If so, I''ll break your leg and make you howl in pain for three days and nights. Do you believe my old woman has this means? "

    Renault smiled wryly: "of course I believe it."

    "That''s good."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion glanced at Barron and Tian Wen, who were leaning against the tree not far away, looked at Aisha, who was kneeling there, and sighed: "that woman is kind-hearted. Barron didn''t find the wrong wife."

    Then she sighed: "it''s a pity that my old woman can''t use magic indiscriminately now, and her talent and skill healing can''t be used, so I have to let them suffer more."

    After a pause, she smiled deliberately and said in a loud voice, "Aisha, you don''t have to pretend. I know your ears are very smart. What I just said to this boy, although I lowered my voice, you must have heard it, didn''t you?"

    As expected, Aisha trembled. Although she turned her back here, she looked very unnatural when she turned around.

    But Tianwen, who had been closing his eyes by the tree, suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Mrs. Black Scorpion and said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Black Scorpion, thank you for your hard work to deceive these two guys. Otherwise, I''m afraid we would have been cut off."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion listened and said with a faint smile: "Oh, God gun asked. I knew you didn''t faint. Since I said these words just now, I didn''t expect to hide you. HMM... you don''t have to thank me. My old woman is just trying to protect herself. If they see the truth, not only you will die, but also my old woman will be unable to protect herself. Those two guys are greedy and cunning. They will never miss any chance."

    The old woman sighed softly, "now we are really sitting in the same boat. Let''s work together to protect ourselves."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion then distributed several pills to everyone, which seemed to restore energy as if they were boiled beans. No one took one. Although the medicine could not cure the injury, Tianwen looked much better.

    But Barron was unconscious all the time. He was the most seriously injured. He was shocked and hurt his internal organs by the werewolf leader. He was unconscious and woke up several times along the way. At the moment, he was asleep again.

    Several people had a long rest here, and Renault''s heart gradually relaxed.

    But at this time, suddenly there was a rustling sound of footsteps in the woods.

    "Mrs. Black Scorpion, we''re back."

    When the voice came, Renault, Mrs. Black Scorpion, and Tian Wen, Aisha, all of them suddenly changed color! In the woods, boss Ruhr came out with his messy hair, and his face was full of happy and affectionate smiles. This standard merchant''s smile of making money with kindness, now Renault saw it, but he only felt that the other party was like a poisonous snake, making his hair stand up !

    Things are not good. Renault touched the fish intestines sword in his arms, and the other hand gripped the peach blossom burial, the deadly poison given to him by Diao Chan!

    In case of danger, Renault made up his mind to bury a large bag of peach blossoms in the air and kill everyone here.

    Behind boss Ruhr, Minnie, the freckled girl with a round face, was just a few steps away. She was carrying two fat pheasants in her hand. The smile on her face seemed naive and excited: "look what good things we found, ha ha! Although the water source was not found, it took out a chicken nest."

    Watching these two people come back, although they have a kind and amiable smile on their faces, Renault''s heart has been deeply sunk!

    Obviously, the two men gave up the chance to escape and ran back. It must be... Bad intentions!

    Tianwen sat there, staring at the two people with cold eyes.

    Ruhr said with a smile, "it''s good. The chicken is very fat. Let''s try some game tonight. Although the Baron brothers are injured, I''m good at barbecue."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion has slowly stood up. As soon as she shook her hand, she grabbed the wand in the palm of her hand. The old woman sighed gently, looked at the faces of the two people, and said faintly: "boss Ruhr, since you have left, why do you have to come back. We have had a meeting for many years, do you really want to fight for your life?"

    After a pause, the old woman glanced at the two chickens and smiled faintly: "I have no luck with the chicken roasted by boss Ruhr - I''m old and have a bad stomach. I''m afraid I''ll eat dead people."

    The kind smile on boss Ruhr''s face disappeared little by little.

    "Hum." boss Ruhr sneered, and the warm and naive expression on the freckle girl''s face behind him was also replaced by cold.

    "Mother-in-law, you just have no patience." the freckled girl whispered with her delicate voice, "but your old man''s acting skills were great. We were almost cheated by you. Well, it was so close."

    Renault screamed bad, his body was on full alert, and he was ready to rob Mrs. Black Scorpion''s bracelet. Today''s situation is completely beyond everyone''s control!

    When the girl spoke, her voice was delicate, as if it were the most standard innocent little girl''s voice. But at the moment, her eyes twinkled, but the smile on her face clearly showed a trace of evil smell that was never consistent with her age.

 Chapter 386

    This strong contrast makes Renault feel more and more creepy when listening to her voice.

    The smile on boss Ruhr''s face faded one by one, stared at Mrs. Black Scorpion standing in front of him, and suddenly sighed: "Mrs. Black Scorpion, we have known each other for many years, and we are dependent on each other in that small yard. If we don''t have to, I really don''t want to be embarrassed with you today."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion said faintly, "needless to say, boss Ruhr, since you are back, you have made up your mind to come."

    "I''m sorry." boss Ruhr shrugged his shoulders. "I was struggling for a long time. You almost cheated us. But it''s a pity that you''re still a little too anxious."

    "Oh?" Mrs. Black Scorpion''s eyes flickered.

    "Yes, mother-in-law." the girl took two steps. She and boss Ruhr faintly stood on both sides of Mrs. Black Scorpion and sandwiched her in the middle. The girl carefully moved her steps, but she still made that sweet smile on her face and said with a smile: "I really didn''t see it when you let us go and forced us to carry the stretcher. You just let us go to get water. In fact, we had run away for several miles and almost ran away. But fortunately, we remembered something."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion sighed, "what''s the matter?"

    "Your old man''s temperament."

    The girl still had that sweet smile and said slowly, "running out for several miles, boss Ruhr suddenly stopped me and told me that something was wrong."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You are Mrs. Black Scorpion! You are the famous Mrs. Black Scorpion." the girl sighed: "When you were famous all over the world, I was young and didn''t know much about your authority, but boss Ruhr knew it. In the past, Mrs. Black Scorpion was arrogant, rebellious, good and evil. As a powerful magician, I heard that your temper is very lonely and strange. Although it is said that you are not a murderous person who regards human life as an ant, but You are by no means a kind-hearted person. According to your old style, if you need to kill people, you will never hesitate. For example, today, you are suspicious of both of us all the way. The most important thing is... You chose this boy to help and serve you all the way, which is obviously a precaution for us! Bi Unexpectedly... Minnie wants to take care of Barron. Boss Ruhr is a man, so it''s reasonable to assign him to carry a stretcher. But you didn''t let me help you serve you, but chose such a boy... He''s a strange man with unknown origin. "

    Mrs. Black Scorpion sighed.

    "So, just when we ran away, I thought in my heart: since Mrs. Black Scorpion has suspicion and hostility towards us, why did she show her flaws so casually and let us run away?"

    The girl whispered: "According to your strength and work style, since you are already hostile to us, the most reasonable way should be to directly destroy both of us! Bi Jing is now on the run. If we run away, maybe you will reveal your trace and attract the enemy. But instead of fighting us, you also show such a big flaw... So..."

    Boss Ruhr replied: "so, after thinking about it, we guessed a possibility: you are not soft hearted and didn''t do it to us, but you are really unable to do it, right? Mrs. Black Scorpion!"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion looked at the two people quietly and said softly, "just a little doubt can make you two decide to run back against me? Aren''t you afraid to guess wrong and come back to kill yourself?"

    "Of course, I''m afraid." boss Ruhr laughed. Then he looked at Mrs. Black Scorpion with a serious expression and a sincere tone: "just there''s no way. We''re both too greedy."

    "Hee hee, that''s right. It''s greed." the girl said slowly: "We are just too greedy. Although we are not sure whether the guess is right. But as long as we think of this possibility and think that your famous Mrs. Black Scorpion may be weak and even we can''t deal with it, we can''t restrain the tempting idea in our hearts. Grandma, others may not have heard, but we happen to know a news In the past, you were wanted by the Kingdom and listed as the number one public enemy of the Holy Land guild. But there is a secret. "

    "Yes." boss Ruhr narrowed his eyes. "I know that you once got an artifact from the president of the Holy Land guild!"

    "The price of that artifact is priceless. Although we don''t know what it is, even the president of the guild died in your hands because of this..."

    "Although ordinary people like us are not very smart, at least a simple truth can be thought of: the value of a baby who can even kill the guild president must be very amazing!"

    "The holy land has been chasing you for so many years, and this baby still wants to be on you, so... Although it''s likely to guess wrong and die when we venture back, we always have to take some risks when we do things."

    When Mrs. Black Scorpion heard this, she finally took a deep breath, and the old woman smiled gently.

    Her laughter began to be very light, but then it became louder and louder. At the end of her laughter, even her body trembled.

    "Artifact! Artifact! Ha ha ha..." Mrs. Black Scorpion''s laughter was full of resentment and ridicule: "I didn''t expect you to have heard about it. Hum... You know a lot! It turned out that you had my idea."

    "People die for wealth, birds die for food." boss Ruhr shook his head and sighed: "I didn''t know until last night that there are some of you in my small yard. This result really surprised me. Since I know your identity, I''m naturally uneasy. And... Brother Barron and brother Tianwen''s heads are also valuable! If we can finish today''s vote, we''ll find a place to live in seclusion and have a rest You don''t have to take risks in your life, so we have to gamble like this. "

    Mrs. Black Scorpion paused her wand on the ground, and her voice became cold: "are you so sure to clean up my old woman?"

    "I''m not sure, but such rich and attractive benefits are worth gambling." boss Ruhr said honestly.

 Chapter 387

    With that, Ruhr had stretched out his hands, holding a short sword in each of his hands. The weapon didn''t know where he had hidden it before. It seemed to come out of thin air and appeared in his hand.

    Take the side of Mrs. Black Scorpion for the time being.

    Renault thought so. At the same time, he was ready to go all out and stared warily at Minnie and boss Ruhr.

    Suddenly!!

    Minnie rushed towards Renault without warning!

    Renault was surprised and had no time to resist. She suddenly kicked several feet like lightning. Renault snorted twice and was immediately kicked in the waist and thigh. With a puff, Renault vomited blood!

    Pain!!

    Heart piercing pain! Is this the gap between ordinary people and martial artists.

    I don''t even have the strength to struggle.

    Renault looked at the bitch coldly, endured the heart piercing pain and asked, "didn''t they check you yesterday and don''t use force?"

    "They only looked at my hand." the girl smiled gently, then did two flying kicks in place, and snorted: "I''ve practiced legs since I was a child!"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion is still in confrontation with boss Ruhr. The distance between them is only more than ten steps. Boss Ruhr''s double swords point to Mrs. Black Scorpion and move back and forth, but he dare not move forward.

    Mrs. Black Scorpion, with a dignified complexion and a magic wand in her hand, stood there and looked at boss Ruhr. She didn''t even look at Lin Tian, but whispered, "your patience is very good."

    "I have to. Because I''m afraid of death." boss Ruhr said faintly: "You must think I''ll attack as soon as I come up. You think I''ll try my best to approach you and attack close, right? Hum, people all over the world think that magicians are not good at close combat, but only good at long-range attack. The world thinks that to deal with the weak body of magicians, they can approach and attack close as quickly as possible. You must think I''ll do the same, right?"

    "Ah..." Mrs. Black Scorpion sneered: "you are very smart."

    "I''m not smart at all." boss Ruhr shook his head. His tone was very frank: "it''s just that I thought of a very simple truth."

    "What''s the reason?"

    "Your black scorpion lady has been hunted and wanted for so many years. I heard that the magician law enforcement team of the magic guild has hunted and killed you, and the bounty hunters have touched you."

    "I won''t tell you how many battles you''ve experienced, magician, but you must have dealt with many warriors. So many warriors fought with you, but you lived to this day. The warriors you fought with either died or injured, but in the end you became the winner."

    "Are those warriors fools who don''t know how to deal with you? Certainly not... So I thought, you must be different from ordinary magicians! If I rashly approach you with the traditional tactics against magicians, I''m afraid I''ll die."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion smiled. She pulled the corners of her mouth: "who says you''re not smart? You''re already one of the smartest people I''ve ever seen in my life."

    "Thank you for your praise, madam. I''m really honored to get your appreciation." boss Ruhr still patiently moved back and forth.

    The freckle girl smiled on Mrs. Black Scorpion''s side and said, "my mother-in-law has good patience, but if you want to stimulate her mother-in-law to do it first, it seems that you have to do something else."

    With that, she took out a dagger, and then smiled and walked to Aisha and Baron leaning against the tree.

    As soon as Aisha''s face changed, she immediately picked up her sword and stood in front of Barron: "you..."

    The freckle girl smiled gently, and suddenly she flashed and ran to Aisha in a few steps. Aisha was shocked. She stabbed her with a sword, but it was empty. Aisha was an ordinary person. Where was the girl''s opponent, but the freckle girl had walked behind her and cut Aisha''s back with a knife. Aisha cried out in pain and turned around quickly, but she had been kicked over by one foot. The freckle girl went up to make up for it She kicked Asha out with one kick.

    The girl squatted down with a smile, squatted between Aisha and the Silver Lion who fainted, looked up at Mrs. Black Scorpion, and said with a sweet smile: "grandma, guess, I dare not kill them?"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion snorted and said nothing.

    With a sweet smile on her face, the girl suddenly raised her hand and stabbed Minnie in the back of her heart! Aisha didn''t hum, and she was suddenly out of breath!

    The little bitch suddenly started to kill without blinking an eye. She was used to killing people. After killing Aisha, she pulled out her sword and rowed towards Barron''s neck without hesitation.

    "Stop it!"

    With a loud drink, Tianwen, lying next to him, was furious and rushed over!

    The freckled girl seemed to be ready. Seeing Tianwen rush over, she had jumped out a few meters behind and said with a smile: "Mr. Tianwen, your hands are useless. You can''t hold a gun and use force. It''s a pity."

    Tianwen''s eyes blew fire and roared. He rushed at the freckle girl again. This time, the freckle girl bypassed him gently and skillfully. A sword stabbed Tianwen''s shoulder with blood splashing. Tianwen roared, but he held the freckle girl with open arms.

    The freckle girl looked at Tianwen''s crazy eyes. She was cold in her heart. She couldn''t help but step back quickly. Tianwen threw himself into the air. Bi Jing was weak under serious injury and fell to the ground.

    The freckle girl was angry and ashamed: "Mr. Tian Wen, are you so anxious to die!"

    She went up and kicked Tianwen in the waist, directly kicked the babeka magic gun and flew up. When he landed, Tianwen had sprayed blood on his mouth!

    The freckled girl had a gloomy face: "do you want to stop me from killing this Silver Lion? I''ll let you watch him die!"

    With that, she squatted behind Barron, grabbed Barron''s hair in one hand, lifted his head, and scratched his neck with a short sword in her hand... Blood sprayed out. Poor for the famous Silver Lion, she was cut off in a coma!

    The freckled girl stood up with her head, and the blood sprayed on her clothes. However, she looked full of evil spirit. She smiled and said, "Oh, look, the lion and his woman are dead. His head is worth 100000 gold coins."

    Tianwen''s eyes almost burst out with fire, gnashing his teeth and hoarse voice: "Louise! You vicious bitch! Their husband and wife have been nice to you in the yard for so many years! They helped bury your brother three years ago..."

    "Ridiculous." the freckled girl sighed gently and looked at Tianwen''s eyes with disdain in her tone.

 Chapter 388

    She pointed to her nose: "it was all fake. The one who died three years ago was not my brother, but my companion. He didn''t die in an accident, but because we had a contradiction, I had to kill him! And..." she sneered repeatedly: "my name is not Louise, let alone Minnie!"

    Tianwen opened his eyes and became angry.

    "I really don''t understand how a childish guy like you can live to this day, and how can he create such a reputation as a jaw card magic gun."

    The freckled girl walked slowly to Tianwen with a bloody sword. Her face showed that creepy "sweet" smile again. She smiled softly and said, "Uncle Tianwen, you are good to me at ordinary times. Please do me another favor and give me your head. It is also worth 100000 gold coins!"

    Tianwen bit his teeth and struggled to get up, but he was too hurt to get up after several attempts.

    The freckle girl had come to him and slowly detoured behind Tianwen. Her cold fingers caressed Tianwen''s neck and said softly: "Grandpa Tate, don''t worry, I move very fast, and you won''t feel any pain..."

    Tianwen closed his eyes. Suddenly, he smiled. His smile was bitter and complex.

    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha..."

    The dagger that had been mentioned fell slowly again. The girl sighed, "well, even if I''m curious, what are you laughing at now?"

    "I laugh. I''m really stupid." Tian Wen shook his head and sighed: "I''ve been thinking about who is the thousand faced spider between you and Ruhr. I suddenly realized... It turns out that you are all thousand faced spiders! The thousand faced spider is not a person at all, but a group of you, right?"

    The freckled girl smiled and said, "I thought you knew it long ago. Mrs. Black Scorpion was afraid she guessed it last night. But you didn''t understand it until now?"

    "Well, I''m really stupid." the sky asked indifferently, "I''m just curious about one thing: who will survive in the end, you and Ruhr."

    "... what?" the girl''s face finally changed.

    "Since you are both thousand faced spiders, taking my head for a reward after killing us is enough for you to retire and live. But are you two willing to share such a large benefit with each other? Besides, the identity secret of thousand faced spiders is the safest if everyone who knows it is dead. Hum... I don''t believe it. When we are all dead, Lu Will you leave your life... Or will you kill him? Unfortunately, I can''t see that scene. "

    The girl finally showed her anger and shouted, "death is coming. I still want to stir up discord!"

    She stabbed out with a sword in anger, stabbed into Tianwen''s neck and pierced his neck directly.

    Tianwen spewed blood from his mouth, rattled in his throat, and finally closed his eyes reluctantly.

    The God gun Tianwen, who was famous in the kingdom of babeka in his early years, was killed on the spot!

    Renault watched angrily, pinched the peach blossom burial in his hand, looked at the black scorpion lady next to him, and hoped that she could do something effective.

    Because his own method is full of uncertainty. There is only one bag of peach blossom burial poison, and he can''t guarantee success.

    The next moment, Renault felt that Mrs. Black Scorpion sitting next to him directly threw her wand on the ground.

    Mrs. Black Scorpion looked indifferent, and her old body seemed to be tired. Looking at Barron and Tianwen who were killed one by one, her eyes finally showed helplessness.

    "Well, you won."

    After throwing out her wand, Mrs. Black Scorpion sat down slowly: "my old woman is actually unable to fight. Up to now, I admit it."

    Ruhr was a little surprised. He was ready to fight to the death. At the moment, the magician suddenly threw away his wand... He was in doubt for a moment. He just stared at Mrs. Black Scorpion and didn''t seem to know whether to come forward.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you dare? Little bastard." Mrs. Black Scorpion sneered, shook her head and said slowly: "if I didn''t have a relapse of my secret disease and can''t show my magic skills, how could you be presumptuous. Unexpectedly, I was planted in your hands. This is fate! Hum!"

    Boss Ruhr bit his lips and took two steps carefully. First, he kicked away the magic wand on the ground, and then stared at Mrs. Black Scorpion: "you... Really admit defeat?" "unfortunately, my last mana was consumed when dealing with those bear robbers." Mrs. Black Scorpion sighed: "Since I''m going to die here, why do I have to struggle to death. I haven''t seen anything in my life. Even if I die here, I won''t be wronged."

    "You..." boss Ruhr frowned, "where''s your defensive magic barrier?"

    "Joke, that border is just a scroll. It was used today to block the bear knight." Mrs. Black Scorpion looked at Ruhr with a smile on her face: "it''s really a coward rat. I''ve tied my hands, but you don''t even have the courage to come up. It''s a pity that I was planted in the hands of goods like you. Little bastard, ha ha ha."

    Ruhr heard Mrs. Black Scorpion scold him, but he was not angry. He just narrowed his eyes. He took two steps slowly and came to Mrs. Black Scorpion. A fierce color flashed on his face. Suddenly he raised his hand, left and right hands, and two swords stabbed into Mrs. Black Scorpion''s shoulders at the same time!!

    Mrs. Black Scorpion groaned with pain and her shoulders were pierced. She looked up and stared at Ruhr, but she laughed and scolded: "ha ha! Timid guy, are you afraid of my dying counterattack!"

    "Black scorpions are famous all over the world. I really dare not be careless." Ruhr saw that the old woman''s shoulders were pierced by himself - he knew it by himself. The two swords had completely destroyed the old woman''s shoulders, and her arms could not move, which greatly reduced the threat.

    At this moment, his heart was only slightly relieved.

    The freckled girl had already picked up Mrs. Black Scorpion''s wand, held it in her hand, looked at it again and again, and couldn''t help laughing: "good thing. This wand should be made of walnut, but it''s inlaid with superior crystal stone! Eh? This pattern seems to be drawn with secret Silver!"

    At last, the freckled girl changed her look and exclaimed, "good thing! Indeed, it is worthy of being used by Mrs. Black Scorpion! But the value of this wand is higher than the two guys'' heads!"

    Boss Ruhr looked very excited when he heard this. He went over and grabbed the wand from the girl''s hand, rubbed it up and down, looked at it again and again, and praised it: "it''s really a good thing! The value of walnut and crystal stone is just enough, and the secret silver is worth a hundred times more than gold!

 Chapter 389

    Well, I heard that the old woman killed the last president of the Holy Land guild. Did she snatch the wand from the guild President? "

    When the girl saw Ruhr take away the wand, a strange color flashed in her eyes. She immediately turned her head and went to Mrs. Black Scorpion. She looked at the old woman with blood on her shoulders. The girl pulled the corners of her mouth and smiled softly: "Mother-in-law, you are a famous magician. I heard that magicians are the richest. You must have a lot of good things. Since it''s such a time, take them out... So that we won''t do anything disrespectful to you."

    "Ha ha, little girl, do you want to empty out my old lady''s family?" Mrs. Black Scorpion smiled faintly.

    "You are a sensible person. You can''t take those things to the ground." the girl stared at Mrs. Black Scorpion''s eyes and smiled gently: "you are not an ordinary magician. There must be a lot of good things. Even the president of the Holy Land guild died in your hands. There must not be only a magic wand around you."

    Ruhr''s eyes lit up and whispered, "yes! I heard she killed the president and got a secret treasure! That thing must be found!"

    When Mrs. Black Scorpion heard this, her eyes were dim. She seemed to think of something in the past. She looked at Ruhr and the girl. Suddenly she said, "you all said that I killed the president of the Holy Land... Hehe, but the big secret treasure is not in my hands. Hehe, you little guys, rumors spread quickly. Who can know the truth."

    After a pause, Mrs. Black Scorpion sighed and said, "even, I don''t know what the big secret treasure looks like."

    "Ridiculous!" Ruhr frowned, looking at the wand in his hand "Well, we also know that although it has become a pending case, the Holy Land guild has always been tight lipped about it. Hum... But we don''t believe it. If you kill the president yourself, how can you not know where the secret treasure is! Mrs. Black Scorpion, now that it''s time, don''t hide and deceive us. To tell the truth, I promise, as long as you tell us honestly Come out and I''ll give you a good time, okay? "

    "Hey, hey!" Mrs. Black Scorpion sighed softly: "It''s naive. I''ve traveled all over the kingdom. I''m afraid you little bastards don''t know which bad blood moldy woman gave birth to you. It''s really ironic. After all, all kinds of people should have and exist. However, brave, shameless and vicious little bastards like you really let me go Vision. Hehe hehe... "

    "... oh?"

    Ruhr listened, his face was not angry, but narrowed his eyes, and the freckle girl not far away also smiled softly.

    "Old lady, are you trying to annoy us? Don''t worry, we won''t do it until we see the secret treasure. But..."

    The freckled girl changed her face, looked at Renault and said gloomily, "the man next to you will suffer!"

    With that, he rushed towards Renault.

    Renault was extremely vigilant and had been on guard for a long time. At this time, he saw the girl rush over, instantly protected the fish intestines sword in front of him and waved it forward.

    Bang -!

    The girl was surprised. Although she kicked the fish intestines sword aside, she was surprised to find that the sharp blade hidden in her sole was cut into two pieces by cutting paper. If she didn''t show mercy under her feet, her whole sole would be cut in half!

    The girl looked at Renault and didn''t take care of him. Instead, she went aside and picked up the dagger she had kicked off.

    The carving pattern is fine. The green edge of the dagger hides a killing machine. It makes a buzzing sound with a flick.

    "Good thing!" the girl''s eyes brightened, and Ruhr, who was on the side, came up and looked at it for a while, and suddenly shouted, "this! This is... The treasure of buried Flower Valley!"

    "What, buried Flower Valley?"

    The girl''s eyes flashed a strange look, glanced at Ruhr and took it back in an instant.

    Ruhr was a knowledgeable man. At this time, he took the dagger, gently touched it and said: "it is said that the former Valley master of buried Flower Valley went to the frozen forbidden area to find the tyrant Cang dragon! Made it from its sharpest fangs! But... Who is this boy and what does he do with the valley master of buried Flower Valley?

    Renault grinned and said with a smile, "Valley Lord, I''m her savior."

    Ruhr frowned, but when he was joking, he said, "there must be something else on this boy!"

    Renault nodded and said, "yes, I''ll show you one by one."

    The map of the kingdom of kings, the royal secret medicine of babeka and crystal coins. When he got here, Renault sighed and said, "there was a bag of deadly poison peach blossom buried."

    "Peach blossom burial? What..." the freckled girl asked, but Ruhr suddenly changed her face.

    Freckle girl also suddenly thought of something. They looked at each other

    "Hmm? How did you react?"

    Renault smiled.

    This time he stood up, smiled from his heart and said, "since boss Ruhr knows the fish intestines sword buried in Flower Valley, how can he not know the famous peach blossom burial."

    Ruhr was sweating and looked down. He saw his hands. He didn''t know when they had become rotten! The original good palm, the skin seems to have been melted by some force, leaving only dense bones! The freckled girl next to her was unbearable. She had screamed, her hands were only white bones, and the skin and meat rotted, which had spread to her forearm! It seems that the young girl has a pair of arms, and only the white bones are left under her forearms... It looks terrible!

    "You!!"

    Ruhr trembled. The fish intestines sword had been thrown on the ground. But he shook his body and knelt on the ground. He just felt that his strength had dissipated. He couldn''t lift up a breath. Up and down his body, a strong paralysis swept through his body, and his feeling of body was rapidly disappearing!

    The freckle girl has fallen to the ground, holding her arms high and screaming, but her body trembles and twitches, but she can''t move!

    Renault''s face was livid and his eyes were a little vicious. He looked at Ruhr and said in a deep voice: "you must regret it now. You shouldn''t have touched my fish intestines sword just now, shouldn''t you?"

    Ruhr opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word.

    "In fact, what I told you is true. I am indeed the lifesaver of the valley master who buried the Flower Valley! Ha ha, you can have a good laugh in the underworld!" Renault sighed: "it''s ridiculous, two cruel and thoughtful guys. If you don''t touch my fish intestines sword, you''ll have won today. What a pity... You''re too greedy!"

 Chapter 390

    Boss Tom smoked like a dead fish and finally stopped moving, but his eyes protruded and stared at Renault until he died.

    The freckled girl next to her, although she couldn''t speak, stared at Renault. Her eyes showed cruelty, fear, and finally a thick plea. Unfortunately, she was speechless, so she looked at Mrs. Black Scorpion, shed tears, full of begging eyes.

    "Don''t look at me like that. Even if I''m willing to open up now, it''s useless. I don''t have any antidote to this poison. Just die. Little sister." Renault looked quietly into the girl''s eyes. The freckle girl struggled to look at Mrs. Black Scorpion again. Mrs. Black Scorpion''s face was cold and said softly, "I''ve seen many people in my life, but I haven''t met such a cruel little girl. I hate you, so I''m very happy to see you die before I die."

    With that, Mrs. Black Scorpion slowly leaned over and said with a low smile in the girl''s ear: "little bitch, remember, if there is a next life, don''t be met by me!"

    "..." the light in the freckle girl''s eyes finally disappeared completely.

    Mrs. Black Scorpion said so many words and her breath was weak. She took a few breaths and then sighed again.

    Turning her head, the old woman''s eyes looked at Renault quietly.

    "I didn''t expect that you were the last one to accompany me before I died." Mrs. Black Scorpion took a deep breath, looked at Renault, frowned and said, "interesting boy, what are you doing? Can''t you see that I''m going to die?"

    Renault sighed, but thought to himself: of course I can see that you are dying, so I want to be far away from you. Who can guarantee that you will harm me. Renault looked at his hands. Because he held the poison of peach blossom burial for a long time, his skin and flesh had turned red and even almost festered. Fortunately, Renault purified his constitution. This deadly poison only slightly corroded his skin and flesh and did not cause toxic damage to himself.

    "Don''t be afraid." Mrs. Black Scorpion looked at Renault and seemed to smile: "I promised you before that I would give you benefits as long as you were good. Hey... Unexpectedly, you little guy had such ideas. Cough..."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion coughed and said weakly:

    "Originally I only intended to give you some gadgets, but I didn''t expect that now it was you who turned the end. It seems that if I didn''t give you that big gift, there would be no one else to give it to."

    She coughed a few times, vomited a mouthful of blood in her mouth, gasped weakly, and glanced at Renault: "boy, don''t come here soon! At last, it''s cheaper for you!"

    Renault hesitated and finally walked slowly to Mrs. Black Scorpion.

    The old woman vomited blood again, laughed and looked into Renault''s eyes: "are you afraid of me?"

    "I''m afraid," replied Renault honestly.

    This old woman Renault is not completely trustworthy. Looking at her previous means and strategies, Renault is really afraid.

    "Don''t be afraid." Mrs. Black Scorpion gasped and said with a bitter smile, "if I want to kill you, I have plenty of opportunities."

    After that, she sighed softly, "besides, what good is it for me to kill you now? You and I have no grievances. Besides, I''m going to die anyway, and I don''t have to kill you."

    Renault thought for a while, then said with a bitter smile, "that''s what you say... Mother-in-law, what else do you have to tell?"

    "There''s nothing to tell you." Mrs. Black Scorpion whispered. Her face became more and more pale and took a deep breath: "I just want to tell you something. Hey, boy, you have to listen to it."

    "... what?"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion slowly took out the Apocalypse Bracelet touched from Renault from her arms and handed it to Renault.

    Renault hesitated and boldly connected the Apocalypse bracelet.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t poison you." Mrs. Black Scorpion smiled bitterly at the boy''s cautious appearance

    Renault smiled and looked down at the bracelet: a bracelet carved with a blue gem. The whole body of the bracelet is bronze and is very exquisite. Some small text symbols are engraved on the inner ring. Renault read the bracelet countless times, but he still can''t understand what it is written.

    "If possible, you''d better not use this thing."

    "Why?" Renault was a little strange. He thought slowly. Could it be that the old woman knew the secret?

    Renault''s heart moved and nodded silently.

    Mrs. Black Scorpion didn''t notice Renault''s abnormality. She just coughed and said: "Everyone doesn''t know where this thing came from. A hundred years ago, this bracelet came to the Holy Land and was acquired by the first president of the Holy Land guild. Then, it died strangely and its whereabouts are unknown. Later, this bracelet fell into the hands of Li Shi, the former Emperor of the Tang Dynasty! Later, it also disappeared strangely. The throne was seized by Wu Mingkong of the current Dynasty. Then... He fell in In the third man''s hand... Cough. "

    Mrs. Black Scorpion coughed again and said, "the third person is in the hands of the guild president who was said to have been killed by me in the mainland."

    Renault was stunned and asked, "isn''t it... Old man, you didn''t kill him, but he also disappeared?"

    Mrs. Black Scorpion closed her eyes and shook her head weakly. Took something out of his arms.

    "Take it, boy. It''s undead grass."

    "Immortal grass?" Renault was surprised.

    Mrs. Black Scorpion said, "you said you were the Savior of the buried Flower Valley Lord, I believe it. I hope if you can meet him, please tell him that I, Mrs. Black Scorpion, have put it down."

    Renault hurriedly said, "old man, this... Then eat quickly! You''re not fast..."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion looked at Renault, smiled and said, "it''s good. You know you''re worried about me. You''re a good man."

    Renault smiled bitterly and said nothing.

    Mrs. Black Scorpion sighed. Her face was full of vicissitudes and said, "even if I am cured, how old can I live? Besides, where can I go? Alas, it''s hard to tell in this life."

    Mrs. Black Scorpion''s face became more and more pale, and her voice became smaller and smaller when she said this.

    "Grandma? Grandma?!"

    Renault hurried forward to hold Mrs. Black Scorpion, but found that Mrs. Black Scorpion had no breath at this time.

 Chapter 391

    Three days later, Renault arrived at the port of the falling moon empire.

    After inquiring about the specific route and date of relevant personnel, Renault decided to start sailing today.

    The passenger ship leaving at 9 a.m. at Empire pier is today''s first ship, the Clarke.

    I didn''t carry any luggage because I didn''t have to carry anything.

    Renault boarded the huge ship Clark.

    With the roar of the deep-sea whale, the Clarke officially embarked on the journey!

    Renault stood on the deck and looked at the people on the ship with a relaxed face. Renault was a little seasick, not to mention in the kingdom of kings. Even on earth, Renault had never been on a ship.

    Leaning on the railing and blowing the sea breeze can effectively relieve the feeling of vomiting.

    Three days after Mrs. Black Scorpion died, Renault buried her under a tree.

    With the lost and recovered Apocalypse Bracelet in his arms, a complex emotion rose in Renault''s heart.

    This is my second personal adventure. My mood should be improved again. Renault was silent and came to this world, and his adventures began to increase. I am gradually alone.

    He took out his mobile phone from the bracelet and looked at the news. Lin Ling still didn''t reply to him. Renault frowned and wondered what was going on there.

    "Damn, what happened!"

    Renault hit the railing hard, and the fist bled.

    Thinking wildly, five hours have passed, and the sky has gradually darkened. It''s a long way from the Empire pier of the falling moon.

    The next destination is tianluan port, which is the first port of the Tang Dynasty!

    It''s a long way from the affiliated moon empire.

    Even on the Clarke carried by the deep-sea giant whale, it takes a full week to reach the distant tianluan port!

    That means staying on this ship for a whole week.

    After dinner, Renault was still on the railing watching the sea breeze blowing in the distance. He had no appetite and vowed never to take a boat again in this life.

    At this time, Renault''s face suddenly changed and looked at the distance gloomily.

    In the blink of an eye, several faint shadows suddenly appeared in the thick fog in the distance.

    As the whole ship is actually a living creature, there is no need to worry about the reefs, so no one pays more attention to the distance. It was not until the dark shadows gradually approached that they were found.

    Wang Jianxing, the captain of the animal trainer who got the report, immediately took the Sanmu scout to the high lookout platform. However, the heavy fog in the night was too thick to see the flagship logo on the visitor''s mast with the eyes of the Sanmu family. He had to say helplessly: "I''m sorry, Captain Wang Jianxing, I can''t make an accurate report until the distance between the two sides is closer!"

    Wang Jianxing frowned: "who could it be? At this time, there should be no passenger ship passing fadola with us at the same time. The lieubu should arrive in at least an hour. Is it a caravan?" he is an experienced old captain who knows the departure time, speed and meeting place of ships in this sea area like the back of his hand. Apart from caravans, caravans have no rules. They can sail at any time as long as they are for interests.

    According to the inconsistency with ordinary ships, Wang Jianxing immediately made a preliminary judgment, and the caravan was the most likely. Besides, it is not uncommon for two ships to sail together as partners, but it is rare for more than three, and only caravans will flock.

    The shadow approached at an amazing speed. The Scouts of the Sanmu family finally saw their flagship logo. It was as dark as the flag of the soul summoning flag. In the center of the flag, there was a gloomy skeleton head rusted. In front of the skeleton head were two blood stained machetes, and the bright red blood seemed to be dripping down, shocking.

    The Scout couldn''t help exclaiming: "black skeleton..." however, before he finished his words, a strong wind came out of the thick fog and passed through his most proud and vulnerable third eye. White and red splashes. The Scout didn''t hum a word, and immediately died on the spot. The other two eyes were wide open and couldn''t close their eyes.

    It happened suddenly. Wang Jianxing was scared to death. Although he couldn''t hear the last word he couldn''t say before he died, he could also guess what it was. He was shocked and wanted to scream, "black skeleton pirate regiment!" then he stumbled and rolled down the lookout platform in a panic, for fear that he would follow the scouts later, and shouted in his mouth: "Guard, guard, come on, raise the barrier. And gather immediately. We met the black skeleton pirate regiment!"

    There are also pirates on the mainland who make a living by plundering other people''s property. To be exact, they are not a profession, because they have not been verified by the relevant guild, but an illegal gang.

    Not all criminals who have escaped from various countries are willing to change their names and spend the rest of their lives mediocrely. Many of them have fighting blood in their bodies, so they organize themselves spontaneously.

    The boundless sea has become a hotbed for them to avoid pursuit and continue their misdeeds. They continue to live a dangerous and exciting life. When these small groups grow and have organizational discipline, they become pirate groups.

    The coastal imperial management has always been ambiguous about pirates, because the most important part of pirates is criminals. They all have great strength and are difficult to deal with. Today, it has developed into a force that can not be ignored. If the surrounding Tang Dynasty and the falling moon empire are dragons, these pirates are local snakes in the sea. Anyone who provokes them will be bitten.

    Moreover, the sea is vast. It takes a lot of manpower and material resources to hunt down pirates. In today''s extremely delicate war situation, no one is willing to attract new enemies for no reason. Moreover, there are more neutral small countries around the sea, which do not belong to the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, if we can use pirates who are good at naval warfare for their own use, it may have a miraculous effect.

    Therefore, all countries have turned a blind eye and adopted a policy similar to "recruitment and security". It is even rumored that the falling moon Empire and the Tang Dynasty have privately reached an agreement with many powerful pirate groups near the tianluan sea in their territory to acquiesce in their right to loot. They will not intervene unless they do too much.

    Wang Jianxing didn''t meet pirates in his previous career, but ordinary pirates are a little moral. As long as the robbed party surrenders, he only takes money and doesn''t kill people. However, the black skeleton Pirate Group is absolutely different from ordinary pirate groups. They are known for their violence. They are all inhuman guys. However, where the skeleton flag passes, it will be killed. There are no survivors, even women, children, old and weak. It is one of the most notorious and frightening pirate groups on the sea.

 Chapter 392

    The numerous pirates who committed heinous crimes eventually aroused public anger. Several countries jointly sent local troops to set traps to encircle and suppress them, but later let their main forces escape, but they never appeared in this sea area again. Some say they have died in the belly of super sea monsters, others say they have found a mysterious island far away from the world and created their own country. However, there are different opinions. They are just speculation. No one can expect to see the terrible skeleton flag again.

    When they shouted, the whole ship immediately went into chaos, and the warning sound was loud, mixed with panic calls. In their hurried footsteps, children''s cries and the neighing of pets, chickens flying and dogs jumping, and some people who had just got the news ran out of the room while dressing. They were extremely embarrassed. Although the black skeleton pirate regiment has disappeared for several years, the remaining prestige still exists.

    The golden oval border emerged and soon covered the whole area. The guards on the ship rushed from all directions.

    After the initial panic, Wang Jianxing calmed down when he saw the passengers at a loss, because as a captain, he was responsible for sending these people to their destination safely. His responsibility not only made him shoulder the pressure, but also brought motivation. Wang Jianxing began to organize forces in an orderly way and planned to fight to the end: "gentlemen with combat effectiveness, please consciously gather immediately. I think everyone knows what the black skeleton pirate group means! This is a time of life and death. We need help and work together to overcome the difficulties! Also, old, weak, women and children, all retreat to a safe place at the stern!"

    Renault hesitated. He was so unlucky. He wanted to retreat to the stern with the ordinary people, but when he thought about it, he had to sigh and join the fighting members.

    Although he was ready for a crisis on the journey, he didn''t expect, "chimera magic chapter!" Wang Jianxing couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning. He recognized this monster, a powerful sea demon, which was much higher than ordinary little monsters. As a means of sea transportation, it is also a very powerful Warcraft. It is not just a means of transportation to accept so many chimera magic seals. There must be powerful beast guards in the other camp, which are the same as the animal trainer, but need a more advanced combat class.

    As soon as his voice fell, Chen Yu''s wings suddenly made a "clatter" sound, and then more than a dozen sea demons with bodies such as Python and no eyes, nose, ears and other organs, only a large mouth similar to a suction cup broke out of the water. The boundary is penetrated when their suction cups ripple slightly. The shrill scream came out, and some of the secretly ambushed thieves and assassins were forcibly sucked into their mouths. Then the sea demon sank into the water and disappeared. It only left the whole ship with endless fear. The timid hands and feet could not help shaking, and even their teeth were shaking. All I know is to look left and right desperately for fear that these fatalistic impermanences will emerge again at any time.

    There are also a large number of reconnaissance sea pet radial carp around Chenyu to prevent sudden attacks below the water surface, but at the moment, these radial carp did not give an alarm at all. Judging from the posture of Python like sea animals and the characteristics of breaking the barrier, Wang Jianxing quickly came to the conclusion that they are more immune than the weak barrier, And can avoid sea demons who spy on sea pets lower than it.

    Chimera magic seal and birachi demon devouring Agkistrodon are two kinds of high-level monsters rarely seen in the sea. The strength of the other party can be seen from this. It''s a headache to be the beast envoy alone. Before the strong pressure, Wang Jianxing almost collapsed, but he still forced himself to calm down and issued an order: "attention to the fire demon Taoist priest and other martial artists, what the birachi demon devours Agkistrodon is the flame. If they attack, they can get angry and fly back!"

    When the thick fog dispersed, a dark figure stood on the devil''s seal in response to the wind. He breathed out a long breath: "the air in the sea of tianluan is always the most charming. Of course, the smell of blood makes me more excited!" hearing this man''s fierce voice, some experienced people on the ship shivered involuntarily. They thought of a special guy among the members of the black skeleton Pirate Group.

    His special feature is not that he is kinder than other pirates, but more cruel. It is said that he is a complete bloodthirsty maniac. He likes to study all kinds of unimaginable killing patterns and regards them as art. For example, one of his specialties is to make the students of the victims circulate at a high speed with his secret skill "blood storm" and forcibly gather between his brain and his lower abdomen, The blood pressure rose sharply.

    Then he will give people "relief" in good faith. He will use the "thousand maggot drill" to open countless small holes in others. Although these small holes are dense, they are very small. The blood cannot flow out completely at a time. Under high pressure, it will burst out to form bright red blood arrows. It is also shamelessly named "blood rose". The victim has no ability to act at this time, Even suicide is not enough. I can only watch the blood constantly squirting out of my body, almost completely pumped out, and then I died painfully. In addition, it is used to deal with * * prisoners on the mainland, such as lingchi torture. The human phagocyte, which can only be raised by the government, is just one of the gadgets under his hands.

 Chapter 393

    The shadow''s face soon appeared in front of the crowd. It was a disgusting face. No, to be exact, he was disgusted to the extreme. He was short and wretched, with sharp nosed monkey cheeks, a pair of eyes like mung beans, a large mouth out of proportion to his face, salivation and snot seemed to flow down his nose uncontrollably. But this is not the most disgusting place. The most frightening thing is that almost all his body rots. Pus mixed with mucus, as well as those necrotic muscles and tendons, countless maggots coming in and out of his flawed body, all showed through his naked body, and his face was still with a proud smile, as if showing off was a work of art.

    "Philip the grave maggot!"

    Finally someone couldn''t help shouting out his identity.

    Maggot man is a kind of animal trainer. He is famous for cultivating maggots. He has a relative fighting profession, maggot ghost. Maggot ghost breeds maggots with his own body as a feeder. This is an excessively evil and inhuman self-improvement method, which is undoubtedly prohibited by the guilds of mainland countries.

    The grave maggot ghost in front of us is more serious than the general maggot ghost. Many of the most terrible maggots, such as blood storm insects and human eaters, are fed with the flesh of the dead. Except for the criminals dealt with by the guild, others can''t do such heinous things with the body of the dead.

    Therefore, the two maggots were also banned, and the cemetery was closed and guarded by special personnel. Philip is a whimsical madman. In order to get a lot of powerful maggot power, he buries himself in the tomb until the strong Yin Qi makes his body semi rotten, and then the conditions similar to the body of the dead can be used as a feeder for blood storm insects and human eating insects.

    Although these maggots are cruel, Philip will not die because those intelligent senior maggots know that once the host dies, it is a very bad thing, so they use their ability to make Philip''s body grow rapidly while being swallowed, and obtain a stable food source, while Philip obtains strength from maggots, This is a typical example of mutual utilization between organisms.

    The strong stench came with the wind, and everyone''s stomach churned, and some even began to vomit uncontrollably. Philip still laughed wildly, and the mung bean''s small eyes flashed the surprise of seeing the prey. His crazy approach succeeded. However, the existence of people like people and ghosts like ghosts created his abnormal personality. His perverse and irritable behavior may just cover up his inner inferiority complex.

    Next to Philip was a shooter. Pointed ears are the symbol of the elves! Compared with the hell maggot ghost, one of the ugliest people in the world, he is so handsome. The lines and contours on his face are full of artistic sense, which makes people jealous and lament his love for the elves. He looked very cold and stood quietly beside Philip, which was also the most smelly place, as if he didn''t smell any peculiar smell at all.

    The bow on the ELF''s hand is very special. It''s not too long to say that it''s the longest bow in the world. It''s at least three times as long as the ordinary one, and it has three half red and half blue flashing bowstrings. People who know the goods will recognize that those bowstrings are made of crystal nuclear filaments produced by the alien ice fission spider produced at absolute zero in the frozen forbidden area. It''s one of the toughest cords in the world. I don''t know how much strength it takes to open this big bow. The gentle spirit can do it. If there is no accident, it must be him who shot and killed the Scout at a super long distance.

    The elf did not have Philip''s arrogance, but the crew who recognized him knew that it was no less terrible than the grave maggot ghost. Ghost without soul. This slightly strange name is not only loud on the ocean, but also famous in the whole kingdom of kings. Originally from Yongye forest, he was recognized as a genius in his youth. He is good at Archer and assassin, one far and one near, which complement each other. Under normal circumstances, he will carry out long-range attacks with a bow. If he is approached by the enemy, he has to carry out the close combat most taboo by the shooter, and can incarnate the assassin who is best at close combat. The cooperation between the two professions is almost perfect.

    With such superior congenital conditions, Ming Luo is naturally regarded as the hope star of the new generation of the eternal night forest, with a promising future. Originally, this was a smooth road, but no one wanted the final result. On the night when mingluo just handled the professional certification, he killed eight parents, brothers and sisters celebrating for himself, and then fled the eternal night forest.

    During the pursuit, the arrest team also found that countless people died under his hands, including experts and the weakest civilians, as few as alone, up to dozens of caravans. According to the investigation, those people had no grudges with him. Many people were shot and killed at a distance, and their faces still maintained their previous expressions. Judging from those expressions, they should not have found the whereabouts of Pluto, that is, there was any threat to them.

    It''s the best policy to avoid right and wrong in flight. However, mingluo runs the opposite way again, which makes the fire incomprehensible. It is still a mystery why he killed his beloved relatives and why the well water did not offend the innocence of the river. Finally, someone said that he was a man without a soul. All his actions were at will and were not bound by the moral feelings of the world. The name of soulless ghost came from this. Even a fellow criminal will be afraid because he is a double-sided blade. Once he has a whim, he may kill his own people at any time, and even if he wants to break his head, he can''t guess his motive for killing, he will die in peace.

    Although Pluto''s behavior is like a madman that no one can explain clearly, he is not crazy at all in the battle. On the contrary, he is smart and terrible. It''s not too much to say that he is a natural killer. Perhaps it is because it is not bound by factors such as morality and emotion. No matter what situation, Pluto can maintain unshakable calm thinking and make the wisest and most powerful judgment. He is undoubtedly more difficult to deal with than Philip, because the latter at least has the psychological weakness of madness and inferiority.

    In addition, there is another person on the pirate ship that can not be ignored. He sits on the most middle and largest biele magic seal. It can be seen from his dress that he is a beast envoy. According to the habit of pirates, their leaders are in the middle of the team, that is, he is the head of the operation. In group combat, the beast envoy is a headache because he can drive a large number of demons. As for non pet lower Warcraft, it may also be used temporarily under the influence of mental wave. In other words, the Royal beast makes one person. It''s equivalent to being with the detachment. Besides, it''s a beast envoy who can control bile''s magic chapter and bila''s demon''s pit viper.

 Chapter 394

    Naturally, such a person will not be unknown. There are no other rumors about him, except that he is powerful and very powerful. I''m afraid this is also the bad news his enemy didn''t want to hear.

    It is said that there are three messengers and eight ghost generals in the black skeleton Pirate Group, all of whom can be independent. Usually when they go out to rob, they only need any one of them to lead the team as the leader. This time, there were three of them. Davindoca was one of the three messengers. Philip and Merlot were among the eight ghost generals, and there were five or six hundred under their hands. The number of combatants on both sides was almost the same. However, ordinary combatants could not be compared with fierce pirates who had experienced hundreds of wars composed of serious criminals from various countries.

    Townsend has been a captain for decades. Naturally, he knows the identity of the three. He felt powerless and almost lost his heart of resistance. For such a medium-sized passenger ship, what valuable things are worth their efforts, or just happen to meet? If it were the latter, it would be extremely unlucky. In addition, he really wondered why the black skeleton Pirate Group, which had disappeared for a long time, reappeared in the Eggert sea. Was it because of the chaos caused by the war that he wanted to make waves again. In any case, one thing is certain that people passing through this sea area will be unlucky again.

    "Bug! Bug!" the two evil Taoists at the back of the team suddenly shouted, but they couldn''t make any more noise soon. Their faces turned red. It wasn''t caused by tension or excitement. That kind of red was too strange. Then there were other visions. Their upper bodies under their magic robes slowly bulged like inflated balloons.

    The magician''s facial muscles began to distort and ferocious, and then the skin burst, exuding small blood filaments and flowing down his face, just like the most frightening ghost in horror films. Their eyes also protruded under ultra-high pressure, almost completely exposed, and finally flew out of their eyes, leaving only two black blood holes. At the same time, small and sharp blood arrows pierced the magic robe like needles and shot into the distance. The whole magician was dyed red in an instant. From a distance, it looked like a blooming rose, beautiful and shocking.

    The sudden changes shocked everyone. In shock, no one knew what to do. They even left the place where the demon Taoist master stood for fear of suffering from fish in the pond.

    "Wow!"

    Some timid women cried out in an instant and were out of their wits. A pretty young man standing not far from Renault also covered his mouth.

    Renault looked at him and at what was happening in front of him.

    "Blood storm bug!"

    Finally someone shouted. This is one of the most popular killing insects used by tomb ghosts. The death of the demon Taoist priest is no different from the legendary "blood rose". But the distance is still so far away. Even if a strong Archer can''t reach the range, when did he do it?

    The blood on the magician finally sprayed out, and his body fell soft. His face was surprisingly pale, deeply sunken and full of wrinkles. He became a dry corpse without blood. However, the magic robe on the shriveled corpse wriggled up, and soon a pile of small black maggots with big grains of rice scrambled out. They didn''t attack anyone again. Just rolled around and died soon.

    The reproductive ability of these disintegrated insects is super strong. The mother can absorb the nutrition of living people in more than ten seconds and produce thousands of them. However, this kind of growth method does not conform to the natural law, and the life span of offspring is pitiful. The time that the offspring can survive in the world is only one and a half minutes, but it is a sharp weapon to kill. Philip''s "blood rose" is made with blood storm insects and decomposition insects.

    A chill rose from the bottom of everyone''s heart. Before the face-to-face confrontation, our side had lost so many people, including the demon Taoist masters who were kept strictly confidential. Even they didn''t know how they suffered, so they were completely at an absolute disadvantage. For a time, people were in danger and the formation was in chaos. No matter how captain ferkik gave orders, it was useless.

    I saw the pretty young man standing beside Renault''s face changed. He seemed to have made up his mind, suddenly left his position and swept away from the demon Taoist camp in the back. At the same time, the fingers of both hands could not be opened and closed, and two thin ice nets floated out almost at the same time, flying to several demon Taoists of the combat members respectively.

    "Eh?" they were shocked. First, they were surprised that its water spirit control was so strong. It was not difficult for the water system demon Taoist priest to make an ice wall, but the ice net was not simple. What''s more, the person in front of them was just a teenager.

    What makes them even more strange is that the teenager attacked his own people. In terms of speed, the ice net under air resistance is obviously much faster than the ice wall, and soon flew to the target. Several unknown magicians raised their wands to resist its attack. However, the ice net stopped about a meter away from them and put it away like a small cage. This move shocked the two magicians with deep attainments. The young man''s ability to control flying skills across the air is many times weaker than the magician, but his technique is so skilled and natural.

    "Hoo, got it!"

    The boy breathed a long sigh of relief, and then they found that a small insect was trapped in the two ice cages. The whole body is translucent. If you don''t observe it carefully, you can''t see it at all. It''s like the size of a fly. It buzzes its wings, but you don''t dare to fly around, because the extreme ice on the Internet will kill them at any time - blood storm insects are terrible and fragile.

    Different from ordinary creatures, the body of blood storm insect is shrinking with growth. They were born as big as longan, dark and without wings. As the development becomes smaller and smaller, the body color changes from black to transparent. Due to the high mortality rate, few can pupate, grow wings and evolve advanced forms, so the general blood storm insects can not carry out long-range attacks, but after evolution, they are terrible. First, they can fly flexibly, and their small, translucent body is difficult to be detected in the air, which can kill invisibly. The two in front of me are very advanced in terms of volume. They killed the two evil Taoists unconsciously. However, the evolved blood storm insect also has a disadvantage, that is, it can cast blood storm less times a day, up to three times.

    If you pay more attention, you can find that there is a small insect in the transparent body of the blood storm insect, which is similar to the decomposition insect body seen previously, but red. This is the mother of the decomposition insect, which achieves the purpose of long-range attack by parasitizing in the body of the blood storm insect, and solves the problem of their slow movement. Although Philip is a madman, he is really a genius in breeding maggots and using them. He can think of such incredible methods.

 Chapter 395

    At this time, everyone just understood the young man''s real intention. If it hadn''t been for his timely action, the camp would probably lose two more evil Taoists. Several Sanmu people were busy with their eye skills to search for other blood storm insects on the ship. Fortunately, they didn''t find them again. After all, it''s not easy to cultivate such advanced insects.

    Renault looked at this series of actions of the teenager in surprise. He looked at a bloody insect frozen by extreme ice in front of him and said to the boy, "thank you for saving my life!"

    The boy smiled and said nothing more.

    The faces of those evil Taoists were white with fear. If the young man didn''t rescue them, he would die under the defenseless insects. The appearance of death was as ugly as the two companions who had just died.

    They all said to the boy with a dignified look: "thank you for saving!"

    The boy didn''t speak, but closed his palms. The two insects trapped in the ice cage and the insects in front of Renault made a sad cry out of proportion to his body, and then turned into ice slag and fell to the ground.

    Looking at the approaching chimera magic chapter and the dignified youth on his face, Renault thought repeatedly in his heart, what makes these powerful, poor and ferocious pirate groups hijack this ordinary passenger ship?

    Whale''s appetite is only a shrimp, which is obviously unreasonable. A passenger ship can never attract a large pirate group such as black skeleton. Otherwise, they would not be one of the most famous pirate groups.

    Renault does not deny that these people even have something to do with themselves. They may come for themselves. But perhaps there is some valuable treasure on board. This treasure must be surprisingly valuable in order to attract the attention of the black skeleton pirate regiment and send a large number of people to rob it. But it should not be possible. Who would consign such a thing to a passenger ship with such low defense capability. The black skeleton pirate regiment will not return to the sea of tianluan again, so it''s going to make a list first, whether the goal is fat or thin? This reason was so boring that Renault quickly ruled it out.

    "Goo WOW!"

    "Goo WOW!"

    The cry from the sky interrupted Renault''s thinking. Looking at the sound, several eye Uighurs hovered over the sea, connecting head and tail in a circle. According to the situation, it should be the pirate''s side. The eye Uighurs are very low-level flying Warcraft, but once they are marked with the word "flying Department", their unusual value will be determined. In Shanghai, this big net is tightly spread, which can be seen that the black skeleton Pirate Group is determined to win this trip.

    Renault''s heart moved. If it''s just for property, they just need to intercept the ship without going to war. Even the flying Warcraft is sent out. The low-level flying Warcraft is not strong and has little attack effect. Another possibility is that there is a great man who disguised himself on the ship for some special reason, and the pirates have to attack him for unknown purposes. And prevent him from escaping through the flying Warcraft. Calculating the strength of both sides, Renault believes that there is no chance of victory in this battle. The number of enemies is about the same as that of his own side, but the quality is unknown to be several times higher, and each has experienced hundreds of battles and rich experience. Even if there are some powerful guys in the crew, the result of large-scale unknown battle can not be changed by one person. Anyway, Philip, the grave maggot ghost in the three ghosts. It''s not easy to offend the soulless ghost mingluo who has both near and far cultivation and perfect professional matching, not to mention their leader of this operation, the Royal beast envoy davindoka.

    Several colored lights roared straight into the sky and scattered in all directions. Flying higher and farther, their colors are so bright. It is also clearly visible during the day. This is a magic flare used to ask for help. Townsend knew that the probability of victory in this battle was close to zero and had to send a flare. He only wanted someone to find and come to help. Of course, in the vast ocean, the probability of getting help is not much greater than zero.

    Da Wenduo Kalian snorted and didn''t drive the Mu Uighur to shoot him down. There were other ships nearby. When he came here, the battle had already ended. Besides, he is used to running around. He can''t be afraid of others except the government army.

    Seeing the pirate ship approaching, the battle was imminent. Renault thought that he had an apocalypse bracelet and could hide in the bracelet first, but... Who knows where it is when he comes out? He can''t hide in it all his life.

    At this time, the beautiful young man next to Renault came over, suddenly patted Renault on the shoulder and said, "brother, come on together."

    Renault looked at him and found an encouraging smile on his face. His heart warmed and said, "yes. Next Renault, what do you call me, brother?"

    The young man smiled bitterly and said, "brother Renault, just call me Tianyuan."

    "I thought the trip to Chang''an University was smooth, but I didn''t want to. After all, I capsized near."

    When Renault heard Tianyuan''s destination, he was impressed and said, "I''m going to Chang''an University, too. Brother Tianyuan is really lucky."

    After a pause, Renault also said with a bitter smile: "it''s best to abandon the ship and flee now, but who knows whether the seabed is safer than the ship."

    Tian Yuan shook his head and said, "go step by step."

    At this time, there was a big earthquake on the Clarke, and the color of the border faded. It can be seen that it was constantly weakened, and the distance between the two sides finally came within the attack range. The battle began with arrows, fireballs and wind blades all over the sky. And other flying skills, such as fierce collision, explosion, sparks splashing and residual force shooting in the air. The scene brought by psychic resistance is dazzling. But this beautiful scene brings not beauty, but death.

    The enchantment finally couldn''t resist the power attack beyond the load. It broke like a glass under heavy pressure, and then the sickle of death began to rage and reap life one by one. A man on the Clarke whined and fell down. He was shot into a hedgehog, burned to ashes, cut to pieces and incomplete. Some were thrown overboard and swallowed by sea demons attracted by the battle. There are also people who are seriously injured but not dead. They are crying bitterly on the ground, assisted by several God officials who come to rescue. Unfortunately, he became one of the victims.

    Although this level of long-range attack has not posed a great threat to Renault, it is also soul stirring. Seeing the overwhelming skills flying by, it feels very shocking if you are in the firing of submachine gun array. Renault is not new to group warfare. On the contrary, he personally experienced the battle between the great wall guard army and the babeka soldiers of the orc alliance.

    The water is not idle. The sea pets of both sides are entangled together. The sea surface is like boiling, stirring and rolling. From time to time, a column of water rises high, and then falls back into the sea.

 Chapter 396

    Vortices of different sizes were generated under the uneven Qi force, which involved the corpse and blood. Many clever sea demons waited excitedly outside the battle circle, but this tragedy made them a rare meal.

    "Kill them, kill them all!" Philip on chimera''s magic chapter was furious because he lost two high-level blood storm insects that he had managed to cultivate. I wanted to be powerful before the real battle began. He thought that his two small and transparent insects could kill six people through blood storms that could only be performed three times a day. Even if they were found, they could escape safely, because their individuals were pitifully small, flexible and fast, and had few skills to capture. Unexpectedly, they were found and killed. In his heartache, Philip couldn''t help yelling, and wanted to take the whole ship to pay tribute to the love bug. However, at this time, he did not dare to avenge himself. Although there were many insects that could fly or swim in the water, the skill waves of both sides were broken, and the momentum generated by the explosion would kill them at any time.

    In addition to the long-range attack oriented professions such as demon Taoist and Archer, the high-intensity and high-density issuance of flight skills, after all, consumes too much and can not last for a long time. The final result of group warfare is usually close combat. However, there are some exceptions this time, because the strength gap between the two sides is so great that they have been separated before the end of the flight skill battle.

    Tianyuan seems to have some power, but because of the open border, he is still sweating and can only protect himself.

    The Clarke was defeated unexpectedly, but still miserably. It can only be described as being slaughtered. Only some defensive races, such as knights, barbarians, archers, auxiliary and divine officials in the rear, can stand and barely protect themselves. They are unable to launch an attack. Others are either dead or injured. It seems that there are only Tianyuan left.

    The enemy''s casualties were minimal, with only more than a dozen people dead and more than 20 minor injuries. However, this result has surprised the pirates, and their planned losses should be less. The most strange thing is that two of the dead pirates are actually evil masters. Although the distance between the two sides is now relatively close, they are behind the team and well protected. I really can''t figure out who has strong skills to break through layers of defense circles and kill them.

    The death of the evil Taoist priest is also very strange. There is only a small red dot in the middle of the eyebrow, which can hardly be observed. Such a small and powerful skill seems to have nothing else except needle fighting spirit. However, it is well known that the attack distance of needle fighting spirit can not be so far. This is a profound knowledge. The dense and complex structure of needle fighting spirit makes it more difficult to lengthen it by one point. It''s so far away, and it''s not affected by Qi. It''s almost unheard of to hit the key point of the eyebrow.

    Davindoka removed his hand from the body of the demon Taoist priest and frowned deeply. The two evil masters fell silently on the main ship where he was. The important combat effectiveness under the head''s eyes could not be maintained, which made him feel greatly humiliated in front of the Department. However, he quickly concluded that there must be terrible characters hidden in the other party''s battle. If this person is the helper around the target, things will be much trickier. Even if he can succeed, he will have to pay a certain price. Davendoka was a little afraid. He glanced around the rest of the dying resistance to see some clues, but in the end he got nothing.

    The death of two evil masters in the Pirate Group is Renault''s Secret masterpiece!

    Renault touched the Apocalypse bracelet, and a trace of madness flashed in his heart.

    This is a new skill of Apocalypse bracelet.

    After stabbing a person in the middle of the eyebrow, the ice needle will evaporate automatically, which can be described as invisible murder. This skill was taught by Elena in Reno.

    The ice needle, formed by the unique breath in the underworld, directly crosses the kingdom of kings from another world and kills people invisibly.

    Renault saw that he had killed another man, so he felt bad.

    However, at this critical juncture, psychological factors can be ignored.

    Renault didn''t want to kill, but he lost, but when chimera''s magic chapter approached. He could not help but use the ice needle of the underworld to make two evil Taoist pirates to vent his anger. The two magicians were not so bad at first, but they really couldn''t imagine that they had such magical skills and scuffle, so that they became Renault''s outlet.

    Now, seeing that the overall situation has been decided, Renault had to sigh and began to give up the passenger ship and look for an opportunity to slip away. It''s a big deal to get into the Apocalypse bracelet. At least, better than dead.

    At this time, the fierce and dense attack wave of the pirates suddenly stopped. Then a voice came over: "who is the captain, please come out and speak!" the speaker was davendoka. His voice was so gentle that no one dared to believe that he was the brain who planned the massacre just now.

    Townsend''s face was pale. As a captain, he could not stop the bad luck that all passengers were about to face. He thought it was a great shame, but he had nothing to do and could not stop the tragedy. Although I don''t know where davendoka is looking for himself, it is clear that no more resistance is in vain. So he went to the bow of the ship blankly: "I am!" Townsend didn''t beg him to let go of himself and his crew and beg for mercy from the black skeleton pirates. Everyone knew how ridiculous it was.

    Davindoka smiled and said, "put down your arms and surrender immediately. What you want is just someone on your ship. Hand him over and others can leave safely!"

    Renault stopped for a moment. It''s incredible that the black skeleton Pirate Group, which has always been known for its inhumanity and no life, should spit out such a sentence. They should be so "kind". It felt like a group of hungry wolves who had been killed in the sheepfold, but said to the leader, "we only need one sheep, let you live." it was the same grotesque, but he stopped to leave with Renault.

    Townsend also stayed for a long time, and then said incredulously, "what are you talking about?"

    Philip also stared at the big mung bean and said, "what? How can this do!" he saw that he could enjoy the pleasure of killing and stabbing, but there was an accident. He couldn''t be reconciled. Moreover, he had just lost two high-level blood storm insects, and his anger had to be quenched by blood.

    Davendorka said coldly, "Philip, don''t forget who is the leader of this operation!" Philip''s irritable temper is not easy to control, but this operation has to rely on his special ability, otherwise davendorka would rather have him alone.

    Philip stifled: "you, you..." he stared at mung bean eyes for a long time. Finally, he pressed down his anger and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 397

    Davendorka repeated what he had just said: "give up resistance and hand over one of you, and the others will have a chance to survive!"

    He spoke slowly and clearly. Townsend was finally convinced that he had heard correctly. However, he still couldn''t believe it. If he said it before the war, it would still have some credibility. Now they clearly have completely controlled the situation and can kill the people on board and find the target. However, they have chosen a way completely different from the rumor. Could it be that after being encircled and suppressed by the government coalition forces, the resurgent black skeleton pirate regiment has learned a lesson and is no longer as cruel as before?

    Townsend was shocked, and the possibility of this speculation is not small. Moreover, as far as the current situation is concerned, he has no doubt about davindoka''s power at all. This is the only opportunity.

    Selling a passenger is shameful for the captain, but if thousands of people can be saved with one life, no one will give up the deal, and the people behind him have silently agreed.

    Townsend''s face was green and white. He bit his teeth and said, "OK, I hope you can keep your promise!"

    Davindoka smiled proudly, "sure, sure!"

    Townsend struggled to spit out a few words, "you, who do you want?"

    Davindoka''s eyes narrowed: "his name is moon

    Before he finished, he heard a "plop!" and a man in a dark robe suddenly jumped into the water.

    "Yueji. Daughter of the moon!!" davindoka immediately called out his identity.

    "What?"

    It was not only Renault''s surprise, but also Townsend, the captain of the Kassel, opened his eyes!

    "Yueji? How did people in the holy land come here?"

    "What''s going on? Who is she?"

    "Daughter of the president of the Holy Land guild."

    ����

    The daughter of moonlight? What''s the connection with Luna?

    Renault thought truthfully and couldn''t help stopping his action.

    People on board whispered.

    There are several people jumping into the water with Yueji. They are obviously good at water and dive to the bottom like swimming fish.

    Davindoka smiled at the corner of his mouth. Water warfare is the strength of pirates. Moreover, as a royal beast envoy, he can mobilize a large number of sea pets and even some low-level sea demons to intercept them. To escape from the water is undoubtedly a way to die.

    Although he was a little puzzled by Yueji''s suicidal stupidity, davindocado was full of confidence and couldn''t think of a reason to miss. He took out a horn from his arms and put it to his lips, trying to command the sea beast to capture its prey. At this time, he was dark, his tail was like a screw propeller, his head was pointed, full of screws and sharp teeth, and a huge object six or seven meters long suddenly rushed out, The spiral tail provides it with strong power, and the pointed head minimizes the resistance of the water.

    Everyone was surprised. From the moment they could support to the end of the battle, and the situation where the black skeleton pirate regiment went to war, they should not be idle people. Even if the sea demon was surprised, they would not be unable to resist at all. Moreover, it seemed that they didn''t want to resist more at all.

    Davendorka''s face changed greatly and he lost his voice and said, "vacuum spiral toothed Shark!" as a royal beast envoy, he certainly knows the goods. Vacuum spiral toothed shark is a special marine creature with internal organs, blood vessels, nerves and other internal organs all distributed in a body more than one meter thick, "vacuum" It means that its abdomen is empty. First, its tail can rotate at a high speed like a propeller and travel very fast in the water. Second, its sharp teeth can rotate at a high speed like a screw, just like a drill bit.

    The way the vacuum spiral toothed shark feeds is to grind its prey into meat mud with its screw teeth that can rotate at high speed, and then digest it. Unlike the whale swallow, it has an ultra tough boundary and a rapidly regenerating stomach wall, which will be a great threat if it allows live animals to enter its belly. On the contrary, its vacuum belly does no harm to people, and it can even stay in it comfortably, for example A live submarine.

    Another feature is that if the vacuum spiral toothed shark becomes a human pet, it does not absorb the spiritual power of its owner like other pets. It will be attacked by Warcraft due to its conflict with evil spirit, so it can get along safely.

    There is no blood on the sea, which is inconsistent with the predation method of the vacuum spiral toothed shark. Moreover, from the unresisted attitude of several people just now, it can be inferred that the vacuum spiral toothed shark should be that Yueji''s pet. The first person to draw a conclusion in an instant is davindoka, because he knows this rare biological characteristic best.

    The second person was mura. Although he had never heard of the vacuum spiral toothed shark, his calm thinking made him know from the expression on davendoka''s face that it was not his favorite. Without asking, his big bow was in his hand, and four long golden spirit arrows magically appeared in the gap between the five fingers of his right hand.

    When the bow is full, the four arrows leave the string and break through the water with the howling caused by strong rotation.

    Davendorka said, "how about the Ming Luo?"

    Mingluo took back the big bow on his back, and his face was still the same fossil expression for thousands of years, as if indifferent to the result: "one shot, but it couldn''t do great harm to it."

    Davindoka knew that mingluo could not be blamed. After all, the water with high resistance could not be compared with the land. It was good to slightly hurt the vacuum spiral toothed shark. Without his super long-range attack power and the strong resistance skill of tear arrow, it would be a problem to shoot at the target.

    "Well done!" davindoca praised. He said to himself, "she is worthy of being the daughter of the president of the Holy Land guild. She can even cultivate vacuum spiral toothed sharks for her own use. Tut tut."

    "Chief, what should we do now?" asked the Deputy beside him.

    "I don''t have the depth and speed of diving comparable to the sea pet of vacuum spiral toothed shark, but --" when he said this, his tone changed and he said with confidence: "The vacuum toothed shark also has two disadvantages. First, it can coexist with the sea devil at ordinary times, but after carrying people in its belly, it will encounter the attack of the sea devil. This is why Victoria doesn''t use its backwater capital and has to take a boat. Note that they may be the ones where there is a big movement; second, the vacuum toothed shark has to float on the water for air every other time, otherwise it will have to go to the belly Victoria and others will suffocate. This is fatal. It''s not so easy to escape from our palms, hehe. "

    The Deputy frowned and said, "boss, according to what you said, its speed is so amazing that the water pet can''t keep up. Although the Uighur is fast enough, it dives too deep to find its tracks. How should we track it?"

    "Don''t worry, I have my own way." davindo seemed to have a heart and turned his eyes to Philip.

 Chapter 398

    The grave maggot ghost took out a dark maggot with a small suction cup like thing on the top and a red tentacle on the mouth, and said proudly: "This is a parasitic fly. The sea maggots live on the vacuum spiral toothed shark. They are born with strange sensing ability to the vacuum spiral toothed shark. As long as they are within the ten sacred winds, they can easily find their tracks through their tentacles. Let the eye Uighur take it to indicate the direction, and Victoria will have no place to hide. Wahahaha..." In the wild laughter, he threw the parasitic fly in his hand to davindoka and said, "I''ll leave the tracking to you. I''m not interested!"

    Philip, who likes to be in the limelight and has great success, sounds strange, but people who know him well, such as minluo and davindoca, are not surprised. Because many flying pets are the nemesis of maggot pets, Philip with maggot ability has always had a nameless dislike and disgust for flying pets.

    Davindoka took it in his hand, stepped onto a visual Uighur with minluo and several pirates, and said slowly, "we Snipe in front, and others follow at full speed." after that, he drove the visual Uighur to fly in the direction of the parasitic fly tentacle.

    Seeing the plague leave, the whole ship was greatly relieved. However, they soon found that Philip''s pirate with two magic badges came to greedy, and couldn''t help but hold his breath nervously. No one was afraid of this grumpy and bloodthirsty evil ghost.

    With the strongest smell that could not be dispelled by the sea breeze, Philip had jumped into the bow of the ship. Looking closer, he looked even more ferocious, rotten flesh, white bones, blue tendons, and those sores with green fluid. All these examples best explained "nausea" The exact meaning of the word. Many passengers'' stomachs churned more violently, but they could only resist vomiting for fear of causing trouble. To their death, more than a dozen maggots fell from Philip slowly climbed to the crowd with saliva. Everyone has witnessed the tragic death of the just magician. Everyone knows how terrible and timid these little maggots are My feet trembled, but I didn''t dare to step on these insects so as not to annoy Philip.

    Philip glanced around the crowd and his mung bean eyes shone. He was very satisfied with the deterrent effect. Only in such a abnormal way could he hide his inferiority complex.

    Wang Jianxing screamed that it was bad. He pressed down his fear and said, "your leader once said that as long as you hand over Yueji, you will let others go. You can''t break your promise!"

    "Shut up, old man, or I''ll kill you immediately!" Philip said angrily, "are you blind? You handed over the people we want? They ran out by themselves, so the exchange condition is not tenable!"

    The black skeleton pirate regiment also has strict discipline. Therefore, Philip is still deeply afraid of davendorka, so he will try his best to think of a reason. Although it is crooked, it is really difficult to refute.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was highly tense again. Wang Jianxing gritted his teeth and said, "well, what do you want!"

    Philip said with a smile: "relax, I''m not an unreasonable person. First, I have to find out the guy who killed my two senior blood blasters just now; second, and most importantly, hand over Yueji!"

    The passengers stirred again. The first one they understood and the second one was incomprehensible.

    Wang Jianxing said angrily, "she''s gone just now. Don''t you don''t see it?" he thought Philip was just trying to force people to do nothing.

    Philip snorted, "no, my bug told me that her smell hasn''t subsided. That is to say, she''s still on the boat. Hehe!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the crowd was in an uproar. Everyone''s eyes turned around each other, and they all doubted the identity of their companions. The face of the beautiful young man named Tianyuan around Renault changed, but he died.

    Philip showed a cunning smile worse than crying and said slowly, "call everyone on the ship, including ordinary people, women and children. Maybe she''ll be among them!"

    Renault frowned. It seemed that the accident could not stop for the time being. What was the matter with Yueji, her holy land and the black skeleton Pirate Group?

    Do you want to stay? Soon, all the passengers gathered on the ship, including martial artists, civilians, cooks, the elderly, the weak, the sick and the disabled, women, children and children. They were all brought out without exception. When they saw Philip''s inhuman terrorist image, the children''s eyes were full of panic, but they were tightly covered by their father or mother.

    "Very good, very good, as long as you cooperate obediently, you can save your life, Jie Jie......" Philip smiled strangely.

    Renault clenched his teeth. Seeing that he couldn''t get away, he might as well stay and see what tricks he could play.

    Philip''s eyes turned around in front of the crowd. Finally, he said slowly: "next, Yueji, come out by yourself!"

    It was quiet, no one spoke, no one moved.

    Philip continued, "I repeat, Yueji, come out at once!"

    There was still no movement in this question, but Philip was not disappointed. On the contrary, his eyes flashed with silk excitement: "Yueji, you haven''t heard what I said, have you?" when he spoke, his eyes drifted to Renault intentionally or unintentionally, but Renault felt that he wasn''t looking at himself.

    Renault looked at Tianyuan beside him and thought deeply.

    "Very good, hey hey, I hate trouble, so I have to use some simple ways." in the sound of a dark smile, Philip''s hand suddenly raised, and then a white light flew out and got into the mouth of a cow warrior only three meters in front of him.

    The move came without warning. The soldier was caught off guard and immediately received all the orders and swallowed the white light. He scratched his throat in horror. Want to spit it out. However, everything had been in vain. Not many cattle soldiers screamed loudly, distorted their faces, and ran around crazily like blind flies. And the force was so strong that several people next to them were thrown to the ground at once, and others dodged one after another, lest they should avoid it.

    The soldier stumbled to the side of the boat and hit the fence. At the moment, he was just like a madman, and he didn''t know how to fight with body protection. Therefore, he was not light and bleeding. However, the soldier got up from the ground as if he had been taken off. He banged his head against the iron railing, one time at a time, as if he didn''t know the pain at all. Until the forehead was blurred, the blood gurgled to the deck and dyed red without stopping.

 Chapter 399

    People stared at the shocking scene and felt cold. It was obvious that the white light just given by Philip must be a insect as long as life. Into the body of the ox warrior. No matter how strong the beast''s body is, its internal organs are still fragile. It can only let the insect do whatever it wants. His unusual behavior shows the pain of fierce collision between his head and a hard object. It''s much lighter than that bug. It can divert attention.

    Many people know the end of the cattle soldiers. They can''t bear to see it again, but they can''t help but want to see it. Philip''s killing method is almost an art. It''s disgusting but full of some kind of weird charm. Like horror films, it''s both love and fear. Children''s eyes are tightly covered by adults so that their young hearts can''t bear it.

    "Chi!" with a soft sound. The ox warrior''s spirit cover opened a hole, and a blood arrow shot wildly into the sky. He also fell soft to the ground, twitching a few times and no longer moved. A white, fat, seemingly centipede with thousands of feet, the ground bug wriggled out of his head and squeaked a few times. It seemed to be very satisfied with the good meal.

    The direction of the soldier falling to the ground was just facing the crowd. A scout of the Sanmu family dared to look at it, but he saw a hollow part of the soldier''s head without any brain. He shivered and almost couldn''t stand stably. I think the bug absorbed all his brain.

    With a move of Philip''s hand, the insect bent its limbs and shot back into the maggot ghost with strong elasticity.

    Philip licked his tongue and looked satisfied after killing: "Yueji, are you still going to hide your head and tail?"

    They were shocked and angry, but they didn''t dare to show it. Otherwise, they might follow in the footsteps of niuzu soldiers. In the face of extreme fear, they chose to escape and transfer their anger and anxiety from the murderer to the original victims who brought the disaster.

    "Yueji, who is Yueji? Come out quickly!"

    "Don''t bother us, because you have killed enough people now!"

    "Check career token!"

    "You fool! Does the daughter of the president of the holy land still need a career token?!"

    "What did you say? Who did you scold?"

    ������

    In the face of the great pressure of death, people began to mess up, even quarrel with each other, and even want to fight.

    Tom''s face was green and white with hesitation and intolerance, but he took a deep breath and soon calmed down.

    Renault''s anger ran straight, looked at Philip and wanted to raise his bracelet several times. But Renault knew that no matter in which world, the gun hit the first bird. You can''t act rashly.

    In this predatory world, Renault has already seen too many cruel things. Recklessness and impulse are slowly consumed by the ruthless reality and replaced by the necessary calm thinking for survival. According to his inference, Philip had already known that Yueji was still on the ship. The reason for the transfer of davendorka may be to take sole credit. Renault is even sure that he should be able to easily find Yueji in the crowd through insects. The purpose of shejian is just to get an excuse, an excuse that can casually satisfy his desire to kill. At the same time, it also created a valuable opportunity for Renault, because Philip didn''t expect that there were several experts among the survivors who were dead, injured or disabled, or even enough to kill him and two complete pirate teams. But now Renault can only allow him to wreak havoc temporarily, because davindoca has not gone too far. The pirates must have a signal bomb as their contact information. If they rush, they will return immediately, which will be in trouble. So Renault can only wait. Until he thought the distance between the two was far enough to get rid of the pirates who saw the signal bounce back.

    "Jie Jie, still don''t want to show up? That''s great!" Philip''s abnormal smile reappeared, and then he said. Spit out a thick green liquid. The target this time is a little girl in the civilian population held by her mother. She is only one year old at most and can''t even walk. Obviously, Philip is an inhuman guy. In his eyes, everyone can kill and poke at will, regardless of age or gender. "No!" cried the little girl''s mother sadly. The green liquid was too fast and covered a wide area. Holding the child and moving slowly, she couldn''t escape. At the critical moment of life and death, the greatness of motherhood was revealed. She chose to sacrifice herself. He pushed his child aside, and the pile of green mucus stuck all over her from head to foot.

    Like a strong acid, her clothes and skin began to corrode rapidly. Melting into thick water, the intensity of her pain can be imagined, but a shocking scene appeared. The mother, who had no combat effectiveness, simply did not scream loudly under the condition that she might suffer more than the newly ox soldiers. She resisted the inhuman torture and turned away. Don''t want the child to see his terrible appearance, and then plead with Philip: "please, let my child go, I beg you, just kill me, don''t hurt her!"

    Philip''s expression was very cruel: "hee hee, come here. If you can come to me, I will promise you."

    At this time, the muscles of her feet began to fester. Unable to stand on the ground, her nerves were seriously damaged. There was no doubt that she had completely lost her ability to walk. However, she used her hands that were not stained with mucus to replace her feet and tried her best to climb to Philip with difficulty and determination.

    The corrosion of muscles is still going on. Her mother has become a "person" who can''t distinguish her face. She drags a long road of blood behind her. However, she still climbs to the target stubbornly.

    Philip was obviously surprised. He was a strong barbarian. Even if he didn''t die, he should not be able to move at the moment. However, the fragile civilian did miracles that ordinary people can''t do. Seeing her getting closer and closer, Philip began to regret his rare "kindness". If the mother really did, she would die without concern after protecting her child, which is unacceptable to Philip, who likes to die in pain. However, in front of so many people and subordinates, they can''t go back, otherwise they will lose their prestige.

    All the passengers held their breath and looked at their mother, full of admiration. Even martial artists are no exception. They have seen a magical power. It turns out that civilians are sometimes so powerful, but in a way that is not inferior to violence.

 Chapter 400

    Mother finally climbed in front of Philip, only one step away, but her hand was fixed in the air, trembling, as if to use the power of burning life. Then she finally failed and fell powerlessly.

    "You failed, Jie..." in the wild laughter, Philip jumped on the young girl who cried instinctively because his mother was not around and lost her sense of security. Countless maggots poured out of his body. Philip opened his arms and made a hug posture: "darling, don''t cry, come, let me hug!" he didn''t show mercy because of the other party''s youth, On the contrary, they also intend to use more inhuman means to obtain pleasure.

    "Stop!"

    At least three people shouted at the same time, including Tom. He was furious and watched the evil ghost lay a vicious hand on a young child. He couldn''t do it.

    However, when he tried his best to launch the fast wind to rush out of the crowd to stop it, a figure passed by her more quickly, ignored the terrible maggots and grasped Philip''s hands tightly like lightning.

    And this man is still a young boy!

    Just when Philip was half a meter away from the girl, there was a flower in front of him, and he grabbed his arm.

    "Enough!" Renault said coldly.

    Although it''s better to do more than less now, Renault can''t stand it.

    After eating the royal secret medicine given by Elena, various attributes have been comprehensively improved. Speed, strength, resistance and healing have been greatly improved, but it is only temporary.

    You can taste the wonderful taste of killing again. However, at this time, a Cheng Yaojin was killed. He couldn''t think of anyone who dared to meddle after seeing his power. But he knew that whoever the man was, he had to die. But when Philip looked up and saw a pair of eyes. But I shivered. Those eyes were not angry, but they were lifeless, like a dead man.

    Philip had an illusion that the owner of his eyes came from the underworld. When he looked at himself, he looked like a dead man. That feeling made him very uncomfortable and determined to kill him.

    However, someone had taken a step ahead of Philip. Before Philip acted, Renault had grabbed his arm and pulled it towards himself, while his right fist was blasted into the ugly face. The two ground velocities are superimposed. If the thunder falls on Philip''s face, no matter who seems to have reason to see a rotten persimmon. Now the only idea left in Renault''s mind. Is to use the most primitive and violent way to really send this guy to the grave and atone for his crimes of common indignation between man and God.

    Maggot ghost is a kind of combat animal trainer, just like demon Taoist and archer. It is also a profession afraid of close combat. Philip was tightly held by Renault, and the situation was very unfavorable. However, his subordinates did not seem to feel the crisis of the leader. He even watched the play with great interest. This shows that they have great confidence in Philip.

    Philip smiled mysteriously, and then his body suddenly bulged high and emitted golden light. To be exact, a large group of golden beetles covered his face tightly, as if covered with a dense layer of scales, revealing only a pair of eyes.

    With a "Ding", the fist collided with the scale, and even made the sound of gold and iron. Renault''s fist was immediately bounced aside.

    "Yin and Yang beetles, whose shells are as hard as the sand essence of the flying dragon desert, can greatly rebound external forces, while their abdomen is surprisingly resilient, can release the forces that can not rebound completely and protect their masters to the greatest extent. How about this layer of gold armor comparable to Warcraft helmets?" Philip proudly showed off his love insects: "Young man, I admire your stupid courage, but you made a mistake, that is, comparing me with ordinary maggot ghosts, so you have to die, Jie Jie......" in the sound of a dark smile, his gold armor disintegrated and replaced by a large group of dark maggots and stinking insects, which are terrible in number and gushing out continuously.

    In the sound of people''s exclamation, this group of insects stuck all over Renault like locusts. Soon, his whole body was full of rolling and crawling black insects, like a black cloud, disgusting and terrible.

    "Renault! Are you all right!" Tom was so angry that he couldn''t help it any longer, and rushed over with an arrow!

    However, at this time, the situation has changed.

    Philip''s laughter stopped suddenly, because he also found it, and the other party''s hands were still so powerful, like an iron hoop. Then he saw that the tarsal maggots on Renault were swallowed one after another, and then disappeared, and his body slowly exposed again.

    Philip opened his mung bean eyes and looked unbelievable: "impossible, impossible, unless your strength is much higher than me. Otherwise, the speed of sending out body protection mental power can''t be faster than my baby''s absorption!" at this time, he saw a layer of transparent and invisible things on Renault''s body surface, just like a crystal shape, and suddenly said, "enchanter, you''re still a enchanter!" When he thought about it, he was very determined. This man may be both a border master and a demon Taoist master. Although it is rare, the border master is an auxiliary fighting profession. The border can only defend and can''t attack. As long as he is not a strong man who can shake the maggots of the tarsal bone with his strength, but an ordinary demon Taoist master, he can''t hurt himself with his poor attack power.

    But he had some questions in his heart, where did his insects go?

    Just when Philip calmed down and wanted to find a way to break the barrier, an inexplicable sense of fear hit his heart. The insects have a keen sense of danger, and Philip with insect ability is also keen. This feeling rarely went wrong, so Philip felt that the underestimated opponent might be much more terrible than he thought. He immediately gave up the idea of attack and planned to keep a certain distance from him. At this time, there was a sharp pain in his hand. Then came Renault''s icy voice: "Philip, you have also made a stupid mistake. My body is not a boundary. This is a terrible existence you can''t imagine!!"

    "Click!" sounded, accompanied by Philip''s scream of killing a pig. His wrist bone was crushed, including the layer of Philip''s confident and invulnerable gold armor. Philip looked at his limp wrist and was filled with horror. He finally ate the pain he had just let others taste.

    Renault''s own strength is not enough to easily destroy the golden armor of Yin-Yang beetles. Peach blossom burial is worthy of being a fatal poison. It is still effective for this kind of insects, making the golden armor of insects slowly soften and collapse. Coupled with the supreme secret medicine blessing of the babeka royal family, the power can be said to be unstoppable in a short time!

 Chapter 401

    "Philip, go to hell and make atonement for the innocent people you cruelly killed." in the cold laughter, Renault poked his right index finger in the middle of his eyebrow.

    "Ah!" cried Philip, breaking his wrist from Renault''s hand. The grave maggot ghost kills himself in a cruel way to others. After a long time, he can judge that this is the only way to get out of trouble in a critical moment, otherwise he can only die.

    Worthy of being a seasoned veteran, he could stand the pain of bone fragmentation and took the opportunity to fly away. Of course, his retreat speed was not as fast as Renault''s pre emptive fingers, so he quickly released a group of stinging cobras, a bug that can hurt the enemy by the sharp spikes on his head. The last way to break the barrier is point attack, which is a well-known method. Philip plans to take attack as defense and strive for the best chance to escape. From that layer of light enchantment, the opponent''s enchantment division level will not be too strong. It should be feared. To be on the safe side, Philip''s Cobra also attacked Renault''s eyes, genitals and other vulnerable places.

    But he underestimated his opponent again. The "boundary" on Renault turned into darkness, with a strange dark light, like a black hole! Philip knew he was finished, because the color change showed the increase of the intensity of the boundary, and the black light also brought him the feeling of death. For a time, Philip saw that there seemed to be countless grievances in front of him. They were screaming madly and devouring his soul.

    "Hiss!" sounded Philip''s death knell. His spirit and gold armor were pierced by Renault''s index finger with the power of anger, and his brain splashed. Philip stared and fell back reluctantly, ending his ugly life.

    Renault effaced the red and white things on his fingers as if nothing had happened, and said faintly, "it''s cheap for you. You don''t have to bear any pain." he didn''t intend to release Philip so soon, but time forced him to make a quick decision. Moreover, Philip''s strength is not so bad. He is just arrogant and belittles the enemy. If he gets away and pulls him to long-range combat, it''s really a little troublesome.

    The accident happened so fast and suddenly, between the lightning, light and flint, Renault, who was bound to die, turned against the guest and would have the absolute upper hand. The arrogant Philip was easily killed, and many passengers couldn''t react for a time.

    At this time, Renault''s whole body was like a deflated ball and fell on the deck with a plop.

    "Renault!" Tom hurried over and helped Renault up.

    "How are you? Are you okay?"

    Looking at Tom''s concerned eyes, Renault waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just an aftereffect."

    Tom released Renault. After confirming that he was really healthy, he shouted, "Captain, set out immediately and sail in the opposite direction of davendorca at full speed! People with fighting ability, do their best to kill all the pirates on board as soon as possible and don''t let them send flares!"

    ��������

    Like the boat passengers, the pirates were also photographed by sudden changes. Although it was hard to believe the facts at hand, they were experienced in licking blood on the head of the knife all day and soon woke up. Before Townsend and others understood, they knew that the big thing was bad. In a small number of battles, the role of the super strong is reflected. As long as there are one or two leaders and some help, it is enough to defeat only two teams and headless people. Moreover, the strength of the strong man is unfathomable, and it is really terrible to kill Philip in an instant.

    "Archer attention, try your best to shoot down the signal!" Tom shouted and swept towards the nearest pirate. The battle began. But soon, after a short period of chaos, a signal bomb that broke through the archer''s sniper finally flew over the ocean with gorgeous brilliance and roar. Tom was unable to stop it, and Renault had already guessed the result, Just doing my best. In today''s situation, we have to retreat to the second place, so we issued an order to sweep all the pirates off the ship like fallen leaves. Of course, it is not that these pirates are too weak or cowardly to have no resistance. As long as they can become a member of pirates, they are strong people. To be exact, many of them jumped into the sea by themselves. Although they lost their leader, these crafty guys still thought of the wisest way to deal with it, that is to keep an eye on the whereabouts of the ship, and then wait for the big troops to come back and make plans. It would be foolish not to use their great advantages and stay on the ship to resist. So instead of trying to catch up, the pirates followed closely with chimera''s magic seal, shouting and scolding at a distance, but they just didn''t attack, but when the deep-sea giant whale slowed down. They also slowed down and kept a distance. The abyss giant whale is huge and bulky, and its speed can''t be compared with the flexible little sea pet like chimera magic chapter. Therefore, even if everyone adopts Renault''s suggestion, all the people are soldiers, and ordinary people without combat effectiveness join the ranks of sailors to speed up the travel speed, they still can''t completely get rid of the pirates, and the situation is not optimistic.

    "Sir, what should we do now? If this goes on, they will catch up with davendorca sooner or later." Townsend wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked Renault and Tom standing at the stern of the ship with concern.

    Although only for a moment, Renault established its prestige through thunder. In this world, everything is based on strength. Moreover, the man around Renault (due to the strength gap, the captain mistakenly thought Renault was Renault''s servant) later gave calm and wise orders. The careful view of the overall situation is convincing, so unconsciously, Renault and Tom have become the leaders and spiritual pillars of everyone. Although Townsend is a captain, he is a non war professional after all. His rich experience can not make up for the lack of analysis of the war situation caused by the shortage of strength. But no one is in a hurry and has to shoulder an important task. Now there is a strong man to rely on. He wants it. However, Townsend is still the place to start. After all, he is very familiar with everything on the ship, which can improve efficiency.

    Renault frowned and didn''t speak. He also had a headache for the current adverse situation. He thought he could kill some pirates at the chaotic moment of killing Philip. However, the cunning of the pirates was beyond his imagination. The fierce "they" unexpectedly knew the opportunity to collectively give up resistance and jump into the sea to escape. There were only seven or eight pirate bodies on the deck, which were left by the unlucky ghosts close to Renault and Tom, and the others ran away. For hundreds of two teams, the loss of so many people can not shake them. It can be said that they have successfully retained most of their strength. This completely disrupted Renault''s ideas.

 Chapter 402

    Considering all kinds of factors, Renault found that it was difficult for him to kill the remaining pirates, so he had to find another way, but he couldn''t think of a better way for a moment, so he had to look at the pirates who relied on the speed of the magic chapter and couldn''t help shouting, and fell into deep thought.

    Townsend stared at Renault and Tom. He was very nervous, but he didn''t dare to interrupt his thinking, because the lives of the whole ship might have been tied to the two young people. An important figure in the black skeleton Pirate Group was killed, and those poor and ferocious pirates might vent their anger on all the staff. Of course, Townsend didn''t complain that Renault had harmed everyone. Philip''s evil deeds of women and children were really indignant. As long as the crew with a little conscience would agree with Renault''s practices and even admire his courage, which is one of the reasons why he was trusted by everyone in such a short time and became a worthy leader.

    The time in anxiety is always very long. Townsend realized this deeply. On the verge of nervous strength collapse, he finally saw Renault''s frown stretch out. This is really exciting news. It shows that he should have a plan in his heart. Whether he can succeed or not, it is better than sitting helpless and waiting to die.

    "Captain..."

    Townsend nodded as if he were a saint. "Dear Sir, what can I do for you?"

    "Well, please pass on the order and ask everyone to work harder. Just say that the help signal we sent has been fortunately seen by the second passing friend ship and will be helped soon."

    Townsend was in great spirits: "that''s great... However, he soon realized that something was strange, suppressed his surprise and asked suspiciously: "But Sir, as far as I know, if there is no accident, there are no passenger ships passing through the nearby waters at this moment. The merchant ships are most afraid of pirates. Most of them don''t mind their own business. They can tell the news to a third party at most. Are you mistaken?"

    Renault said faintly, "yes, there is no so-called help at all."

    Townsend was shocked: "then why do we..."

    Renault interrupted him as if nothing had happened: "Well, Captain Townsend, I think you should also know that everyone can see that the pirate ship is still chasing after them. This situation is very bad and will discourage them. Therefore, we have to give them some hope. If there is hope, there will be motivation. Even if this hope is only made up in vain, it is good as long as it can achieve the goal. Mobilize everyone''s strength as much as possible, Only by getting the Clarke as fast as possible can we win valuable time, otherwise davendorka will catch up soon. "

    After that, he added, "of course, whether the news is true or false can only be known by me and you!" this kind of white lie trick is the most effective at this time.

    Townsend, who understood Renault''s painstaking efforts, said with sincere admiration: "it''s really a clever plan. Unexpectedly, sir, you can think of it, but..." his tone changed: "even so, we can only delay time. It seems a little difficult to fall off the people behind."

    Renault looked gloomy and said, "I''ll find a way to solve this tail."

    Townsend''s heart sank when he heard the speech, and Renault''s words also revealed some implied meaning - he was not sure that he could solve the biggest problem.

    Renault smiled and said, "it''s man''s business and God''s business. As long as you work hard, you''ll die without regret."

    "Yes, sir, I believe you and we will get out of trouble. According to your words, the glory of the God of luck will shine on us!"

    Townsend became optimistic because of Renault''s heroic mind of putting life and death aside, and even began to pray briefly. Unfortunately, he didn''t know one thing - Renault''s fearlessness was based on the fact that he could directly enter the Apocalypse Bracelet in case of failure to protect the ship. Renault would try his best to save these people, but he wanted to be worthy of it, but if it happened In the irreparable situation, he still had to continue to be "selfish" and run away directly.

    "I''ll send a message, sir. I''ll give it to you here!" The encouraged Townsend left hopefully. He didn''t know Renault''s identity and didn''t intend to ask. This kind of strong man will have a little secret about his identity more or less, but whether he is a wanted felon is good. At least at this time, he is his partner and his behavior is worthy of respect. Townsend, who has been driving in the sea for many years, has a relatively vague concept of good and evil, or He said that he saw very thoroughly, only based on what he saw with his own eyes, and did not judge a person''s character by the state''s wanted notice.

    Tom frowned and looked at Renault and asked, "what do you want to do? Your mental strength has been exhausted and your physical strength has collapsed. We''ve tried our best. Don''t we find a way to go now?"

    Renault looked at him coldly and said in a deep voice that only they could hear: "miss Yueji, tell me why they came to catch you." Tom was stunned, looked at Renault and asked unnaturally, "Renault, it''s such a time. Are you still kidding?"

    Renault snorted and said, "don''t admit it?"

    Tom turned angry and asked, "why do you say I''m Yueji? What''s the evidence?"

    Renault sighed, sat up, stared at him, and suddenly showed a strange smile: "then don''t blame me for being rude!"

    "Ah? What do you want to do..."

    Tom didn''t react. The next moment, he saw Renault''s right hand touch his chest like lightning.

    "Ah! What are you doing!"

    Tom blushed instantly, covered his chest with his arms, and looked at Renault with hatred.

    Renault then smiled, spread his hands and said, "I''m right. Don''t you admit it?"

    Tom stood up with a cold face, looked at Renault with hatred, and went to the other side to stay away from Renault.

    Renault looked at her back and said to himself, "Oh, the smell on her body is so obvious. She''s really a lovely big man in women''s clothes."

    ����

    In silence, suddenly people''s uncontrollable screams and messy footsteps passed through the one-way sound barrier to their ears.

    Renault and Tom looked at each other and ran to the door.

    The weather of the sea is like a woman''s face. It''s raining hard outside. The wind is blowing with rain on the land. It made people''s face ache, and the gray sky was connected with the ocean in the distance. I can''t tell which is the sky and which is the sea. The condition of the water surface was very bad, and the huge waves made Fan Yu shake violently. A large and small spiral rotates at high speed, swallowing the white foam mercilessly.

 Chapter 403

    Countless zombie fish, representing the unknown, came out of the sea in the bad weather that humans hate most, turned over the white belly of the fish, and hissed with a cry worse than a crow, as if it were a funeral song from the depths of the nether world. Zombie fish is a strange sea demon with almost no attack ability. It can only eat dead bodies to survive. However, it is one of the most feared sea demons, because the dead fish indicates death, and the number is consistent with the life to be lost. As long as people living around the sea area are convinced of this rumor, and people at the moment have cited this point again. A large skeleton flag in the distance, like the zombie fish, represents death.

    Townsend''s face was gray and murmured, "it''s over, it''s over..."

    Renault hurried up to him and said, "Captain, the Scout''s report?"

    Townsend continued to talk to himself as if he hadn''t seen Renault or heard his inquiry at all. It was the same sentence: "it''s over, it''s over... It can make him lose his mind and completely lose his sense of survival, which shows the seriousness of the situation.

    Renault raised his hand without hesitation, slapped Townsend''s face like beads, and said expressionless, "Captain, I need the report of the Scout! No one dared to say the result before the last minute!"

    Maybe Renault woke Townsend up with a few slaps, or maybe his calmness restored the poor captain''s confidence. Townsend insisted: "It''s Gu Ling, the dark knight, the deputy head of the black skeleton pirate regiment, Graf, the pseudo spirit envoy among the three messengers, Bi Dachi, the cannibal magician of the eight ghost generals, a thousand evil ghosts, a shark, and the most good tracking possessed ghost shadow assassin code, code resistance." Townsend quoted a large list of names that made people turn pale. Later, his voice trembled a little. He exhausted all his strength before finishing his last sentence: "apart from the beginning, the rest of the group is more than three times what we met earlier."

    Renault took a breath. He could understand why Townsend''s guild was so impolite. The lineup of these black skeleton pirates was far more "luxurious" than last time Much more, and there are a group of disabled soldiers and wounded left on our side. The probability of victory in this battle is not too high. The passengers and crew have even completely lost the courage to escape. They just look at the ferocious skeleton flag more and more clearly.

    ����

    "No one left!" a calm and ruthless voice came out through the storm. Gu Ling, deputy head of the black skeleton regiment, issued a massacre order. Davindoka''s mistake made them adopt a more secure approach this time.

    At this time, Renault''s face was also very pale, and his heart showed a trace of reluctance.

    They had decided to die here together, but Renault''s instinct to survive still showed anger, unwillingness and fear of the unknown. Do you want to use the Apocalypse bracelet.

    Renault''s face was uncertain.

    Gu Ling stood proudly in the bow of the main ship and looked at the broken Kassel in front of him and the helpless people trembling with fear. His eyes were the same as looking at a pile of corpses. He was full of confidence. Even if the other party''s rescue came in time, he could not change the fate of everyone on the ship who was buried in the belly of the dead fish. The big deal was to add a few more corpses. Even After detecting his own battle, the rescue party might immediately be frightened and flee. As soon as he read this, Gu Ling''s mouth unconsciously showed a faint smile and returned to his hometown to make him feel good.

    However, the development of things is always unexpected. Someone who doesn''t know the truth suddenly appears. It''s a bird. Yes, a bird, and a person. There is a person standing on the bird. Flying against the wind and waves, the viewer is shocked, but it has never been hit by the waves.

    To be exact, it''s not a bird, but a huge flying Warcraft called flower wing carving. This kind of Warcraft is extremely rare. It likes living alone and high altitude. It hates humans and likes to capture humans for food. Few people can tame it. This kind of Warcraft usually appears in the wilderness and in the endless mountains.

    It''s just that there are many people on its back. It''s inappropriate to appear at the most inappropriate time. Both sides soon found out. However, people''s surprise is only fleeting. No one thinks that such a person can change the current situation. People with good vision, wide knowledge and slightly cautious thinking may pay more attention Eye, because it is well known that although the flower wing eagle is famous for its speed and high-altitude flight, it is weak after all. The manned eagle is vulnerable to the siege of archers. However, it came here safely, which shows that its owner must have good strength.

    In the storm, you can vaguely see the man''s appearance, wrapped in a long pink yarn, a peerless face carved with powder and jade, expressionless, and long black hair fluttering in the sea breeze, but not messy.

    It''s a woman.

    Gu Ling was undoubtedly one of the people who paid more attention to her, and he found that the woman didn''t seem to be just passing by. He inserted horizontally from the side of the two people. As long as he wasn''t blind, he should see the situation of tension between the two sides. The person who could control the flower wing carving alone was definitely not blind, so she was nosy.

    Gu Ling frowned, but he didn''t stop his action because of an emergency. At this time, he was close to the range of the archer. Gu Ling raised his right hand high and the palm was facing the front. This was the sign that the attack of the black skeleton regiment was about to start. The bow string began to collapse. As soon as this hand fell, the psychic arrows would fly out and stab the people on the Clarke Hedgehog.

    The speed of the visitors accelerated again. The flower wing carving is like an arrow off the string. It braves the wind and waves and comes straight. It is not far from the main ship where Gu Ling is located.

    Gu Ling ignored it. Even if he was an expert, he could not be strong enough to fight with half a black skeleton group. With his hands down, he saw that no one could stop the massacre. Some people on the Clarke even closed their eyes and waited for an inevitable fate. It''s no use hiding in the room, because there are several spell masters in the enemy line. If they can blow up the house, they might as well die happily in random arrows and magic skills.

    At this time, the five roads are more than ten meters long, and the huge blade light as bright as day falls from the sky. Chop down the armored turtle. It is so gorgeous and dazzling, but what shocked people is not its gorgeous appearance, but the strength of skills. It is not too much to describe the spiritual power contained in such a big blade with terror. And the power is full of indomitable and destructive strength, which can be felt as long as people see it. It''s seven or eight meters away. The knife gas that comes to your face makes your skin ache

 Chapter 404

    His chest is stuffy and his breathing is not smooth. He seems to have pressed a mountain on his body. The border on the armored turtle is fragile like tofu. With the powerful momentum, there is a faint whisper, which is soul-stirring. It is the cry of the strongest creature in the mainland in legend.

    Gu Ling''s experience is the deepest among all people. With the keen judgment of experts. At the first moment, he found that these blades were aimed at himself. Even as the deputy head of the black skeleton pirate regiment, Gu Ling''s cold sweat still went crazy involuntarily. He knew that if he was hard grounded, the consequences would be very serious, too serious to imagine. Therefore, Gu Ling made the wisest decision to avoid.

    However, in addition to being strong, the speed of the five huge blades is also out of proportion to their volume. It seems to slow down the disease. It also contains a strong blocking ability, such as an invisible cage, which tightly suppresses the people under the blades. No matter how the ancient spirit urges his amphibious mount, the three tailed flashing raccoon, it can''t move and can only cry of despair. The three tailed flashing mink is a psychic creature. It has a keen sense of smell for death with its master after countless battles of life and death. Therefore, its bleak cry makes the ancient spirit have an ominous premonition in his heart.

    Other black skeleton pirate regiments, including ghost like envoy Graf, thousands of choppers and mackerels, can only stand where they are. They are shocked by the momentum of this move in an instant. Their deep-seated fear is excavated and suppresses the fierce pirate personality. They only dare to look at their leaders and dare not rescue.

    This battle, which was originally a few enemies, has evolved into a single fight. Gu Ling clenched his teeth and raised his hands again until he reached his head. Moreover, he did not know when his famous weapon dark moon spear had been added to his palm. Although he knew that hard fighting was very unfavorable, he had to adopt the stupidest approach.

    "Dark transfer!" Gu Ling shouted wildly, his eyes flushed, and his muscles swelled up. He used his violent body as support to speed up the rapid gathering of his spiritual strength. At the same time, the spear of the dark moon rotated at an ultra-high speed and lost its trace. From a distance, it seemed that there was a black elliptical vortex on Gu Ling''s head. Knight is a profession with strong defensive power, and dark power is a power that can devour almost all other spiritual powers. The defensive power of Dark Knight integrating these two properties is very abnormal. Dark transfer is the unique advanced defense skill of the dark knight. With high concentration, high speed and high intensity, it can completely or maximally offset the power of the enemy''s attack skills from three aspects: phagocytosis, transfer and hard resistance. It is also the proud ultimate defense skill of the ancient spirit.

    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the five bright red swords and ancient spirits. At the moment, they forget everything and just want to know the result of this amazing war urgently. Is it knife or shield?

    The expected vigorous resistance scene did not appear. After the red light flashed, the knife awn and vortex disappeared at the same time. Gu Ling sat quietly on the mount as if nothing had happened.

    This situation lasted for five seconds. Just when people thought that the knife awn and the dark transfer just offset each other, Gu Ling''s body silently separated from the middle and became two petals from head to foot, followed by the three tailed flash mink under him, which was equally evenly divided into six petals.

    The most shocking thing is not over yet. The shell of the armored turtle is stronger than steel and several meters thick. The sea surged in wildly, and the armored turtle sank. The pirates on it woke up, screamed and fell into the sea.

    ����

    "Saved!!"

    "God bless!!!"

    "Goddess!!"

    ����

    The passengers on the huge ship were in a mess, shouting and looking at the battlefield in the distance.

    It''s Leia!!

    Renault was overjoyed and looked at the woman in the distance.

    Yes, only Leia has such powerful power!

    "But who is she? Why did she save us?"

    "I seem to have seen this woman somewhere..."

    "Leiya!!! She is Leiya! The famous leader of flower burial Valley!"

    "What? Buried Flower Valley?"

    "Yes, it''s the place that remains independent. The whole kingdom of Kings is famous! Only she has her own mount flower wing carving!"

    ����

    The black skeleton pirate group failed and collapsed on its own. Although their collective strength should be comparable to Leia, they didn''t have enough courage. This startling blow really frightened these pirates! Even Gu Ling was defeated. Who can be sure whether Leia will attack again! No one gambles with their lives.

    This group, known as the strongest Pirate Group in the sea, ended up running away in fear for the first time when they returned to the old sea area. Leia stood on the back of the flower wing eagle and gradually approached the Clarke.

    Everyone on board held their breath and looked at the powerful woman flying towards them. Like a fairy falling from the sky. If she hadn''t helped, the whole ship would have sunk to the bottom of the sea. Everyone will die. At this time, everyone''s eyes looked at Leia, full of deep awe. Not even a move.

    The flower wing Eagle slowly flew over the deck, stopped, and its huge wings swayed slowly.

    Leia jumped off the back of the flower wing eagle. The speed was not fast. It seemed that Leia had added some wind magic. Leia jumped to the ground at a slow speed, very soft and silent.

    Everyone stepped back consciously, made a big space for Leiya, looked at her and didn''t dare to say a word.

    People all express their respect for Leia in this way.

    Leia frowned, looked into the crowd and saw a familiar person.

    So he walked towards him.

    In front of Renault, Leia showed a rare smile and said, "Renault, you''re still alive."

    Renault looked at Leia in front of him and was filled with emotion. Leiya is the first hero she met in the world of kings, and she has a lot of roots. At least, her life was saved by Leia and the treasure Leia gave herself.

    And the most important thing is that I paid aidito to her.

    Renault touched his nose and burst into tears. It has been nearly half a year since I came to this world. What I have experienced will never be experienced on earth. It is this place that allows you to grow rapidly, broaden your horizons and broaden your mind.

    "Well, I''m still alive. It''s a pleasure to see you alive." Renault showed a heartfelt smile.

    Leiya also recovered her original cold expression and asked, "are you going to Chang''an mansion?"

 Chapter 405

    Renault nodded and asked eagerly, "yes, Leia, I want to ask, how''s Eddie?"

    Although Eddie talked to himself every day a while ago, Renault still wanted to get the exact news from Leia.

    Leiya thought for a moment. For the first time, her expression showed a trace of mischief and said, "I started asking about Eddie without two sentences. I won''t tell you."

    "Ah?" Renault looked at Leia with a naughty face and a smile. Is this Leia who can''t say a few words in his impression?

    Renault rubbed his eyes, not knowing what to say.

    "Is the captain there?" Leia asked. The rescue was just a whim, or not a whim. But... These annoying pirates and noisy sea animals blocked their way, so they got rid of them?

    However, it was an unexpected harvest. I met this former benefactor Renault.

    Leia tilted her head, and she was not sure what she really thought. Well, it''s just a pop.

    At this time, a man came from the crowd.

    "Noble leader of Leiya Valley..." Wang Jianxing replied flattered. He crossed his hands on his chest and said, "I''m the captain of this ship, Wang Jianxing. On behalf of all the guests on the ship, I would like to thank you for your rescue." although he didn''t know why Leia helped. But he did not dare to ask. In front of the strong, he had only the right to answer. Moreover, he looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. Her body seemed to have a compelling temperament, which could not be compared with ordinary people. Wang Jianxing sighed that he had never met such a beautiful woman in his life.

    Leiya nodded slightly and said, "well, nothing."

    After that, he tilted his head again, as if thinking about something. This action is really very cute and full of contrast in front of Renault.

    Leia pointed to Renault and said, "come with me. I have something to say to you."

    After that, he walked towards the cabin in the distance. Renault was stunned and quickly followed.

    At this time, all the rescued people on the deck talked one after another.

    "How beautiful this woman is!"

    "It''s said that no one has seen the true face of the buried Flower Valley leader. Unexpectedly, it''s such a peerless face!"

    "Look at the woman in my house, his grandmother''s, alas!"

    "Hahaha, don''t move these crooked thoughts. Be careful to be heard and kill you!"

    ����

    Leia walked slowly, looked at the huge ship, touched the wooden wall with her right hand, and entered a room. When Renault came in, she closed the door.

    The window of this room faces the sea of tianluan. When you open the window, you can clearly feel the sea breeze and smell the salty smell. feel fresh.

    Leia sat on the boat and began to look at Renault.

    Renault stood there and said solemnly to Leia, "Leia, thank you for saving me. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid the whole ship would sink. Everyone would die."

    Leia said, "there''s nothing to thank. Saving you and saving the ship is just my whim."

    After a pause, he seemed to think of something and asked, "you... You should also have something called... Mobile phone? Well, yes, it''s a mobile phone."

    Renault was stunned and immediately realized that Eddie and Leia got along very well. Presumably, Leia was also told about the mobile phone. Well, he took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, his own mobile phone. And handed it to Leia.

    Leiya picked it up, frowned her beautiful eyebrows again, left and right, flashed a trace of unhappiness on her face, looked at Renault and said, "I can''t do it."

    Renault lost his smile, quickly picked it up and pressed the power button. In an instant, the screen lit up.

    Leia looked at the cell phone screen and said, "get it for me. I want to see your chat record with Eddie."

    Renault simply sat beside Leiya, opened wechat and opened the chat interface with warm wine and hot Meishan.

    The chat content is still my own words a few days ago. I have stopped talking recently. I just want to hurry to Chang''an University to see Eddie. I''m really worried about her.

    Irene: I''m going to Chang''an University.

    Irene: I want to protect you. I must let us return to the original world!

    Irene: I don''t know how you are. I''m really worried about you.

    ����

    Leia casually flipped through the chat records, then looked at Renault with a kind look and said, "Eddie is a lovely child. You should treat her well."

    Renault nodded and said, "it''s natural, Leia. You can understand that Lin Ling and I... Are the only people who depend on each other in this world."

    Leiya showed a satisfied expression, returned her mobile phone to Renault and said, "Lin Ling, she told me a lot of your stories. There are high-rise buildings, cars, trains, mobile phones, games, King''s glory? Well... It seems that I am a character in the game of King''s glory. I''m inexplicably unhappy."

    Renault nodded cautiously and looked at Leiya. Unexpectedly, her ability to accept new things was good. Lin Ling should brainwash Leiya a lot.

    "HMM... what is the universe? Is this realm of Kings also included in the universe? Is your earth also the world in the universe?" Leia began to ask again.

    "I don''t know this, or the world I live in, I still don''t know."

    Renault replied. This is true. Even if the earth''s technology is more developed, it is impossible to know the truth of the universe. At least, for now, it''s impossible.

    Leiya sighed, "you really don''t know. Lin Ling replied the same way."

    Hearing Lin Ling, Renault asked again, "Leia, Lin Ling, is she okay? How are you... Getting along with you?"

    "Very good. You can rest assured of that. Ling''er won''t have anything to do. Now she has started another journey at Chang''an University."

    Renault was a little anxious and asked, "then why did she ignore me when I sent her a message?"

    Leia was silent for a moment and said, "well, it''s up to you to explore."

    Renault was silent and took the phone back.

    "Tell me, how did you survive the war on the mainland?"

    Leia looked at Renault with interest and asked.

    Renault did not hide it. He began to talk about himself after he separated from Leia, telling all his adventures and all the people he knew.

    Leia''s good-looking eyes stared at Renault and listened to him tell his experience.

    A moment later, Leia said, "what a lucky man."

    Renault smiled bitterly and said, "yes, it''s a miracle that I can survive."

 Chapter 406

    Leia thought, held out her hand to Renault and said, "give me the fish intestines sword."

    Renault was stunned, then understood, took out the fish intestines sword from the Apocalypse bracelet and handed it to Leiya.

    Leia took it, played with it a few times, gently stroked it, looked at Renault''s bracelet and asked, "you say, don''t you know how this bracelet came from?"

    "Yes, it''s strange that I was attacked secretly and didn''t die with a sword through my chest. It''s all because of this bracelet."

    Renault said, trying to think about the adventure.

    "Just a few days ago, I heard Mrs. Black Scorpion say that she said it was something in the holy land."

    Renault carefully considered his words, hesitated, and still didn''t tell Leia the underworld in the bracelet.

    Renault''s long life in a different world gave him a few more thoughts. You can''t trust anyone, and you should have some doubt and vigilance against anyone.

    Leiya fell into meditation and said to herself, "Mrs. Black Scorpion..."

    Renault looked at Leia and carefully continued, "she also said that if I could meet you, let me tell you that she put it down."

    Leia was silent. Looking at Renault, he said, "Oh, I''m afraid Mrs. Black Scorpion doesn''t know. The owner of the buried Flower Valley has long changed."

    Renault will no longer say more, but he will lose if he says more. Who knows which sentence he said wrong will make Leiya unhappy and lead to death. Anyway, I have transmitted Mrs. Black Scorpion''s last wish to.

    Just as they were chatting, there was a knock on the door outside.

    Renault opened the door. Captain Wang Jianxing was outside the door.

    At this time, his face was stiff and frightened. It seemed that he was disturbed by disturbing the dialogue between Leia and Renault, but he still said: "I''m very sorry to disturb you. I want to inform you that the pirates on the sea are going to escape. Valley leader Leia, Renault first, what do you mean...?"

    Listening to Wang Jianxing''s words, it seems that she is begging Leiya to kill all the pirates.

    And Leiya''s strength can wipe them out. There is no doubt about that.

    People at sea are most afraid of meeting pirates. At this time, if such a strong man is in charge, it is natural to beg very much.

    Leiya didn''t understand the purpose of Wang Jianxing. At this time, she sneered and said, "I can save you at once, or I can cut you into meat on a whim."

    Seeing the cold sweat on Wang Xing''s face, he quickly bowed and apologized: "I''m very sorry, Leiya Valley master, I''m talkative!"

    "Get out."

    Hearing Leiya''s cold voice, Wang Jianxing hurriedly closed the door and escaped.

    Renault looked at Leia and felt the threatening temperament of Leia, which was greatly admired in his heart.

    "It''s really powerful. Your strength is almost the same as Athena."

    So far, the only powerful people Renault has met are Athena, Bai Qi, marshal Saro, Su lie and Leia. These people are the strength that Renault has seen with his own eyes.

    Who knows, Leia''s face changed immediately after hearing Renault''s words. She looked at Renault coldly and asked, "what do you say? You say my strength is not as good as that woman?"

    Renault looked at Leiya''s murderous eyes, immediately reacted and quickly explained, "that''s not what you mean. I mean, your strength is strong, which is rare in the world."

    Leia snorted coldly and said, "your happiness is not shallow. You have done a lot with that woman Athena."

    Renault sighed and said, "No."

    "If you dare to find a second woman other than Lin Ling, I will throw you into the peach blossom funeral."

    "Absolutely not."

    Renault looked at Leia''s threatening eyes and was a little happy. Because from her words, Lin Ling didn''t forget herself with the passage of time. It seems that Lin Ling should talk to Leiya about her own affairs and things on earth every day. And Leiya, it seems that because of Lin Ling''s relationship, she is not so fierce to herself.

    Leia handed Renault the fish intestines sword.

    Renault Qi said, "this is yours. Don''t you want it?"

    Leiya said, "this sword is the key to bury the Flower Valley. Keep it. Later, bring ling''er to bury the Flower Valley and give it back to me."

    Renault nodded, his heart filled with warmth.

    "Hurry to Chang''an University as soon as possible to protect Lin Ling."

    "I''m leaving."

    With these words, Leiya went out of the room, stepped on the back of the flower wing carving in the awe of the people, looked back at Renault, and urged the flower wing carving to fly high into the sky.

    In the blink of an eye, there was no shadow. Leiya rode on the flower wing carving, like a fairy going with the wind. Watching the flower wing carving swing its huge wings higher and higher, Renault sat on the bed, looked at her back through the window, and then walked out of the room.

    Leia just left, startled. Once again saved his life, but also saved the fate of the whole passenger ship being destroyed.

    Fortunately, Lin Ling and Leiya get along better than they expected. Lin Ling must have learned a lot of skills and greatly improved her strength. Although it is not clear why she has not replied to herself these days, Renault''s hanging heart is relieved at the moment.

    Hurry to Chang''an University and meet Lin Ling.

    ����

    At night, the harmony and peace of the past had been restored on the ship. Wherever Renault went, someone would thank him very much, which made Renault very tired. After all, it was Irene, the daughter of the inexplicable president of the Holy Land guild. If it hadn''t been for her, she wouldn''t have killed so many people on board.

    However, Renault didn''t resent her. After all, she once faced danger with herself as Tianyuan. Most importantly, his right hand also sneaked into her chest.

    It''s quite soft.

    Renault couldn''t help laughing at the thought. He still stood by the railing, watching the thick night and feeling the sea breeze in the distance.

    After a period of sea voyage, Renault was not very seasick, but there were still some uncomfortable vibrations.

    A few hours ago, the remnant of the black skeleton pirate regiment lost its backbone. Coupled with Leia''s seat on the Clarke at that time, it had already fled along the sea. As for where he went, no one knows. The captain Wang Jianxing also accelerated his sailing speed and is expected to arrive at Chang''an, the first capital of the Tang Dynasty, tomorrow night!

    One thing Renault cares about is that Irene lost her trace long after Leia came. She may have escaped in some underwater Warcraft.

    "What a clever little thing," Renault said to himself.

    At this time, the captain Wang saw walking over and said, "Dear Mr. Renault, it''s time for dinner. Please have dinner."

    Renault nodded and entered the cabin.

 Chapter 407

    After the test of life and death, everyone''s faces looked happy for the rest of their lives. Renault found a corner to sit down. Soon someone sent a large tray with barbecue, fruit wine, bread and broccoli.

    "Dear Mr. Renault, please take your time!"

    The diner was a lovely waitress and dressed as a rabbit girl. At this time, he looked at Renault with adoration on his face and twinkling stars in his eyes.

    Renault said reluctantly, "little sister, am I handsome? Look what I do?"

    The waitress sister didn''t expect Renault to talk to her. At this time, she quickly nodded: "Mr. Renault, you are super handsome! Thank you for saving your life!"

    After that, he bowed to Renault, revealing his deep career line.

    Renault almost spewed out a mouthful of rice. Looking at the sister, he waved his hand and said to her, "OK, OK, I agree with this. I''ll call you again if I have something to do. I won''t be able to eat when watched by a lovely little sister like you."

    Looking at his sister walking away, Renault shook his head and began to eat.

    After dinner, go back to your cabin and sleep. Wake up and go to Chang''an.

    "Emergency announcement!! emergency announcement!! Irene, the daughter of the president of the holy land capital guild and known as a gifted magic girl, disappeared three days ago and has not been seen yet! Anyone who knows his whereabouts and provides useful information will receive a huge reward from the Holy Land magic guild!"

    "Emergency announcement!! emergency announcement!! Irene, the daughter of the president of the holy land capital guild and known as a gifted magic girl, disappeared three days ago and has not been seen yet! Anyone who knows his whereabouts and provides useful information will receive a huge reward from the Holy Land magic guild!"

    ����

    The magic mirror of the restaurant broadcast the news more than ten times in a row.

    Renault frowned and listened to the news in the mirror. He was a little concerned. Irene, isn''t it Tianyuan who faced danger with herself a few hours ago. Renault took out the map and looked for the location of the holy land.

    At the northernmost end of the map is the sanctuary.

    The holy land is the holy land of the kingdom. There are many headquarters here, such as the magic guild, churches and temples, as well as the world''s most famous coin factory.

    In other words, the basic currencies in the world are crystal coins, gold coins, silver coins and copper coins. It''s all from the holy land.

    It''s no exaggeration to say that the holy land is the richest place in the world!

    It seems that Irene has a deep background. As for, why suddenly disappeared and ran away from home? Or because of a family marriage or something?

    It has nothing to do with Renault. In the final analysis, Irene and Renault just met by chance. I may never see you again.

    However, she said before that she was going to Chang''an University and might see her in Chang''an.

    After the meal, Renault returned to his cabin. The room was blown into a room with the sea breeze because the window was open. It was very cool.

    After closing the window, Renault threw his head on the bed and breathed out.

    "Chang''an University? I''m coming!"

    ��������

    The next day, Renault was woken up by the sound of a long whale.

    The deep-sea giant whale, carrying the Clarke, arrived at the dock of Chang''an at dawn.

    "Are you there?"

    Renault was sleepless for a moment. He immediately rushed out of the door and ran to the railing to look at it.

    There are endless houses in the distance, neat and scattered buildings, dense buildings, coming and going crowds, and fast Earth Dragon cars.

    It shows the prosperity and charm of the metropolis.

    Renault got off the ship with the crowded passengers and looked at this strange and prosperous city with thousands of feelings in his heart.

    It''s really too big. Even the demons on their own earth are small compared with it.

    There are huge magic images everywhere, with all kinds of information and advertisements on them.

    Renault is dazzled. It seems that no matter in which world, it is similar.

    "Emergency announcement!! emergency announcement!! Irene, the daughter of the president of the holy land capital guild and known as a gifted magic girl, disappeared three days ago and has not been seen yet! Anyone who knows his whereabouts and provides useful information will receive a huge reward from the Holy Land magic guild!"

    ����

    Renault sat in a dragon''s car and heard the broadcast again.

    The coachman said with yearning on his face, "I really don''t understand those rich people. Good nobles don''t do it and have to play missing."

    Renault smiled and said, "yes, there''s something wrong with her brain." lying in the dormitory of Randolph college, Irene''s mood was like a bird just out of the cage. She could finally get rid of the annoying elders of the guild. In addition to her parents, there are a large group of grandparents, uncles, uncles, aunts, and even old servants. Dozens of senior figures in the whole guild have to come to her almost every day to talk endlessly. Irene is almost depressed about endocrine disorders.

    Although she has learned a lot from the forced indoctrination and has higher achievements than her peers, a girl of Irene''s age is in a rebellious period, and she is more eager for her own freedom, while the guild has almost paved the way of her life, just waiting for her to step on it.

    Irene felt like a puppet at the mercy of others. It was unbearable. Therefore, when he was about to accept the appointment of the guild and marry the childe of another guild, he secretly ran away all night.

    At the thought of the young master who married himself, my horse and duck! It looks so ugly! And fat! I don''t know why my face is full of disgusting and dying acne! People with this endocrine disorder must be obscene to death!! Maybe I will do some disgusting things in the room alone every day

    The dean of this college is Randolph, the famous strong man of the Empire! He made a great contribution to the Empire at the time of the demon seed riots! Then he spontaneously petitioned the Empire to build a college to cultivate talents to defend the Empire.

    In this way, the Randolph college has a history of about 50 years, and Randolph is getting older and older, and gradually unable to follow his heart. He specially invited Angela, the strong man in the northern holy land, as the honorary Dean.

    However, as Dean Randolph is a rigid and powerful soldier, he only knows how to practice hard, and the tradition implemented is also the idea that competition is only dynamic when young. In order to maintain the students'' sense of urgency, all senior and junior dormitories must have at least one or more people living in the same window.

    This is Irene''s trouble, because she is now a "boy".

 Chapter 408

    If you see Irene''s face at the moment, you will no longer know her. She is the talented girl demon master known by everyone in the Empire. This is a male face. Although it is very handsome, no one will doubt her gender.

    People who have been treated by Yirong are not so easy to see the true purpose. This is a very advanced skill. A person who changes appearance can generate a close film of Magic Elements on his face and look like another person.

    This secret skill is Irene''s trump card to escape the guild''s snare. She is a very clever girl. If she turns into a boy, no one thinks she is the famous Irene.

    It''s a pity that Irene missed two things, that is, the competitive tradition of the college. No matter how superior the dormitory is, two people have to live together, but she is always a girl. It''s hard to live with boys.

    The other is that he was attacked by a smelly boy named Renault on the Clarke a few days ago!!

    Hum, don''t let Miss Ben see you again!

    But on the whole, Irene''s mood is still very happy. Freedom is good, the sea and the sky!

    The examinees of the students are really stupid. They just restrain the flow of magic a little, so they can''t see that they are a mage.

    The wooden bed under her body is very hard, which is much worse than the soft bed at home, but it does bring more freshness to Irene. She is no longer the daughter of the superior City Lord and the little princess loved by everyone in the guild.

    The life of civilians is really happy. If other civilians know what she thinks, they will certainly call her abnormal.

    "Click!" the sound of the key twisting came from the copper lock outside the door. Irene said in secret, coming! My roommate! Immediately turned over and ran to the living room.

    Now her only hope is that the roommate who has to live with her for a long time is a boy with a good temper, decency and peace. In this way, her life will be easier.

    When the door was opened, a boy who looked 18 or 19 years old, although not handsome but very attractive, came in. He lowered his head and frowned as if he were thinking about something. He was quite serious and didn''t notice Irene in front of him.

    Irene almost cried out when she saw him with her mouth open!

    Oh, my God! It doesn''t happen that way! He... Irene swallowed a mouthful of saliva, rubbed her eyes, and looked again. The boy was Reno.

    Why him!! Just now I was wondering if I could see him again. Unexpectedly, it appeared the next moment. Irene suddenly wanted to give herself a big mouth.

    Call you cheap, call you cheap!

    Fortunately, Irene is very proficient in cosmetic surgery. This time, her appearance is not the Tianyuan on the Clarke, but another beautiful face. No one can recognize himself.

    Irene thought for a moment and decided to pretend not to know in case she was seen. Then take the initiative to say hello to him.

    "Brother, what are you thinking, so distracted?"

    Irene''s erudition came in handy at this time. Her voice had changed the frequency with magical onomatopoeia when passing through her voice, but it was a little sharp, but it could still be recognized as a boy.

    The boy in meditation raised his head. Contrary to the petrified look just now, he said with some emotion: "I''m thinking, there are so many beautiful women in our college! Especially the last one I saw, that kind of figure, tut Tut, is really too debauchery!"

    Such a sullen person is naturally Renault.

    After driving for eight hours in the dragon''s car, I finally arrived at Chang''an University in Nancheng.

    At the time of registration, there was no new test such as killing each other as Lin Ling said. Due to the purification of the body, Renault''s registration soon ended. This surprised Renault.

    While wandering in the college, he inquired about Lin Ling''s news.

    Then Renault came to the dormitory.

    Irene''s smile suddenly froze on her face and her chin almost fell off. Sure enough... This wretched guy! The bad guy who touched his chest! Sure enough, the dog can''t spit out Ivory!

    But

    Is this the way men communicate?

    Renault was greatly relieved to hear her say so. This is the way to communicate with brothers and friends! I''ve never lived in a dormitory before on earth. Now I live for the first time. It seems that this brother can talk with himself quite well. At least, they are all people of temperament.

    "Brother, you are also in the martial arts class?"

    Irene nodded. In fact, Irene, a gifted magician, her martial arts skills are also very high, but her amazing magic talent is covered up.

    Renault laughed: "that''s great. We''re still a dormitory. Meeting is fate. I don''t know what to call my brother?"

    "Shijun." this is the name Irene has long made up.

    "My name is Renault." Renault also briefly introduced himself, then looked up and down her body, and saw that Irene''s scalp was numb. Is there any flaw in her seamless cosmetic surgery?

    Fortunately, her conjecture was not correct. Renault frowned and said, "brother Shi Jun, I said you are too thin. Is weight loss popular here now? When I have time in the evening, my brothers will have a good meal."

    Irene''s body shape was originally female, which could not be changed by cosmetic surgery, so she was much slimmer than ordinary men. Irene also specially wore a loose dress, which could not be completely covered up. Hearing the speech, nono nodded: "OK, OK, thank you."

    Renault waved his hand, smiled and said to himself, "it''s strange. Your chest muscles are fully developed." then he stretched out his hand to take a picture on it.

    Irene couldn''t accept it anyway. She hurriedly covered her chest with her hand to avoid one side, and secretly regretted how her was so big! A high bulge is inevitable when bound tightly with cloth.

    Renault scratched his head and said, "ah, sorry, brother Shi Jun, I''m abrupt."

    Irene was rebellious anyway. After all, she was a girl. She was so ashamed to find a hole in the ground. I touched my mother once on the Clarke, and now I dare to come?!

    But it''s not easy to attack yourself, or your identity will be exposed. It seems that getting along with boys is not such a simple thing

    Renault opened the window coffin. There were many freshmen walking in the University. Renault sighed and said, "this university is really a paradise in a different world. Compared with the school in my world, it''s like studying heaven and hell..."

 Chapter 409

    Listening to Renault''s inexplicable words, Irene wanted to cry without tears. She had a strong hunch that her nightmare seemed to begin from now on.

    The life of Chang''an University is similar to that of Renault''s high school on earth. On this morning, they gathered in the university auditorium and were lectured by Dean Randolph, the founder of the University.

    Renault also met the great hero, Dean Randolph, who had guarded the Tang Dynasty in the continental war. He was a little disappointed. Randolph was not as bright as he thought. Randolph was the most ordinary old man in appearance. It was estimated that if he smashed a brick in the crowd, he would kill a lot of people. Renault felt that he was a cleaner on earth, Those grandfathers who collect garbage are more eye-catching than him.

    Moreover, he had a stiff face, and he could not see the slightest expression of joy, anger, sadness and joy from beginning to end in the whole process of lecturing, and he didn''t even frown. If he didn''t speak, Renault probably thought he was a stone.

    Dean Randolph''s rigidity and stupidity really deserve his reputation.

    The freshmen around didn''t think much. These rookie soldiers saw the peerless strong man for the first time and were also their idols. It showed that in addition to unparalleled excitement, although Randolph''s speech did not shine, it was still thunderous applause.

    Only Renault, who thought he was bored, yawned. These words have been heard by teachers on earth. They are nothing more than studying hard and making progress every day.

    Secretly took out his mobile phone. Renault looked at the wechat news, but found that Lin Ling still didn''t reply to him.

    It''s really a headache. What happened. When Renault first came to this university yesterday, he asked people everywhere about Lin Ling''s whereabouts, and only got some gossip.

    Lin Ling''s class is the magic class in the University and the first batch of students selected by the new examination.

    The so-called new style is the only test. Kill each other! Winner, stay. Loser, out.

    Of course, the only thing Renault knows is that Lin Ling is safe and sound. Now, it''s time to find a free time to go to the magic class to find Lin Ling.

    The only regret is that the magic class is too far away from the martial arts class where Renault and Shi Jun are located.

    Another thing is that Renault is interested in Angela, the honorary Dean of the magic class. How many heroes have you met?

    Irene asked, "Renault, didn''t you sleep well last night?"

    Because she is a freshman, she has not yet known a classmate and can only mix with Renault, a roommate. Moreover, she doesn''t want to contact more people to reduce the possibility of identity disclosure.

    Renault closed his eyes sleepily and said vaguely, "no, I slept well last night. It''s just that the old man said something boring."

    Old man?

    Irene opened her beautiful eyes. Even a rebellious person like her knows that the strong is respected, and her roommate is too arrogant... She glanced around like a thief. Fortunately, others were attracted by Randolph''s speech. In addition, they were sitting in a more remote corner of the auditorium, otherwise they would be beaten to death by angry admirers.

    After a sweat, Irene whispered to Renault, "Renault, you''d better call him president Randolph. Anyway, he is also a strong man in the Tang Dynasty, no, even in the whole kingdom. We have to respect him."

    "Oh..." Renault nodded thoughtfully: "that old... Well, what is the strength of Dean Randolph? What is the level compared with honorary Dean Angela?"

    Seeing that Renault almost spoke wildly again, Irene quickly covered Renault''s mouth and said in a hurry: "how can we talk about this kind of thing? They are both top powers, and we don''t have a chance to see their battle."

    Renault didn''t care much about what Irene said, but when he felt Irene''s palm covering his mouth, he felt a faint aroma.

    Frowning, Renault grabbed Irene''s hand and asked strangely, "brother Shi Jun, why are your hands so fragrant? They''re so soft, like a girl."

    Irene was surprised when he suddenly grabbed her hand. Hearing what Irene said, her cheeks turned red. She quickly took out her hand and changed the topic: "Renault, are you bored? Let''s talk." I have to say that Irene''s topic transfer was very successful. Renault just thought what perfume was used by Shi Jun, and didn''t care at this time. When she heard what Irene said, she suddenly came to her senses and said: "OK, let me tell some jokes."

    Unfortunately, there are not many friends at this time. When on earth, Renault''s favorite is to drink some wine, boast and tell some yellow jokes with several friends.

    Irene''s heart is good. Dean Randolph has been talking for nearly two hours. It''s not how fluent and eloquent he is. On the contrary, every time he says a word, he has to pause for a few seconds, think about the next sentence, and then go on. In the eyes of others, they may think it''s the style of the strong, but Irene is a different girl, and she thinks it''s a little boring at this time. So she said to Renault The suggestions hit it off and wanted to hear what he could say.

    "The father took his son out to take a bath. The ground was very slippery. When his son was about to slip, he grabbed his father''s Dingding and didn''t fall down. The father scolded: he''s M. fortunately, he came with me. If he came with your mother, you''d have to fall to death!"

    Renault is a sullen person on earth, but there is no one who can tell his full coquettish words in this strange place of the kingdom for a long time. Diao Chan can''t. She''ll kill herself. Lin Ling... Not for the time being. It doesn''t matter yet. Athena... She will die miserably. As for the others... Forget it.

    Now it''s not easy. I''ve made the first true same-sex friend. If I''m full of words, I must say it.

    Irene was stunned for a moment, and then she couldn''t help giggling.

    But she immediately realized her gaffe and hurriedly covered her mouth. Her face turned red to the root of her ears. Although he appears to be a man, he is a girl after all. The most basic reserve still needs to be there! Fortunately, no abnormality can be seen under the disguise of cosmetic surgery. Also, Irene was a little nervous because she forgot to use onomatopoeia to change the sound line just now.

    Renault frowned: "Shi Jun, why do you laugh like a woman... A big husband just wants to laugh happily! For example, ha ha! Hey! All right, don''t giggle, it''s too numb..." Renault felt that some hairs stood up and wondered whether his brother Shi Jun was one

    Irene saw that he didn''t notice. She was relieved and hurriedly said, "yes, you''re right."

 Chapter 410

    Fortunately, Randolph''s smelly and long speech was finally over, and the students in the auditorium came out one after another, began to enter the teaching building and began their first class.

    "The so-called magic is to use their own magic as the matrix, and gather the elements in the air through spiritual force induction, so that they can gather around the matrix magic as the center. After reaching a certain strength, they become skills..."

    This is the first section of "basic knowledge of magic". Although it is a martial arts class, we still need to talk about some basic knowledge of magic. The lecturer was a lady named Carrie, half old Xu Niang, who was still charming. She showed her beautiful figure from time to time during the lecture. As a result, a group of rookie virgin soldiers were distracted and focused more on her flirting.

    Renault listened with interest. After all, it was the first time to have a class in such a world, and the content was also very novel and interesting. It seems that from the beginning, I simply thought that this is only a world related to the glory of the king, but its pattern and setting seem to be expanding slowly, and the new world is becoming more and more clear. After these months of life, Renault is more willing to admit that this is a new world, which has nothing to do with the glory of the king.

    As for Irene, she is a girl after all. Of course she is unmoved. She carefully analyzed whether lecturer Carrie''s statement was completely correct.

    In addition to talent, she likes to ask questions rather than blindly absorb, which is one of the reasons why Irene''s magic level has improved rapidly, because this profession originally needs smart brains to manipulate complex elements.

    Although there were no mistakes in lecturer Carrie''s lecture, Irene always felt that it was not thorough enough.

    This is also an inevitable thing, because her holy land family was originally a magic family. In addition, a group of elders all tried their best to teach each other and never kept secrets. Naturally, it is much better than an ordinary magic instructor. But Irene had little contact with the outside world and didn''t understand this truth. She just felt that what lecturer Carrie said was not very good, so she wanted to ask others for their opinions.

    Of course, she has only known one person since she came to the college, so she can only turn to her roommate, that is, Renault, who is listening with interest.

    But... His eyes, like those rookie virgin soldiers, mostly fell on some parts of Ms. Carrie.

    Irene stabbed Renault in the waist. The interrupted Renault turned around and whispered, "what''s the matter, Shi Jun? We should listen to the class well. Do you want to listen to jokes? Not now."

    ��������

    Irene said to herself that you are not listening to the class. You are obviously cheating on the teacher. But he still said, "Renault, you need to discuss problems occasionally in class to improve your activity. By the way, what do you think of Ms. carrie?"

    Renault tutted, touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "it''s coquettish. I don''t know if he will have an affair behind her husband." if on earth, he probably looks like a star surnamed Yang.

    Irene was almost dizzy. "I mean, how was her class? Where did you think of it? Renault, we can''t be so disrespectful to the teacher." she felt that her roommate''s thinking was a little wild. Was it true that boys were like this?

    Terrible.

    "Oh, you mean that. Make it clear."

    Without realizing his mistake, Renault turned upside down. Irene almost didn''t mention it at one breath. Brother, will anyone else understand it except you?

    Renault said casually, "just so. It''s just that the content of the lecture is relatively novel. In other words, her body and skin are well maintained. It''s quite rare for her age."

    Seeing that he didn''t say a few words and turned back to that topic, Irene simply closed her mouth and wanted to communicate with men and Renault. It was not generally difficult.

    Renault glanced at Irene and smiled at the corners of his mouth.

    It''s good to learn and become stronger in such a world. After coming to this world for several months, Renault felt vaguely that he seemed to be a person in this world.

    I... I''m slowly accepting it. A few days later, Renault had a preliminary understanding of Chang''an University and opened most career related majors in Datang: soldiers, demons, assassins, thieves, shooters, secondly, hunters, auxiliary, gods, priests, summoners, enchanters

    Generally speaking, it is classified by physics and magic.

    Renault learned a series of physics knowledge, while Lin Ling learned a series of magic knowledge.

    These are just the news that Renault heard. Before he really saw Lin Ling, Renault''s hanging heart will never let go.

    The distance between the martial arts school and the magic school is really very far. If you take the Earth Dragon car, it will take about half an hour. It can be seen that Chang''an school has a large area.

    Carefully divided, large majors usually set up dozens of classes, and the number of each class is about dozens, while the number of small professional classes is less. It is possible to have more than a dozen or several.

    Taken together, the number of people in Chang''an University is huge and amazing, nearly 20000. So many talents are sent to Datang every year, so it has a very detached position in the whole society of Datang.

    Royal nobles should respect these lecturers and dare not be arrogant.

    The requirements of the university are very strict. Classes begin at 7 a.m. in the morning, take a slight break for an hour at noon, and then continue to class until about 4 p.m. But these Renault feel much more relaxed than their high school. It''s similar to the university I went to.

    However, the lessons in the past few days are all basic theory courses. Renault didn''t hear and practice the history of the Tang Dynasty, the history of the mainland, or even his imagination of starting training with swords and other weapons on the training ground. So I can''t help feeling a little tired. I began to selectively doze off in class on weekdays.

    This basic introductory theory course will last two weeks.

    "Many people only understand the warrior in terms of his strong muscles and strong power. However, in fact, the warrior is not a Warcraft that only knows how to attack. No matter how strong our muscles are, we can''t resist the teeth and claws of Warcraft. Even if the protective power reaches a high level, it will be a loss to fight hard. Therefore, we must learn how to dodge, ge Block and other defense skills. Next, let me talk about the specific content of defense... "

    This is Carter''s theory course of "Combat Defense". Although he is a soldier with good strength and a senior lecturer among the students, the lecture lacks a sense of vividness and is not interesting at all. It is probably that the lecturers in the university are infected by the dull Dean Randolph.

 Chapter 411

    But he is a selfless lecturer. There is no doubt that he will try his best to answer the questions of every university.

    Therefore, the students will not miss the opportunity and are very serious in class.

    It''s a pity that Renault, who is bored with this theory, is still sleepy. It''s just theory. Just listen to it. Why digest these boring knowledge carefully. So, before long, he fell asleep on the table

    There was a bone cold on his head. Renault, who dreamed of some strange things, woke up, looked up blankly and was ready to ask. Suddenly I remembered that I was in the classroom of Tang Chang''an University.

    Deja vu scene����

    But the blackboard was replaced with a magic mirror, and the chalk head was replaced with a hockey ball. The lecturer standing on the podium blew his beard and stared angrily. His palm was still open and his palm was facing Renault. He naturally sent the ice hockey just now.

    Irene looked helpless because she had stabbed Renault''s waist with her fingers several times just now.

    This is Irene''s key. She can''t laugh with a little force, but it''s useless to use it on Renault.

    Carter''s face was gloomy: "this classmate, is my lecture so boring?"

    Renault hurriedly said, "where, Mr. Carter, your story is lively, funny and humorous. My admiration for you is like a flowing river, continuous, and like..."

    Carter interrupted him and said, "that''s good. Now go to the warrior training ground of Houshan to chop and practice stones a thousand times! Come back after you get enough data!"

    In the laughter of the crowd, Renault walked out of the classroom, feeling a little funny and incredible.

    Unexpectedly, no matter where the school is, the teacher is a routine.

    ����

    Trial stone is a kind of stone used by soldiers and assassins to practice basic movements such as splitting, chopping, knocking and stabbing, so as to improve their strength. It is not accurate to say that it is a stone, because it is not as hard as ordinary stones, but flexible, just like ox tendons. In fact, it is a strange plant that can recover at an amazing speed by absorbing particles in the air when damaged by external forces. Unfortunately, the output is not much, otherwise it must be the only material for the city wall.

    However, the output of the test stone is enough to become a practice tool for the University, and it is excellent. If it is really a hard big stone, if you cut it a few times, the anti earthquake force will crack the tiger''s mouth, and the inferior blades will even be greatly worn, which is difficult to achieve the effect of high-frequency practice.

    Another advantage of the trial stone is that the sense of attack between the weapon and its blade is similar to that of many Warcraft and human bodies, which makes full psychological preparation for the warrior to set foot on the battlefield in the future.

    However, even if it is flexible, it is not easy to cut it thousands of times, and you can''t be lazy, because the university has a built-in recorder in the test stone. If you cut it on the stone, there will be data records, but you can increase the number of records only when you reach a certain level of strength, not just paste it twice. All records will be cleared automatically after the data sheet is taken out and left for future testers to continue to practice. In addition, the frequency of every ten minutes during the practice period should not be lower than a certain value, otherwise it will be cleared. It is impossible to complete it in time. The cultivation of perseverance and will focuses on working hard. Especially in the period of Warcraft siege or foreign disputes, soldiers, knights and other professions have to stand at the forefront to resist the tide of Warcraft and troops. Sometimes they can''t make people stop to catch their breath.

    Universities often arrange the training tasks of students with a test stone. Instead of being supervised by the tutor, the students just hand in the data sheet themselves. Generally speaking, it is a rare opportunity to study in universities. Almost everyone will practice hard, never be lazy, and strive to absorb the knowledge taught as much as possible before graduation and move towards the road of the strong.

    The trial stone is generally not used until the practice class stage, but there are some exceptions today. Because the university is now only the freshman theory course stage, but there are more people in the freshman test field. There is only one person in a 3000 square meter field of Nuo University, because it is time for class.

    A few days later, Renault had a preliminary understanding of Chang''an University and opened most career related majors in Datang: soldiers, demons, assassins, thieves, shooters, secondly, hunters, auxiliary, gods, priests, summoners, enchanters

    Generally speaking, it is classified by physics and magic.

    Renault learned a series of physics knowledge, while Lin Ling learned a series of magic knowledge.

    These are just the news that Renault heard. Before he really saw Lin Ling, Renault''s hanging heart will never let go.

    The distance between the martial arts school and the magic school is really very far. If you take the Earth Dragon car, it will take about half an hour. It can be seen that Chang''an school has a large area.

    Carefully divided, large majors usually set up dozens of classes, and the number of each class is about dozens, while the number of small professional classes is less. It is possible to have more than a dozen or several.

    Taken together, the number of people in Chang''an University is huge and amazing, nearly 20000. So many talents are sent to Datang every year, so it has a very detached position in the whole society of Datang.

    Royal nobles should respect these lecturers and dare not be arrogant.

    The requirements of the university are very strict. Classes begin at 7 a.m. in the morning, take a slight break for an hour at noon, and then continue to class until about 4 p.m. But these Renault feel much more relaxed than their high school. It''s similar to the university I went to.

    However, the lessons in the past few days are all basic theory courses. Renault didn''t hear and practice the history of the Tang Dynasty, the history of the mainland, or even his imagination of starting training with swords and other weapons on the training ground. So I can''t help feeling a little tired. I began to selectively doze off in class on weekdays.

    This basic introductory theory course will last two weeks.

    "Many people only understand the warrior in terms of his strong muscles and strong power. However, in fact, the warrior is not a Warcraft that only knows how to attack. No matter how strong our muscles are, we can''t resist the teeth and claws of Warcraft. Even if the protective power reaches a high level, it will be a loss to fight hard. Therefore, we must learn how to dodge, ge Block and other defense skills. Next, let me talk about the specific content of defense... "

 Chapter 412

    This is Carter''s theory course of "Combat Defense". Although he is a soldier with good strength and a senior lecturer among the students, the lecture lacks a sense of vividness and is not interesting at all. It is probably that the lecturers in the university are infected by the dull Dean Randolph.

    But he is a selfless lecturer. There is no doubt that he will try his best to answer the questions of every university.

    Therefore, the students will not miss the opportunity and are very serious in class.

    It''s a pity that Renault, who is bored with this theory, is still sleepy. It''s just theory. Just listen to it. Why digest these boring knowledge carefully. So, before long, he fell asleep on the table

    There was a bone cold on his head. Renault, who dreamed of some strange things, woke up, looked up blankly and was ready to ask. Suddenly I remembered that I was in the classroom of Tang Chang''an University.

    Deja vu scene����

    But the blackboard was replaced with a magic mirror, and the chalk head was replaced with a hockey ball. The lecturer standing on the podium blew his beard and stared angrily. His palm was still open and his palm was facing Renault. He naturally sent the ice hockey just now.

    Irene looked helpless because she had stabbed Renault''s waist with her fingers several times just now.

    This is Irene''s key. She can''t laugh with a little force, but it''s useless to use it on Renault.

    Carter''s face was gloomy: "this classmate, is my lecture so boring?"

    Renault hurriedly said, "where, Mr. Carter, your story is lively, funny and humorous. My admiration for you is like a flowing river, continuous, and like..."

    Carter interrupted him and said, "that''s good. Now go to the warrior training ground of Houshan to chop and practice stones a thousand times! Come back after you get enough data!"

    In the laughter of the crowd, Renault walked out of the classroom, feeling a little funny and incredible.

    Unexpectedly, no matter where the school is, the teacher is a routine.

    ����

    Trial stone is a kind of stone used by soldiers and assassins to practice basic movements such as splitting, chopping, knocking and stabbing, so as to improve their strength. It is not accurate to say that it is a stone, because it is not as hard as ordinary stones, but flexible, just like ox tendons. In fact, it is a strange plant that can recover at an amazing speed by absorbing particles in the air when damaged by external forces. Unfortunately, the output is not much, otherwise it must be the only material for the city wall.

    However, the output of the test stone is enough to become a practice tool for the University, and it is excellent. If it is really a hard big stone, if you cut it a few times, the anti earthquake force will crack the tiger''s mouth, and the inferior blades will even be greatly worn, which is difficult to achieve the effect of high-frequency practice.

    Another advantage of the trial stone is that the sense of attack between the weapon and its blade is similar to that of many Warcraft and human bodies, which makes full psychological preparation for the warrior to set foot on the battlefield in the future.

    However, even if it is flexible, it is not easy to cut it thousands of times, and you can''t be lazy, because the university has a built-in recorder in the test stone. If you cut it on the stone, there will be data records, but you can increase the number of records only when you reach a certain level of strength, not just paste it twice. All records will be cleared automatically after the data sheet is taken out and left for future testers to continue to practice. In addition, the frequency of every ten minutes during the practice period should not be lower than a certain value, otherwise it will be cleared. It is impossible to complete it in time. The cultivation of perseverance and will focuses on working hard. Especially in the period of Warcraft siege or foreign disputes, soldiers, knights and other professions have to stand at the forefront to resist the tide of Warcraft and troops. Sometimes they can''t make people stop to catch their breath.

    Universities often arrange the training tasks of students with a test stone. Instead of being supervised by the tutor, the students just hand in the data sheet themselves. Generally speaking, it is a rare opportunity to study in universities. Almost everyone will practice hard, never be lazy, and strive to absorb the knowledge taught as much as possible before graduation and move towards the road of the strong.

    The trial stone is generally not used until the practice class stage, but there are some exceptions today. Because the university is now only the freshman theory course stage, but there are more people in the freshman test field. There is only one person in a 3000 square meter field of Nuo University, because it is time for class. Renault breathlessly took the special training knife in the trial field and cut the trial stone in front of him one knife after another.

    "805806807808..." Renault listened to the value from the recorder and wiped his sweat. His arms were completely numb and sour. It was a little difficult to lift them. It was still a little short of the 1000 required by the old Carter. In fact, the task of freshmen is usually about 500, but Carter is strict and cruel to the newcomer who dares to sleep in his class. At the same time, he can make an example.

    Renault almost did his best to cut into the depth of the thumb with each knife, and then the test stone returned to the original soon, which made Renault feel very frustrated. Finally I couldn''t help sitting on the ground, but my ass wasn''t hot yet. "Didi, Didi..." the recorder in the test stone sends out a warning tone to remind the tester that the frequency in this ten minutes is too low. If you don''t work hard, I''m afraid you can''t meet the requirements at that time. Instead, you will be forcibly cleared and all previous efforts will be wasted.

    Renault reluctantly picked up the big knife prepared by the test field again, imagined the test stone as Carter''s hateful face that made him embarrassed, and with renewed strength, he cut down on the stone one by one.

    It''s not because Renault''s physical strength is too weak, but Renault didn''t intend to use Li Bai''s strength for trial practice at the beginning.

    After tasting the stone splitting test with his ordinary strength, Renault felt that his whole body was falling apart.

    Fortunately, Renault found that his body somehow became better and better after he came to the kingdom of kings. For example, if you put aside your former self, I''m afraid you''ll be exhausted if you can''t chop it a hundred times.

    "Hoo, Hoo..." when Renault took a thousand data, he was so tired that he lay down directly on the test field. His whole body collapsed like a frame. He didn''t want to get up. He just wanted to sleep like this.

    So tired!!

    Renault let out a loud roar, gasped heavily, took out a bottle of cold biyeling from the Apocalypse bracelet, and drank it all.

    It''s great to drink happy water after exercise.

 Chapter 413

    The weekend is coming soon. Renault wants to have dinner with Shi Jun, but Shi Jun says she is not feeling well and returns to the dormitory early. Renault has to give up and tell Shi Jun that he is going out to see his friends today. Remember to leave a door for himself in the evening.

    After they separated, Shi Jun returned to the dormitory.

    At this time, Shi Jun enters the bathroom of the dormitory. Although it is a weekend, she has nowhere to go. She has no home in Chang''an and can only stay in the University.

    The water glass reflects a beautiful girl''s pretty face, which is her real face. Girls always love beauty, especially those who have absolute confidence in themselves. After using the cosmetic surgery for a week, Irene finally can''t help lifting it. What a beautiful face it is. Irene herself is a little intoxicated. However, this face has to be hidden under the element film in her youngest and beautiful years. Irene feels some regret at the thought of this. The civilian clothes on her body were removed one by one, and a white jade like carcass was exposed like peeled corn. She didn''t have to do any heavy work since childhood. Her skin was as tender as the princess who could feel the hardness of a pea at the bottom through 20 layers of bedding and 20 layers of feather pads in Andersen''s fairy tale.

    A layer of white horses tightly wrapped the girl''s proudest place. Irene gently pulled the knot behind her, and the white horses fell to the ground. Then a pair of white rabbits, which make most women ashamed, jumped out and looked particularly active under the long suppressed release. However, they can only see the sun in a short time after bathing.

    Irene looked at her beautiful body in the water mirror and sighed. She was free after fleeing the family, but she had to pay a certain price. That is, in recent years, she basically had to hide her beauty and live as a man. Irene suddenly burst out the impulse to wear women''s clothes again. It happened that Renault was not in. He said he might not come back until the evening. So Irene didn''t even put on her clothes, so she went out naked to get her women''s clothes.

    As soon as I got to the living room, suddenly there was a sound of the key twisting outside the door. Irene was so surprised that she turned around and ran back to the bathroom. Just about to close the door, Renault had stormed in and pushed the bath door open: "wait! Wait!"

    "Ah!!" Irene screamed, turning her back and shouting "Mariana!"

    The magic lamp went out.

    Taking advantage of the darkness, Irene hurried to the bath, then jumped down with a "plop" and jumped continuously. Did he see his true face and female body just now? And why did he suddenly break in. Do you see that you are a woman and want to do something wrong? At the thought of this, Irene secretly gathered her magic and was rude to Renault when she violated him. She didn''t hesitate to beat him inhuman.

    "I said, brother Shi Jun, why do you turn off the light? Turn it on..." as soon as Renault missed the spell of turning on the light, Irene interrupted in a panic: "don''t turn on the light!" she was relieved to know that her roommate hadn''t found her secret.

    Renault was stunned and said, "why? It''s so dark that I can''t see anything."

    Irene did not answer but asked, "you, why did you come back suddenly?"

    Renault touched his forehead reluctantly and said, "I haven''t had a bath for nearly a week. I practice every day and my body is sweating. I''m going to find a friend later. Now she sees the stinking look on my body, what can I do?"

    Moreover, Renault doesn''t think it''s wrong to take a bath with boys. After all, I was on earth and took a dragon and tiger bath with several brothers in the dormitory. Everyone was very happy.

    Irene was shocked and said, "I''ll wash it soon. Can''t you wash it later?"

    Renault explained, "I have to hurry to see my friend. It''s very important. Besides, we''re all men. What''s the matter with taking a bath together. Isn''t it..."

    Irene''s heart is tight. This guy is finally suspicious. What should I do now?

    Renault suddenly burst out with a meaningful smile and said: "Brother, is it your place... Small? Afraid of being seen by me? Ha ha, Shijun, don''t worry, I won''t laugh at others with this. You know, small is not terrible, there will be room for growth in the future! The most important thing for us men is to last for a long time... Well, that''s what we mean anyway."

    Seeing more and more dirty, Renault finally closed his mouth.

    I have to restrain myself. Although I haven''t said anything since I came to the kingdom of kings for a long time, it''s not what Renault wants when it''s so fierce.

    After all, Irene is a woman who doesn''t know how to answer that ugly thing about men. She is so shy that she wants to get into the water. But hearing the sound of clothes falling off the floor, Irene knows that it is inevitable to take a bath tonight. She can only say helplessly, "okay, Renault, but you don''t, you can''t turn on the light. I, I''m not used to washing with others."

    Renault said with a smile, "Shijun, it''s strange that you still have the habit of turning off the lights and taking a bath. It''s up to you. I don''t care."

    Irene said in her heart, "you have a hobby. You have to break in when people take a bath! You''re not scared to death if you''re timid?"

    At the thought of washing away the dirt on his body, he went to see Lin Ling in a refreshing manner, and then told his feelings of separation together. Renault''s face has been smiling. Thinking of this, Renault said to Irene, "here I am ~" he ran up a few steps, and then fell into the bath with a plop.

    Although it is the dormitory of the University, it is the residence of war workers after all, so it is very large, much larger than that of ordinary families, but Irene is still too small. Listening to Renault''s splashing sound beside her, she is uneasy. She tightly covers the important parts of women with her hands up and down, for fear that he will stretch out her claws. She never thought that she would take a bath in the same bath with a man she had just met for less than a week. Although it was an accident, she was so ashamed that she had a fever and turned red to her ears.

    Fortunately, Renault was really just taking a bath and didn''t become restless. It was a relief for Irene.

    However, Renault suddenly felt that if such two people took a bath and didn''t say a word, they would feel more or less embarrassed. So Renault said to Irene, "Shijun, let''s talk."

    Irene was surprised and said, "OK, what do you want to talk about?"

    Renault thought for a moment and asked, "do you know about the new policy before the university?"

    "The new policy? I''ve heard of it."

    Irene asked strangely, but she was a member of a large family, and the news was very well informed

    "In order to select talents different from those in previous years, the president of this year came up with a new policy. It is said that it is to cultivate talents in future wars, so let the first batch of freshmen kill each other, and the winner... Will get a great privilege given by the University!"

 Chapter 414

    "Ah? What about the losers? Really kill each other? Has anyone died?"

    Irene frowned and said, "I''m not very clear about this. It''s said that some time ago, there were only a few more than 20 winners. These more than 20 people were assigned to a special class by Chang''an University. This class can be said to be the key training class of the University."

    Renault nodded and had a lot of thoughts in his heart. Lin Ling didn''t have any news. He shouldn''t... But it''s impossible. Lin Ling''s relationship with Diao Chan is so good that he will certainly give Lin Ling many magic weapons.

    Renault felt a little relaxed when he thought of this. He looked at Irene in the dark with admiration and said, "Shi Jun, you are very powerful. You feel that you are very well informed and knowledgeable."

    Speaking of these, this is what Irene is best at. At this time, Irene said proudly, "of course, don''t look at Ben... Who am I?"

    Almost let slip, Irene looked at Renault in horror in the dark.

    Fortunately, Renault didn''t hear anything and still took a bath.

    "Shijun, why don''t you wash it? I heard you standing there all the time."

    Irene heard Renault''s voice and thought that his naked body was not far from her. She was surprised and ashamed, "I, I''m washing." she took water in her hand and sprinkled it on her body to make a look of bathing.

    Renault smiled and said, "take your time, Shijun. I''ll go out first."

    Irene was relieved and got up to lock the bath door. Halfway through, the door was suddenly pushed open again. Irene screamed for the second time and covered the important position. Fortunately, the light hasn''t been turned on and the bathroom is dark. Otherwise, everything will be seen.

    Irene trembled like a woman facing QJ: "Renault, what do you want to do?"

    Renault said with a smile, "Shijun, you know what? Just now I found out a secret about you."

    The tone of her roommate''s voice was very strange. Irene felt dizzy when she heard the speech. It was over. It was over. He had just found that he was a woman, but he didn''t expose it.

    Renault gave a strange laugh and said, "Shi Jun, I saw your fart ''accidentally'' when I first came in for a bath... No, my hips are really white, round, warped and straight, just like girls. No wonder you dare not take a bath with me with the light on. I''m afraid I''ll make fun of you. Don''t worry, I''m very kind, ha ha!" Then he slammed the door.

    Irene almost cried when she heard the speech. Apart from her parents, he saw all the jade bodies that had never been seen by other men. It was still that part. Irene felt that her world seemed to have collapsed, and the purest pure land in the girl''s mind had been contaminated. The terrible premonition of seeing this sullen roommate on the first day has unfortunately become a reality.

    At this time, the bath door was pushed open for the third time, and Irene was completely numb by the shock that was more exciting than bungee jumping. Even if her roommate threw her down at the moment, she probably didn''t bother to resist.

    However, Renault doesn''t know her female identity. Even if he knows she won''t do such animal things, he has something to do this time: "Shijun, Shijun, I almost forgot. You don''t seem to be a local? It''s a little lonely at school alone. Do you want to go to Chang''an city with me at the weekend?"

    ��������

    ����

    When Renault and others were worried, Irene used the technique of changing face to change back to that Shijun, put on her clothes and walked out of the bathroom. The women''s dress, the only one she left, has been thrown back into the magic storage ring. Although it will add a little weight, it is better than putting it in her bag and there may be accidents in the future.

    As soon as Irene came out, Renault dragged her arm and said, "Shijun, why are you so slow? I''m almost weathered."

    Irene gently shook off his hand and blushed like the sunset glow in the sky. Half of it was shy, and the other half was caused by the spring feeling just provoked by her reverie: "Renault, I have to make some requests to you."

    Renault was stunned and said, "what request is so serious? Can''t I make fun of you? I didn''t mean that..."

    Irene felt the helplessness of talking with aliens again: "no, first, you can''t break in when I take a bath."

    Renault said, "that''s it. It''s not easy. Do you feel that you suffer from being seen by me? Well, I''ll show you mine next time I take a bath ~ ~"

    Irene blushed and said, "I don''t want it! In short, I like taking a bath alone. It''s a matter of personal hobby. You have to respect my privacy."

    Renault nodded and said, "well, well, I also want to enhance our friendship between Shi Jun in this way. What else do you want?"

    Irene said, "second, don''t touch me. Two big men are too numb..."

    Renault said with a smile, "well, well, as long as you don''t want me to promise each other, the rest is easy to discuss. Let''s talk while walking." then he dragged her arm and left: "Shijun, Shijun, isn''t this a touch? I really can''t wait. Let''s hurry up."

    Irene wanted to break away again, but after hearing Renault''s words, she was embarrassed and had to let him hold her, but her delicate body was a little stiff. You know, she never held hands with a man. But if you think about it, you can take a bath together. What can you do if you pull your hand? Anyway, he doesn''t know his female identity. Irene sighed, half pushed and half followed Renault out of the door.

    As soon as he got to the door, Renault called a small earth dragon car and went straight to Chang''an magic school. Although both martial arts school and magic school belong to Chang''an, they are very far away. Although it takes nearly an hour to walk, they have reached their destination after the Earth Dragon''s crazy running.

    Irene looked at Renault with an excited face and sighed in her heart.

    I wanted to spend a leisurely weekend alone, take a good bath and enjoy my beautiful body, but I didn''t want to be completely dampened by Renault''s soul.

    It''s not fun to stay in the dormitory alone. It''s better to follow Renault.

    ����

    Irene looked at Renault and asked, "Renault, is your friend in the magic class a girl?"

    Renault smiled and said, "yes, I hope to see her. She seems to be the first batch of students who were treated as mice by the University."

    Irene was a little surprised and curious about Renault''s life experience, but because they didn''t know each other very well, they couldn''t ask questions.

    Renault took out two sets of hermit cloaks from his pocket and handed one to Irene.

 Chapter 415

    Irene said curiously, "Why are you wearing this? We''re going to rob?"

    Although I didn''t stay with Renault for a long time, I was more or less infected with some wild ideas.

    Just when Irene was proud of her amazing words, Renault looked at her with some appreciation and said: "Xiaoshijun, that''s good. You''re much more funny now. You''re not as rigid as you were a few days ago. But you''re wrong. Don''t you think we''re so handsome and will attract many people''s attention? What should we do when we enter the college and get entangled with a group of enthusiastic beauties? Alas, there''s no way. We''re so handsome. There''s really no way."

    Then he sighed.

    Irene stared at such a shameless Renault and couldn''t speak for a moment. The little pride she had just raised disappeared in an instant. It seems that she and this wonderful roommate... No matter how much progress she makes, she feels that she can''t catch up with him.

    This cloak was accidentally found by Renault in the Apocalypse bracelet. After discovering its wonderful use, he immediately couldn''t put it down.

    In fact, Renault''s purpose of wearing a hermit cloak is that he feels a little too cautious - recently, he always feels that there are some strange eyes watching him. He also tried to search, but he always disappeared when he was about to catch it.

    This made Renault very frightened and angry, as if his private life had been peeped into.

    Sometimes Renault also felt that he was too cautious, but the strange feeling still told him who was staring at him.

    Renault was unhappy with this feeling. For the sake of caution, Renault chose this broad daylight and put on a hermit cloak.

    Not far from the magic class, they waited here quietly and looked at the students in and out.

    After a while, Renault''s eyes lit up and walked quickly to a flower bed in front of him.

    Irene sighed and had to follow.

    Renault quickened his pace. He saw the familiar figure!

    The figure I think about day and night, the only figure of my relatives in the kingdom of kings!

    Lin Ling!

    Renault wanted to hold her, hugged her hard, and wanted to hold her.

    as if a generation had passed.

    When Renault was halfway there, he suddenly stopped. His eyes were cold. He just paused a little and walked forward as usual.

    Lin Ling is still so beautiful, her temperament has become more mature and calm. A man is closely followed by her.

    The man was dressed in knight armor, tall and powerful, blond and extremely handsome.

    However, looking carefully, you can see the distressed look on Lin Ling''s face. Renault stepped forward, stood in front of Lin Ling and looked at the strange man.

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin killed on the way, the strange man Knight immediately got angry. He frowned and asked coldly, "who are you?"

    Because Renault was wearing a hermit cloak, even Lin Ling didn''t recognize him.

    Renault said coldly, "you are not qualified to know my identity. I count three. You should get out of my sight immediately. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that you can stand here completely."

    Renault''s words are completely provocative, but there is no way. Renault feels that it is the feeling of missing that he can''t see Lin Ling and the only person who shares weal and woe with him on weekdays. But now, Renault really meets real people instead of chatting on wechat. Renault really can''t stand Lin Ling being entangled by other men.

    In a word, Renault is on top. He has completely lost his usual tranquility and calmness.

    Sure enough, such a tolerant strange man listened, and his face also showed a feminine expression. He smiled and said something playfully: "speak wildly, I''ll see what you can do to me."

    "One."

    It turned out that Renault had started counting.

    Lin Ling behind him frowned and looked at Renault without saying much.

    "Two."

    Renault said the second number. At this time, his roommate Irene pulled Renault''s clothes and whispered, "Hey, you''re doing something!"

    She doesn''t know Renault''s strength. She''s just slightly better than ordinary people. The man in front of her is obviously a high-level knight. Although she doesn''t see it in her eyes, the strength gap is too big for Renault.

    Renault was unmoved and said the last number without expression: "three."

    The strange Knight looked at Renault with a playful face and sneered, "when the time comes, what can you do with me?"

    Renault sighed, looked at the handsome face of the strange knight and said, "you asked for it."

    The strange Knight smiled and said, "ha ha, it''s interesting. What are you going to do with me?"

    On one side, Irene pulled lareno''s clothes and whispered, "Renault, don''t make trouble, you can''t beat him."

    Renault raised his wrist and pointed the Apocalypse bracelet at him.

    The strange knight was stunned and laughed, "ha? What do you mean? Are you playing acrobatics?"

    Renault''s face, which was full of anger and jealousy, gradually subsided. After staring at him for a while, he put away the bracelet.

    After all, it''s too ostentatious to open the nether world in such a shocking way.

    Boom����

    In the dark, a thunderbolt came down from the sky and hit the strange Knight hard!

    Irene, Lin Ling and everyone around were surprised by the sudden situation and looked here one after another.

    "What''s going on? Someone launched a talent skill on campus?"

    "Ha ha, are the freshmen so arrogant?"

    "Interesting!"

    The strange knight was completely attracted by Renault''s wrist lifting action, and did not notice the thunder of punishment at all. Then he was struck by a falling thunder.

    The skin was dark and scorched, and a smooth blond hair was completely blown up, and the armor was cut to the ground and smoked.

    Boom!

    The strange knight was so unprepared that he fainted! Directly fell to the ground!

    Irene stared at Renault, opened her mouth and said, "Renault, you''re in trouble now!"

    Lin Ling looked at Renault and frowned. She suddenly remembered something, and her calm face suddenly became excited.

    "Chen... Renault?! are you here?!"

    Renault smiled. Although he was wearing a hermit cloak, Lin Ling couldn''t see it. Renault said, "go to a place where there is no one."

    Lin Ling didn''t say much, so she quickly fled here with Renault and Irene.

    ����

    Chang''an University, testing ground.

    There are only three people in the testing ground of Nuo da.

 Chapter 416

    Renault took off the hermit''s cloak and looked at Lin Ling. She looked more mature and beautiful now. Her face that could be broken by blowing was very lovely. However, because I haven''t seen it for a long time, my eyes are also full of tears.

    She didn''t expect to see Renault again.

    "Renault, you villain!!"

    Lin Ling cried and rushed to Renault''s arms,

    Renault is also filled with emotion. The first meeting between himself and Lin Ling is like a movie in Renault''s mind����

    "Wow, you''re great! Can you accept me as an apprentice?"

    "Why are you dead again, QAQ?"

    "Renault, we must survive."

    "Renault, you shy little boy, ha ha."

    The first meeting, the first sitting together, the first holding hands, the first hug, the first adventure, the first face of death, the first afterlife

    Even, the first time... Love.

    All the first times, Renault gave it to her. I thought I would never meet again. Even Renault thought he would die in a foreign land without the protection of Diao Chan. Now we meet again and see a living person again.

    Renault opened his arms and was ready to welcome Lin Ling into his arms.

    Pa -!

    A loud slap came out, and a red palm print immediately appeared on Renault''s left face.

    Renault looked at Lin Ling in amazement and touched his face. Lin Ling didn''t jump into his arms as he imagined, but gave himself a big mouth.

    "Ling''er, are you..."

    Lin Ling snorted, stood in front of Renault and said coldly, "who told you to leave by yourself a few months ago? Didn''t you agree to share weal and woe together?"

    Before Renault spoke, Irene was embarrassed, pointed to both sides and said, "why don''t I... Avoid it first?"

    Seeing Renault''s helpless eyes, Irene handed him a sympathetic look, and then left here immediately.

    There are only Renault and Lin Ling in the test field. Lin Ling had a cold look on her face, and her eyes looking at Renault were also full of bitterness.

    Renault looked at Lin Ling, looked at her haggard face, and felt pity in her heart.

    Without saying anything more, he strode forward and held out his hands to Lin Ling.

    "Renault, what are you doing!"

    Lin Ling pushed Renault symbolically. She beat Renault''s shoulder with her small fist and said angrily, "let go! Otherwise I''ll be angry!"

    Renault held her and felt her soft body. He seemed to be aware of her uneasiness, her fear and a trace of helplessness.

    "It''s all my fault. Ling''er, it''s all my fault..."

    Renault closed his eyes and whispered. At this time, he finally realized this inexplicable uneasiness and helplessness.

    Himself, but Lin Ling''s only relative in this strange world. He himself, but he just threw her down alone.

    "I swear, I will never leave you aside in my life. I swear, I must protect you and try my best to protect you. I swear, we will return to the earth!"

    Renault could not help but pour out all his true feelings. He was afraid that he would never have such a chance again.

    Lin Ling didn''t expect Renault to say so. At this time, she stopped struggling and let Renault hold her. Her eyes became softer when she looked at Renault.

    "You... Are you serious..."

    Lin Ling rubbed her red eyes and looked confused.

    Renault hugged Lin Ling, looked at her and said firmly, "it''s true. I will take you back to the earth!"

    Lin Ling beat Renault and said, "who told you to say this... What did you say just now?"

    Renault bared his teeth and let Lin Ling go. He said with a bitter smile, "Ling Er, you beat me so hard these times."

    Lin Ling then smiled, looked at Renault, raised her fist and threatened: "hum, you know Miss Ben''s power! If you dare to leave me again in the future, I will... No! Don''t turn off the topic!"

    Renault smiled badly and said, "accompany you, protect you, spend the rest of your life with you. Then go back to earth together and I''ll propose to you again! Hey, Xiaoling, do you want me to say this?"

    "The dog can''t spit out Ivory! Go away!" Lin Ling blushed and punched him.

    ����

    "You say you, I haven''t seen you for months. Why are you so jealous? The Leon knight is just one of my classmates. It''s good for you to knock him unconscious, Pooh ha."

    "Who let others approach my Xiaoling. You look like you are very happy?"

    "Who is your family, narcissist."

    ����

    Lin Ling''s class didn''t have weekends. After talking to Renault for a while, Lin Ling left. Agree to get together next time and have a good talk.

    "It''s broken! I forgot to ask about Lin Ling''s mobile phone!"

    Renault walked out of the test field in chagrin and saw Irene waiting there. As soon as he warmed up, he walked over and hooked her shoulder.

    "Shijun, let''s go and have a good time in Chang''an city. Ha ha."

    With a disdainful look on her face, Shi Jun pushes Renault''s arm away, sighs and asks, "it''s all right?"

    "Well, it''s all right."

    They walked along Chang''an Street.

    "Emergency announcement!! emergency announcement!! Miss Irene, the daughter of the president of the Holy Land guild and known as a gifted magic girl, disappeared a week ago and has not been seen yet! Anyone who knows his whereabouts and provides useful information will receive a generous reward from the Holy Land guild!"

    Sure enough, this message is still shown on the surrounding magic mirror, which shows the beautiful and uninhibited gifted magic girl Irene.

    Irene was immediately attracted by this message and stared at it. I can''t help feeling a little proud in my heart. My face changing skill is very powerful. It''s useless to send more information!

    Renault smiled and asked, "brother, have you seen this too? Do you have any opinion on the Irene incident?"

    Irene did not answer, looking at Renault''s eyes staring at the magic mirror, asked, "what about you, Renault, what do you think of her?"

    In Irene''s imagination, Renault would praise his beauty. After all, Renault gives himself the impression of being coquettish. Through the daily dormitory life and campus life, Renault''s eyes are always looking at the female students.

    Renault laughed and said, "I think this little girl named Irene is really an extraordinary silly (harmonious) ratio. A good city Lord is improper, but he has to run around and suffer. Be careful not to be eaten by Warcraft."

    Irene was so angry that she almost beat Renault on the ground, and she had let off her hatred.

    Renault was surprised at her indignation and asked, "brother, do you..."

 Chapter 417

    Irene also felt that she had lost her manners just now. She immediately calmed down. Did she help herself? Now, I''m not sure I can wear the gang even if I have the ability to change my face in the magic mirror image.

    Renault continued, "are you secretly in love with her? I said brother, such a wayward woman can''t want it! There are plenty of flowers at the end of the world, don''t you?"

    Irene fainted with anger.

    What ah? Do you like yourself? Can''t you be so narcissistic? And most importantly, how can he say himself like this!!!

    ����

    After returning to school at the weekend, Renault put away his relaxation and devoted himself to a new round of training. The basic theory course is about to end in a week. In fact, this class does not play much role. It only slightly mentions the basic contents of the course related to magic and martial arts without in-depth explanation. In the practice class, the tutor still has to repeatedly emphasize and deepen understanding. Therefore, the university only uses two weeks to study theory.

    However, one of the courses is an exception, that is "basic cultivation". The name of cultivation should be unknown and unknown in the kingdom of kings. Whoever speaks of these three words will basically shine like a hungry sex wolf seeing a sexy beauty with half understanding of clothes. I don''t know how many people dream of being awarded the most advanced method to improve their strength. However, most of the time, if they don''t grow up in the family of the strong or a famous family, they can only sigh.

    However, the emergence of the university provides an opportunity for the war workers at the middle and lower levels to realize their dreams. It is a desirable thing that experienced tutors who know how to cultivate skills can personally guide and teach them. When they encounter problems, they can also reduce the time of exploration. Therefore, no matter how expensive the tuition fees are and how long and dangerous the journey is, many people still save enough savings to study, or send their children here to get a shortcut to the road of the strong. However, in all the classes of cultivating skills, there is no one who deserts.

    The short meeting with Lin Ling made Renault extremely satisfied and happy. They made an appointment to see you next time.

    "There are countless tracks that psychic power can pass through in the human body, which are called psychic power channels, or psychic channels for short. They are like cobwebs, large and complex, wide and narrow. The cultivation of magic warriors is simply to absorb the psychic power in space through Tuina, and guide it to run in the psychic channel in the body through spiritual inner vision, so as to absorb it as much as possible before it is lost. The psychic channel is large Some of them are neutral, but there are also a few with attributes, such as fire spiritual path, wood spiritual path, etc. when the pure spiritual power absorbed from the space flows through an attribute spiritual path, its nature will change and be transformed into a spiritual power with the nature of this attribute. Of course, the change range of a spiritual path to the pure spiritual power is very small, but if the spiritual power passes through a different path If there are hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of spiritual paths with attributes, the situation will be different. Weak changes in nature will produce a qualitative leap after a large amount of accumulation, reaching a certain degree and strong enough, and become a real spiritual power with this attribute, that is, the value of force. "

    This is a wonderful explanation by tutor jack, who has a deep understanding of the value of force. As soon as all the students hear the words of the value of force, they are boiling. That''s the most important thing for the magic warrior. Always pursue the unremitting ultimate goal!

    Jack also understood these rookie students'' desire for force value. Although the lecture was interrupted, he didn''t seem any unhappy, but waved to calm the people down: "I know what you think, but don''t be impetuous in cultivating skills. It''s a very profound and complex thing to explore the countless spiritual ways. Even the release of the most basic force value needs a lot of time to succeed. You can''t think of achieving it overnight. Therefore, students must have enough patience."

    The rookie students roared, "yes!"

    Jack nodded with satisfaction and went on: "The most ideal cultivation of force value is to let the spiritual path through which the spiritual power flows have the same attribute. Of course, this is impossible. Because there are too many spiritual paths in our body, we will always go astray if we go through countless paths from Tuina to the final loss. There is no spiritual path with this attribute at the intersection below. What we have to do is to avoid going astray as far as possible in the operation of spiritual power There is no guarantee that most spiritual paths have the same attribute. If there are too many spiritual paths passing through other attributes during its operation, it will lead to the complexity and impure value of force. The most fearful thing is that you can''t go to the spiritual path with the opposite attribute, otherwise the spiritual power will offset and lead to the regression of fighting spirit. This is similar to the principle of "field". As for which attribute do you want to choose I suggest you to practice according to the element sensitivity data given to you by the tester. Generally speaking, the sensitivity of an element is strong, and the ability to convert it into this attribute in the body will be stronger. The cultivation of magicians is more complex, so I won''t say more... "

    Renault is also thoughtful. Recently, he has followed his mentor''s teaching methods to cultivate his body''s strength. His meridians and even blood vessels will feel smooth, just like inhaling and exhaling.

    Renault also knows that it is extremely difficult to cultivate the value of force, and the grasp of the value of force also requires perseverance or luck.

    All the other students listened with great interest. Jack''s lecture points were very clear and concise, so that those who had never touched the practice of training seemed to have entered a new world.

    Now Renault has been completely interested in these basic theory courses. The only thing he is interested in is that the students go to the actual training in the test field every day.

    Of course, even if there is no actual training course, Renault will go to the test field to vent.

    It''s not that Renault loves martial arts, but because he feels inexplicably upset. This kind of irritability is not physical irritability, but psychological irritability. And confusion about the future.

    Renault also inquired about Lin Ling''s class, but she didn''t have time to see her on weekdays. Even if she had time, Lin Ling didn''t have time.

    This made Renault quite depressed, like a powerful feeling of nowhere to use.

    Because of boredom, I can''t see Lin Ling. Renault can only immerse himself in the test field every day. Every morning, Renault is the second student to come to the test field and the penultimate student to leave at night, because he finds that there is another thin soldier who is less desperate than him.

    After another day''s training, Renault felt it necessary to get to know the student who shared the same interests and admired himself, a boring abnormal exerciser, so he walked up to him and said, "Hey, brother, can we talk?"

 Chapter 418

    "Hello, you." to Renault''s surprise, he originally thought that the soldier who practiced so crazy that he could be described as jumping over the wall. He was a bit more savage than his barbarian classmates. He should be as crisp and ruthless as his desperate behavior. However, he seemed to be an introverted and unsociable honest man. He was surprised at Renault''s initiative to chat up, Even stuttered.

    Renault stretched out his hand and said, "my name is Renault. I''m from class 2 of martial arts in the freshman year. I admire my brother''s hard work. Can I make a friend?"

    The soldier repeatedly replied, "yes, yes!" reached out his hand and shook Renault''s hand. With a simple smile, his white teeth looked brilliant and sincere against his dark skin. A few seconds later, the soldier felt that he was impolite because others had already introduced himself, and he had not expressed any respect for others until he had to reciprocate, so he quickly apologized and added: "I''m sorry, I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Linka. I''m a soldier of class 8 a year."

    Renault saw that he was sincere. Although he was a little dull, he didn''t have any intention. He was very fond of him and said, "brother, you''ve trained really hard!"

    Linka grinned and said, "there''s no way. My parents are shepherds. They can earn less money. They spend their savings all their life to send me to Randolph college. If I''m lazy, I''ll be sorry for their expectations."

    "Oh, you are really a filial son." Renault praised, "by the way, have you finished your training today? Let''s go to dinner together?"

    Linka hesitated: "this..." because it''s too early, there''s still a lot of time before the end of normal training.

    Renault didn''t wait for him to think more: "don''t do this or that. You always have to combine work and rest. It''s not good to work too hard. If you break down your body, it''s not worth the loss. Let''s go, my treat!" he couldn''t help dragging Linka away. Renault''s personality is like this. He feels that Shunyan can become a good brother immediately.

    When passing the dormitory, Renault said, "brother Linka, wait down here first. I''ll ask my other friend if he has eaten. If he hasn''t, we''ll go together. There are many people and it''s more lively." Renault felt that his roommate was a little strange these days. He had to go to the toilet from time to time. He didn''t have a good spirit and appetite. I don''t know if he was ill. This is also the reason why Renault came back early. He has always been as concerned about his brothers as brothers.

    Irene lay listlessly in bed. She had been very upset these days because her great aunt came. This may be the most troublesome physiological phenomenon for women. They will always feel bored for no reason. It is also one of the situations in which the recovery pill does not work. The naturally lost blood cannot be supplemented by the recovery pill.

    That guy went out to practice again and probably didn''t come back so early. Irene misses him a little now. Of course, it''s not that he disappeared for a day between lovers, but that he would feel much better if he told himself two jokes and laughed happily.

    When Irene was thinking about how good it would be if she would transfer the legendary space and leave him back in an instant, there was a sound of the key twisting outside the door. Irene is surprised, isn''t she? How strong is her mind? Can summon him back at once.

    Irene got up and opened her door. She almost ran into Renault who just wanted to knock.

    "Oh!" Irene patted her chest and said exaggeratedly, "Renault, what are you doing? I''m scared to death!"

    Renault said with a smile, "I''ve seen that you''re not in good spirits these nights and you''ve eaten late for dinner. I think you haven''t eaten yet? Why don''t we go to the canteen together? People are iron and rice is steel. You can''t eat without food."

    Just as Irene was about to speak, he suddenly moved his nose and said strangely, "why is it fishy?" glanced at a damp red cotton cloth in the garbage floor of Irene''s room and said in surprise: "Irene, what''s the matter with you?"

    In fact, it''s the thing of the month that Irene just replaced. There are no women''s products such as Sophie and hushubao in this world. Women can only use cotton cloth with strong water absorption. Because of this, the unwitting Renault didn''t want to go anywhere else.

    Irene''s pale face was flushed. In a hurry, she didn''t know how to explain. She was too careless just now. She should put it better.

    "Did you hurt it accidentally? Let me see it quickly? I have secret medicine here, which can make your wound heal quickly."

    Irene''s face is almost red. Can a man look at her most private place? She finally thought of a better reason: "it''s all right, Renault. I was not careful when I tried to practice these two days. I suffered a little internal injury and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. Therefore, my spirit is not very good these two days, but it''s almost good now." cultivation also has a certain danger, just like Qigong, it is also in danger of becoming possessed by the devil. And if you are hurt by your own spiritual power, you can''t be treated by recovery pill.

    Renault didn''t think much, nodded to show concern: "Irene, our cultivation is just teaching the foundation. Don''t come blindly to avoid danger when you get it."

    Irene was relieved when she saw that Hu had passed. Renault had put her shoulder on her shoulder and said, "well, let''s have dinner. Today is my treat. Let''s go to the high-end restaurant of the university to replenish your energy."

    Irene had no choice but to be "hooked up" by Renault. Although he was forbidden to touch around, this guy still liked to take her shoulder and said that she looked more like a friend. Irene had no choice but to change herself and get used to it. She was still very upset. As she walked, she said, "Hey, Renault, tell me a joke."

    This is the first time Irene has taken the initiative to make such a request. Renault was stunned and said with a smile: "well, well, let me think."

    After a few seconds, he patted his head and said, "OK, let''s talk about one related to ''blood''."

    Irene thought that most of the things related to blood are related to violence. What''s funny.

    "Once upon a time, during the continental war, women fought on the second line. However, there was a female soldier who wanted to go to the front line to participate in the defense war like men, but she couldn''t get it because of the limitations of national regulations. Finally, she came up with a good way. She disguised herself as a man and joined the men''s barracks, and finally got a chance to show. She was brave and good at fighting He made a lot of contributions and was even promoted to general in the end, but... "

 Chapter 419

    Renault said this with a strange smile. Irene knew that if he smiled like this, it would never be good. Sure enough, the guy went on: "However, in a fierce battle, her relatives came, lost too much blood and fainted on the battlefield. When she woke up again, the auxiliary God beside her said with regret: ''general, I''m sorry to tell you one thing: your great enthusiasm was blown away by Warcraft bombs, and advanced healing can''t stop bleeding, so I have to sew it for you with a needle!"

    "Puff!" Irene couldn''t help laughing. Her face turned red. She was also a girl disguised as a woman. She just came to her holiday. This guy is really an enemy. She jokes so accurately!

    "Renault, what if you find out that I am also a girl?" Irene thinks the roommate is very interesting, and her identity must be known to him sooner or later. I don''t know if everyone can be called brothers at that time, so she wants to test it first. However, she regrets as soon as she speaks. What if there are traces?

    Fortunately, Renault just thought her roommate was a little sissy and delicate, but he never thought she was a woman, because there were many such handsome men on the mainland. He smiled and said, "little Irene, don''t worry. If you faint at that time, I''ll sew it for you."

    Irene almost wanted to find a hole to drill down. She hated her mouth. She knew that this guy''s dog mouth must not spit out ivory.

    Downstairs, Renault introduced them to each other. However, Irene is not Renault''s exquisite type. She talks to people and talks to ghosts. She has a strange and active nature. She is not interested in the wooden Linka, but only polite. Linka is also a passive person, so they talk less and rely on Renault as a link, which is not cold.

    The high-end restaurant of the university is different from the civilian restaurant, just like the five-star hotel and the roadside stall. It is not above the same level. The decoration, dishes, taste and service are much better, and you are absolutely satisfied. Renault has plenty of money, and Athena gives her crystal coins, which is enough to spend a year in a metropolis such as Chang''an city More.

    At this time, it''s not dinner time in the restaurant, but there are many people who eat supper at night. People in this place are usually rich CHILDES and young ladies in the University. However, most people are still regular. Only the table next to Renault is very arrogant. Several guys in Chinese clothes hug a beautiful woman who looks very flirtatious. They shout loudly, light the wind and the moon, keep swearing and dirty words, and they are also angry It''s disgusting to laugh a few times from time to time. No matter what space, there will be no lack of such people. Although Renault also likes to see beautiful women, it''s an obscure and slightly artistic one, which is better than these flaming flies.

    Renault was only concerned with telling his experiences and adventures in the realm of kings, while Irene saw a lot of big scenes and didn''t bother to pay attention. Only Linka, who came to the high-end restaurant for the first time, felt strange and looked more.

    But these eyes caused an accident. A fat man over there swayed and came to Renault. He looked very unhappy. He almost didn''t have the words "I''m here to make trouble" written on his face.

    The fat man''s goal was Linka. He walked up to him and said, "boy, were you looking at my horse just now?" as soon as he spoke, the fat on his face shook, as if two pieces would fall off at any time, which was very disgusting.

    Linka trembled at the speech and said, "no, no, how dare I." in addition to being introverted, he is also a timid role, which is in sharp contrast to the ferocious strength during practice.

    With Linka''s simple and honest personality, of course, it''s impossible to molest women with eyes. If Renault, that''s very possible. Moreover, the flirtatious Terran woman whom the fat man just hugged, named Doris, is a famous slut in class 12, archer in two years. Even Renault, who has just arrived at the University for a week, has heard of her coquettish name, which is just like the bus There are so many women that everyone can have sex with. She can imagine how casually she can see such a fat man who will affect her appetite.

    The fat man is called Leopold. He is a powerful man in his family, but he is not too strong. He also knows that Doris Yan is famous, but he is a shameless man. He is also complacent about his last bus and thinks of himself as his boyfriend. He likes to show his loyalty to protecting flowers in front of her. Of course, he can only say that he is a powerful man at home Strength is not just a big or small person. I dare not offend the powerful guy. But when I meet honest civilians, I have to ask for prestige.

    Lin Ka, regardless of his clothes, manner and manner, looks like a bullying civilian. He is the best performance object of Leo porter. Of course, he won''t miss this opportunity.

    Linka''s defense was obviously futile. Leopold sneered and said, "no? If you don''t want to make up your mind about Doris, why did you look at her just now?" All the friends of the fat man are good people. They neither help boxing nor persuade each other. Instead, they stand by and watch the excitement with interest. They have seen so many things and have long been regarded as routine.

    Doris even seemed very excited, because she liked to see men break their heads and bleed for her, which would make her feel a sense of achievement. Linka was about to cry: "I, I..." but she didn''t know how to explain. In fact, it was useless for him to explain again. It was obvious that the other party had nothing to provoke.

    Irene couldn''t see it: "my friend didn''t mean it. What if she looked at it."

    Leo Potter said angrily, "shut up, you sissy! I''ll beat you with more things later!" because of his ugly and disgusting appearance, Leo Potter especially hated or envied handsome men, just like Irene''s image now.

    Irene''s face was cold when she heard the speech. She was not only the daughter of the Holy Land guild, but also a talented girl magician. She was held in the palm of the people of the whole holy land, that is, the whole continent enjoyed high popularity. Even if the elders teach in a kind tone, they have never been scolded so loudly. In addition, they are particularly upset when it is the holiday. The young lady was so angry that she was moved to kill her heart. However, afraid of revealing her identity, she couldn''t attack. She just stared at Leopold tightly and her eyes were full of anger.

    Leo Porter was even more upset when he saw resistance. As soon as he came up with a voice, Renault stood up and asked with a smile, "I don''t know what to call this big brother?" when he studied in a university rather than going out of society, even people with a career generally don''t match him with a gentleman.

 Chapter 420

    Cough... "

    Coughing sounded. In the quiet ward, a black haired boy leaned against the head of the bed with a thick pile of books on the head of the bed.

    The boy looked haggard, gently closed his books and put them at the head of the bed. His eyes looked out of the window.

    The sun was shining outside the window, and the chilly spring wind blew through the treetops. Two sparrows flashed through the window and chirped on the treetops.

    The boy''s lips made a smile, and his bright eyes didn''t match his haggard face.

    Outside the ward, a couple sobbed and communicated with a white coat.

    "It''s very possible that this is his last spring. Of course, I just said maybe..." the voice in the white coat came from under the mask: "in fact, it''s a very incredible miracle that you can live to 20 years old with a body like young master Ling. He is a very strong boy. I think God will bless him."

    "What should we do now?" the crying woman wiped her tears and sucked her nose from time to time: "I don''t know how to tell him the news, doctor, is there really no other way?"

    "The speed of the lesion is too fast..." the doctor shook his head slowly: "I can only say that I was not born at the right time. If I had the current medical technology more than ten years ago, there would still be some hope, but now I really don''t have it. Young master Ling is really the strongest person I have ever seen. He has leukemia detected at the age of two. He has survived to the age of 20. I think even if he dies, he won''t lose his smile Color, I suggest you two take him to do something you want to do as much as possible and communicate more. "

    In the corridor, the woman''s cry continued, and the man beside the woman also had red eyes. He nodded to the white coat in front of him and took his wife into the room.

    In the room, the boy''s thin figure stood by the window, looking forward to the outside sky.

    "You can''t come down and have a good rest in bed!" the man looked at his son and couldn''t help but panic.

    The boy shook his head slightly. His face was flushed with excitement and seemed to be jumping.

    Outside, the spring breeze is ten miles, and the peach blossoms are in full bloom. It is the gorgeous season of colorful flowers.

    The boy gently opened his arms and looked at the world out of the window.

    "I feel like I''ve never been as healthy and powerful as I am now. I can feel my father..." a smile leaked from the boy''s face: "I don''t have much time..."

    The woman behind him immediately cried louder when she heard the speech. The man looked at his son in front of him bitterly: "sorry, son..."

    The boy shook his head and his face was more bloody: "I thank you very much for letting me walk in this world. Although I haven''t been out much, I think it''s still very beautiful?"

    "I read a book in which the wise man said that death is just the beginning of a greater adventure..." the boy smiled. "If this is a wonderful adventure, then I am happy to accept it. Life is short. Why not give it a try?"

    Then the boy was amused by his words: "I am willing to die in the spring breeze. Flowers and birds talk. I am not happy to live, and death may not be painful. I am glad to see such a beautiful world, and I am lucky to meet parents like you."

    The window of the ward was slightly opened, and a wisp of spring breeze blew. The boy''s eyes quickly dimmed and staggered into his mother''s arms. He still murmured.

    "Forgive me for saying I love you for the last time."

    In the warm and sunny day of spring, there was a painful cry in the ward. A couple lost the most precious wealth in life, and a free soul began a new adventure

    ����

    London, England.

    In London in the late 1980s, the color was bright, but people hurried to and fro, ignoring the bright buildings and colorful colors around them. Perhaps it was because of the gloomy color in the sky that people seemed not very happy.

    At the entrance of a lane somewhere in the bustling street, a handsome blonde boy sat in front of a small shoe polishing stall, humming songs and leisurely looking at the passing crowd.

    Different from the noisy London accent around, the words in the boy''s mouth are older, and the obscure language fluctuates rhythmically in the boy''s mouth.

    "Shoeshine, shoeshine, do you say it''s bright ~"

    The words in the boy''s mouth are called Chinese and come from the Far East on the other side of the world. However, in this place full of famous dishes such as looking up at the stars, the bright Oriental civilization does not seem to be so popular that no one around can understand the boy''s words, but the cheerful and inexplicable tone still attracted the attention of many people.

    There was a crisp clang, and the corners of the boy''s mouth turned up. It was the sound of pennies falling in the money box.

    A beautiful blonde sat gracefully on the small stool in front of the boy. The girl''s bright red lips gently spit out a stream of smoke and sprayed it on the boy''s handsome face. The boy narrowed his eyes.

    "Good morning, Miss Smith." the boy looked at the woman and smiled.

    "I''d rather you call my name Aisha... Little egg." Aisha chuckled and reached out to pinch the boy''s face.

    The boy smiled, his face pinched by Aisha changed shape, and his mouth was vague: "I also hope you can call me Edgar, not a little egg..."

    Aisha let go and looked at egger with some dissatisfaction: "of course, if you are willing to move out of the welfare home and live in my home, I will agree to your request."

    "Forget it, I won''t sell my body. You know, I''m not like that..." egger touched his face shyly.

    "Edgar Morris!" Asha took a deep breath and looked at Edgar angrily: "polish my shoes!"

    "You''re wearing high heels..." egger stalled.

    "Wipe that too!" Aisha waved reluctantly.

    "All right." egger tilted his head, picked up the towel on his shoulder and gently brushed the woman''s shoes: "thank you for your patronage ~"

    Aisha rolled her eyes, took out a note from her satchel and stuffed it into Edgar''s arms.

    "Five pounds... That''s too much. It''s all the money I earn in a day." egger waved his hand. "It''s a problem that can be solved by tens of pence..." that''s the price, isn''t it? " Aisha showed her indifference.

    They looked at each other and immediately laughed.

    Aisha seems to know how to deal with the kids in front of her. Edgar can always open some strange brain holes in some strange places.

    Egger was also very strange. The woman in front of him liked to pester herself long ago. God knows why.

    Eight years ago, when egger opened his eyes in the world, he saw the smelly face of the dean. Egger was very frightened. At that moment, he thought that the wrinkled old lady gave birth to herself. Then he reacted and found that things were worse than that

 Chapter 421

    He was thrown away by his parents as soon as he was born

    Looking at Miss Elsa Smith in front of her, egger shook her head slightly.

    Miss Aisha is only 18 years old this year. It doesn''t look like she can have children at the age of 10

    The beauty in front of her has been very good to herself. She also runs to the welfare home every three or five times in the hope of adopting herself.

    Unfortunately, the old Dean once thought that Miss Aisha had ulterior motives and was afraid that she would sell egger. In fact, unmarried and single people are not allowed to adopt children, so Aisha has never succeeded.

    "If you keep it, you can keep it. This is the deposit for you to be my little lover in the future." Aisha smiled, got up and left.

    Edgar was a little embarrassed. He had been lying in the hospital bed for 20 years in his previous life. He was still a first brother until his death. There had never been such a thing as love.

    If Aisha can really wait for him to grow up, he doesn''t mind a sister brother relationship

    Egger''s face was a little ruddy and her thoughts were myriad. Speaking of it, Aisha was really good-looking

    In the distance, a large group of children Hula ran through the street. The first boy looked at egger and waved his hands with some joy.

    "How''s business today, Edgar?" the boy had freckles and brown hair. His face was not very good-looking, but he looked very clever.

    "Okay..." egger tilted his head.

    "What a pity, if you have parents like us, maybe you can go to school." the boy looked at egger sincerely.

    Egger bit his teeth in pain: "if you really can''t comfort people, I suggest you don''t comfort them by force, or you''ll be beaten easily."

    The boy shrank back and whispered, "you can''t do this..."

    As a wild child in the orphanage, egger''s physical strength is obviously better than those spoiled children in front of him. Egger is glad to have a good body all his life.

    Even putting aside his physical strength, egger always felt that there seemed to be another power hidden in his body.

    On several occasions, some strange things happened around egger, which made him think he was schizophrenic.

    A drop of rain fell on egger''s head through the thick clouds. Egger shook his head reluctantly, opened his umbrella and put away the booth.

    "Damn the weather... The showers in London are terrible!" egger murmured, received the items in a small box, folded two small stools, and turned to the alley.

    The alley twists and turns. Egger turns left and right with brisk steps. After a long time, a somewhat dilapidated orphanage appears in the view.

    This is the orphanage where egger is raised. There is a ferocious president, an old woman, a loving nun, a big sister, and a few little farts that no one wants.

    Egger heard a few days ago that it was going to close down, and the remaining orphans would be assigned to other orphanages in London. This small yard near the city center would be used for other plans.

    "Sister Linda, I''m back, honey. Do you miss me?" egger pushed the door into the room. Some old rooms were very quiet.

    "In fact, if you can get out of the orphanage and go to the house of the woman who is greedy for your beauty, I will be very happy and help you go through the formalities immediately." a fierce voice came from behind. Egger turned his head with a smile and an old face appeared in front of him.

    "Grandma hull''s menopause is delayed again?" egger put the shoe polishing tool by the door. "Where''s sister Linda?"

    "Hum, smelly boy doesn''t look like that. No wonder people don''t want to adopt you!" old Mrs. hull snorted, stooped and motioned for egger to help her.

    "Linda took some children to buy school supplies. You know, although you are smart and have completed the primary school courses by yourself, it obviously doesn''t mean that other children will be like you..." old Mrs. hull was helped by egger to go to the old sofa in the room and sighed sadly: "There is no money in the hospital. I don''t know when it will be merged into other hospitals. The children still need tuition."

    "I have five pounds here..." egger shrugged and took out a note.

    "Put away your possessions. You''d better think about yourself first. The new yard obviously doesn''t want to accept you who hasn''t been adopted at the age of eight!" old Mrs. hull looked at egger angrily: "you say you''d better follow the little girl and stay here. It''s nothing to do with our old, weak, sick and disabled!"

    Egger smiled: "I can earn my own food. I''m a small asset now!"

    Old Mrs. hull sighed. She knew what egger was thinking. The boy in front of her wanted to repay his upbringing. In recent years, she has polished shoes and newspapers and helped people clean cars. All the money she earned has been spent on the orphanage.

    "Egger, you''re a good boy..." old Mrs. hull turned her head and her eyes were wet.

    "Don''t scold me for poisonous eggs?" egger''s face was expressionless.

    "Hum!" old Mrs. hull snorted and raised her chin childishly: "I can adopt you up to eleven years old at most. Once you reach the age of middle school, I will not hesitate to drive you out of the welfare home! Swear in the name of hull Morris! Get ready, smelly boy!"

    Edgar looked serious and saluted: "Lord Edgar Morris, accept your challenge! Come on!"

    They looked at each other for a long time and immediately laughed.

    After a long time, egger''s stomach growled, squinted his eyes and looked at old Mrs. hull. Egger flat his mouth: "why hasn''t Linda come back?"

    Looking at the gloomy sky outside the window, egger stood up worried: "I''ll go out and have a look. The rainy day in London is not very beautiful. In any sense..."

    "Go and get back!" said old Mrs. hull, glancing at egger behind the newspaper.

    Egger nodded and hurried out of the room towards the alley.

    The torrential rain poured down the alley, and there were bursts of curses in the distance. Egger was uneasy and couldn''t help accelerating his steps.

    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, give me the money quickly!" in the curse, a man held a dagger in his hand and looked fiercely at several figures in front of him. The nun in front of the man panicked and protected several children. Under the man''s fierce threat, several children trembled.

    "No, you can''t. We don''t have much money. All my money is for children to buy books..." Linda was cold and washed by the rain. The knife in the man''s hand looked even more gloomy.

    The fear didn''t last long. A thin figure came at the entrance of the alley. The dark shadow flashed in his hand. Egger jumped up high and patted a brick on the back of the man''s head.

    The man suddenly stumbled on the ground.

    Egger hurriedly threw the dagger in the man''s hand far away, looked at the people in front and breathed a sigh of relief: "come on, it''s not very safe here."

 Chapter 422

    Linda nodded in relief and hurriedly left with several children. Egger looked at the man who fell to the ground and shook his head, a little helpless.

    London''s public security is not very good, especially in this winding alley surrounded by high-rise buildings, there are often a lot of tramps or drunks wandering around. God knows where they have spare time. Obviously, in this era of London, you can earn a lot of money as long as you are willing to work

    As soon as he turned and left, egger looked stiff and turned around. The man on the ground didn''t know when to reach out and grab his ankle.

    "Boy, you''re too nosy!" the man looked fierce, covered egger''s mouth, and then put his other hand on egger''s neck.

    Egger''s face turned red and kept stretching his small thin legs and kicking the man''s chest.

    The man''s rhubarb teeth exposed, ha ha smiled, and a flash of happiness flashed on his face.

    Egger only felt that his head was getting dizzy and black began to appear around his eyes. Egger knew that this was a serious lack of oxygen.

    A sense of crisis constantly impacted egger''s heart. A trace of black gas appeared around egger. The man looked at the black gas on egger in some panic. He wanted to release his hand, but it was entangled by the black gas. The man immediately panicked and screamed.

    In the man''s sight, egger''s figure was swallowed up by the black gas, and then the black gas rushed towards him

    Memory comes from the human brain. As early as the sixth century BC, parmenid proposed that memory is a mixture of light and dark matter. It exists in the mind. Some people may remember things around the age of three, while others have forgotten things at the age of six or seven.

    Some people''s memories are sparse, like clouds and fog. They can occasionally recall a long memory moment, but most of the time they are in a daze.

    And some people can still recall things in their previous life.

    Xu Zhi exclaimed. He sat up fiercely from the bed, his chest trembled, and something seemed to gush out of it.

    He touched the corner of his mouth, there was no blood foam, and there was a trace of uneasiness in his heart.

    Having been in this world for more than ten years, Xu Zhi broke his fingers. Ten fingers were not enough. He repeated them again, fourteen years, fourteen years.

    The past flashed in his mind one by one. He wiped his eyes hard. In the past, he preferred that the world was a dream and there was always a trace of possibility to wake up from the dream.

    However, this is a real world after all.

    And fourteen years have passed.

    In the small room, there is a bed, an old wardrobe, a stove and pots and pans near the window. Outward, it is a small compartment, which is the direction of the toilet and going out.

    Behind the door, a color photo of an old man was pasted on it. The old man in the photo was energetic, smiling and sunny. There is a rectangular wood nailed under the photo, and a small incense burner and an urn are placed. There are some incense ashes left in the incense burner. A incense stick is burning slowly, fumigating a trace of sandalwood tree smell.

    "The old man has been dead for two years."

    Xu Zhi stared at the old man''s portrait, and the memory appeared again.

    Last life, this life.

    Xu Zhi was born without knowing where his parents were. He was an abandoned baby. He grew up in a welfare home. When he grew up a little, these children would be adopted by people in need.

    The old man''s surname is Xu Mingzheng. He is a veteran. It is said that he has a trace of fate with Xu Zheng. Xu Zheng just passed by the welfare home to visit his comrades in arms and old friends. As a result, Xu Zhi, who was only two years old, held Xu Zheng''s legs and legs until he reached the door of the welfare home and hung them on other people''s trouser legs.

    Xu Zheng, who is already in his fifties, adopted him when he thought about it. Anyway, he has no children and no children at his knees. The government''s retirement support fund is enough to meet the adoption conditions. It''s no problem to add such a little fart child.

    Xu Zhi naturally followed Xu Zheng''s surname.

    As a man, walking straight is Xu Zheng''s idea, and the origin of Xu Zhi''s name is not surprising.

    The dilapidated house is Xu Zheng''s residence. Xu Zhi has been in this room for 12 years and carries too many memories.

    When the light is turned on, the light in the room suddenly brightens up. Look at the alarm clock. At 5:30 in the morning, after a while, the day will be bright.

    Xu Zhi touched his chest. It seemed that something always had to pop out. The bulge was gone. Now it is flat and smooth. It is the young and delicate body, without any difference.

    He was a little thin, his face was long and narrow, and his eyebrows were like blades. Xu Zhi took the mirror. His eyes were divine in the mirror. They were not as congested as before, but he always felt that he seemed to have something more, but he couldn''t tell clearly.

    Not to mention the memory of his last life, it seems that this rebirth with memory or similar crossing has not brought any benefits to Xu Zhi.

    With different cultures and languages, all previous experiences seem to be difficult to use.

    It''s impossible to be a gifted little prodigy.

    Back then, when Luo Binwang was seven years old, he sang a song about geese, which surprised four people, and was praised as a child prodigy. Xu Zhi also wants to be a little prodigy and bring some surprises to himself or the people around him. However, he could not even translate ancient poems as simple as chanting geese.

    Of course, if we don''t calculate the first sentence "goose, goose, goose", after all, this paragraph is still very easy to translate. After learning English for more than ten years, he could easily translate the first sentence without turning a thousand degrees. Of course, the second sentence would get stuck, and it was still very dead.

    Different languages, flat, rhyme and meaning are completely different. Even if it can be translated, chanting geese can''t shine in this world.

    Xu Zhi racked his brains and didn''t come up with any special way to make his life a leading role.

    Ordinary people look ordinary wherever they are.

    Perhaps, a stable life is also very good, plain and light is true.

    After waking up at the age of six, Xu Zhi held this idea. In order to avoid the old man''s stick education, Xu Zhi also showed commendable performance. At least, he was more obedient than children of his age. It''s good to have an adult mind in your head.

    Of course, there are also some disadvantages, that is, he accepts some new things slower than children, which makes him a little angry, but there is no way. The thoughts of adults are complex and diverse. They are not as pure and consistent as children.

    Over the years, he has begun to meditate and slowly learn everything about the world.

    Now that I''m here, I can only adapt. The old man Xu Zheng is Xu Zhi''s only dependence and his closest person in the world. Looking at the smiling color photos of the old man, Xu Zhi''s heart is full of sadness.

    When Xu Zheng died, he was twelve years old. When he came back from school, he saw the old man''s dry body. His heart was like the old man''s body, cold and dead. From that day on, Xu Zhi had nightmares and coughing up blood.

    It''s a disease. You have to treat it without money.

    He went to the school medical room to have a general physical examination, blood test, whole-body X-ray and CT. All the verification results showed that he was normal and healthy.

    "Maybe the old man is too lonely down there. He''s greeting me."

    Since he can''t see what the problem is, Xu Zhi looks at it very lightly. After living a lifetime, he looks at life and death lightly. If he can live, he must live well. If one day death comes, he will face it calmly.

    Living two lifetimes is to earn money. What else can you be dissatisfied with? This is not a mythical world. The world full of countless immortals, ghosts and demons is the earth of the previous life. Those things only exist in myths and legends.

    Reincarnation is a gift from God.

    He is just a small butterfly on the planet. He was gently fanned out of the earth and came here inexplicably. Perhaps, even the waves will not start, and will disappear in the dust of history.

    Xu looked straight out of the window. It was six o''clock. The sun was bright. The early sun slowly rose in the sky. A new day came.

    Many old men and women began to go out for exercise. Some waved swords, some held stone lions, and some twisted nearly 100 kilograms of green stones.

    An old lady in red pressed the button on the radio.

    The light melody sounded and filled the mist in the morning.

    Everyone tossed and jumped, neat.

    Square dance!

    Xu Zhi sighed. He looked at the bottom of the bed. The alloy wrought iron stick that the old man liked to play in square dancing was lying quietly at the bottom of the bed. It was two meters, three or four meters long and 138 kilograms.

 Chapter 423

    Leo Porter said proudly, "I''m the disease level of class 3 assassin in two years, Leo Porter!" the assassin''s level is divided into ordinary, ordinary, disease, wind, electricity, shadow, instant and no eight levels. According to speed and hidden ability, the disease level of fat people can only be said to be ordinary. However, he caught a large number of people on the mainland, but he thought he was very powerful.

    Renault didn''t know whether it was ridicule or admiration: "yes, assassin, senior Leo Porter, with your body, you can still become an assassin. What a talent, wisdom and perseverance it takes. It''s really our new idol and learning example. Admire, admire!"

    This flattery is also a profound knowledge. If you accidentally pat a horse''s feet, it is easy to have a negative effect. Being fat was originally the pain of the fat man, but Renault only vaguely talked about it, and especially emphasized his achievements. His shortcomings did not show, but more highlighted his perseverance, talent and other positive things. In fact, the fat man did work hard. At the moment, when Renault said this, he still praised him in front of Doris. He was overjoyed and elated. If he didn''t know where he was, he wished he could say more. The common man was more knowledgeable than the other two.

    Irene looked at her roommate''s abnormal behavior. Instead of helping himself, he flattered the fat man. I don''t know why, but she soon got the answer.

    Renault continued: "I imagine that a person with such strength as a senior must be very broad-minded and can support a boat in his belly."

    Leopold was being photographed comfortably and said, "that''s nature."

    Renault said with a smile: "I don''t think the senior students will care about us who are weaker than you. Isn''t that a small thing like a sesame in your eyes?"

    Leopold was stunned. It was obvious that he had been trapped by Renault: "this..." on second thought, he had also played in front of Doris, and almost scared the other boy. Now if he takes it easy, he can also win the reputation of magnanimity, killing two birds with one stone, which is even better. So he shook his head and said, "well, I''ll let him go this time." he turned to Linka and sneered, "boy, you''d better not meet me in the university competition, otherwise you''ll look good."

    Linkas did not dare to speak and was silent. The fat man''s friends were very disappointed to see that there was no excitement to see, and Doris felt very unhappy. She was going to fight, but she killed Cheng Yaojin in the air to eliminate the whole thing. The pedestrian had almost eaten, so she checked out and left. Doris deliberately passed by Renault and glared at him.

    For beautiful women, Renault has always been very gracious. However, this kind of divisive poisonous woman is almost like a lump of shit in his eyes, and he doesn''t want to look at it in his eyes.

    Seeing all the people go away, Linka was greatly relieved.

    Irene was very dissatisfied and said, "Renault, why did we have to bear it just now? That fat man really deceived people too much."

    Renault sighed and said, "Irene, if we can''t bear it, what else can we do? Don''t look around. Now so many people see it. Even if we don''t care, he may have trouble with Linka all day. Then you can let Linka study at the University."

    Irene was stunned. Indeed, she was a golden lady and a gifted magician. Naturally, a small low-level assassin would not be in her eyes, but she forgot that her strength could not be exposed, and she had to think about Linka. Although she is a genius in the field of magic, her consideration of interpersonal disputes is not comprehensive. But in this tone, a proud guild president swallowed: "Renault, can''t we just calculate like this?"

    "Of course not. Like his bird, he is at most a powerful villain. A real aristocrat will not be so vulgar. We can find him privately to settle our grievances after the limelight has passed in a few days."

    Compared with the low voice just now, Renault''s eyes glittered with disdain. Irene knew that Renault was very measured, so she had to sigh. Thinking of what Renault said, she had sentenced the dead fat pig named Leopold to death.

    Renault patted Linka on the shoulder and said, "brother, I know you work very hard. However, if you lack something, one can never be a strong man."

    Lin Ka, who had just made up his mind, was surprised and said, "what is it?"

    Renault said positively, "without courage, a person will always be a coward!"

    Linka felt thoughtful when she heard the speech, and Renault didn''t bother him. She ate on her own, judging from the strength of Linka''s practice. Renault felt that he could become a brave and powerful soldier, but his cowardly character was the biggest obstacle.

    After the three walked out of the high-end restaurant, Renault saw that Irene still looked restless and said with a smile: "Irene, don''t think too much. The big husband can bend and stretch, just like some parts of us, don''t you think so?"

    Irene''s face turned red again: "Renault, you said that a big husband can bend and stretch. In fact, it''s clear enough to pull. There''s no need to add the following sentence."

    Renault smiled and said, "it will be more vivid. You know, I''m a person who pursues perfection."

    Yueji almost didn''t fall down and said she was pursuing perfection. Those smelly socks and dirty clothes in the dormitory are everywhere. She never changes after repeated education. Is there such a sloppy perfect person? However, by his teasing, the daughter''s anger was completely relieved and began to talk and laugh with Renault as usual.

    At this time, Linka interrupted, "Renault, what do you mean by the flexible part? The arm?"

    Renault was stunned. After a long time, he sighed: "Linka, it''s really a failure for a man to achieve your level."

    Yueji also felt that Linka was so "pure" that she could become a national treasure. Even the woman who had little contact with the opposite sex could understand another meaning in Renault''s words.

    Linka was still puzzled, followed behind them, and muttered, "why do you say I failed? Why do you say I failed? Does Renault mean I lack courage?"

    Renault suddenly remembered one thing: "by the way, the fat man seemed to say something about the university competition just now. What''s going on?"

    "No, you don''t even know about the university competition? Renault, you Randolph''s student also failed." Yueji seized the opportunity to scold Renault, treated him with his way of doing anything, and avenged Linka.

 Chapter 424

    It''s a pity that Renault was unmoved by her eyes like a rookie, but said with great interest: "Shijun, do you know? Tell me, is there any competitive activity held in the university?"

    Yueji was a little helpless. Now she found that the only way to make her roommate blush was to cut him in the face directly with a knife.

    "It is not only within the scope of our university, but also the duel between the martial arts class and the magic class in Chang''an University."

    Renault''s heart jumped: "what? Martial arts school and magic school?"

    Linka also said, "yes, we have a good relationship between Randolph, President of Chang''an University, and Angela, honorary president of magic University, but because of the strong''s self-esteem and self-esteem, they all feel that the students they teach are stronger, so there is a competition between the two universities."

    Renault was silent for a while. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and then said, "Linka, can you tell me more about the participation process of the competitive competition."

    "OK." Linka is very familiar with this aspect. He talks freely, which is very different from his usual stuttering. It seems that he is very interested in this competition: "The competition is held three months after each new semester. The two universities first conduct internal screening, select a certain number of places between classes, 20 people in each lower class, and all the senior class participate. This is the first stage of the competition - internal competition.

    Then, the people who have passed the internal competition will draw lots to compete with the people of the same major and grade in another university, and then eliminate half of the people to enter the next round. This is the second stage - the knockout competition.

    In order to compete fairly, the number of classes set up by each major of the two colleges and universities is the same. However, in the single knockout competition, the number of winners of each major of the two colleges and universities is different, and there will always be a large number of winners from one side. Therefore, at this time, the party with a small number draws lots and randomly selects among the students of the other college to eliminate the losers after the competition, and then the number is still small One side draws lots and then competes. This is the third stage - random competition. Random competition is a circular process until there are only a specified number of survivors in a major and a grade in the two classes, so as to enter the finals. "

    When it comes to the finals, Linka''s eyes are full of longing, because people who can advance to the finals are usually more promising.

    Renault said, "how is the Finals held? It''s also a competition between the same grades?"

    Linka Road: "Yes, because there are great differences in the strength of the students who are senior to the first grade. If they are mixed, it is very unfair. However, in order to prevent some young talents from getting better performance opportunities, the university has special additional regulations. The students who are in the top of the two majors can join the competition in the next grade. If the ranking in the competition in the next grade is not good If you are ahead, you can even reach a higher level of competition. "

    To put it simply, there are different levels of competition between each grade, but it is not completely unrelated. Just like some ball professional leagues on earth, the high ranked teams in the low-level leagues still have the opportunity to join the high-level leagues.

    Yueji added: "also, the finals are no longer a competition with the same profession, but a mixed competition. For example, a knight may compete with other professions such as magicians or assassins."

    Renault wondered, "Linka, in the past, can anyone compete more than several levels? I think the difficulty is not generally high."

    Linka nodded and said, "it''s very difficult, but no one can do it. There was a freshman on sayyaye road in the semester who even crossed the third level and stopped just after running to the fourth grade competition. It''s really powerful!" The students of the University have three years of learning opportunities, which are divided into five grades. They are promoted to the next grade every six months, and they will reach the fourth grade two years later. However, not everyone has the opportunity to rise to the fifth grade for one year. Only those who have passed the test of the University and are extremely excellent can become fifth graders. At this time, the most senior tutors focus on training wholeheartedly and award their pride Skills, these people, it''s not too much to say that they are the elite of the Empire''s rookie elite. "

    Renault''s heart moved and asked, "who is this man?"

    Linka yearned and said, "this man is a senior Knight Leon. He is not only powerful, gifted, but also handsome. Most importantly, he is also the only son of the Bergman Kelly family in the super city."

    Leon Renault suddenly remembered that this was the knight who was next to Irene at the weekend a few days ago. Well, the knight who was stunned by his own thunder.

    Oh, it''s not enough. Recently, Renault worked hard at the university to learn theoretical knowledge and practiced his body every day. Renault''s body is completely different from that on earth. There are also angular eight abdominal muscles on his lower abdomen.

    ����

    In this way, day by day passed, and the second weekend of the university came again.

    Renault missed Irene so much that he decided to take the dragon''s car to find Irene again and see if she had time.

    In the dormitory, there was a knock on the door. Renault lay in bed and shouted, "Shijun, open the door."

    "I don''t want it. You''re closer to the door." Yueji lay in bed, covered with a quilt and muttered vaguely. Obviously she didn''t wake up.

    Renault had no choice but to jump out of bed and open the door. At the same time, he wondered who it would be? Is it Linka? Renault didn''t think that it was Irene he missed so much when he opened the door.

    Dressed in a sky blue evening dress and long black hair, Irene looked at Renault with a smile. Seeing Renault staring at her blankly, she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t help shaking in her heart and said, "Xiao Linzi, why are you so stupid and don''t you let me in?"

    "Oh? Ah, OK, ling''er, come in!" Renault nodded and took Irene into the dormitory.

    Renault''s dormitory is clean and has a faint fragrance. This is due to Yueji. Yueji can''t stand Renault throwing his clothes and shoes everywhere when he comes back every day. In desperation, I had to undertake the task of cleaning the dormitory.

    At this time, Yueji is still sleeping with her head covered. It may be that her aunt hasn''t left yet. Renault didn''t respond when she came in with a person.

    "Not bad, the dormitory is so clean. It''s just... How does it smell of blood." Irene sat on Renault''s bed and looked at Renault with a smile.

    Renault touched his head, his face was filled with joy, and asked, "it''s my roommate Shi Jun''s internal injury caused by cultivation a few days ago. Ling''er, why are you here?"

    Irene raised her eyebrows and asked, "why can''t I come?"

    Maybe she has been with Diao Chan for a long time. Irene''s every move, every frown and smile are very much like Diao Chan''s temperament, becoming more and more charming.

 Chapter 425

    "No! I was just a little surprised. I wanted to find you, but I didn''t expect you to come first. Hey hey." Renault giggled and brazenly sat next to Irene. After thinking about it, I felt that it was not close enough to Irene, so I quietly moved to Irene''s side and closely next to Irene.

    Irene gave him a white look and didn''t say anything, but her face was a little imperceptible blush.

    "I''m here to go to a party with you," Irene said slowly, with a worried expression on her face.

    "What party?"

    Irene thought about it and said, "it''s a... How to say, the banquet of famous families, with many college students, is an exchange meeting."

    Renault smiled and said, "well-known families, is it appropriate for me to go?"

    Irene glanced at Renault and said, "what''s wrong? Just go around anyway. If our abnormal class didn''t force us to participate, otherwise I wouldn''t bother to go."

    "Ling''er, why did you think of inviting me?"

    "You call me... Ling''er. Who else in the world has a good relationship with me to call me ling''er? Hum, no!"

    "Ha ha, I''m really honored."

    The two were chatting. At this time, Yueji seemed to be unable to stand their voices. At this time, she put the quilt over her head and complained, "Renault, I want to sleep!"

    Renault smiled awkwardly and said, "we''ll go out now."

    Irene looked at Yueji and showed a strange look. Followed Renault out.

    "By the way, Shijun, do you have anything to eat? I''ll bring it back for you?"

    "Um... Um... Milk yellow bag!"

    Renault answered and muttered: "milk yellow bag is milk yellow bag... Hum and haw like a cute girl. Fortunately, I''m not gay. Otherwise, I''d just killed you!"

    Renault and Irene strolled around the University and learned all Irene''s experiences in the world. I also understand why Irene is not in Irene''s class, which is a special class that the whole university has never had!

    Not only did they kill each other through cruel tests, but more than 30 people in the whole class were given special rights by Chang''an University! There are classes every day, and the progress is twice as fast as that of ordinary classes. Everyone in this class will be reused by the Tang Dynasty. Once they graduate from Chang''an University, they will directly enter the army and appoint senior officials.

    "That is to say... Our class was directly sold to the Tang Dynasty by the University." Irene smiled bitterly.

    "Everything was confiscated, including my cell phone."

    "I''m so tired and cry every day. I''m so annoyed. I have to be harassed by those annoying pursuers in the University."

    "This place is really not as good as being with sister Chan, QAQ"

    Renault listened quietly to Irene''s complaint and comforted, "I''ll take you back to earth."

    Irene stopped and looked at Renault. Renault also stopped, hesitated, looked straight at Irene and said, "I... I..."

    Rao is Renault. At this time, he also began to stammer. Those words can''t be said.

    "I like you!"

    Renault finally said this sentence ruthlessly. He was surprised to find that after he said this sentence, his face was red and his ears were red.

    Yes, I have long liked Irene. Even when I met Irene on the train for the first time and fled for the first time, I fell in love with this strong, lovely and kind girl.

    "Hmm..." unexpectedly, Irene lowered her head, some dared not look at Renault''s hot eyes, and whispered.

    "I... I like you, you... Ling Er, you..."

    Renault''s voice trembled. He suddenly regretted why he had so many mouths. If he confessed so rashly, Irene would be surprised... Maybe Irene didn''t feel that about herself at all?

    "Hold me."

    "Well... I..." Renault murmured to himself, suddenly reacted and asked in surprise, "what?"

    Irene punched Renault and said, "hold me..."

    Renault was overjoyed and held Irene in his arms.

    Renault''s height was one meter seven or eight, and Irene was about one meter six or five. At this time, Renault held her in his arms, completely docile. Standard couple height.

    The two fools held each other for ten minutes, during which no one spoke.

    One is shy, the other is ecstatic and don''t know what to say.

    "Well, go to my dormitory and change your dress. The evening party will begin."

    Or Irene first opened her mouth, broke away from Renault''s arms, looked at Renault''s face and said happily, "Xiao Linzi, you should quickly take me back to earth."

    "Don''t worry, ling''er, I will not only take you back to the earth, but also understand the truth of the world, the earth and even the universe!"

    Remembering that there are many secrets that haven''t been told to Irene, such as Apocalypse bracelets, underworld trees and so on... Renault felt he was full of longing for the universe.

    "I believe you ~ hee hee." Irene looked at Renault and said, "I knew you were great when I saw you playing King glory on the train ~"

    Renault was also recalled and said with a smile, "ah, I might like you at that time. It''s so cute to play games foolishly." Renault was immediately surprised when he came to Irene''s dormitory.

    Each student in this special class has a separate dormitory and a single room. The size of the dormitory is 100 square meters.

    Bathroom, dining room, bedroom, wooden floor, all kinds of ingredients, drinks, a large number of restorative drugs, clothes and so on. have everything that one expects to find.

    Seeing Renault''s envy, Irene reluctantly said, "they have been sold to the Tang Dynasty. Of course, they have to be good to us."

    Renault sat on Irene''s bed, watched Irene take out many clothes from the wardrobe, hesitated and said, "I don''t want to be too eye-catching. Is there any camouflage or makeup?"

    Irene nodded and said, "it''s natural. Sister Chan taught me a lot of tricks. Change this dress first."

    After choosing for a long time, Irene took out a dress and handed it to Renault. Seeing Renault put it on, she said, "then I''ll make up for you, and no one can recognize you ~"

    Ten minutes later, Renault looked at the strange face in the mirror. It was a young man of about 18 years old. The skin color from face to neck was much darker under Irene''s pigment, and the whole face was much different from the original. In fact, the overall outline is unchanged, just a vision illusion caused by Irene''s skillful hand. Renault''s eyebrows are sharper and thicker than before, a little less low and a little more beautiful.

 Chapter 426

    The two skimmed camouflage mustache above the lip adds a sense of maturity. In addition, the tuxedo like dress and Renault''s height are not low. Renault has a bit of jade tree facing the wind, which makes Irene look colorful.

    Not to mention that acquaintances can''t recognize it, but Renault can''t recognize it himself, so he couldn''t help praising: "Ling Er is really powerful."

    Irene nodded, looked at her "work" and praised her: "it''s good. You''re really a charming little brother dressed like this."

    Renault smiled and said, "where, I''m not usually like this?"

    Irene gave Renault a white look. This little Lin really didn''t know what modesty was.

    Fortunately, Renault added: "of course, I can''t go to a higher level without the wonderful hand of xiaoling''er."

    Irene smiled shyly and said, "you have to have a good face. I''m just a little processing."

    Renault looked at Irene with a reddish face and was very happy. He couldn''t help but say, "ling''er, your dress today is very cute."

    Irene snorted, "it''s up to you!"

    ... along the way, Irene kept telling Renault that she should pay attention to some matters at the banquet, such as: walking should not be swaggering, walking should be fine, and the swing range of her hands should not be too large; When standing, you should hold your head high and keep a smile on your face to show your self-confidence and like to attend this banquet; You can''t look around. If you want to see something, twist your body to the front instead of your head

    Renault''s head hurts. It must have been taught by Diao Chan. These rules are so many that I don''t know if I can remember them at that time.

    They took the dragon''s car and came to the banquet place in less than an hour.

    As soon as they got out of the car, an animal trainer came to receive them. The transportation in this area is free. The animal trainer is uniformly hired by the city.

    More than ten minutes later, they came to a vast and gorgeous villa, which was brightly lit and bustling. Celebrities are getting more and more. It is obvious that the destination has arrived.

    Renault felt that he was a local goose among the cranes. Although he dressed up a little similar to the crane, he was still a goose. It was impossible to change. He was a little uneasy. At this time, Irene''s slender jade arms had passed through the bend of his arms and were intertwined. This is a necessary etiquette for admission.

    Irene''s towering chest was inevitably pressed on Renault''s arm under this action. Reynolds felt red and uncomfortable.

    Walking in from a long corridor at the door, it suddenly opened up. This is a large courtyard like a small square. A large number of waitresses wear and plug in with plates. They are busy. They can enjoy all their food and drinks at will. All kinds of celebrities are getting together to talk. Irene meets others and smiles and says hello, but she doesn''t stop, because she has to meet her host first to show her respect. Renault can only learn from others. He feels like a joker.

    Suddenly his arm tightened. Renault didn''t know what had happened and looked to the other side with Irene''s eyes. It was a young man in black dress, about 18 or 19 years old. He had a handsome face, tall and straight figure and good manners. He was a very attractive man. Many noble unmarried girls surrounded him in the hope of being favored. The man smiled and interacted with them. His behavior was very appropriate, but his eyes were like eagles. Renault always thought he looked familiar.

    When the man saw Irene, he said excuse me, got away from the surrounding women, came to them and stopped. He smiled and said, "Irene, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    Renault saw that this was the Leon knight who knocked him unconscious by his own punishment a few days ago?

    Irene also smiled, but her words almost didn''t kill Renault: "Leon, why aren''t you dead?"

    Leon still kept smiling: "thanks to miss Irene, I''m still alive." he can still keep his look unchanged under such a vicious curse. His mind is obviously very deep. Renault met him for the first time since he came to the king''s mainland. He couldn''t help looking at it more, but he didn''t know what big holiday there was between Irene and him.

    Irene smiled sweeter: "that''s good, but life is full of ups and downs. Mr. Leon, you should be careful every day. It''s easy to get unlucky because you do so many things. Maybe you''ll fall to death when you walk!"

    Leon was so deep that he couldn''t laugh. His eyes flashed cold and full of resentment.

    Irene ignored him and took Renault straight. Renault wore a cloak of hermit last time, so Leon didn''t recognize Renault as the one who stunned him.

    The host of tonight''s banquet is the master soldier of the famous consumer bank of the Tang Dynasty. Almost all business and trade are under his jurisdiction. He has power for a while. He can be said to be one of the top figures in society.

    The soldier is a middle-aged and elderly man in his 60s. He is proud of his red face, raises his glass and enjoys the blessing of every visiting guest. Irene and Renault came to him and bowed slightly: "Mr. soldier, thank you for your invitation, so that Irene can have a happy night."

    Qian Duoduo has a wide range of contacts. He has deep or shallow friendship with almost all the people present. When he heard the speech, he smiled brightly and said, "Miss Irene, I''m very honored to have you here. Oh, by the way, the distinguished gentleman beside you is..."

    Renault saw that he was kind, and his original tension eased slightly. According to what Irene taught, he put his hands flat on his chest, bowed slightly, and presented his pseudonym: "Raphael is very happy to attend this special banquet, and thank Mr. Qian Duoduo for your invitation."

    Irene added: "Raphael is my friend. Like me, he is a student of Chang''an University."

    Qian Duoduo''s face immediately became respectful and nodded: "Mr. Raphael awakened his talent and skills at such a young age. It''s really promising!" of course, this is also polite. In fact, Qian Duoduo hasn''t heard of the name, but it would be impolite if he continued to ask.

    Renault hurriedly and humbly said a few words of blessing with Irene, and then the host meeting was over.

    Renault was still nervous. He didn''t expect it to be so simple and breathed a sigh of relief. Irene took him to the back yard, which is a very elegant and quiet place. It is very different from the bustling outer court where people come and go. Strange flowers and plants are everywhere, and the fresh air is refreshing. The breeze is blowing, and a few people or sit in chairs to rest.

 Chapter 427

    Take a walk on the small stone road and enjoy the quiet moment away from the secular world. Usually, the place where the banquet is held will have such a backyard to provide participants with rest. Once they are in the banquet venue, they will be busy almost all the time, although it is some boring gossip. In fact, this kind of banquet is very tiring, not physical, but mental fatigue. The hypocritical response and communication is not a smile from the heart, and it is even more tiring than fighting. Everyone knows this. Therefore, the host provides the back yard for those tired guests to have a rest.

    There are not many magic lights here, only a few. A person''s mask can be taken off here, and no one will see it again. So Irene''s smiling face sank immediately, and her eyes were full of anger. Even Renault admired her quick change of face and said with concern, "ling''er, are you okay?"

    Irene''s crisp chest fluctuated violently. It seemed that she was holding back her anger. It took a long time to calm down: "Renault, don''t worry, I''m fine."

    He took down two blue drinks from a passing maid''s plate. After she went away, Renault handed one of them to Irene: "drink some hot water and calm down."

    Irene took it over, smiled strangely and said, "thank you, my straight man XIAOLINZI."

    Renault shook his head and said tentatively, "is it because of the Leon just now? Who is he?"

    Irene''s face changed again when she heard the name. Irene replied and added, "it seems that something has happened to you."

    After Irene took a drink, maybe this natural warm liquid helped her mood. Her face was much better. She suddenly said, "yes, it''s because Leon, the son of Keith, President of the Rocha Empire professional association, and the only son of the Bergman Kelly family in the super city. He is also the leader of our university and the fifth grader of Chang''an University."

    Renault wondered how such a powerful man could be stunned by his own punishment? Although I am in college, I have been practicing hard for a long time, which is certainly much better than ordinary people.

    Irene was stunned for a moment and said, "in the college selection at that time, we killed each other. You know that."

    Renault nodded.

    Irene remembered the scene at that time, smiled bitterly and said, "it''s really tragic. Hundreds of students were lying on the ground, bleeding into a river. Although they didn''t die, there were tutors to help them later. But such a scene is really comparable to a war."

    "Finally, there were only more than 30 people left. Among them was Leon, the shameless guy."

    Renault listened silently and looked at Irene''s face with heartache.

    "The examination was finished. Maybe it was because the bloody beast was inspired. Leon trained the power of darkness and began to kill all sides. Anyang was exhausted at that time. No, it should be said that most people were exhausted, including me."

    "Anyang saved me, but he was eroded by the power of darkness and seriously injured. I don''t know when he can wake up."

    After that, Irene sighed and looked at Renault.

    "Anyang, the handsome little brother you told me on wechat, because he saved you..."

    Irene came over, hugged Renault and said, "well, XIAOLINZI, I''m going to socialize with the guests now. As long as you stay here, you won''t have any trouble, and no one will pester you. This is a place to rest. Miss Ben can''t accompany you. It''s really wronged you."

    Renault touched Irene''s back and said, "Oh, that''s great. It doesn''t matter, ling''er, just be busy."

    After a pause, Renault said, "now you have become really mature, lovely, generous, charming, gentle and kind..."

    "Stop! Stop!" Irene put her hand over Renault''s mouth and said, "are you a fool? Am I still that me?"

    Without waiting for Renault to speak, he continued, "but you''re right. Miss Ben is really like this. Hee hee (: �١� ��)_��

    Renault looked at Irene''s lovely appearance and hugged her without Irene''s consent.

    "What is this..."

    "Hey, hey, I want to go back to the dormitory with you to watch the sunrise."

    "......? watch the sunrise? Don''t think Miss Ben doesn''t know what you want (? ?�� ? ?)��

    "You found it..."

    After Irene left, Renault had a warm current in his heart. Himself, is this even with Irene?

    Love comes too fast, just like a tornado. Renault suddenly thought of this lyrics and thought it was very appropriate. Some people have never seen a tornado in their life. Crossing into a different world is even rarer than seeing a tornado.

    Although a person is a little bored in the backyard, it is much better than boring entertainment. Renault is still very satisfied. The fly in the ointment is that he is hungry. Originally, he thought he could make a good meal at the party to comfort his stomach. However, Irene told him on the way that the party is mainly social, which is different from ordinary banquets, so it''s best not to eat indiscriminately, otherwise it''s very important Humiliating thing. Although many foods in the outer court are actually prepared for children who come with adults, adult nobles will not enjoy them. Therefore, Renault''s plan to kill Sifang was forced to abort. While in the back court, there are only fruit juice, wine and other water drinks. It would be too bad to eat such elegant things.

    Returning to the dormitory, it was late at night. Renault suddenly remembered that he had not bought the milk yellow bag he had promised to buy for Shi Jun. A slap on the forehead is bad.

    Why do you forget what you promised others. I''m really... Too bad.

    At the thought of this, Renault smiled and gently pushed open the door. He found that the dormitory was not dark. He felt relieved that Shi Jun should have gone to bed. He also went to sleep quietly. The next day, maybe he forgot about it.

    Determined, Renault gently closed the door and crept into bed.

    Patter����

    Renault was just about to go to bed when the magic light was turned on.

    Renault suddenly sat up and looked at Shi Jun who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Hi... Shijun, why haven''t you slept yet."

    Irene thought, I sleep too much during the day. How can I sleep at night! But you pervert, you haven''t been seen all day. Why did you go!

    Irene asked, "where have you been? Why did you come back so late? You smell like wine. Go take a bath!"

    Renault smiled bitterly: "it''s just a party... Well, don''t you take a bath? I''m super tired."

    Irene shook her head firmly.

    Renault had no choice but to get out of bed. He was well aware of the cleanliness of his roommate and could not smell any smell in the dormitory. However, he seems to have forgotten about the milk yellow bag. Ness!

 Chapter 428

    Irene looked at Renault''s back, snorted coldly and whispered, "I knew you forgot Miss Ben''s milk yellow bag QAQ."

    After a warm weekend, the next day when I returned to the college, the practice class finally began.

    The first thing to learn in the practice class is not chopping exercise, defense, cultivation or attack skills, but the art of spiritual escape, an escape skill that can''t wipe oil on the soles of your feet to keep your life.

    "When a warrior encounters powerful Warcraft or even war monsters and is unable to win, the best choice is not to fight like a bull, but to run away. This is not a shame. Only by saving his life can he continue to enjoy life! Continue to contribute his strength to the Datang army! This is the right idea. It is not brave to die if he knows he will lose the enemy , but stupidity. Therefore, the Datang army not only does not prohibit escape, but also encourages escape and escape more! "

    Before the practice class, Baroque''s brief and humorous explanation caused the students to laugh.

    Renault whispered to Irene in the crowd, "Shijun, this Baroque mentor is really interesting. I like it."

    Irene strange way: "like?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh."

    After seeing everyone laughing, Baroque''s tone turned serious: "But you can''t escape at will under any circumstances. During the Warcraft siege and the coming of the war, people who are allowed to block Warcraft but fear death and abscond are an insult to the spirit of warriors and disloyalty to the Tang army. We will never allow such a thing to happen! Even if we fight and die, we have to defend the safety of the city. Do you understand?"

    Everyone said in unison, "yes!" it is the warrior spirit that can be instilled in these moments that makes these rookies who will one day set foot on the battlefield to meet the terrible Warcraft siege have enough courage and unswerving faith.

    Baroque continued: "well, I won''t say much nonsense. Now I''ll tell you about the art of spiritual evasion. The art of spiritual evasion is divided into many kinds according to different occupations, such as the wind resistance of the demon Taoist master, the accelerator of the spell master, the breakthrough of the assassin, and the beast fleeing of the Hunter..." he listed the spiritual evasion of more than ten occupations at one go, and then said: "However, what I want to teach you is a skill used by most occupations, and it is also the most basic spiritual evasion - lightness skill. You should not think that the basic skill is the lowest skill. In fact, if you can use it flexibly, lightness skill is as effective as other spiritual evasion skills, and even more useful. Next, I will teach you how to use the spiritual power of lightness skill..."

    Renault is also very interested in this skill, which is a displacement skill. For example, various heroes with displacement skills in the glory of the king, such as Mulan, Diao Chan, Miyamoto Musashi

    And most importantly, the distance and speed of displacement are completely controlled by their own mental power.

    Although I don''t know what''s going on with this mental power, in Renault''s view, every time I use the skills, my mind will be more clear, and there will be no exhaustion of mental power as mentioned by my mentor, resulting in dizziness.

    Maybe your constitution... Is very special? Or there is an apocalyptic bracelet.

    ����

    The class in the morning ended like this. After lunch, Renault went to the test field alone. According to the method taught by his tutor, he injected spiritual power into his feet and looked straight ahead. Renault immediately felt that his feet were full of power!

    "Drink!!"

    Renault roared, kicked his feet on the ground, and flew with a swish.

    When the soles of his feet suddenly shook, it felt as if a bomb had exploded under him. Renault found himself flying straight forward. He was so surprised that he danced and shouted. Of course, he forgot all the things he had just reviewed, such as body exhibition and balance maintenance.

    "Bang!" the unlucky Renault bumped directly into a big tree seven meters ahead, made a close contact with each other, and then bounced back to the ground. Renault almost had a concussion and couldn''t get up on his feet. His eyes flashed and twinkled, and the sky was full of small stars.

    Renault rubbed his forehead for a long time.

    Although the head did not hurt, Renault could clearly realize that a burst of fatigue hit his mind.

    Renault knows that this is just a manifestation of his mental strength after use, which can also be said to be a manifestation of lack of mental strength.

    However, the use of this skill shocked Renault. The physical laws of the world are completely different from those of the earth. Every place and corner of the kingdom are deeply full of spiritual power. As long as an individual can cultivate skills by using the surrounding spiritual elements.

    Some people are gifted. They are born with spiritual power, and then they will awaken their gifted skills. People with gifted skills practice skills much faster than those mediocre people.

    Renault''s heart moved and began to seriously review the knowledge he had learned recently in the test field, master it thoroughly, practice constantly and dissipate his sweat!

    Keep practicing magic, various skills, and the exercise of the body itself.

    This is Renault''s most time in the college.

    I must win the class competition in the near future.

    Be strong.

    Be strong.

    Be strong.

    This is Renault''s biggest goal. After returning to the dormitory, Renault found it empty. Her roommate Shi Jun was not there.

    "It''s already noon. Has Shijun gone to dinner alone?"

    Renault shook his head and walked out of the dormitory.

    Along the way, the students around me were talking.

    "Hey, did you hear that Randolph, the dean of the university test, came to check it in person!"

    "Ah, no?"

    "Why not! Hurry up! Let''s go and see Dean Randolph! We can''t see it when we''re late!"

    ����

    Renault suddenly remembered that he was going to the test field to test his data after class today.

    This test data is equivalent to an exam, which can clearly measure the knowledge and skills mastered by the students during this period, and then the tutors will give guidance according to the characteristics of the students. Most importantly, Dean Randolph will personally check the guidance, as if you were playing basketball and Jordan was watching you.

    Renault looked at many students in the test field, and his hands trembled. He was afraid that he would not perform well in front of Randolph. Renault felt that a big man like Randolph would condescend to visit the test field of the lower class. This kind of equal treatment character is a great thing. It''s a pity that it''s unnecessary to fart and take off his pants. Many people are too nervous to play. It seems that the old guy is really a fool. He is really not as good as Angela, the agent of Magic School in terms of management and guidance.

 Chapter 429

    It is said that although both martial arts school and magic school belong to Chang''an school, people here know that the two sub schools are actually dead enemies. The martial arts school has always been oppressed by its enemies. Renault has long known the reason. In addition to poor luck and not being able to recruit so many excellent talents from the magic school, the martial arts school itself has some problems. Most of the tutors were infected by Rudolph and were extremely dull. Be serious, as if you would cut you with a knife if you annoyed him more. Who else dares to ask questions? Naturally, it is difficult to make progress.

    A fiery arrow flew to a drum tester like stone, non stone and non jade in the center of the field, and then burst, and the flame was absorbed as quickly as water meets a sponge.

    Jack, the tutor of basic cultivation, read out the data loudly: "Gabriel, physical destructive power 358; fire energy, additional destructive power, 277, comprehensive attack power 565! OK, next, Qingtong." the comprehensive attack power here, in addition to the physical impact, also includes the characteristics of various elements, such as the heat energy of fire, the hardness of gold, the activity of wood, the flexibility of water and the solidity of soil, The sharpness of the wind.

    A male elf magic Archer, Gabriel, who had just been tested, came to the end dejected. The elf usually had better control over the elements. He was also one of the best in Renault''s class. Unfortunately, the test just now was out of standard and failed to give full play to his usual strength. Seeing his performance, Rudolph''s face was still dull, not surprised or happy, and there was no mood fluctuation at all.

    The tester this time is Qingtong, a female student whose skin is green, even her nails and hair are green. From a distance, she looks like a plant. She is the leader of the forest. She is good at wood elements and is also one of the powerful figures in Renault''s class.

    Qingtong took out a shining dagger and held it in his hand. He used his spiritual power secretly. Soon, the dagger was wrapped with a layer of blue fog, which was steaming like a poisonous snake. The spiritual power of wood attribute looks strange. And its characteristics are really strange. Wood magic fighting Qi is active. When it hits the enemy, it does not destroy the base spirit to a certain extent and then disappear. It will invade bit by bit like a maggot of tarsal bone, which is very troublesome. Many assassins are wooden. After a successful attack, the enemy has to deal with the spiritual power of internal invasion. Distracted, they give the assassin a good opportunity, which can be said to be very vicious.

    Qingtong is an assassin. She looks deep. She seldom interacts with others in class. At this time, she also doesn''t say a word. Standing five meters away from the tester, her knees are slightly bent. Suddenly, her body is like a strong arrow. She rushes straight forward like lightning. At the same time, the dagger in her hand stabs into the tester.

    "Lightness skill!" the students exclaimed. Now the lightness skill and even displacement have no significant effect. They can only jump about four meters. Unexpectedly, Qingtong has reached this level. When she stood five meters away from the tester, she could not break into five meters, because the tester stood in front and eliminated the residual potential. In this way, Qingtong should be able to break into at least eight meters, which is a great achievement.

    Jack was a little moved, but he quickly read out the data: "physical destructive power 543, wood active destructive power 450 and comprehensive attack power 993!" even Jack was surprised by this value. He didn''t expect such a powerful talent in the lower class. The assassin is really powerful. He uses the momentum of lightness to increase his physical destructive power to more than 500. However, her wood activity can not be underestimated. What is more rare is her psychological quality. In front of Rudolph, she plays better than usual. It''s a pity that Rudolph is still like that fossil. He doesn''t seem to see it.

    After a pause, Jack said, "good, next, Andy!"

    There were many testers in front of him. Renault felt a little bored. In addition, he trained too hard last night and took a nap.

    For a time, there was a lot of discussion on the test field. Of course, most of them were sarcastic and most of them meant ridicule.

    The most shocking thing is actually Renault''s good friend Linka, who has just met. He can''t believe Renault will be so weak, and he doesn''t want to believe Renault will be so weak.

    The only one with a calm face on the court is Yueji. One is Yueji. She doesn''t think her roommate has much strength. After a long period of college practice, Yueji admits that he is only hard-working. In addition, she has strong talent and skills. So now, I don''t think it''s strange to see such a value as Reynolds.

    And the other one is Rudolph, the dean of the college!

    ����

    Renault climbed out of the field disheartened. Although he was the first one in the class to fail, or even the only one in the whole freshmen who did so poorly, Renault was not depressed because of these. He is because, after using his real strength, he finds that he has failed in his grades. It seems that my long efforts here are in vain. This annoyed Renault.

    But Renault was wrong. Renault is an ordinary person. It''s easy to cultivate to this value and fight more than a dozen muscle men with the peak of force on the earth.

    Next, others also did the test. Yueji''s data is on the upper side, not top, but better than ordinary people. It seems that it is also the reason for concealing some strength.

    After the test, Rudolph, who had been silent and motionless, came up to Renault, pointed to him and said, "you, come with me." then he turned and left.

    Everyone was stunned. Renault was a little strange. Was it because he failed and was to be taught by this fossil? Other people''s eyes were full of sympathy, only Jack thought.

    ����

    "Dean Rudolph, I will redouble my efforts in the future and never be lazy, let alone live up to the deep expectations placed on me by the teachers, colleges and imperial people..." as soon as Renault entered the dean''s office, he immediately started to admit his mistakes. This is the trick he learned after he was caught skipping classes in junior high school and senior high school. In this way, the teacher will feel that you have the intention of repentance, Sorry to scold too much.

    It''s a pity that Rudolph didn''t eat this. He just said, "sit down and let''s talk slowly."

    Renault was so flattered that he thought he could only stand and be trained. Unexpectedly, Rudolph asked him to sit down. The big man was too polite, beyond Renault''s expectation. In this way, he was embarrassed and didn''t know what would happen.

    Rudolph also sat down and slowly said, "this classmate, your name is Renault, isn''t it?"

    Renault nodded again and again, "yes, yes."

    "Well, classmate Renault, your use of spiritual power is the best among the students in the class. It''s very good."

 Chapter 430

    Renault said, "Dean Rudolph, you are really kidding." obviously, he couldn''t even pass the test just now. Renault thought his remark was mostly ironic. Did he see that he was hiding his strength?

    Rudolph''s eyes burst. At this time, he was very different from the dull old man, and his strong demeanor was revealed: "Renault, you must have hidden your strength when you don''t talk in front of the public, right? Although you seem to be doing your best, I don''t feel the big fluctuation of spiritual power, which proves that you are actually very relaxed when you punch. Moreover, the acting head of the holy order, how can your strength be poor. And most importantly, you... Have a fresh smell."

    "It''s like... It''s so fresh that even I haven''t felt it."

    Rudolph held out his hand, grabbed Renault''s wrist, took off his sleeves, looked at the bracelet on his wrist, his eyes were like electricity, looked at Renault, and asked in a deep voice, "this, how did you get it?"

    Sure enough, it''s because of this bracelet.

    Athena and Mulan all told themselves about this. Even the dead Mrs. Black Scorpion said it was an ominous thing.

    Renault thought for a moment and told the whole story of the bracelet, but omitted the underworld in the bracelet.

    Rudolph''s face was amazed when he heard about Renault''s acquaintance with Athena and his adventures.

    "Athena... That woman... Allowed you to be with her?"

    Renault nodded and said, "I don''t know... Maybe it''s the same smell?" looking at Rudolph''s unbelieving eyes, Renault smiled and said: "Athena may have a crush on me, hehe, do you think so?"

    Rudolph didn''t expect the calm looking young man to be so shameless. At this time, he couldn''t cry or laugh. He waved his hand and said, "forget it, those are not important. The important thing is the bracelet."

    Rudolph sighed and said, "don''t show the bracelet to others in the future."

    Renault nodded. Even without Rudolph''s advice, he would not be foolish enough to show the bracelet.

    "Be my student."

    Renault was surprised, looked at Rudolph in front of him and asked, "be your student?"

    Rudolph nodded unquestionably and said, "I believe my eyes!"

    "But..."

    Looking at Renault''s still surprised eyes, Rudolph smiled and said, "if I just don''t want to lose to Angela, is this reason enough?"

    This is also helpless. Because Rudolph is getting older and older, he has no energy to manage Wudao college or even the whole Rudolph college. Therefore, the annual college competition is always lost to Angela''s magic college. Most importantly, there are no top-notch figures in the freshmen of the college, but the magic college has recruited several teenagers of famous families Yingjie. If the guess is right, they are likely to pick all the eight new students. At that time, Wudao college will be very embarrassed.

    Renault then got serious and asked, "Dean, what skills do you want to teach me...?"

    Rudolph said word by word at this time: "storm kill!"

    This old man, who has never conceded defeat in his life, finally showed a decadent state when the college he manages has been overwhelmed by the magic school all the year round and the talents have withered in recent years. After all, when people are old, their state of mind can not be compared with that of the newborn calf who is not afraid that day and gets up and continues to run after falling down.

    Renault saw Rudolph''s old face when he sighed. His blood was boiling and said, "don''t worry, Dean, I will never lose face to our college!"

    Listening to Renault''s excited and confident answer, Rudolph seemed to see himself in those days. The vigorous and vigorous lengtouqing said with great comfort: "good! Good! Young people, what they need is self-confidence. Even if they fail, as long as they have the courage to try and challenge, they will succeed one day!

    He paused and said, "the storm kill is an advanced skill. Even if it is the foundation, it is still difficult to learn it in a short time. Renault, just do your best without being too reluctant. I am very satisfied with this self-motivated and collective sense of honor." At that moment, he told Renault the operation, release and balance method of the psychic power of the storm kill, although it was only the foundation, it was also very complex.

    The soul of this skill is the wind, an unusual wind. It is the most powerful tornado in nature that can easily lift 10000 tons of giant ships.

    Most importantly, using this skill requires a lot of mental energy.

    Rudolph still has more than ten days left in the conference to teach Renault this skill, mainly because of his accurate control over the elements. Maybe he can really create miracles and grasp it in such a short time. Generally speaking, the spiritual power must reach a certain strength to practice the storm kill, but Renault is an exception. Under Rudolph''s guidance, Renault was told that the Apocalypse bracelet is a good choice Endless artifacts. At any time, bracelets can absorb the spiritual elements in the kingdom of the king.

    In order to make it easier for him to understand, Rudolph took Renault to the field training ground. Although there is only one night, it is better to get the personal guidance of the master of skills than a profound and thorough theoretical effect.

    They found a secluded place. After all, it''s strange that the Dean taught the students himself or that he became famous in the storm. If a large number of onlookers were attracted at that time, Renault couldn''t even meditate.

    "OK, Renault, you try the way I said, and the goal is the tree in front of you!" Rudolph pointed to a tree in front of him, whose hands can be held together. It is more than 20 meters high, wrapped with low roots and curly snakes, and whose trunk is covered with scales and skin, said to Renault.

    This tree is too strong and extremely hard. Because its skin is called dragon scale tree, students usually use it to practice cross attack imbalance control. Because many Warcraft are also covered with hard scales, it is easy for metal weapons to bounce off and lose defense. If they don''t learn to respond urgently, they will be seized with the opportunity to attack and die.

    Among the learned skills, only the Qi strength such as sword Qi can cause great damage to the dragon scale tree. The physical skills such as the connection of other weapons and blades and the weaponization of spiritual power are estimated to be of no great use. It''s good to peel off one or two scales. Renault was ashamed: "Dean Rudolph, I''m afraid..."

    Rudolph interrupted him with a smile, "just try it as a goal. Try it with the strength you tested in the college today. Don''t use the power of apocalyptic bracelets."

    "Look at you, don''t you... Don''t you use the Apocalypse bracelet?"

 Chapter 431

    Hearing Rudolph''s question, Renault hesitated and said, "I don''t know, but every time I practice, no matter how tired, I always recover very quickly."

    Rudolph nodded and said, "that''s it. Go on, just like usual practice."

    Renault said, "all right." then he picked up a long knife, which could make a storm kill without weapons. But Rudolph said that during the battle, when the two sides exchanged weapons, unpredictable Balance errors sometimes occurred under the action of great power, revealing defense flaws. Even the top experts are no exception, but they can reduce the number of mistakes to the minimum, the degree is the lowest, and the flaws are almost negligible. The storm kill is sent out at the moment of weapon exchange. The effect is better and it is impossible to prevent. So Renault accepted his suggestion.

    Under the guidance of Rudolph, gather the spiritual power quickly, blend in the body, and then wave a knife to the dragon scale tree.

    "Bang!" the tree shook slightly and then returned to normal, while a light wind floated out of Renault''s long knife, blowing a piece of grass in front of him and bending back.

    Rudolph nodded: "Well, it''s good to be able to generate such a wind force for the first time. However, according to the deviation degree of the wind direction, you have added too much spiritual power! Note that although it''s a moment to gather spiritual power until the skill is issued, the generation process of spiral spiritual power is relatively continuous. The integration of spiritual power must be balanced in the whole process. If there is a slight deviation in the middle, you have to give up the previous work!"

    "Oh." Renault nodded to be taught, and then waved his knife again to the tree.

    "It''s too powerful this time!" Rudolph commented only in a short sentence.

    Renault hit another knife.

    "For example, the wind force should be weak. You hesitated in the middle of the two fusion failures just now, but the tornado kill pays attention to the momentum of indomitable progress. You can''t hesitate because you need to control the fusion balance of spiritual power."

    "The steps don''t match properly, so I have to sink five centimeters more!"

    "The posture of wielding the knife is wrong, the strength is insufficient, it is easy to be bounced off, and the skills will hit other places!"

    ��������

    Every time Renault struck a knife, Rudolph immediately pointed out the mistakes in his practice. The Dragon roll kill is a large collection of martial arts, not just the blending of spiritual power. However, the blending of spiritual power is the focus and soul. Renault also didn''t know that it was nearly midnight and there was still no significant progress. This kind of microcosm of abnormal balance of spiritual power Small operation is like a big man playing with an embroidery needle. Unspeakable difficulties also require amazing patience. If he is a little grumpy, he will directly shoot his chance of success.

    Renault thought it would be much easier for him to make a super limit spiritual blow than to practice it. However, after several months of hard training, he had already developed enough patience and will and still tried it without discouragement. Other dignitaries and presidents also squeezed out urgent and valuable time to guide how he could give up until now.

    "Bang!" after another tree knife impact, the situation was slightly abnormal. The grass behind fell to different places in the wind, either front or back, left or right, and some couldn''t make a circle.

    Rudolph was overjoyed and said, "OK, OK, it can send out spiral air force. Renault, I didn''t see the wrong person. You are really the best person to learn from the storm."

    Then Rudolph looked at Renault and said, "now, use your bracelet and use the spiritual power for yourself to wield this knife!"

    Renault heard that the bracelet was shining brightly, his eyes looked straight ahead, enchanted the spirit power on the long knife, and then waved it out with all his strength!

    Bang!!!

    Just like a mini tornado, the dragon scale tree in front is like a hollow trunk. With a click, it is easily rolled into the sky by the tornado! This is not enough. The residual strength of the tornado is still strong, turning over the lawn on the ground from the bottom! It does not dissipate until the tornado flies tens of meters away.

    "How awesome..."

    Renault stared at the consequences.

    Good! Good! Good! "

    Rudolph said three good in one breath, which was enough to prove how happy Rudolph was at this time.

    "Renault, although I just learned, the storm has such power! Renault, you are really the best student I have ever met in my life, ha ha ha."

    Looking at the dean''s happy appearance, Renault had to feel his forehead with embarrassment.

    "Renault, remember, if you practice hard according to my method, your storm killing skill will become stronger and stronger. I look forward to the arrival of the university competition."

    Rudolph patted Renault on the shoulder, smiled and encouraged.

    Renault night was quite moved and said, "don''t worry, Dean, I won''t live up to your expectations! You''ve worked hard!"

    Rudolph sighed: "people are old, and their energy is much lower than before. I used to practice hard all night in those days. Now I feel tired just standing for a moment." no matter how strong a person is, after aging, his spiritual vitality is never as young as when he was young. This is the capital of youth. After that, Rudolph launched the lightness skill and went away. His lightness skill attainments were as high as his martial arts skills. He was light and steady, just like a meteor catching the moon, fast and absolutely round. After two rises and falls, he disappeared.

    Renault couldn''t help but marvel. Although the dean''s lightness is not so gorgeous and dazzling, the speed is not low, which is equivalent to Athena''s strength. I don''t know when I can reach that state. After sighing, Renault still continued to learn the patient practice of embroidery. The competitive competition is approaching day by day, and he has little time left.

    ����

    Returning to the dormitory, Renault looked at Shi Jun who had fallen asleep and sighed in his heart.

    For two months, I kept practicing in Chang''an University, touched my eight abdominal muscles, pinched the muscles on my arms, and the corners of Renault''s mouth rose.

    It''s all due to the abundant energy in this world. It''s really suitable for cultivation.

    The first skill learned is the powerful storm kill.

    Just keep working hard and the future will be better. Renault thought so and gradually fell asleep.

    Renault did not intend to practice on the last day before the competitive competition. After all, it is not easy for the spirit and body to bear overload for a long time. There must be a buffer. Moreover, Renault has one more important thing - buying armor.

    Usually Renault wears the sets of armor issued by the University in class. The lowest kind is made of animal skin. For rookie soldiers who have just taken office, this kind of lightweight armor is also just right. Some armor with strong defense but too heavy is unbearable, and their weak strength will only be counterproductive in battle.

 Chapter 432

    Renault, an earthling, has never been interested in armor. If it is not specifically required by the university or during training, he is basically dressed casually. However, facing such an important day of competitive competition, this outfit is different. A good suit of equipment can raise the strength of the warfighter to a higher level. When challenging Warcraft, the small life is a little more guaranteed, and the role can not be underestimated.

    The most important thing is that wearing handsome armor can highlight your heroism and make yourself more handsome!

    Renault has no idea what kind of armor he should buy is most suitable for his own characteristics. Other people have different professional characteristics from his soldiers. I''m afraid it''s difficult to ask what to do. So Renault planned to ask Rudolph for advice.

    However, Renault hesitated before he came to the door of the office because he saw Rudolph busy with tomorrow''s game. Like an ant on a hot pot, it will disturb him. I''m afraid it''s not good. Fortunately, Renault didn''t need to hesitate soon, because Rudolph had seen him and waved: "Renault, you''re here. I just wanted to find you."

    Renault came into the office and said, "Dean Rudolph, what can I do for you?"

    Rudolph sorted out the information and said, "the game will start tomorrow. I don''t think you usually have a decent armor. It''s not good."

    Renault thought it was a coincidence to think of the same piece: "Dean, I came here today just to ask you what type of armor is the best? Soft armor or hard armor, light armor or heavy armor."

    Rudolph said with a smile: "You don''t have to worry. I''m already ready. No matter how powerful you are, you are still a freshman and lack real combat experience. Especially in the duel with experts, you may lose if you''re not careful. If you have a good suit of armor, you can win at least a few more points. You''re the greatest hope of Freshmen in our university. Of course, I have to take special care of you."

    Renault was so happy that he was about to laugh. The armor prepared by the Dean himself was undoubtedly good. It was really a timely help.

    Rudolph said as he took out what he said from the space ring in his hand. A set of folded gray armor, without gorgeous stripes, and the material is not glittering pull metal, which is as insignificant as Rudolph''s person. Rudolph unfolded the armor and said proudly, "what do you think?"

    Renault looked at it for a long time and gave a truthful evaluation: "it seems good except that the style is a little rustic." he was a little disappointed. This guy didn''t look much better than what he had received from his own university.

    Rudolph almost fainted: "You really don''t know the goods. This is movable armor. Generally, the armor can move freely only through the joints, which will affect the user''s movement. It is called dead armor. However, movable armor is different. In addition to folding freely, each part of it can stretch freely, which is similar to cloth clothes. What''s more rare is that its material is Qinglan fish skin on Fengfeng Strait, which The skin defense of this kind of monster fish is quite good, and it is as soft as oil. Weapons can easily slide on it and deviate from the body. It is one of the best soft armor materials. However, the probability of leaving materials after the death of Qinglan fish is surprisingly low. It is usually turned into aura, and whether a small piece of fish skin can be preserved among 10000. I didn''t know when I practiced balance and storm kill in the storm channel How many Qing Lan fish did you kill to gather enough materials for a complete set of armor. For an assassin warrior with amazing use of psychic power, your psychic power is relatively low! "

    Renault scratched his head: "so it is. It sounds good."

    Rudolph rolled his eyes: "it doesn''t sound good, it''s absolutely good! The name of this armor is'' breaking waves'', which was my favorite thing in my early years."

    Renault said shyly, "Dean, you''d better keep it. How can I take it away." Rudolph said: "it doesn''t matter. Its defense power is too insignificant compared with people at our level. It''s almost the same as wearing it. It''s better to give it to you and make more contributions to the University." Having said that, he still has some memories in his eyes. After all, this suit of armor has experienced ups and downs since he was young. Seeing his growth, he has cultivated certain feelings, which is almost like an old friend who has known each other for many years.

    Touching two hands on the armor, Rudolph quickly handed it to Renault as if he were saying goodbye. After all, the armor had better play its role in the battlefield rather than silence in the space ring. It would be too aggrieved.

    Renault took it over and saw a small sapphire in the heart of the armor. It was very beautiful. Bubbles kept popping up in the jade, like fish exhaling. This was also the only outstanding feature of the armor on the surface. All other places were gray scales without exception. Renault pointed to the sapphire and said, "Dean, what''s the use of this thing?"

    Rudolph nodded: "It''s the crystal core of the demon chime orchid fish. The chance to hit it is much lower than its skin, so I got one. Although the chime orchid fish skin is a dead object, it is alive to some extent, and its soul is this crystal core. A calling contract can be established. Even if it is accidentally lost or stolen, it can be recovered by calling. In addition, when it is damaged, as long as the degree is not It''s too outrageous. It can repair itself. "

    Listening to Rudolph''s list of advantages, Renault realized just now how good the armor was and said with difficulty, "Dean, do you really want to give it to me?"

    Rudolph said with a smile, "can''t I go back on what I said? I have dissolved the calling contract with breaking the waves. After re establishing the contract with it, you will be his next owner. As long as you don''t dissolve the contract, no one can take it away from you. Is it the most loyal pet or loyal armor?" Rudolph then taught Renault the contract, Perform another Lord recognition ceremony.

    When Renault came out of the dean''s office, he didn''t feel the load increased because of wearing armor, and his action remained unchanged. On the contrary, breaking waves is really light if there is nothing. As Rudolph said, it is similar to cloth clothes. It also has excellent flexibility, and the whole-body activities will not have any impact on the movement.

    On this day, Renault only carried out the daily compulsory course of mental power operation all day, and the rest of the time was reserved for physical and mental rest. I bragged with Irene at night, but I didn''t talk long before I went to bed. It was also the first time Renault had slept since he went to the test field every day.

 Chapter 433

    "Well, you have successfully cleaned yourself up. Now you look much better than when you first came down."

    After a long period of steady transition in this space, Xingling boss suddenly said.

    Liu Zhi reacted that he had been here for a long time, so long that he almost forgot how long he had been in this world.

    "How long have I been here?"

    Liu Zhi hesitated for a long time before he finally said a word.

    "The standard time is 67 days." Xingling said casually. Then she seemed to think of something and added, "the standard time you set."

    Liu Zhi was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning of Xingling boss.

    At this time, the star spirit leader said: "Oh, well, as a planet, our concept of time is different from yours. Your day may be our breath. Well, the Zerg on the planet have been cleaned up, and the imperial team is preparing to leave. You can almost go."

    "Ready to leave?" Liu Zhi looked incredulous. If players want to leave, it is still a little possible, but the Empire has invested so many resources for the ore on the E-96 planet. If there is no harvest, where will they leave so easily.

    For this, Xingling boss didn''t explain to Liu Zhi. She just said, "you''re about to leave. If you drag it down, you may not be able to take it away."

    What else did Liu Zhi want to ask? As soon as the Xingling boss lifted his hand, he sent Liu Zhi out with his warship island adariat.

    This time, like the situation when Liu Zhi was dragged into this place, Liu Zhi didn''t feel any Caton at all. It can be seen that the strength promoted by Liu Zhi during this period is nothing at all for the Xingling boss.

    When Liuzhi reacted, he had arrived at the outermost edge of E-96.

    At this time, Liu Zhi found an almost impossible thing.

    The imperial clones are cleaning up all kinds of buildings on the E-96 planet. All bunker camps have been dismantled, repackaged and loaded into the space warships flying over the E-96 planet. This time, the space warship is quite large. Compared with the space warship, the huge warship one or two kilometers long that Liu Zhi saw before is like a goldfish meeting a whale.

    Although the pronunciation is the same, the head is completely different.

    Then a space warship can at least hold more than 100 such huge warships one or two kilometers long.

    However, Liu Zhi can see that the number of such space warships is not large. When he appeared, he only saw such one nearby. It is estimated that in the past, the empire may be at the level of three to five.

    They came here to load those huge warships and some bunker camps that are difficult to dismantle.

    Liu Zhi estimated that in the past, they came to this planet only once. They missed this opportunity. Liu Zhi didn''t want to quit the world so well.

    At least he couldn''t drive his own adariat into space.

    Let alone return to the starting point of the big world.

    At that time, he can''t leave the big world. Even if he gets more benefits, it''s useless.

    No wonder the star spirit boss will send him out directly.

    Liu Zhi didn''t finish sighing. He found that the yardaryat was quickly surrounded. At least six giant warships surrounded the yardaryat in the sky. A weapon similar to a plasma gun had been aimed at the warship island.

    At the same time, the warning voice began to sound, "report your identity."

    "Sandro, an outsider to join the Empire, is responsible for the defense of the 1023 sea area of E-96 planet."

    "1023 sea area, didn''t you disappear in 69 days?" a voice of distrust came from the giant warship.

    "What''s missing? I received an order to enter the seabed to find the whereabouts of the Zerg''s level 4 mother nest, and I also sent back intelligence and took the initiative to attack the level 4 mother nest. This is the battle record and the response record when I reported the information."

    Liu Zhi reported his family''s records as he spoke.

    It can also be seen from here that the empire is really strong in some aspects. Liu Zhi finished here and submitted the records. They immediately found out the situation here.

    "Yes, I found you, Sandro. Hit back

    Defeat the second level mother nest, hand in 11 Zerg mother nest eggs, block the migration of Zerg mother nest once, find the hidden fourth level mother nest, complete the task, and successfully hurt the Zerg mother nest. The record is complete and good. You can return to the team. By the way, do you have any resources to hand in? "

    Liu Zhi was stunned, and then he understood that the handed over resources mentioned here should refer to minerals and energy, as well as some things collected on the planet.

    Some players come here to find and collect items. They can always find some good things. Although they can''t fight the Zerg, the empire can benefit from the things they collect.

    Moreover, a ship as big as Liuzhi, the adariat, will not be invisible from the Empire. They also want to see if Liuzhi will be willing to hand over the ship.

    If it was just a legendary ship, Liu Zhi handed it in directly without saying a word.

    But this ship is not only mythical, but also strengthened by the Xingling boss and treated by Liu Zhi for so many days.

    Now this has become Liu Zhi''s mobile base. Liu Zhi certainly can''t hand in this good thing.

    So in the face of such a situation, Liu Zhi said directly, "No."

    "Yes, you are a class IV warship and need special transportation. Are you sure?"

    Liu Zhi was sure. He found that the data just calculated by the Empire seemed to be deducted a lot. Then he understood that the Empire was collecting transportation fees.

    Liu Zhi estimated and shipped such a boat. Liu Zhi used one tenth of his previous achievements and some of his resources.

    You can see how expensive the freight is.

    Then Liu Zhi quickly popped up a detailed list of materials and equipment that the empire can trade. There are also some things handed in by players.

    It can be seen that the Empire wants to wipe out all the record points before the players leave. Of course, some players will choose to trade with their own platform. This is everyone''s own view.

    Liu Zhi glanced at the list and directly mentioned it. "My goal is to upgrade.

 Chapter 434

    With Liu Zhi''s order, the list in front of him was more than half short.

    In the next situation, Liu Zhi clearly saw the contradiction between the player and the Empire.

    Both sides want materials and energy, but the player''s goal is quite clear. They want to upgrade, so they would rather exchange a large number of materials for an upgrade opportunity than give those materials to the Empire.

    On the contrary, they will use their record points to exchange materials from the Empire for their own growth.

    It is precisely for this reason that the Empire simply tried to crack the upgrade method and launched the upgrade standard package.

    What is used here is a loophole on the player platform.

    Behind each player force on the player platform, there is a spring like thing. As long as you invest corresponding energy and materials into it, you can exchange it for a gem that can be used for upgrading.

    In addition to the three key levels of 5, 10 and 15, the required resources are divided into three levels: 1-4, 6-9 and 11-14.

    The amount of resources required for each grade is the same, and the attributes of resources are not paid attention to.

    This is a fairly large loophole. The Empire has studied this loophole for a long time, and finally made upgrade standard materials for all classes and levels.

    The materials required for Level 3 to level 4 and level 2 to level 3 are certainly different. For players, as long as they can upgrade and be cheaper, they are naturally willing to exchange their achievements on the side of the Empire.

    Liu Zhi glanced at the list given by the Empire. His record was good. He found and seriously injured a level 4 mother nest, which made him pull a lot.

    You should know that the level of the player corresponding to the level 4 mother nest is equivalent to between level 10 and 12. According to the principle of half the player after defeat, if Liu Zhi really killed the level 4 mother nest, he should be able to get an upgrade material from level 8 to level 9.

    But Liu Zhi only found and seriously injured the level 4 mother nest, so he didn''t give much.

    Just take this to calculate, Liu Zhi can be divided into an upgrade material from level 5 to level 6.

    If Liu Zhi specifies which profession, the level of this upgrade material may be raised again.

    However, the Empire also knows the requirements of the player platform, so like the player platform, each player can only exchange one tanalis desert at a time.

    Elune above his head was kind and generous, and the blue child was unwilling to be lonely. In a corner of the night, he also opened his eyes and stared at Azeroth.

    In the desert under the curtain of the moon.

    A large camp lit a bonfire, in which tens of thousands of people rested. Although it was a little chaotic, order remained.

    A tall figure.

    Elune, who stood on the edge of the camp and looked at the sky, was silent.

    Suddenly.

    A tall but bent figure, close to the tall but straight figure, bent down and whispered respectfully:

    "Chief, we are at the entrance of Angolo crater. Do the tribes really want to go there? There is nothing there except Tyrannosaurus Rex, grumpy elements and grumpy life..."

    "Zangarh. This is the instruction of the great loa God. We will only arouse the covet of Sha nu in tanalis. Although we are both desert trolls, Sha Nu will not be kind. We don''t need their kindness. Now we are weak and can only choose to leave. But we leave for a more glorious return!"

    Without looking back, the tall figure interrupted the words of his subordinates named zangar, whose voice echoed only in a low voice.

    "Angolo crater, it''s really dangerous there. But this is loa God''s guidance. We can''t go against God''s guidance. Zangar, what you can do is what you must do, that is, help me coach the tribe, let everyone feel at ease and strive to enter the crater tomorrow!"

    That slightly bent figure heard the tall figure so determined. He bent slightly again and whispered:

    "Luoa''s will, your glory... Chief, I''ll check the camp. In the desert at night, the wind is a little strong. I hope those cubs can firm up their tents!"

    "Go."

    When the slightly bent figure left and stared at the tall figure of Elune in the sky, he turned his head and looked at the camp below.

    If you stand opposite him at this time, because the moonlight is too dazzling. He couldn''t see his face clearly with the moonlight on his back. But the tall and strong muscles, the iconic blue and white skin of the desert troll and a dazzling red short hair all prove that it is a powerful desert troll.

    He is indeed a desert troll.

    His name is tonatiu Aztec. He is the tribal chief of the desert Troll sand blood clan.

    The sand blood troll is one of many desert trolls in the tanalis desert.

    When it comes to the trolls in the tanalis desert, the world is only familiar with the sand anger trolls of zurfarak.

    But in fact, although the sand anger troll is one of the biggest forces of the desert troll, it also occupies the only Troll city in the desert.

    But below the Shanu tribe.

    There are still a dozen other desert Troll tribes with an uncertain number.

    Their number ranges from thousands to more than 12000, while the population of the Shanu tribe exceeds 100000.

    The sand blood tribe is one of the more than ten desert trolls except the sand Nu tribe.

    Originally, everyone was a desert troll, basically the same blood relationship. Although the relationship was not close, it was OK. Just a few years ago, the sand Nu tribe in zurfarak suddenly wanted to unify the whole desert troll and issued orders to other tribes that were not sand Nu trolls - either all submit to sand Nu or die. In the future, tanalis only has sand Nu and there are no other desert Troll tribes.

    In fact, you can move to zurfarak to live. Most desert trolls are willing. After all, in the ghost place of tanalis, zurfarak is more suitable to live in addition to the goblin city.

    Just

    It is said that the news from zurfarak claimed that the big people in the city wanted to unify all the desert trolls, establish a new Troll Empire and March to the north.

    Why not the south?

    Because in the south of tanalis, except for sand, there are only Angela worm people and wild animals in the crater.

    This is a good thing for the desert troll. After all, no one really wants to stay in the barren desert without anything. If you can go to the livable north, everyone will be happy. For example, it is said that there are barren prairies suitable for hunting wild animals everywhere, or gray valleys with towering trees but a pile of black skin and long ears.

    However.

    It won''t be that simple.

    Zurfarak''s order is that strong trolls can enter the city. Old and weak women and children can only stay outside the city, even outside the city. They can only stay in the original territory of those desert trolls.

    Sand Nu only needs strong soldiers or strong desert Troll cannon fodder.

    Other desert trolls certainly don''t want to.

    They claimed that either Shanu changed his mind and accepted everyone''s check-in. Or don''t try to recruit their soldiers.

    then.

    A civil war broke out among the trolls of the tanares desert.

 Chapter 435

    However, lying in bed, Renault, who has always met Duke Zhou almost immediately on weekdays, lost sleep and couldn''t sleep with his eyes wide open at the ceiling. The campus is very quiet tonight, but the atmosphere is like the depression before the storm, which makes people breathless.

    Starting tomorrow, we will set foot on the competitive stage. If we can reach the finals, we must show our real strength in front of thousands of people. After several dreamy months, Renault can''t believe how quickly it can integrate into the world. Ideal, goal, will embark on a new starting point tomorrow! On the big stage of the king mainland, the future self will no longer be just a spectator!

    Renault remembered a famous saying on earth: let the storm be more violent!

    ����

    When Renault opened his eyes again, he felt refreshed and exhausted. Both strength and self-confidence seemed to climb an unprecedented peak. This is the effect of just enough rest after long training on the improvement of state. If you work hard on the last day and are half dead tired, or stop practicing early a few days ago to rest, the effect is not so good.

    As soon as I got out of the door, I met Irene. Renault smiled and said, "Shi Jun, how are you getting ready?"

    Irene knows that without exposing her real strength, she can only play until the second grade at most, because most of the skills of the magician have to be supplemented by spells. Irene is a magical genius. Medium and low-level magic skills can be issued without spells. It''s OK to pretend to be a devil fighting spirit, but there''s no way to use more advanced magic skills, Her own fighting spirit has also reached a certain level, but it is much worse than the best magic. Irene has some regrets and has no psychological burden at the same time. Shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "it''s so careless. It''s estimated that he can barely squeeze into the finals. Renault, how do you feel?"

    Renault said proudly, "I''m in great shape now. All the men who block my way forward will be slaughtered! All the women... Um... Ace love! Chains, whips, candles, collars, shackles, eye masks and ropes can''t be less!"

    Irene was thrilled to hear that. It was easy to imagine a terrible scene when those nouns were connected. She also understood the meaning of ACE''s love in the mouth of this wonderful roommate and secretly scolded the pervert. However, the normally low-key roommate was as arrogant and domineering as taking medicine today. She was more or less strange: "which stage of the competition can she reach?"

    Renault said with a smile: "it''s estimated that he can enter the knockout."

    Irene rolled her eyes. Are you so modest.

    The first day of the internal competition is not a direct confrontation between students, but almost the same as the test. It mainly includes three aspects: attack power, defense and evasion. Attack data still depends on instruments. Defense and evasion are attacks with no difference in intensity by special instructors. Look at the students'' bearing ability and dodge ability, and then give a score. Finally, the data of the three aspects are combined to get the total score of a student. In the previous low-level classes, only the top 20 in the data row could get the chance to pass the internal competition, and the rate was very low. However, somehow this year, the two universities negotiated a major adjustment and doubled the number. There are 40 people in each lower class, that is, one in every two to three can qualify. This is really encouraging news, which means that it will be easier for everyone to get the opportunity to show and practice.

    Finally, the most outstanding achievement in Renault''s class is the wooden fighting girl Qingtong of the master of the forest, which is different from Renault''s shameless guy who plans to hide his strength, hide his face, and then eat his opponent maliciously during the game. Most of the forest masters are straight people who can''t play tricks. And she must be the third best student in the class. First, Renault, the only personal disciple of Dean Rudolph, and then Irene, the powerful figure known as the "genius girl demon Taoist master", are also in the class. Even with the combination of half devil fighting spirit and fisheye magic, her strength is still above the green pupil.

    However, the two people with the highest strength have only made inconspicuous achievements. Elena is the eleventh. This number is not very good. At least it is difficult for others to think of her real identity. And Renault is still low, twenty-three. Renault''s sinister mind of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger needless to say. In fact, with his real strength, Elena can''t compare her real strength in attack and defense. In terms of avoidance, I accepted the cultivation of Randolph, a powerful soldier, to test defense and dodge, which must be a higher level than Renault before!

    The day of the internal test passed without much surprise. The 40 people who qualified in the class basically had no accidents. They were all those who performed well on weekdays. Except for Renault who failed the first test, he learned a lesson and used his spiritual power. In addition, he was abnormal under the guidance of Randolph, The test accurately maintained between 20 and 30.

    Before the end of the internal test, there is still one important thing left - drawing lots.

    In addition to strength, sometimes you have to have some luck to reach what stage you can reach in the university competition. Drawing lots is one of the factors that determine luck. If you are lucky, you may face several relatively weak rookies in a row in the knockout, and then reach the finals all the way. If you are unlucky, you may encounter a perverted figure like an old demon in Montenegro at the first draw, and then walk down the venue in the first game and become a spectator.

    So when drawing lots, almost everyone couldn''t stop thinking about the blessing of the God of luck, then put their hands into the small wooden box that decided whether their scenery was miserable or miserable, and took out the paper lot as if they took out the judgment.

    Renault and Elena lined up in the middle of the line and looked at the colorful look of the people in front of them before opening the paper label, either happy, depressed, or unhappy. Elena is certainly fearless, but it''s strange to see Renault swaggering in front without being nervous: "Renault, why don''t you worry at all?"

    Renault Qi said: "what are you worried about? Do you mean there are many fewer problems with beautiful women in freshmen this year than in previous years? Don''t worry, I''m such a handsome person, how can I have no pursuit of little fans..."

    Elena angrily interrupted him: "I mean, where did you think of the lottery?" she said in her heart, where are you handsome? Why didn''t miss Ben see it?

 Chapter 436

    Renault suddenly said, "Oh, you said this, Shi Jun, I''ve said it many times. We must speak clearly to avoid ambiguity."

    Elena was so angry that she almost fainted. She was bitten by Renault several times. She still can''t fully accept her roommate''s unrestrained thinking and the wrong edge of the sword.

    Renault patted his chest and said, "don''t worry. I''ve always had good luck. I haven''t tried not to win the lottery." Renault was right, but he only touched two lottery tickets. The first prize was a box of lighters worth a dollar, and the second was a bag of paper towels. He hasn''t been able to earn his capital back.

    Elena was skeptical: "Oh, is that so?"

    "Look, you''ll know later."

    After a short meeting, it was their turn. After drawing out the paper tag, they found a place to open it.

    "Wow, hahaha..." Renault suddenly laughed, startled Elena, and the rest of the class looked at her one after another.

    Elena leaned over and said, "Renault, what are you laughing at? Did you draw a weak opponent?" the name on the sign was "Class 3 of martial arts class of Chang''an University, washlaki."

    Renault couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "I''m rubbish. I know I''m a rookie as soon as I hear the name. I''ll see how I ravage him. Let him know a truth --"

    Word by word, he said arrogantly: "fighting is cruel! Ha ha ha......" he was very happy when he thought that he could bully such goods at will.

    Seeing other people in the class staring at him, Renault pretended to be proud and said, "you see, I''m useless. Good character is different, ha ha!"

    Elena patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "brother, be careful."

    One of the magic Knights named Donald said, "Renault, this washlaki, is the sixth person in Randolph''s Freshman entrance test. In fact, he has achieved a unique wooden magic genius with strong characteristics."

    Renault was surprised and asked, "really?"

    Donald nodded again in affirmation, and the others sighed in sympathy with him. They have all seen Renault''s brilliant performance in the test, and their comprehensive attack power is only poor 20. They met such a strong opponent in the first game... However, with such strength, anyone will lose.

    What invincible Eastern smile make complaints about, but it is not the heart, but the heart is always Tucao constantly - the master is usually have the momentum of the extraordinary name, such as Yang top days, Chung Geun-hee, the East is undefeated, at least also a Zhao Meng, Wang Hu, and so on, how can it be "I am garbage"? It seems that the world of kings can''t be compared with the earth after all.

    ����

    Because there are too many participants in the competition, there are still 60000 or 70000 after the internal selection competition in the past, and the number of participants in the junior class has reached 100000 after expanding to 40. If everyone competes in one venue, it is estimated that it will not be finished even if the freshmen graduate. Therefore, the university will disperse the number of knockout matches to many small training venues in the two universities. Renault was lucky to be arranged in the 46th venue of the knockout, which was also the fourth training ground of magic martial arts of Randolph martial arts school, occupying the home advantage.

    Although the venue has been scattered, Renault was shocked by the atmosphere when he came to his competition field. It''s a small training ground. In fact, it''s almost as big as a football field on earth. If it''s small, it can''t do anything at all. If you make a few moves, you''ll have to run out of the venue. In the past, the stands around the training ground were crowded with heads, at least thousands of people, and all the seats were full. For a knockout, this number is exaggerated. The reason is that washlaki, the eighth most powerful guy in the freshman test in Chang''an University, also fought the first battle here. The battle of the strong always attracts a lot of attention, which is why there are so many people in the 46th sub venue.

    After all, Renault is also a person who has seen big scenes and doesn''t feel much about such shocking scenes.

    Because Irene and her class are not together, they are far apart, which makes Renault a little unhappy.

    Elena''s game time is in the afternoon. She also came to help Renault. Although she thinks it doesn''t matter, the strength gap between the two sides is too big.

    The battle hasn''t started yet. There is a lot of noise in the venue. They are discussing the people of the conference, the popular champions of all grades and even the whole competitive competition. The situation of Randolph martial arts school is not optimistic, because everyone knows that there have been no top talents for several times. Although very discouraged, the students'' comments were not blind.

    "You say, who can win this five-year competition, that is, the final?"

    "Born in the fifth year of the magic school, Leon, the dark master and also a great knight, was the runner up in the last Congress. It is said that Garfield, the defending champion magician, had some problems in cultivation and could not break through the bottleneck. I think he is going to give up his seat."

    "Who do you think is better among the freshmen of the demon school?"

    "Well... It seems that a man named Irene is very powerful and shows great talent!"

    "Yes, yes! It seems to be very beautiful! It''s still the best in that special class"

    "Really? Why haven''t I seen it?"

    ����

    Hearing that they began to talk about Irene, Renault felt a burst of pride.

    At this time, there was an avalanche of sound waves from the entrance of the contestants at the venue, and then the fanatical call of a name spread all over the audience.

    Renault once regained his mind and said to Elena: "what''s the matter, who is it?"

    Elena smiled, "Renault, it''s your coquettish opponent!" a Terran youth walked out of the contestant''s aisle with the cheers of the crowd. He walked very slowly, as if he was enjoying the voices and admiration of the crowd. His face was very proud, and one hand was still stretched out and danced towards the crowd, with the style of head inspection. And his armor is gorgeous. It is inlaid with glittering and beautiful everywhere. However, in fact, it has no purpose and will only increase the weight-bearing gemstones. This is washlaki, who is consistent with what others say. He is a good publicity man, even more than what is rumored.

    Renault was also dumbfounded. He had expected something from his opponent''s reputation, but now he just felt that he was a little funny and his tension was cleared away.

    Elena was also a little embarrassed: "this is your opponent. How can you look like a clown?"

 Chapter 437

    Renault said with a smile, "you can''t judge by appearance. You see, I seem to be very ordinary. I''m a very good x expert." anyway, I have to show my strength later. Renault is not afraid to expose a little in front of Elena, so that she can''t accept it at that time.

    Elena pretended to scoff, but she was still looking forward to saying, "don''t lose then."

    Renault took her shoulder and said, "well, xiaoshijun, let''s make a bet. If I can win him, what will happen to you?"

    Elena snorted and said, "if you can win him, I''ll just... Whatever you say!" she thought it was unreasonable that this guy could defeat the sixth best talent in the freshman test of Wudao university no matter how he hid his strength.

    Renault said with a smile, "well, if I can beat him, you''ll allow me to take a dragon and tiger bath with you. Brother, why do you take such a long bath? It takes at least an hour. When you''re ready, I''m going to get moldy!"

    Girls always take a long bath, and Elena is a girl who loves cleanliness and even has a slight cleanliness mania, so she stays in the bathroom for a long time every time. Of course, she can''t agree to this condition. She''s not afraid of ten thousand. Just in case, if Renault takes some shit luck and really wins the game, it will be in trouble. Elena blushed and said, "no, this bet has to be excluded!"

    Renault said, "Hey, hey, just said anything."

    Elena didn''t know how to answer. She hated that she had just said too much. Fortunately, the female voice from this time solved her Siege: "XIAOLINZI ~"

    Irene came quickly with a gust of fragrance. She was followed by several girls. It seemed that she was her friend.

    "Ling''er, you... You''re coming!" Renault was stunned, his face suddenly showed a surprised and happy expression, and hurriedly got up to welcome her to his seat. Each contestant can get three tickets to cheer for himself. Irene can''t miss Renault''s debut. Her profession of magician is still very relaxed for the time being. She is recognized as a strong person with several special fighting professions such as spell maker and dominator. She directly enters the finals according to the regulations and doesn''t need to participate in the internal competition and knockout competition.

    After the long-term training and transformation of college life and college, Irene is now becoming more and more beautiful. At the beginning, the beautiful and lovely girl on the train has moved closer to the great beauty of the country and the city. The face is healthy and ruddy, the skin that can be broken by blowing is delicate, and the green body is gradually concave convex.

    Because of Irene''s appearance, the eyes of many male animals at the scene turned from elowitz to Renault. In addition to her magician clothes, she also had a pure and lovely appearance that she could not ignore. It''s a pity that the beauty has the owner of the famous flower. It''s a great disappointment to snuggle up to a man.

    Looking at the envious eyes of the people around, Renault is very proud. No man can be proud to have such a clever beauty.

    Irene encouraged Renault: "Xiao Linzi, come on!" she also knew that elowitz was a famous freshman in their university. However, she believed in her heart that even she had become very powerful through learning and cultivation. When Renault separated from herself, she must have got many opportunities. He must be much better than himself.

    Irene''s appearance was undoubtedly Renault''s shot in the arm. He laughed and said, "no problem, wait and see my performance." he was more confident, so he was there for Irene and won anyway.

    Seeing this, the girls who followed Irene couldn''t help asking, "I said how our ling''er didn''t care about the pursuit of those handsome boys in the University. It turned out that she had a heart for a long time."

    Irene smiled awkwardly when she heard what they said, and Renault and Elena greeted them with a smile.

    Several people took their seats one after another. When Elena saw his high arrogance, she thought that the roommate was really a pure single-cell animal. If several beauties encouraged him, it was estimated that he had to clap his chest to challenge Randolph''s strong man.

    Not long after the competition, the official prelude was opened. First, a host tutor from each of the two universities announced the rules. If one of them automatically admits defeat, or loses the ability to move, he will lose if he falls out of the field for more than five times, or stays outside the field for more than ten seconds. Pets are not allowed to fight, and any weapons or martial arts can be used. Each person shall be provided with three recovery pills and two Lingli pills with the same effect by the hospital until they are used up. The deadline for each battle is 10 minutes. If there is no winner or loser in the super fashion, the scores will be evaluated by ten judges. The one with the highest total score will be qualified for the next round of the knockout.

    The front row of the auditorium has set up a transparent border around the venue to prevent the duel from being too fierce and the fighting spirit from affecting the fish in the pond.

    After the rules were announced, the host tutor didn''t say much. The competition began immediately. Several large optical mirrors above the venue accurately reflected the action details of the players to the audience from all angles. There was also a sound wave expander to expand the voice of the two sides. Commentators have been assigned to the scene to report the situation of both sides in real time.

    First on the stage are two magic warriors who rank almost the same in their respective university classes. They are all warriors, and even the concurrently trained magic fighting spirit type is fire. They were close to each other, so they fought fiercely. Finally, the magic school was a little better, polished all the five pills of the other party, and then launched the last attack. Although the damage was not great, the opponent''s oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry, so he was unable to get up again. This battle can not be said to be wonderful, but it was fierce. It was not decided until the last minute. In addition, it was the first game and won a lot of cheers. The defeated students of the martial arts school didn''t lose face. Although they were defeated, they were still proud.

    The next second game was a little boring. The students at Wudao University were the eighth hunter in the class, while the magic University was the forty magic archer. They took the last bus to the knockout. The strength was wide, and the outcome was soon known. Wudao University saved one game.

    The maximum limit of a game is ten minutes. In fact, few games can reach that time. The freshmen''s spiritual power is too low. In addition, they are generally impulsive. When they go on the stage, they immediately go all out to cut. Their spiritual power and vitality are rapidly consumed. A few pills are really not enough to last long. Either you win or I lose at that time.

    After a few hours, Renault and his friends watched with interest on the audience stage, chatted from time to time and commented on these students. For a time, they were really happy.

 Chapter 438

    At this time, Renault looked at the ranking of the players and knew that it was his turn, so he said to Shijun and Lin Ling and stepped off the stage.

    "Xiao Linzi, you must win!"

    Looking at Lin Ling and Shi Jun''s encouragement, Renault smiled and waved.

    The game began.

    Renault went to the stage and found himself facing thousands of eyes without any tension.

    Elowitz also walked to the venue with great gusto. His appearance immediately set off a climax in the venue. Many people were shouting their names. Even the students of the demon school were not stingy with their praise. The strong are always the most respected in the mainland. Renault is not famous in his class, let alone in the University. Only a few students who love the school more eagerly give selfless encouragement, and the loudest ones are Shijun and Lin Ling.

    The two first hugged to show friendship. Renault pretended to admire and whispered, "alowitz, I''ve heard a lot about you. Please show mercy and let my little brother lose less ugly."

    Elowitz was enjoying the cheers of the crowd and said proudly: "that''s not good, classmate Renault. I have to tell you a truth: fighting is cruel! Wow, ha ha......" he burst out a burst of laughter immediately after he said that.

    Renault rolled his eyes. Why is this line so familiar? It''s always like where I''ve heard it.

    The on-site commentator immediately said: "Elowitz, the strongman of martial arts school, showed his high fighting spirit and showed his absolute confidence with laughter before the battle began. However, it has to be said that elowitz''s voice is really not very good and chilling. I dare to guess that this may be one of his voice killer skills. I don''t know if Renault, who bears the brunt, can support him I can stand the first sharp attack. I can''t stand being outside. "

    The narrator''s humor caused a burst of laughter at the scene. Elowitz quickly withdrew his wild laughter and dared not speak again.

    The two sides separated by 20 meters, and then the referee announced: "the game - start!"

    As soon as the voice fell, elowitz immediately ran the lightness technique and made rapid progress. It seems that he also heard that Renault''s opponent is not very good. He wants to beat him in the shortest time and win a great victory to save his lost face.

    Renault had already laid a long sword behind him.

    Seeing elowitz''s rapid attack on himself, Renault did not panic in the face of danger. With a brush, the lightness skill under his feet was instant!

    The two meet! On the field, a fierce battle has officially started!

    Pa - Jingle����

    The sound of weapons handover and body collision can be heard all the time!

    The green wood aura in elowitz''s hand surged. A aura snake climbed out of his palm and flew meandering towards Renault with a letter.

    Renault jumped back, and his heart had judged the strength of elowitz.

    After all, Renault has made rapid progress as taught by a strong man like Randolph!

    Thinking of this, Renault enchanted the fire spirit power he learned in class on the long sword. Suddenly, the edge of the sword flickered with a burning breath!

    At this time, the commentator began to report: "we all know that Huoling has a great restraining effect on Mu Ling. Mr. elowitz is a smart man. I think he should use the activity of wood to avoid its front, and then attack from an unexpected direction. Eh? No, he even took a hard fight..." Due to the flexibility of wood spirit, its flight skills are relatively easy to control in the fighting spirit of each department. However, there is still a big gap compared with the magician''s skill control.

    Elowitz smiled in his heart and continued to advance. At the same time, his palms continued to send out four Reiki snakes, but Renault''s left, right, upper and lower directions. He seemed to have a plan in mind. The opponent of the Reiki snake in the middle must be unable to defend.

    The wood fire spirit finally came into contact, but it was not the restrained wood spirit that failed. The flame plated on Renault''s long sword quickly went out, and then the long sword met with the blue wood spirit snake, which was quickly forced to emit green smoke by the high temperature.

    The commentator was immediately surprised and said, "look, what a magical scene. Mu Ling was superior to Huoling in the hard fight, and easily restrained the sword. Elowitz''s wood fighting spirit must be very special. It was really a wonderful game, and entered a small climax without any Prelude!"

    Renault looked at the hot sword in his hand and sighed. It seems that elowitz''s skill is also highly corrosive. Fortunately, his sword is not an ordinary thing, but the sword of Dean Randolph!

    Although the power of all his elements will be so little, after all, it is only a form. It still doesn''t play much role in real combat.

    Elowitz looked surprised and said, "I didn''t expect your sword to be tough."

    Renault smiled and didn''t speak. He praised the strength of elowitz in his heart.

    "Are you sure you don''t use weapons?"

    Renault looked at him and said.

    Alowitz shook his head, a strange smile flashed around his mouth and said, "you''d better worry about yourself first."

    "Huh?"

    Renault was surprised and found that elowitz''s wood spiritual power did not dissipate, but wrapped around his sword like a maggot of tarsal bone.

    Looking at the spreading cyan force, it still entangles Renault trickily. At this time, the four psychic snakes sent by elowitz in the left and right space also worked, blocking his left and right up and down dodge routes. The only thing Renault can do is to retreat quickly. This is what elowitz had expected. He immediately launched the lightness technique to drive the spirit snake to keep up. No matter how Renault flies back, he can''t get rid of it. Most people who practice the wood system will focus on the lightness technique. First, the defense of the wood system is not strong, so they need to dodge often rather than hard accept the opponent''s moves. Second, the powerful lightness technique can attack with its characteristics, which is more effective.

    Elowitz''s move is called "follow the shadow". Once his opponent is entangled by his Qi machine, it is difficult to get rid of it and have to fight with his spiritual power. His spiritual power is also very loud: "extreme corrosion". In addition to corroding spiritual power, it can also corrode real objects. It is a very powerful and abnormal trick. Although elowitz likes to show off, his strength is absolutely beyond doubt.

    Although Renault has strong strength, he does not have rich experience in actual combat. At this time, he was a little alarmed. However, he sank down at the next moment, enchanted all his spiritual power on the long sword and attached all his power to his right arm!

    The commentator said at this time: "our Renault classmate chose to fight hard under the strong attack of elowitz! Look, he is gathering strength!"

 Chapter 439

    Seeing this, elowitz obviously sensed the increasing strength of Renault. At this time, he was surprised, but in the face of danger, he filled his whole body with wood spiritual power and formed a gray shield!

    The commentator exclaimed, "oh my God, a mountain is still higher than a mountain. Elowitz has learned to protect the body spirit. You know, he is only a freshman in grade one. It is too strong!" the body spirit is a protective shield equivalent to the spirit shield, but it can be emitted through the whole body, not limited to the hand. It is one of the most difficult techniques, and it also needs to consume more spiritual power. Elowitz seems quite confident in his attack. He thinks that if he can kill Renault with one blow, he will be willing to use his body protection spirit. "

    Elowitz''s move was obviously determined to strike Renault hard. At this time, he rushed to Renault like a bull with the momentum of thunder.

    Renault doesn''t want to waste his efforts, but there''s no way to take elowitz. Just keep going backwards. At the bottom, the audience saw the fierce attack skills, excellent lightness skills and difficult body protection spirit power in less than a minute. They all felt that this trip was worthwhile and eye opening. Seeing that Renault was forced back and had no power to fight back, he shouted excitedly: "elowitz, elowitz, knock him down! Knock him down!"

    At this time, even avina was worried. She didn''t know why Renault was so embarrassed, but she still had more confidence in Renault because of her inexplicable commitment!

    Elowitz was shocked by the voices of the people, and Renault was soon forced back to the edge of the meeting. Elowitz flashed a pleased look in his eyes and shouted, "the spirit snake trapped the dragon!" six more wood spirit snakes flew out of his hands and blocked any dodgable angle of Renault in all directions, even from behind.

    The commentator saw the climax and quickly explained, "here comes elowitz''s super kill skill - spirit snake trapped dragon, Renault''s great crisis!"

    Elowitz said with a smile, "Hey, lose!" he had time to let eleven spirit snakes attack by themselves. With so many flying skills, he can no longer operate.

    At this time, Renault suddenly smiled strangely, the long sword in his hand was raised quickly, and the spiritual power had been injected into his right arm!

    "It''s no use!" elowitz didn''t take it to heart when he saw Renault. Because before Renault hits himself, his spirit snake and trapped dragon will hit Renault first! Moreover, his lightness technique can completely avoid Renault''s attack!

    Storm displacement!

    Renault disappeared from his place in an instant!

    "What...?"

    Elowitz was surprised to see that his skills were empty, but there was no trace of Renault. After the reaction, he quickly enchanted all the power of the spirit snake on his back.

    When elowitz was surprised, Renault appeared behind him, hit him hard on the back with the sword Qi that had accumulated strength for a long time, and said with a smile: "go down, classmate elowitz!"

    Fortunately, it possessed a lot of body protection spirit power, but even so, the body was blown out of control and flew down the hall.

    The situation turned sharply, but the venue was as calm as death. No one thought that elowitz, who had the absolute advantage a second ago, would fall into the venue at the next moment, and no one thought why the corrosive psychic snake would not work on Renault. Avina was relieved and clapped her hands.

    Only the referee who used to see the scene was the most sober. He immediately said, "elowitz, fall off the field once." and began to count seconds: "1, 2..."

    Elowitz, who fell to the ground awkwardly, was so angry that he immediately turned over after adjusting the spiritual balance in his body, and then jumped to the court three meters high. The spirit power snake in his hand was released again. This time it was only one, but its volume was twice as large as the previous one, and its Green Qi was stronger. He didn''t believe that his "extreme corrosion" could not be compared with a sword.

    But this time he miscalculated again. The sword spirit still mercilessly smashed his spirit snake, and then fell on elowitz''s chest, so the unlucky guy was thrown out of the stage again before falling on the stage.

    "4, 5..." the referee is still dutifully counting the time spent outside the court. As long as the contestants'' feet don''t step back on the stage, they won''t be cleared.

    Elowitz is not only angry this time. The spirit power snake just now is almost the volume and cohesion limit he sent. However, he still can''t corrode the long sword. If he tries hard, it won''t be useful. Although he was ashamed, elowitz decided to avoid first. He was confident that his lightness was much better than the other party. So elowitz immediately jumped around the field at full speed. Two seconds later, he felt that he should have got rid of the annoying guy and jumped up again. But before he landed on the stage, he immediately saw Renault waiting for the rabbit in front. He looked at him with a smile, raised his sword and fell. Elowitz couldn''t enter the door again and almost fainted. This guy''s lightness skill was very strong, but it was hidden all the time.

    The announcer has seen some clues: "I know. Renault''s strategy should be to use the rules to win by rejecting elowitz for ten seconds off the court. Elowitz is unwilling to show weakness and desperately wants to go on, but Renault just won''t let him go!" the people at the meeting let his ambiguous explanation kill yuxianyu. Watching a small film is more intense than fighting.

    ��8��9������

    With only one second left, elowitz was in a hurry and quickly swallowed all the five pills. Then he jumped on the platform again, and another wave of spirit snake bite was released. This time it was 15 spirit snakes. Elowitz''s limit was reached, and he was also covered with body protection spirit power. Anyone can see that he wants to die. This time even the commentator was so nervous that he stopped talking and watched the last blow.

    There are too many snakes and different directions. Renault''s sword Qi range is small after all. He can only break six in front and avoid seven. The other two pierced his body from a tricky angle. But the sword of the fish that Renault missed also fell on elowitz''s chest at the same time.

    ��10����

    When elowitz landed, the referee also read the last seconds, but did not announce the result, because elowitz also hit his opponent with his last blow. If the opponent loses action, the game can only be regarded as a draw.

    Alowitz also smiled. His own spirit snake power is likely to drag the game to a tie. However, when he looked at the field, his eyes were almost falling off. Renault stood still and waved to a place with a smile, which was the direction of avina and Irene.

 Chapter 440

    "Winner, Renault!"

    Although the game is not long, the strong skills and adaptability revealed by the two sides are top-notch. The audience applauded. Avina was very happy and kept applauding and cheering for Renault. Irene sighed helplessly. She didn''t expect her roommate to really win the game, but she had to believe this fact when she saw him coquettishly standing on the venue as a winner.

    The commentator made the final report: "It was really a wonderful game. It was needless to say that washlaki''s corrosive attack, flight skill control, body protection and fighting spirit, as well as difficult and unusual pressing and light body skills. While Renault was smart and bold. He led his opponent to the edge of the venue with a trick and killed him. He used his exquisite walking position and powerful sword spirit to force washlaki not to set foot again in ten seconds It was a battle between the strong and the weak... No, it should be said that the strong and the strong met, because classmate Renault was safe after he finally got two psychic snakes, which shows that he is also a strong man. In addition, the long sword he used has not been corroded. I still don''t understand what''s going on. "

    Renault shook his head. The sword he used was president Randolph''s portable sword. How could it be easily destroyed?

    Washlaki jumped back on the stage and said dejectedly, "classmate Renault, you won." he really didn''t expect that he would lose at the first meeting of the knockout. He was very depressed.

    Renault said modestly, "no, I''m just playing a little smart. I hope you don''t mind washlaki."

    Washlaki said reluctantly with a smile: "classmate Renault, losing is losing, winning is winning, and strategy is also a part of the battle. Moreover, if the war continues for a long time, I will definitely lose. When I see that the last two psychic snakes can''t cause you any damage, I know you hide your strength, and I''m not your opponent, so I''m convinced!"

    Renault thought that although this man was easy to be in the limelight, he was cool and bright, and didn''t push the cause of defeat. He had a broad mind and was good. So Renault took the initiative to hug him, and the battle ended friendly and completely. Their sympathies, their demeanor of winning without arrogance or impetuosity, and their warm voices won the crowd. This is the real competitive game, They do their best, but they are not hostile to each other like life and death opponents.

    Before leaving the stage, washlaki said again: "Renault, I''m convinced today, but it doesn''t mean I''ll always be convinced. I''ll learn a lesson, continue to practice martial arts, and continue to compete with you in the future!" washlaki''s title has changed from "Renault classmate" to "Renault", indicating that he has paid tribute to Renault''s opponent.

    Renault said with a smile, "well, we can make progress only by competing with each other."

    "I''ll beat you in the next competitive competition, wow, ha ha......" in the laughter, washlaki has gone. He is not the kind of person who can''t recover. After making up his mind, he immediately regained his self-confidence, as if he saw Renault losing under his own hands.

    Renault was worried that he would inevitably feel depressed after the defeat. He wanted to comfort him. Now it seems that this idea is completely over worried. His optimism is far beyond his imagination.

    At this time, everyone looked at Renault with different eyes, full of respect and envy. Previously, everyone thought that he would be the first victim of washlaki''s men, the cannon fodder figure.

    Renault felt that pride grew in his body, but he quickly pressed it down. Pride is the enemy of human progress. If it is pride, it doesn''t matter. Renault convinced himself and walked proudly and coquettishly towards avina and Irene. If he fought hard in this game, he is confident to solve the battle in an instant, but this is the first game and in avi In front of Renault, what Renault needs is not general confidence, but a handsome posture, so he finally took a more stable and shameless play.

    "Xiao Linzi, you''re great!" avina ran over with a smile, like a beautiful woman greeting a triumphant hero, and the audience was almost like cheering civilians. This feeling made Renault very comfortable and floating: "my Ling is my goddess. How can I lose with you?"

    ����

    This is a very useful game to incite the atmosphere on the scene. The voice has reached the boiling point. The host tutor has specially delayed the next game for a few minutes. This is the privilege of the strong.

    Irene was soon made to vomit by Renault''s sarcastic words and couldn''t help rolling her eyes.

    Irene said to Renault, "this is certainly not your real strength. Your real strength should be stronger!"

    Renault thought that it was great to be taught by a strong man like Randolph himself. So he smiled and said, "of course, you will see it in the next game!"

    Renault seemed to remember something: "by the way, I remember we played a bet. Now that I win, I can take a dragon and tiger bath in the future?"

    Irene quickly denied, "Hey, hey, I said I wouldn''t gamble."

    Renault said positively, "how can you go back on what the big husband said?"

    Irene is about to faint. This guy''s ability to confuse right and wrong is really not generally strong. Irene angrily grabbed a rookie student behind her: "classmate, you sit behind us. You heard me just now. I said you wouldn''t gamble."

    The rookie was originally timid. He was scared by this sudden shock and almost cried: "I, I didn''t hear anything..."

    Renault laughed and said, "brother Shi Jun, I''m kidding you. You''re serious. Didn''t I say that. It doesn''t matter if we men have weak capital. The most important thing is to be strong and immortal!"

    Irene is about to cry like the rookie behind her. She is not weak in "capital", but has no "capital" at all. Irene prayed sincerely: God, don''t torture me, okay? She is the only one in the family who plays tricks on others. She has never been down to this point.

    Avina listened to the explicit dialogue between the two people, her face was slightly red, and she scolded the sex wolf in her heart. There was no bottom line

    At this time, the next battle had begun, and several people talked without a word, but they were quite comfortable.

    Later, several people learned that linca, the practicing crazy who competed with Renault almost at the same time, also won. In the afternoon, Renault returned courtesy to help Irene. Linca was a dull and passive person. In the college, it can be said that two friends of Renault and Irene also came to watch the war. The results were unexpected and Irene won easily.

    At the time of drawing lots in the evening, Renault''s luck finally improved and got a rookie who ranked 38 in the class. Irene continued to have good luck, ranking 32. It was no big problem to go into another round. Everyone was happy with each other.

 Chapter 441

    The name of Renault, a dark horse darker than ink, has spread all over the two universities in the evening. Now everyone is talking about who is the holy guy who was killed suddenly. Renault''s relationship with avina has made great progress recently. Both sides are fools and fall in love for the first time. It''s OK for two people to talk about business together. Once they talk about ambiguous topics, they begin to be embarrassed and don''t know what to do.

    As soon as he returned to the dormitory, Renault would lie in bed with complacency and a happy face.

    Irene looked at him and felt funny. She talked to him and went to sleep.

    The relationship between roommates is also very good. Renault is very satisfied with Irene. He looks more and more pleasing to his eyes every day and often smiles at Irene. This can make Irene look creepy. She is the roommate who knows best. She is abnormal, sullen and coquettish. Such Renault has been very attentive to himself recently, bringing rice, pouring water, and going to class with his shoulders around

    Mom, I feel my body is no longer pure, QAQ

    Irene''s sad and angry thoughts.

    ����

    The next day, nothing changed, it was still a warm game. Renault knows that it has become a famous university. In order to hide its strength, Renault did not use its full strength, and even did not use the power of Li Bai for a moment. Renault played very easily in this stop. This time, it was a rookie who was the 38th in the junior class of the martial arts school. After knowing that his opponent was the man who put down washlaki, he was a little frightened. He just wanted not to make a fool of himself. He took a purely passive defense, so the battle was a one-sided advantage. Opponents only know hard support, Renault also plays very bold and unrestrained, and the psychic weapons change repeatedly and do whatever they want. Of course, this is not his real strength. It doesn''t matter if he is exposed. The audience at this venue is still large, not for others, but for dark horse Renault. Seeing his performances, he was intoxicated. His spiritual power was not too powerful or deliberately hidden, which all the audience could see. However, with such weak spiritual power, he oppressed his opponent with strange skills and strong self-confidence.

    For a long time, people have regarded spiritual power as the foundation of the foundation and the standard to judge the strength. Students with low quality and weak spiritual power who can''t compete suddenly see a new road of strength. It could have won quickly, but Renault took the game purely as a practice, so it was not until the seventh minute that one hit to win. His opponent''s five pills had all been used up and he was almost exhausted, but he was greatly relieved. He had enough face to end if he could support it for so long.

    Although Renault has been deeply instructed by Dean Randolph, he knows that his actual combat experience is not strong. Therefore, when facing the last student in this class, Renault deliberately releases water to make him fight with himself longer. In this way, we will not expose our real strength, but also give the student a face.

    Renault stepped down and waved to the shouting audience.

    She walked up to avina, looked around and asked strangely, "ling''er, where''s Shi Jun?" "Xiao Linzi, you won easily again ~" avina was very happy at first, and then said, "Shi Jun, he''s also playing. It should be over soon." "well." Renault muttered: "Really, is there anything more important than the friendship between our brothers who take dragon and tiger bath together?"

    Irene, who had just arrived behind them, was almost ashamed and angry. She sighed and said, "Renault, don''t always mention that kind of thing in public. It''s a shame."

    Renault patted Irene on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Shi Jun, I thought you secretly had a girl in the University. You put more emphasis on sex than friends and left me to help her cry."

    Irene couldn''t laugh or cry. She wondered if I could pick up girls? Unless I went to Lily! Hum. But... Recently, this guy was with avina every day. Without Renault in the dormitory, she began to feel bored. Thinking of this, Irene looked at Renault with some resentment.

    Renault''s hair stood on end when she saw her. Could this handsome and sissy roommate have a tendency to break his sleeves? He was in love with his heroic and powerful Superman performance and hurriedly drew a line: "Brother, let''s make a statement first. I''m a man with normal physiology and psychology. Don''t like me. It''s no problem to find someone else. After all, it''s a personal interest. I''m not so old-fashioned. We''ll still be friends in the future..."

    Irene angrily interrupted him and said, "Pooh, Pooh, you''re so dirty! I''m also a woman with normal physiology and Psychology..."

    Renault was stunned and said, "what''s the woman?" Irene said in a hurry: "women lovers!" Renault praised her: "it''s good, Shijun. She even knows how to use such a special term. She has made great progress! She has made great progress!" Irene wiped her cold sweat and almost exposed her body. It seems that she still has to speak carefully and can''t be impulsive.

    With these words, Renault was startled. He was really used to saying Sao words. How did he talk about avina''s head

    Renault was about to explain when he saw that avina gave him a white look and walked away alone.

    Renault saw this and quickly caught up.

    ����

    In the next few days, the knockout was still in full swing. Renault had neither bad luck nor bad luck. He did not meet too bad opponents, but he did not draw a stronger one than washlaki, the sixth place in the freshman entrance test. Basically, it can be won without surprise or danger. His fame became more and more famous in the two universities, not because Renault was so strong, but because he played a lot of psychic opponents with strange and changeable skills. Those who were defeated by Renault were very depressed, just as they were holding a machete, but they were stabbed to death by a guy with an embroidery needle, which was very embarrassing.

    In fact, this is not the case, but Renault''s strength is too strong, so even if the strength is hidden, others don''t feel much.

    This unreasonable way of winning is too eye-catching, especially for the weak. It''s great to see experts ravaging rookies, but the classic duel of the weak over the strong is more enjoyable. In view of this characteristic of human nature, whenever Renault appears in the field, the number of spectators increases in a straight line. The field is full and crowded. Everyone wants to know how dark this dark horse can be.

    Renault''s popularity has even surpassed several strong contenders for the championship in the two universities. Renault, who has become the idol of many rookie soldiers, has finally personally felt the troubles of celebrities. Now once he appears in the University, he is likely to have fanatical fans who worship him. Students come forward and talk about a lot of admiration and advice.

 Chapter 442

    At the beginning, Renault thought he had a lot of face, but when he heard so many words, he felt very numb. Now I have to hide my identity in a hermit cloak when I go out, otherwise I will be bored to death.

    Irene and ham were also promoted smoothly all the way without any major threat.

    Lin Ling often appears in Renault''s dormitory. While encouraging him, he also reminds him not to be careless from time to time. After the training of the game, Lin Ling''s confidence in Renault increases day by day, because his every battle can often surprise people. He seems to be making progress every day, shapeless but fast. Lin Ling is very happy. Her eyes are really right.

    After winning another game, Renault suggested to go to a high-end restaurant in the evening. Irene had no objection to it and hit it off immediately. I''m tired to death playing games all day these days. I have to add anything. Lin Ling was also there. During the competition, both universities were on holiday and could travel freely. Lin Ling just started to run to Renault all day. The dormitory was large and there were many rooms. Later, he simply lived in his dormitory. The three also called ham by the way to see if he was interested in going to dinner together.

    Irene, who was forced to wear a hermit suit every time she went out with Renault, felt very uncomfortable and joked: "Renault, you are a big celebrity in the university now. If you shout casually, I''m afraid many little sisters will come up crying and crying for your comfort!"

    With Lin Ling around, Renault naturally couldn''t discuss women with his roommate, so he coughed and said, "just have my Ling son. Those women are just a piece of shit in my eyes!"

    Irene almost vomited when she heard the speech. Before, she often saw him standing by the window of the dormitory. She often stared at the female students passing downstairs with interest. Now she is serious, but it is enough to see his special feelings for Lin Ling.

    Lin Ling liked it when she heard the speech. She held Renault''s arm closer and said, "it''s better for Xiao Linzi." then she squeezed Renault''s soft meat hard. Renault bared his teeth in pain.

    Irene doesn''t want to expose Renault''s mask on the spot, leaving a bad impression on Lin Ling. Besides, what she said was useless. From their usual behavior, they had a very good relationship.

    A few people soon arrived at Ham''s dormitory, but they heard Ham''s painful groans and other people''s curses under the villa of the dormitory building.

    "Smelly boy, can you pull it after playing for a long time in the knockout match? Dare to talk back to me!"

    This voice is not completely strange. There have been conflicts before, that is, the fat assassin Leo Porter whom Renault and his party met at the high-end restaurant of the University for the first time, and several friends who like birds of a feather gathered with him.

    Ham is really a strange man. In the low-level Soldier class, his quality is very high, and he has to work harder and harder than anyone. He is full of courage on the battlefield. However, he becomes dull and honest as soon as he gets off the stage. He is even as timid as a mouse. He is often bullied and dare not make any resistance.

    Irene hated the fat man. She felt impulsive and wanted to help punch immediately. With the strength of several people, it was easy to find one to deal with them all.

    But Renault grabbed her and said, "wait, don''t go there!"

    Irene wondered, "why? Renault, it''s too immoral for us to stand idly by?"

    Renault sighed and said, "if a person falls, what we have to do is not to help him, but to let him get up by himself. Otherwise, he will not get up next time he falls." Renault felt deeply, because he had fallen, and even fell much heavier than ham. But now he''s up and standing steady.

    Irene doesn''t seem to understand the profound philosophy on earth, but she vaguely feels that her roommate''s words are really reasonable, so she is no longer impulsive and watches its change.

    "Smelly boy, eat the courage of a leopard!" leopard was very angry today because he had just been dumped by Doris, the "campus bus" not long ago. That woman was originally a slut, which is well known in the whole school. Most of the men who have an affair with her are patting their hips after playing with each other, and walking on the road. But Leo Porter has such a little innocence, or maybe he is infatuated with Doris''s sexy body. After being a bus passenger, he really thinks he is a driver and wants to use it as a private car. The consequences can be imagined. Doris, a woman of easy-going poplars, could not give up the whole forest for a tree, and soon hooked up with another little white face. There was a bit of power in the family. Leo Potter knew he couldn''t provoke it, so he had to take it out on others.

    Today, he was suddenly depressed again. He met ham on the road when he asked his friends out to find the bad luck to bully. Leopold was still impressed by the soft persimmon that he almost peed his pants a month or two ago, so he immediately came forward to challenge. Ham also said two words, that is, the seniors let me go. He was originally a person who was afraid of things, but he asked not to cause trouble. He dared to talk back. However, Leopold was angry and deliberately made trouble. It was no use for ham to grovel. At that moment, he was beaten by a group of people. I can only protect my head with both hands and beg for mercy.

    Leo Porter felt like a tide of pleasure. The depression of being dumped was also eliminated. He was more excited and said, "fight, fight me!"

    Seeing ham lying on the ground, beaten and kicked by several people, Irene couldn''t see it: "Renault, do we really want to do this?"

    Renault is heartless: "yes, there are some things we can''t help." when he was on earth, he lost a lot and got a lot. Knowing that when he came to the king''s mainland, the only kindness he owed others was to eat, drink and live in the Luoyue bar for nothing. However, later, Renault also gave skatch a lot of money. Renault didn''t feel that he had lost anyone else''s money. If ham continues like this, he will always be ashamed of the civilian parents who spent his life savings to send him to college in the hope of making a difference.

    Until several people were tired and went away in swearing, the situation expected by Renault did not appear. Ham is so honest that he doesn''t even have a sense of resistance.

    Renault three people just walked up from the dark. Irene said with concern, "ham, are you okay?"

    When his friend saw such an ugly appearance, ham felt very ashamed. He wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth and climbed up from the ground: "I, I''m fine. It''s just a flesh wound."

 Chapter 443

    Renault turned and said, "well, Shijun, Irene, let''s go."

    Irene said in amazement, "that ham..."

    When he came to ham, Renault said coldly, "brother ham, you still lack courage. If you go on like this, you will only be a coward all your life! Are you sure you really want to go on like this? Do you think the parents who want you to become famous will be heartbroken if they know that their son is like this." in fact, he has enough strength to resist, The fat man may not be his opponent, but he dare not resist.

    If ham were only such a coward, Renault felt he didn''t have to make friends with him.

    Irene was still hesitating, Renault had left first, and Irene naturally followed him. Irene stamped her foot and followed.

    Ham watched the only two friends of the university go away and stay for a long time. Suddenly, he burst into tears and hammered: "no! I''m not a coward! I''m not a coward..."

    The knockout soon mercilessly screened out the weak with insufficient strength and became one of the spectators. But there are also powerful guys who are unfortunately excluded. This is a matter of luck. For example, warsheraki, the wood demon warrior of the martial arts school, kandongli, the bear crazy warrior of the martial arts school, and Puyi, the knight... These people are not weak. Unfortunately, they have met people who are stronger than them. In this knockout competition, the strong and the strong meet on a narrow road. So many positions have been drawn to the right, which is rare over the years. Because there are many strong players in the knockout, people with less strength are of course secretly happy, because there are fewer obstacles on the road to fame, and they don''t have to walk so rugged.

    In addition, there is a more strange thing. This year, the number of low-level classes passing the knockout competition has increased significantly than in the past. Of course, the reform of universities to expand the number of participants in low-level classes must be taken into account. However, it is very rare that many low-level students have defeated the higher ranking students in high-level classes. In the past, the top two or three people in each low-level class could compete with the top one in the high-level class, which was already the limit level. Therefore, many people doubt whether the people in the lower class took medicine collectively to participate in the competition. Unexpectedly, their character erupted, dragging so many people in the higher class off their horses.

    When there were only 1000 survivors in each grade, the university competition also entered a new schedule - the finals. Renault, a dark horse that can surprise people all day, is expected to enter the finals, and his two partners are also promoted smoothly. Linka is still like a tiger on the stage, even more crazy than before. I don''t know if she was stimulated by what happened that day. With his oppressive momentum, he even defeated an assassin who was much stronger than him. Renault wondered if Linka regarded his opponent assassin as Leo porter when he was present.

    It is different from the situation that the massive number of knockout matches are dispersed to nearly 100 training venues of the two universities at the same time. The finals are only divided into five competition areas by grade, and the number of people that can be accommodated in these five venues is amazing. In addition to the teachers and students of the two schools, many dignitaries from all walks of life, senior officials of the association''s personnel department, distinguished nobles and other guests may come all the way to the viewing platform, or look for the talents needed, or care about the growth of rookie warriors, Even those who are artful. The fateful duel between martial arts and evil schools is regarded as a rare event in the Tang Dynasty, not for no reason. In addition to the large number of people in the two universities, attracting a large number of upper class figures in the Tang Dynasty is also an important factor.

    In the first round of the finals, the opponent is still determined by drawing lots, but the opponent is no longer limited to the same professional scope, but may be any professional in the same grade. Renault met an archer. The magic warrior is a very complicated profession, including magic warrior, Magic Knight, magic thief, magic hunter and magic assassin... In addition to the magician, there are some special combat classes, basically other classes are included, including archers, of course, so Renault doesn''t care.

    Yueji''s opponent is a magician, and he''s unlucky. When she meets a famous talented girl magician in the whole Tang Dynasty, even if Yueji can''t show all her strength due to her identity relationship, with her deep understanding of all kinds of magic, it''s difficult for the magician to take advantage of any advantage in attack. It can be said that she is a nine dead life. No, it should be ten dead without life!

    In addition, Linka''s opponent is an assassin. Renault feels that the assassin is also unlucky, because Linka''s inexplicable but deeply suppressed hatred for Leopold.

    However, Renault has no time to think too much about these two friends at the moment, because he has devoted all his attention to another extremely important battle - Irene''s debut and the opening battle of the freshman finals!

    ����

    Irene''s strength is very strong. After the guidance of Dean Randolph, Irene and herself can play with ease. Of course, Renault will not spare no effort.

    So Renault is relieved.

    The venue of the finals is not only lively, but also better than the earth''s Olympic Games. The atmosphere can be described as crazy. The noisy voice is like a mountain roaring tsunami. The countless black heads can make people nervous and unable to support themselves, especially the rookies who have never seen any big scenes when they participate in the finals for the first time. In addition, the strong or leading figures in the VIP seats will also bring invisible psychological pressure. There are countless people who are famous in the Tang Dynasty in ordinary days, and they can be seen everywhere.

    The test of participants in this grand event is undoubtedly severe, but real talents have to withstand the pressure that ordinary people can''t. during the war of Warcraft and the continental war, unexpected situations will appear at any time. When the clouds of death and despair entangle a person, whether they can tenaciously withstand the attack of great pressure is an important issue related to life and death.

    Irene is obviously not used to this kind of attention stage, and she is a little uncomfortable at this time.

    Renault clenched Irene''s small hand and said with a smile, "linger, don''t worry, believe in yourself, you can do it!"

    Looking at Renault''s smile, Irene immediately put her heart down, as if she could do anything with Renault around her.

    "It is said that Miss Huaxin, the famous singer of the Tang Dynasty, will also come. Ha ha, I don''t know whether the songs sung in the world are good or not."

    Renault said to himself.

    At this time, the venue suddenly darkened, which is the effect caused by the materialization of the outermost transparent border to block the light. All kinds of flames burst into the sky from around the venue, burning brightly, adding a bit of mysterious atmosphere to the finals. The people of the king mainland are not too old-fashioned. They still know how to build momentum. This martial arts competition venue is a bit like the concert venue of earth singers.

 Chapter 444

    A well-dressed beauty host walked to the high platform of the venue, and the noisy crowd also quieted down.

    The beautiful woman was obviously very excited to be able to preside over the conference. Her crisp voice was clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears through the sound wave Diffuser: "Today is an exciting special day. Chang''an is also the annual grand event of the whole Tang Dynasty - the finals of the university competition jointly held by two famous magic martial arts universities with a long history under Randolph is about to officially open here. On behalf of all teachers and students of the two universities, I am honored to express my heartfelt joy to all distinguished guests from afar Welcome and sincere blessings! Today''s guests include Mr. Gandalf, the first Archer of the Tang Dynasty, Mr. Johnny, vice president of the Tang magician Association, Mr. Matthew, Minister of personnel of the warrior Association, Ms. Angelina, President of the magistrates Association, Mr. Shangguan, Prime Minister of Chang''an City, Mr. Aidehua, grand sacrifice Yingkou, presided over by the beautiful woman, spewed out a lot of names fluently. Without exception, these people are all famous people. If they stamp their feet at the same time, it is estimated that the whole Tang Dynasty will have to shake a few times. People with only a little fame will definitely not appear in the list. Even the city master Lei ou, who is the host, and the spokesman of the sacred faith, offer a sacrifice to Edward , they can only be introduced in the fifth or sixth place, and even Saint level strong people come. We can see the significance of this grand event.

    "Mr. Fred, the hero of Victoria City, the light dominator, and Mr. posman, the president of the Holy Land guild..."

    Hearing this name, Renault immediately said to the people around him: "Hey, hey, I remember, I remember him. He is the father of the rebellious and talented young magician Yueji who is still missing! Tut Tut, this Yueji is really the best. A good young lady should not play and run away from home! In other words, the tutor of this guild is really bad. If I were him, I would spank her after I took her back. I promise I won''t dare to run around again! "

    Yueji glared at Renault when she heard the speech. She thought that I was the best, and I could not catch up with you. Normally, the person in the family didn''t hurt me so much that Miss Ben was like a pearl and treasure. She didn''t dare to scold loudly. Don''t dare to fart... It blossomed there.

    Several other people were also stunned. It''s rare for them to attack the grand Super City, the daughter of the Holy Land guild and the head of the posman family!

    Seeing the excited reaction of his roommate, Renault immediately remembered the unusual scene when they saw Yueji''s picture in the magic mirror during their last visit to Chang''an city. He quickly said, "Hey, I''m sorry, Shi Jun, I almost forgot that unruly... Oh, no, that gentle and beautiful Yueji like an angel is your dream lover, sorry, sorry!"

    Yueji can''t laugh or cry. She likes Yueji? Narcissism? But Yueji is a little nervous when she sees the old man coming to the meeting. When it comes to her own game, don''t be seen by him. If it''s someone else, Yueji is sure she won''t reveal her identity. However, that person is not another person, but Yueji''s father, who watched her grow up from childhood.

    After the introduction of the names of the big people, there was no doubt that there was a sea of applause. It lasted nearly five minutes before it gradually subsided.

    The beauty host said, "next, let''s invite Mr. Randolph, the representative of the organizer of the competition, the two presidents of Wudao University and magic University, and also the famous Saint Angela, to speak."

    "Angela!"

    Hearing the name, Renault and Irene looked at each other, and then looked at the stage at the same time.

    In the warm applause, the two presidents came on slowly from both sides of the venue. Renault saw Angela''s style. She was a lovely little Lori with red ponytail and elegant behavior. Renault sighed. As the president and top, why did Randolph look like a pig killer?

    When they really saw Angela, Renault and Irene calmed down.

    The two presidents almost walked to the center of the venue at the same time. Randolph''s dull face was also full of smiles and looked very elegant. Then he cordially sent "warm" greetings to his old friends: "old witch, this conference, your university can''t win so easily. Wow, hahaha!"

    His first sentence scared at least half of the rookie freshmen in the first half of the two universities to faint on the spot!

    "Randolph, you are still so energetic, almost like a young man." Angela smiled unchanged, but hid a needle in the cotton, implying Randolph''s recklessness, impulse and disrespect for his old age.

    Randolph hummed, "I''m a direct man. It''s better than turning my head and playing conspiracy all day."

    Angela said calmly, "no matter what we do, our best way is to spend the least effort and finish it in the shortest time. It would be very foolish to do it without thinking."

    When they met, they had a sharp contrast of character. Angela liked to use tricks and was very dark. Of course, it became a conspiracy in Randolph''s mouth. Randolph was brave and good at fighting, but in Angela''s eyes, he was almost like a bull. The threat of different characters led to completely different fighting ideas, so that the endless quarrel between them never stopped, even in the whole city and even the whole king The Korean grand event is no exception. We have to attack each other verbally first.

    At this time, the two respected presidents seemed to have no strong and leadership style. One was like a hooligan in the street, while the other was like a black and lovely old witch, tit for tat and did not give in to each other. The new students were stunned, while the old students and the guests who had been to the competition for many times were used to it. If the two fated presidents didn''t have any verbal battle before the opening game, they would feel that the sun came out from the West.

    When Angela and Randolph trampled on their strong demeanor and their glorious image in the hearts of new students, they finally turned to the subject. At this time, they said hello to the guests very cooperatively, and then said the same old opening lines year after year, such as the meaning of the competition. Finally, they ended up in the opposite direction like passers-by.

    Next on the stage was not the host, but a beautiful woman with long olive wavy hair. Her figure was slender and slim, and walked lightly to the center of the venue. At this time, the momentum of the flames around decreased greatly, and the venue was much darker. And she seems more elegant, elegant, like an angel who doesn''t touch the world.

 Chapter 445

    There was another wave of uncontrollable cheers in the stands, and the male students shouted especially loudly, because she was a popular figure loved by both civilians and nobles.

    Under the action of sound wave diffuser, the unique sound line of drawing heart is clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears: "It''s a great honor to participate in the unveiling ceremony of the college competition jointly held by Wu Dao college and demon Dao College of Chang''an University again. Huaxin presents a song here. I hope the glory of the God of war patadola can be bathed in every young warrior. You will be the hope of Datang tomorrow!" As the top figure among the fairy women, the voice of painted heart contains invisible but qualitative mysterious power. In a few words, it makes these Freshmen''s blood boil. They want to show it immediately, so as to prove that they really have the power to make contributions to the king''s court. In the dance, the song of painted heart has sounded, echoed in the venue, and it is clear and lingering In the minor, a young girl whispers against the window and eagerly waits for her lover to return from the battlefield. The complex feelings of worrying about gain and loss, such as her lover''s pride, pride, worry and anxiety, are intertwined and displayed in front of everyone through her voice. The lover''s expectation is a silent and powerful force, urging her to destroy Warcraft and her beloved as soon as possible As a result, the young heroes gathered together will exert their greatest potential and contribute more powerful strength to the city defense. This invisible thought hypnosis is sharp and effective, so the hypnotist will become an indispensable and important force on the battlefield. In addition to collectively weakening the momentum of demons and beasts, it can also improve the fighting spirit of their own warriors.

    As soon as the tune changed, the lingering feeling in the singing of the painting heart faded away, replaced by the vigorous and passionate spirit, and her elegant dancing became Wilder. Her hair was flying, her slender jade arms and slender legs were twisted with her waist and legs, as if to release all the heat energy of every cell of the body. The beat of the tune became tighter and tighter, like a drum on the battlefield When the drums roared, the warriors were in high spirits and set foot on the battlefield. The heroic moment was like a physical picture, deeply engraved in everyone''s mind and indelible. This is the song of heroes. In order to protect their homeland, you can throw your head, sprinkle blood and forge ahead. The painting heart is wonderful to the peak, turning the tenderness of your children and the heroic heroism into reality The seeds of spiritual power are deeply planted in the hearts of these rookie students. They will sprout slowly until they bloom and bear fruit, that is, it is time for rookies to become heroes to protect their homes and defend their country.

    Everyone at the venue was completely immersed in her natural singing, intoxicated, as if they were hypnotized collectively. Only Renault could stay awake a little, because the earth singer profession is very popular, and he has heard countless good songs from the truth, which has a certain immunity. However, the charm of painting heart is indeed unstoppable, and Renault''s heart is also full of blood , difficult to suppress.

    When people came back to consciousness from their absence, they found that the song had already stopped, and the painting heart didn''t know when it had ended.

    "OK! Miss Huaxin''s song is really wonderful. I heard her name early, and I''m finally happy today!" Gandalf, the first Archer of the Tang Dynasty, first stood up and applauded for the wonderful performance of Huaxin. He was the most influential and qualified guest present. Others stood up together, and the applause almost broke the boundary of the venue.

    Renault''s emotion when he watched it off the stage was not the song of painting his heart. It was the thought of his own earth. On earth, he also saw a concert. It was a heavenly king surnamed Zhou. When he came to this world, he didn''t even have the opportunity to listen to songs.

    Irene looked at Renault''s expression and seemed to understand Renault''s thoughts. At this time, she clenched his hand.

    Taking advantage of the encouragement of the song, the host announced that the battle was about to begin.

    Irene was also full of confidence and said to Renault, "XIAOLINZI, I will win!"

    Renault smiled and said, "I believe ling''er, go."

    Irene''s maiden battle is actually not as difficult as expected. In terms of strength, her opponent is more than one or two chips weaker, and she is a barbarian warrior. She is not good at any long-range attack. After being entangled by several flexible water element puppets made by Irene, her brute force can''t play at all. She has lost even if she can''t touch Irene''s clothes. He admits defeat on his own, because It''s difficult to move bullets. If you insist, you can only become a free sandbag for other powerful element puppets.

    ����

    Just as Renault and his party were celebrating Irene''s victory, Randolph and Angela were sitting in the grandstand in the distance.

    "Hey, old man."

    Randolph was so angry when Angela called him, "why, old witch, do you want to fight?"

    Surprisingly, Angela was not angry. She just sighed and said, "Randolph, get down to business. What do you think of the children named Renault and Irene?"

    Randolph thought for a moment and said, "talented, heroes grow up. They are two good seedlings."

    Angela was stunned and said, "do you think so..."

    ����

    The first day of the finals ended on the weekend. Due to the tight schedule, the contestants were under great pressure. The university still had a holiday as usual to give people who reached the first round of the finals a full rest.

    Renault, as usual, drew Meredith, the Terran crazy warrior known as the "female Tyrannosaurus Rex", who is regarded as the most powerful contender for the freshman championship of the demon school in the next game. But this is still secondary. What makes him depressed is to see Leon''s battle today.

    Dark psychic power is the nemesis of any element psychic power. Only the bright system is its absolute nemesis, and other systems will be greatly suppressed by it. The knight Leon, as the dark dominator, gave full play to the advantages of the dark psychic power. Spencer, the hunter against him, is a famous figure in the martial arts school. He is good at Earth spiritual power and even can initially use materialized armor. He is first-class in both attack and defense. However, he was oppressed by Leon and defeated miserably in negative resistance. On the spot, Spencer''s skills made Leon''s defense airtight and didn''t even touch a finger. This is very chilling. If you are a reckless person, you can at least catch the flaw, but Leon is as cautious as a fox.

    Renault can see that Leon''s level is 99% that he will lose.

    Moreover, in another year, Leon will graduate from Randolph University. With strong strength and family power, he can directly go to the army and become a general leading soldiers!

 Chapter 446

    If there is a chance to fight, then he will be his own and regarded as a formal opponent. However, he is a fifth grade student after all. He can''t fight with his first grade student. After all, the rules don''t allow him.

    But even such a character, compared with the heroes he met, how will it be.

    In the second game of the freshman finals, a climax battle is about to be staged. One side is the dark horse Renault darker than ink, and the other side is Meredith, known as the female Tyrannosaurus Rex.

    Meredith, the crazy warrior of "female Tyrannosaurus Rex", is not as ugly as Tyrannosaurus Rex. In fact, she is still a little beautiful female student, full of masculine and wild beauty. When Renault first saw Meredith, he felt that she was very much like the overlord of the earth. She was a powerful role for women.

    Meredith''s personality is very hot. In addition, she is a crazy warrior who is good at suddenly increasing her strength and defense. Therefore, when fighting with men, she is often more violent than the other party. She likes to fight hard and storm like crazy attacks, and almost ignores defense. Men naturally want face. If they are defeated by gorgeous magic or clever skills, it''s just that they are tougher than a woman. If they are defeated, they will lose face and hurt their self-esteem. Therefore, Meredith has a nickname of "female Tyrannosaurus Rex".

    Meredith was absorbed when he learned that his opponent was Renault. She also wants to learn how powerful this so-called "dark horse" hiding strength is!

    Renault has a bold idea. He doesn''t like girls being so strong and girls being like men. Besides, this girl is still a little beautiful. So Renault decided to use some effective means to help Meredith feminize.

    Renault and Meredith stood on the stage, looking at each other.

    First of all, Meredith couldn''t hold his breath and said, "Renault, I''ve heard of your reputation for a long time. Today, I''m going to experience it!"

    Renault sighed and thought to himself, is it really good for a girl to be such a man? Don''t you worry about not getting married?

    At the thought of this, Renault was too lazy to speak, took care of himself, and kept looking at Meredith''s body.

    Meredith was surprised. When she found that Renault''s eyes had taken turns on her body for several times, she reacted. She couldn''t help shouting: "Renault, you die!"

    Then he rushed to Renault with a weapon.

    ����

    She thought Renault''s eyes were really vicious. Meredith wondered if he would rush to the ground at any time and rape himself a hundred times, a hundred times, if it weren''t for the public. This idea made her hair stand on end.

    After several rounds, his moves were really shameless. For example, his hands always greeted her plump twin peaks. Although Meredith''s character deviated from the normal track and was somewhat like a man, she was always a woman and paid great attention to her female pride. To be punched down by him like that, it is estimated that she will have to be knocked flat than the airport at once. I''m afraid the divine officer can''t cure it, so she can''t cry to death.

    The ones above are fairly good, and the one that makes people spit blood is that when they launch a fierce attack and force him to almost reveal his flaws, Renault will use his spiritual power to change a long popsicle and attack her below. In this way, Meredith can''t ignore defense and focus all her energy on attack as before. That place is the key of women. No matter how strong defense is, if she accidentally stabs the long sword into it, the duel will become a (harmony) live broadcast. Meredith regretted belittling Renault''s obscenity, or she would have to make a metal underwear in advance.

    Almost all the female students under the stand scolded in their hearts: animals! The male students who saw Renault win glory for their male compatriots were relaxed and happy. Wonderful, it''s really wonderful. There''s such a clever crack method! Especially those guys who were defeated by Meredith with violence in the competition and suffered great trauma to their young hearts, they can''t wait to shout directly: "go ahead with her!! go ahead with her! Classmate Renault, we support you unconditionally!"

    Yueji was ashamed of her roommate and considered whether to pretend not to know him when he came off.

    The strong people in the stands nodded and shook their heads. They were all people who knew the goods. Renault accurately grasped the weaknesses of his opponents, and used the least spiritual power to resolve fierce offensives and survive crises again and again. They had to admit that, but this move was a little too ungrateful. People with strict moral standards thought he was too shameless, The more flexible ones feel very clever, and in war, no one cares what means you use. As long as you can defeat them, it is a hero.

    Meredith could only rely on those pills to resist Renault''s attack. She was originally a woman with no intention. Her opponent''s cunning attack was so defenseless that she received all the orders again and again. After she ran out of ammunition and food. Meredith knew there was no chance of winning and had to admit defeat.

    After the referee announced the result of the game, Renault bowed his hand and said, "Meredith, accept."

    Meredith was not so polite. She threw the axe on her hand to the ground with all her remaining strength and smashed a big hole. She was very angry about the depressing defeat and said angrily, "OK, OK, Renault, I will always remember you, the most shameless guy in the world!" she didn''t even say her opponent''s polite wishes, I don''t look back and end up straight. However, she still has the hope of promotion. Unlike the knockout, the finals are not a round of elimination. Those who have lost in the school will continue to compete for the last five places in the biennial. This is a special rule set by the college in order to effectively prevent the duel between excellent students. Either party has the strength to enter the finals, but one party has to be lucky to be eliminated. Even if they lose, they still have a chance.

    "If your temper is still so fierce next time, I will teach you more ~"

    Renault looked at Meredith''s back and joked. Meredith heard it, stayed for a while and accelerated his pace.

    This move immediately won the support and cheers of male students on the field!

    The applause under the venue was louder than any battle. Renault was like a hero who made immortal achievements. Almost all male students shouted his name enthusiastically, while the boos of female students were powerlessly drowned. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. This is the rule of the game. No one can change it.

    When Renault came off the stage, an old man with a few goat beards and a very obscene look came to greet him in the VIP seat next to the aisle: "Renault, good job!"

 Chapter 447

    Renault quickly replied that most of the people who can sit in the VIP seat have a high status in society. But at that time, there were too many people introduced at the conference. He really couldn''t remember who the guest was. He could only call him awkwardly: "Dear Sir, you flatter me."

    It''s impolite for a famous figure to be called by others. However, the old man obviously didn''t mind at all. He said with a smile: "my name is scarch. I was very interested in your wonderful move just now. Let''s study it sometime and make it more perfect?"

    Renault almost didn''t fall. Is this what an elder should say? After looking at the old man''s obscene face, he finally dares to be sure that he has found a colleague in this world. This is a bright * * wolf and a top-grade old coyote. It''s better than your own sultry.

    Renault didn''t know whether to agree or refuse. Nono responded a few times and pushed it over.

    "Who is that man?"

    Elena asked.

    Renault replied, "he said his name was scarch."

    Elena said, "skatch... He''s the thief, Mr. skatch, but he also has a nickname called color thief."

    "Ah?" hearing the nickname, Renault finally understood why scarch was interested in his dirty tricks.

    Elena whispered, "birds of a feather flock together!"

    After that, Renault was brave and almost threatened to die if he blocked me. There were few Lily generals under his command, and the scenery was infinite. And Elena and Linka also stumbled all the way in. It''s amazing that two novices who are in the junior class and don''t have much fame can come to this point. However, the audience knew that they were Renault''s friends. It seemed that all the people around the dark horse were stained with black gas.

    After only 30 people remained in the annual competition, the leapfrog competition also began.

    Just when Renault and Elena went to draw lots, Renault even drew a man - Leon, the dark knight in the fifth grade of the magic school! Renault felt a bad feeling.

    Looking at Irene, her eyes are full of confidence. Renault is relieved that she is Diao Chan''s own disciple after all.

    That night, Renault had dinner with Shijun, Irene and Linka.

    The next day''s game went on normally. The highlight of the day was the battle between the water magician Irene and the Dark Knight Leon.

    Renault looked anxiously at Irene and Leon who were already standing on the stage. He would rather Irene lose the game than stay on the court for too long. He always felt something was wrong.

    Elena sat next to him. Watching Renault move around like ants on a hot pot, he comforted: "Renault, don''t worry. With Leon''s character, he won''t show his true purpose on this occasion, especially when his opponent is a woman."

    Of course, Renault also knows this truth. The so-called care is chaos. For Irene, he sees it more important than himself. But no matter how urgent it is now, we can only pray for the blessing of the gods.

    The whistle announced that the game was about to begin soon sounded.

    Leon immediately saluted his opponent: "Irene, please teach me!" his face was full of a smile, as if he had forgotten the unhappiness that he failed to pursue Irene a few months ago.

    The commentator sighed: "Leon is a proud student of the magic school and the champion of the last competition. He is also the son of Keith, the president of the United Vocational Association. He doesn''t have any airs. He enthusiastically guides junior students to improve their strength. It''s really a good list for any of us to learn."

    Irene was not too indifferent when she saw Leon being so polite: "Leon, it''s Irene''s honor to fight you. Please give me more advice."

    After the whistle of the official game sounded, Leon was not in a hurry to attack, but stood in place and waited. Fight the magician profession. The best and most shameless way is to chase and fight hard before the spell singing spell comes out until the winner is determined, otherwise it will be difficult to get away after the spell is used. However, Leon did not do so, and his demeanor won a burst of applause.

    Irene was surprised, but she wasn''t polite. Her left and right hands flashed, and then there was a piece of water blue mud ball on her back. She couldn''t stop wriggling and changing, like a child pinching a toy. Soon two little puppets appeared in her hands. When they were blown up in the wind, their physical shape could be clearly seen.

    One of them is a gourd like water puppet. There are no hands and feet. The whole body is transparent and flowing water. Because there is no skeleton and hard support, the twisting of the body is very strange. It has only two eyes and no other human organs. Renault once heard that Irene named the water puppet: water. It''s a lovely name, similar to its appearance. The other gold puppet is not so cute. It looks like a sword dragon in ancient times of the earth. It has two rows of sharp steel teeth. Its body is full of barbs as sharp as a blade, flashing a terrible light. Its name is stab Kui.

    It is easy to see that the role of these two puppets is one attack and one defense. Under normal circumstances, magicians will gather elements and summon the apostles to protect themselves. The first task before the battle is to be a defensive puppet, protect their weak body and avoid being unable to bear and defeat under the sudden attack of the opponent. But Leon didn''t do it like others, so Irene had enough time to make a puppet of one attack and one defense.

    Shuishui, of course, was loyal and attached to his master to protect him at any time. Cikui didn''t attack. He growled dully and quietly, staring at Leon covetously, as if he were warning. At this time, it plays another kind of defense and inhibition. If Leon raids, he must pass through it first.

    Leon is still leisurely and upright. He has no intention of launching an attack. It is like playing a game rather than fighting. The commentator and the audience are amazed at his confidence.

    Seeing Leon''s indifferent appearance, Irene didn''t dare to attack rashly. She was a little strange. She was also silent. She secretly made several protective apostles with different attributes - the burning flame spider with heat wave, a gold armor giant with a sledgehammer, a flexible wooden python, and an electric essence covered with lightning. Finally, five water Eagles appeared in Irene''s hands, fluttering above Leon, circling and dancing at all angles, ready to attack. Their screams can also disturb the enemy''s mind. They are really smart puppets.

    In this way, the protection is safe.

    Seeing those vivid and diverse element puppets, the audience was greatly enlightened and amazed. In the past, Irene only needed to be four or five puppets once, and she could win after doing it three times at most. This time, there were 11 in a row, and seven elements of gold, wood, water, fire, earth and wind power were used. There were both in the sky and underground. The attack angles and methods were different, which was really difficult. It seems that Irene doesn''t dare to underestimate Leon at all. She is completely serious.

 Chapter 448

    Every time I see Irene''s puppet, Renault will sigh. Even in a place where earth science is so developed, creating life is a big problem, and the magician can do it easily. As soon as the puppet was born, it has self-awareness, protect the master, and how to use skills to defend or attack. It''s really wonderful!

    Looking at the ten puppets besieging Leon, the audience began to worry about him. In the snare of heaven and earth, the form was in danger.

    "Holy goddess of water, please give me endless elemental power between heaven and earth!"

    Seeing that the time was ripe, Irene read a spell of water attack magic and manipulated all the apostles and puppets to attack Leon!

    After receiving the master''s attack order, the three water Eagles screamed and swooped down, while the golden armor giant waved a sledgehammer, the electric essence opened its electric limbs, and the flame spider burned and rushed into Leon in a surrounding shape. Wooden Python and thorn Kui and the two remaining water eagles in the sky stay outside. If Leon breaks away from the encirclement, he will immediately entangle them and let other puppets who fail to attack form a new encirclement circle to trap the enemy. In addition to being smart, these puppets are also full of discipline and group cooperation ability, and know how to win by strategy. This shows the high quality of Irene''s consciousness. After more than a month of college life, her strength is obviously much longer than before, and Renault is relieved.

    Seeing the six puppets rushing down from his head and bumping into the ground, Leon immediately put on a defensive posture and burst into darkness with his hands. However, at this time, his feet suddenly seemed to be entangled by something and could no longer move.

    "Quack!" there was a big bump on the ground of the venue. A soil frog came out of thin air, and its long soil tongue firmly blocked Leon''s feet.

    "Eh?" the audience was greatly surprised. When was the earth frog made? Why didn''t you see it just now.

    Only Renault who is familiar with Irene''s tricks knows the reason. Irene''s first puppet is not Shuishui or cikui, but a soil frog. But she did it secretly, threw it to the ground without anyone''s awareness, let it grow into the soil of the venue, and quietly moved to Leon''s feet by virtue of element exchange, launching a surprise attack, which is an ingenious but not defensive move.

    After seeing Leon trapped, the rest of the puppets showed a happy expression. They were like human emotions with joy, anger and sorrow. The audience felt a little funny. However, their fierce attacks are not funny. Seeing Leon blocked, everyone is worried about it. Is it that the most popular candidate for the champion was defeated in the first wave of attack?

    Irene''s magic attack is about to fall on Leon.

    At this time, Leon''s black gas soared, and the whole person was wrapped in it. He could only see a cocoon like thing.

    Irene''s magic attack and the six puppets almost hit the cocoon at the same time. It seems that there is no defensive gas. However, whether it is magic attack, the claws of the water eagle, the fireball of the fire spider, the giant hammer of the golden armor giant, or the electric shock of the electric essence, they all disappear silently after entering the inside, like a stone sinking into the sea.

    The commentator said excitedly, "dark shelter! Dark power!" compared with the fighting spirit of other departments, the body protection fighting spirit cultivation of dark Department and Light Department is much more difficult, so the commentator will be so surprised.

    The black gas dissipated, and Leon''s figure appeared in front of everyone again. There was no injury at all. It should be that the wave of attack was completely dissolved. The tongue of the earth frog that entangled his feet had also turned into a pile of dirt. The dark system is the bane of all elements except the light system. Indeed, it deserves its reputation.

    Irene was also secretly surprised by Leon''s dark shelter. According to the information provided by Irene, he had never revealed this move before, even in the final showdown of last year''s competitive competition. It is estimated that he had not learned it at that time.

    Element puppets have rich emotions, but they just don''t have fear. Seeing that the first wave of attack failed, they immediately prepare to launch the second round. However, Leon acted first. His hands rubbed out a mass of black gas, which became thicker and thicker, and finally became an ink like viscous liquid.

    The commentator added: "the element is liquefied. I was lucky to have seen it in the final of the last competitive competition. I believe many old students will not be unfamiliar. However, for the fairness of the duel, I will not disclose its name and function for the time being."

    Soon the audience knew its role. The viscous black liquid on Leon''s hand was divided into eleven small strands and shot out at the eleven elemental puppets that besieged him.

    The nearest golden armor giant was first attacked and was stained with weapons and body by a pool of mucus. Then something terrible happened. The hard metal armor and the giant hammer were like touching thick sulfur, emitting thick smoke quickly, and then corroded and melted. Soon, the whole mighty golden giant was devastated by mucus.

    Other clay frogs, fire spiders, wooden pythons, stabbing puppets, electric genies and other puppets hit by mucus were the same. Only the water hawk was quick enough to avoid. However, one was unfortunately stained with wings by some mucus, couldn''t fly any more, and fell to the venue with a whimper.

    "Do you see its role? It is to corrode any element or thing made of elements other than the light system, terrible dark corrosion!" the commentator solved the audience''s doubts just now. The role of this move is now obvious to all. Even if he said it, it will not affect the fairness of the game.

    Both Elena and Renault are very nervous. Leon''s moves are too domineering and vicious. In one fell swoop, she has destroyed seven or eight apostles that Irene has worked hard to make. This game is too difficult to play and the odds of winning are not optimistic.

    Irene''s face changed, but she soon recovered as usual and released a group of wind bees in a leisurely manner. This miniature puppet is small and flexible. It is difficult to hit even if it is dark corrosion, and it needs less spiritual power. In the previous battle, Irene had already cultivated good psychological quality. More importantly, she urgently wants to prove in front of Lin Tian that she is already a strong man and that she has lived up to Renault''s hope of entrusting herself to Diao Chan.

    Leon just wanted to take the opportunity to pursue, but he was on the bank and almost fell. When he looked at his body shape, it was the earth frog that integrated with the land of the venue and let him suffer at the beginning. This was the second time that he had been haunted. Leon is puzzled. Ordinary element puppets will collapse after being damaged to a certain extent. The earth frog is closest to itself. It should have been hurt the most by the dark corrosion just now. However, it''s all right now. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 449

    Leon was soon shocked to find that not only the earth frog, but also other puppets who suffered from his dark corrosion, were repairing themselves quickly. The most surprising thing was that the fire spider, who had lost three feet, had its limbs grow out again and surrounded Leon again.

    The commentator shouted, "I see! This is the advanced magic of Water Magic - the power of the God of water! It can heal and restore all damage and erosion! I didn''t expect that Irene, as a freshman, can use advanced magic!!! Oh, my God! It''s so powerful!"

    The commentator continued to conduct real-time analysis on the war situation: "I think Leon is in big trouble now. If he doesn''t concentrate on killing one or several puppets thoroughly, they can be reborn indefinitely until the enemy''s oil and light run out and has no fighting ability! However, if he only deals with one or several puppets, how should he deal with the attacks of other puppets?"

    As he said, Leon''s situation on the field is getting worse and worse. What''s more, Irene is still releasing the puppets one by one, and it''s almost impossible to surround him inside and outside. He can hide a few, more than a dozen, but also dozens. Even if Leon can use the lightness technique to dodge and surround once, and it''s too late to attack the puppet master Irene, he is immediately entangled, Then the other puppets surged in and drowned him in an instant. So the only thing Leon could do was to release the dark body fighting spirit again and again to resist, and had no power to fight back in the storm.

    Irene knew that her demonic power would not work when she met Leon''s hegemonic dark power, so now she can only attack with the created elemental apostles.

    The audience was shocked to see that they would have lost countless times in such a crazy attack. No one thought that this lovely and beautiful girl was so powerful that everyone''s attention was diverted by her sweet appearance, and it was difficult to connect her with the top strong. Look, she has forced Leon into such a mess at any time Will collapse, are impressed.

    Irene finally felt nervous after releasing a large number of puppets. She swallowed all the five pills. She planned to end Leon in this wave of attack. From the current situation, Leon had the absolute upper hand. Even if Leon had wings, she could not fly out of the encirclement of the sky and earth net. You know, there were a lot of puppets in the sky.

    Irene is not the only one who has this idea. All the audience, including Renault and Elena, think so. Even if they think that things are too simple, they really can''t find a reason for failure. The simple reason may be the perversion of this tactic.

    Leon''s dark body protection spirit is getting weaker and weaker. Anyone can see that he is close to the point where his spirit is out of support, and there is only one pill left. The combat distance between him and Irene is at least seven or eight hundred meters away, which is almost 100% safe. Unless Leon can carry out super long-range attack like a shooter, besides, the shooter can''t answer Under the attack of leisure time, coupled with the fact that they are so far apart and the other party has puppets to help defend closely, the threat they can play is also extremely limited.

    Just when everyone had to accept Leon''s unexpected result of losing, Irene suddenly burst out of thin air about 400 meters in front of her.

    Originally thought that Leon''s defeat had become, the audience who could not change suddenly raised a glimmer of hope. If he lost so easily, the game would be too boring.

    Of course, Renault and Elena don''t feel boring. The sooner Leon loses, the worse they feel. They feel more interesting and better. They can''t help but get nervous when they see something strange. The black gas that appears from a long distance out of thin air is really strange. Elena can be said to have worked hard for Leon. It''s still not mentioned in the information found, so she can''t help getting nervous. But it seems that it''s not good at present It''s Irene''s advantage. Maybe Leon just wants to die. They can only guess like this.

    Irene was also surprised. She immediately made a turtle shaped golden shell puppet with only a little spiritual power. This is used to prevent Leon''s dark corrosion. Even if it can''t be completely cracked, it can at least block it. There is also a tree of wood spirit with vigorous vitality, whose branches can stretch freely like vines. Although the turtle puppet with shell has strong defense, it lacks flexibility, which is difficult A wood spirit tree can make up for its shortcomings and prevent unexpected accidents.

    The black gas gushed out like water in the spring, and the area became larger and larger. The audience stared at it nervously. Everyone knew that this was Leon''s only hope, but no one could guess what skill it was. Was it dark corrosion? Or other long-range attack moves that could be manipulated from 400 meters away, mysterious and unpredictable.

    The black air on Leon''s body in the distance became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared completely. His figure was completely exposed in front of the element puppets. All the puppets rushed forward and issued their own skills. However, Irene was always a kind girl and was unwilling to poison her hands. She gave orders to the puppets as early as the beginning of the battle and could not kill Leon.

    "Ah!" the audience exclaimed with disappointment or joy. The disappointment was that Leon finally didn''t have time to launch his dying blow and couldn''t see a more exciting scene. The joy was that Irene was a supporter. Irene was deeply loved in the college because she was pure and lovely, just like a little angel.

    "Bang!" the puppets'' skills did not deviate from the track and were not blocked. However, they shot down the ground directly through the enemy''s body!

    What''s going on? The audience stared at the scene in disbelief. Then Leon''s body began to twist and fade, and finally disappeared. Leaving only a group of puppets with big eyes and small eyes, I don''t know what to do.

    Not to mention the puppets with limited intelligence, even smart humans can''t understand it, but the secret will be revealed soon. The answer is the black gas in front of Irene. But now it''s not a ball, it''s a regular oval, like a strange door, and Leon jumped directly out of this "door"!

    "Dark teleport! Leon is so powerful that he can use the skills of the space system?" Philip solved the doubts that the commentator couldn''t solve. The ability of dark transmission is to make a space breakthrough from outside the encirclement when under deadly siege, and then the user''s body directly crosses the space to get there. It can be said to be a life-saving skill. Of course, it is hard to estimate the spiritual power spent in making the dark space. Otherwise, with Leon''s arrogance, it can last at least ten more minutes under the puppet''s crazy attack.

 Chapter 450

    In addition to the huge amount of psychic power, the dark transmission still needs a lot of time. Leon just learned it and had to use it. It took at least nearly a minute to complete it. Fortunately, few people have heard of this rare stunt in the world. Irene doesn''t know how to call the puppet back first and guard by the dark portal, otherwise Leon will be finished.

    The victory or defeat between the experts is just a thought difference. Renault will be dizzy. Although it was a good situation two seconds ago, the situation has now been rapidly reversed. If the black air is just an attack skill of space manipulation, Irene will undoubtedly have more than 90% chance of winning. But now Leon himself came out of it. Her spiritual power had almost been exhausted, her defense was weak, and Irene, who could not summon the puppets back in time, was in danger. With Leon''s lightness technique, it''s not difficult to beat Irene down in front of the fastest flying eagle.

    The audience were in an uproar. They didn''t expect to be able to come back from the dead in such a unique environment. The terrible of the dark knight can''t be careless under any circumstances.

    After jumping out of the space gate, Leon immediately stuffed all the remaining pills into his mouth, and then jumped at Irene with the lightness technique. This is a very rapid skill among Knights - Savage collision!! Although it''s 400 meters away, it''s less than ten seconds to catch up with Irene.

    At this time, the wood spirit tree unexpectedly rolled up Irene with her branches and threw her away. Irene''s sudden change was also amazing. Limited by her weak spiritual power, she was a magician and her lightness skill was not good. She was much faster with the help of a puppet. After the wood spirit tree sent Irene to the distance, it rolled the metal turtle and water one after another, while it remained in place. The branches of Muling tree are flexible, but the movement of the whole tree is very slow. We can only let the other two companions protect the master first, and then retreat slowly.

    A group of Warcraft in the distance communicated with the owner and immediately received the crisis information. The roar followed Leon, and six wind Eagles were the fastest.

    Leon first hit the wood spirit tree, and the dark corrosion was like an arrow, melting all the tangled vines. Then he hurried to Irene without stopping. I don''t know why this wave of attack consumed a lot of spiritual power. His speed slowed down, and the Wind Eagle quickly narrowed the distance between them.

    When Irene came to the sideline and could not avoid it, Leon was only more than ten meters away. The black gas on his body circulated again and spread all over his body. Different from the body protection spirit and dark corrosion, Leon''s dark gas was intertwined in a mesh. His limbs were wide open and wanted to support the net as much as possible to catch prey. It''s like a huge spider web.

    Seeing this magical move, Irene finally showed her fear. Anyway, she was just a girl who had never experienced combat. It''s hard to keep calm now.

    Just as she was trying to avoid, Leon''s eyes flashed like a stagnant water, with no signs of vitality and life. When Ellington was photographed, she stayed where she was, and her body lost its ability to move in an instant. This is Leon''s Secret mind control skill - the pupil of the nether world.

    Leon''s arms and feet contracted forward at the same time, and a large net intertwined with black air floated towards Irene.

    Just when Renault thought it was just a blockade skill, scarch beside him suddenly changed his face: "no, dark soul!"

    Although Renault didn''t know what the dark soul was, he felt very bad when he listened to skatch''s tone and the name of skills. From the moment Irene accepted the duel with Leon, a bad hunch plagued him all the time, but if there was no hunch, and no one could tell, so Renault didn''t stop it. Now it seems that that hunch may unfortunately become a reality. In a hurry, Renault immediately jumped out of the audience. Even if Irene admits defeat, he can''t hurt his closest people!

    Unfortunately, Renault was too late. When Irene was freed from the spiritual bondage of the pupil of the nether world, the black net had completely covered her and there was no time to dodge. At the same time, six wind eagles have arrived. They wear them in the air and draw two wind blades respectively. The twelve wind blades met in the air and immediately merged into a big wind claw, which directly fell on Leon''s back. This is a group cooperation skill similar to Warcraft, and its power is several times higher than that of a single body.

    In the exclamation of the audience, Irene and Leon rose off the ground at the same time and threw them out of the field. Leon screamed and spewed a mouthful of blood, then hit the boundary of the venue and rebounded back to the ground. Irene somehow didn''t say a word and flew gently to the boundary. Under the action of the net black gas, she melted the boundary effortlessly, Wrapped around Irene, he continued to fly to the ground in front of the audience. All the element puppets collapse at this time, indicating that this is a bad omen.

    "Ling''er!"

    When the nervous voice sounded, it was Renault. At this time, he flew over and quickly picked up Irene.

    Looking at Irene in her arms, Renault was shocked to find that her eyes were closed and she had passed out, and the black net on her body was still going crazy into her body like a leech.

    Renault panicked to use the power of purification and wanted to pull out the black net. However, it broke as soon as it was torn. If there was no entity, it continued to melt into Irene''s delicate body and soon disappeared. Irene''s face became as gray as death, and her health and ruddy in the past would never be seen again.

    The commentator recovered from the thrilling War: "it seems that this is a tragic game in which both sides are hurt. Irene seems to be in a bad situation, but it can''t all blame Leon. Making the magician lose his ability to move is the best way to crack the puppet attack. Moreover, the situation was critical at that time, and he seemed to be seriously injured."

    Leon seemed to be cooperating with his explanation, but he stumbled and flew over. When he came to them, he seemed to be shocked and sweated loudly: "Miss Irene, are you all right?" however, after turning his back to everyone, his face, which has always been quite elegant, showed fleeting venom, and the voice gathering technique was only humane to Renault: "What I can''t get, I''ll destroy her, ha ha!"

    Renault pointed to Leon and trembled: "you, you..." He now knows that Leon slowed down at the last moment deliberately, not because of his poor spiritual power. It can be seen from the power of the dark ghost that Leon is not a problem to maintain his lightness skill, but he has to create the illusion that he is chased by the element puppet and has to deal with the puppet master''s ghost envoy. In this way, he will not leave a vicious reputation in front of the audience, In addition, a good play now shows great care for the injuries of the losers. This skill is extremely beautiful and has no trace. However, he really made a big miscalculation. Unexpectedly, Irene could force him to use the unskilled dark teleportation and almost capsized in the gutter. Finally, the group cooperation skill of the wind Eagle almost consumed the spiritual power after sending out the dark soul He was really hurt, but ruthlessly, he would rather exchange a small injury for Irene''s end.

    Renault said angrily, "I killed you!" he stabbed Leon with a long sword in his hand.

    Leon did not dodge and pretended to be extremely guilty. Of course, he would not be killed by Renault''s blow, because Dean Randolph arrived in time to set Renault''s long sword away.

    "Dean, let me go!!!"

    Renault''s eyes were red and he had begun to gather strength to kill Leon, but Randolph''s hands were extremely powerful and firmly trapped in the forest sky, making him unable to move.

    "Renault, calm down! This is not a game! Go and treat your girlfriend first!!"

    Renault wakes up in an instant. Randolph is right. The next game is between himself and Leon. In reality, killing people has to pay for their lives. But in the game, "accidentally" killing each other is not responsible. Now, it''s still important to treat Irene!

 Chapter 451

    Renault did not give Leia to the divine officer, but took her delicate body and quickly went to some place in the meeting. That was the seat of the VIP seat of Ms. Angelina, President of the magistrates guild. Although the cautious Renault finally didn''t stop Leia''s game, he was actually prepared for an accident and noticed Angelina''s position early, because she was the strongest magistrates in the mainland.

    Renault drifted directly over the heads of a group of students and went to dagirina in the shortest time: "please, distinguished Ms. Angelina, save Leia. Your great kindness will be unforgettable forever!"

    Magistrates are a profession full of charity. Moreover, Leiya is an important new talent in Chang''an. Angelina immediately said, "don''t worry, classmate Renault, I will do my best."

    Her face was a little dignified: "but classmate Leiya''s situation is not good. I have to find a quiet place to perform magic immediately. Would you please give her to me temporarily?"

    Of course Renault believed Angelina and hurriedly said, "yes, yes, thank you, Ms. Angelina!"

    With her consent, Angelina used her psychic power to deal with Leia urgently, and then flew away with her in her arms.

    The audience were surprised and talked about the sudden changes.

    Renault turned his eyes back to Leon, who was acting as a wounded man. He wanted to crack his eyes. He pointed to him and said word by word: "Leon, I''m going to kill you in the game!!!"

    Leon is still continuing his wonderful performance as the best actor of the Oscar. With the help of others, he slowly walks from the nearest aisle to the outside of the venue. When he hears Renault''s words, he turns around and says with an apologetic face: "sorry, Renault, I hurt Leiya because I was in a hurry. I''m also very sad and very sorry!"

    The people were also deceived by Leon''s realistic acting skills, and spoke one after another and advised: "classmate Renault, I don''t think Leon''s senior was intentional, you see, he was hurt badly..."

    "Shut up!" Renault said coldly, "Whoever meddles in your business, I''ll cut you first!"

    The people were immediately silent and afraid of causing trouble. According to Renault''s character, they can definitely say and do.

    Leon thought for a moment and said: "Since Renault''s anger is hard to rest, I can''t help it. I just don''t have to do my best in the game. Let Renault take a breath and express my sincere apology to Leiya! It''s the last game of leapfrog competition in three days. Renault should know. And now Renault, you''re a little confused. I''m afraid it''s unfair to fight."

    In fact, he suffered some minor injuries and could not recover in a short time, but he seemed to have made plans for Renault and won the praise of everyone. Instead, Renault became a small man.

    Renault is not a hypocritical person and doesn''t want to be hypocritical. He just wants to avenge Leia. He doesn''t care what people think of him. Seeing Leon''s calm attitude, he immediately said, "very good."

    Leon stopped talking and walked back to the meeting.

    ����

    Looking at Leia, who is still gray and bloodless in the hospital bed, Renault''s heart is like a knife twisted and hugged her head in pain. Anyone can see that Leia''s situation is very bad. Ms. Angelina has tried her best and even used the self damaging high-level divine skill "goddess baptism" However, it is still unable to completely remove the dark gas in Leia''s body. Coupled with Philip''s life-saving panacea, it can only stabilize the bad situation for the time being.

    Dark ghost is an aggressive and vicious skill, which can greatly destroy the basic spirit of the human body. If it was not for the rescue of Chang Angelina, the strongest God official, Leia would probably die on the spot. Now it is time to save her, but whether she can survive the dangerous period and wake up is still a big problem that no one can guarantee. Leon is cruel and merciless and shows no mercy to the little girl As he said, "what you can''t get, you''ll destroy it!"

    Seeing that the usual giggling Renault has become like this, Elena felt unspeakable pain in her heart. At this time, she said, "Renault, don''t blame yourself. Go and eat first. I''ll see it for you for a while, Miss Leia. You haven''t eaten for two days."

    Renault waved his hand, did not speak, and recited various methods in his heart.

    Elena said anxiously, "Renault, are you really going to duel with Leon in three days?"

    "That''s right! I''ll let him die!" Renault then opened his mouth and said with an expressionless face. His cold tone made everyone present tremble. No one dared to doubt his seriousness. If the tutor at the venue didn''t come in time after the game, Renault would have directly opened the underworld and sucked him into the underworld. Elena, who felt the overwhelming hatred of her roommate, didn''t dare to say anything more, even skatch was no exception.

    Although as the president of the magistrates, Ms. Angelina is a kind and unassuming good man. In addition, she attaches great importance to Leia, a future star that may make great contributions to Chang''an. Let her stay in her temporary residence and pay attention to the situation all the time. Renault is also very relieved that it is safer than her own villa in Angelina. Don''t worry about Leon''s death when she knows Leia is not dead No matter how bold he is and how powerful his father is, he can''t dare to openly offend the president of the hall guild.

    She stayed with Leia until the night. It was not easy to disturb again. Renault just returned to his dormitory. Elena was very worried about his situation. She was afraid that he would be impulsive. She couldn''t wait for the challenge in three days, so she went directly to Leon for revenge. If so, no matter how powerful Renault is, he will surely die. Under the charge of murder, Keith, President of the Federation, can be wanted all over the country. So Elena also went back with Renault to prevent her impulsive behavior and comfort her from time to time.

    Renault felt very lonely when Leia was absent. Renault sat in front of the sofa and thought of sitting with Leia at the weekend in the past. While watching the magic mirror, he ate the peeled fruit and talked about things on earth and here. After she came back, Shi Jun went to eat together and had fun in Chang''an city. Now, the warm moment is no longer, and it may never reappear in the future. Renault suddenly had an inexplicable fear that could not be suppressed.

    I''m going to take Leia back to earth.

    The mirror image reflected a shadow, a man with blond hair and black clothes and a deep complexion. Reynolds was furious. He picked up the plate on the table and threw it directly.

    "Bang!" with a loud noise, the optical mirror image props collapsed and turned into pieces on the ground.

 Chapter 452

    The next day was the last game for Renault to obtain advanced qualification, and it was also the easiest and almost effortless game to win. The hunter who had been in the magic school for two years still had some strength. Even if he couldn''t win, he could at least support it. However, he was terrified by Renault''s murderous look and momentum. He also knew that the opponent was extremely angry after Leiya''s accident yesterday. He was afraid that Renault would take him as a vent and hurt Keeling, quadriplegia and hemiplegia. He only hated to lose too late. He blocked two times randomly, then pretended to make mistakes when Renault issued not too strong skills, and then went down happily in the "scream", as if he had won.

    "Have something to eat." Elena brought up a few dishes and said to Renault, who sat silently on the sofa in a daze. She has been taking care of Renault''s daily life these days, just like a full-time nanny. She has done everything except taking a bath and going to the bathroom. For the first time in her life, Elena was willing to serve a man. She is well aware of Renault''s irreplaceable feelings for Leia. On weekdays, Renault is also very good to himself, bringing rice, putting hot water in the bath, telling jokes and chatting. This time it''s your turn to take care of Renault.

    Looking at the food in front of him, Renault didn''t say much. He picked up the bowl and planed it into his mouth. He won''t go on hunger strike and depression like others. On the contrary, he must give himself enough energy to do what he must do and cannot escape.

    Elena thought she was going to persuade him for a while. Unexpectedly, Renault was so "good", which was also some accident. At the same time, she realized that his calmness was beyond her imagination, and this kind of person who can forcibly endure under any extreme emotion and act rationally is undoubtedly the most terrible.

    Without a word, Renault dressed up and walked out of the dormitory before dawn the next day.

    As soon as I opened the door of the house, I heard a cry behind me: "Renault, where are you going?" Renault looked back. Elena was wearing pajamas and her hair was scattered, like a big eagle cute sister.

    Elena stared at Renault every minute. Early this morning, she was awakened by the sound of opening the door. After learning that Renault was about to go out, she hurried down without changing her clothes or putting on her hair.

    Her body now looks so sexy and mellow. It''s easier to arouse men''s desire half hidden, which is more attractive than naked. Renault was not in the mood to pay attention, but showed a faint smile and said, "nothing, go out and do something." then he turned and left.

    Elena noticed that Renault wore the armor made of chime fish skin to break the waves. Except for fighting, he didn''t like to wear warrior armor on weekdays. At the moment, there was obviously something wrong with his dress. Elena was worried. Regardless of her * * body, she rushed up and grabbed his arm and said, "I know you are very sad and angry, but if you go to Leon like this, you will lose your life if you can''t help Leia revenge!"

    Renault said faintly, "don''t worry, I''m not so stupid."

    Elena pointed to his armor: "well, what''s going on?"

    Renault smiled calmly and said, "I''m just going to find Dean Randolph."

    ����

    "Now this era is not peaceful. The Western kingdom of babeka first went to war and invaded the mainland. The kingdom of babeka, the orc alliance and dozens of allies, large and small, began to slaughter wantonly in the kingdom of kings. We must prepare for the worst."

    Renault sat in Randolph''s office without saying a word and listened to Randolph''s words.

    "As for what you said about how to return to your world, I don''t know."

    Randolph said regretfully.

    Renault didn''t speak. Just now he came to Randolph''s office alone. It happened that Randolph wanted to find himself, so they talked like this.

    Now, Renault is the most vulnerable time. He tells his origin and Leia''s origin.

    Surprisingly, Randolph didn''t show a surprised expression. He just cared about enlightening himself so that he didn''t think too much.

    "Renault, what you are most worried about now is Leia''s safety?"

    Renault nodded silently.

    Randolph sighed and took out a simple little box from the space ring.

    "These are my two favorite elixirs when I was young - one is called fleeting time, and the other is called instant youth. Fleeting time is a precious therapeutic medicine, and instant youth is a medicine to improve strength in an instant. Here you are."

    Renault was surprised: "Dean, this..."

    Randolph smiled and said, "pills are used to save people. It''s no use for me to keep them now. It''s better to save people for you."

    "Thank you, Dean!"

    Renault bowed solemnly to Randolph.

    Randolph waved his hand and said, "there''s no need to be so polite between you and me. Renault, are you here to wear waves to ask me for skills?"

    Renault nodded.

    ����

    A few days passed.

    Elena and Townsend are still waiting for Renault''s return in the dormitory.

    Elena sighed and said, "when do you say he''ll be back?"

    Townsend comforted her and said, "Elena, you don''t have to worry too much. No one thought such a thing would happen. To blame, you can only blame Leon for being too insidious and vicious. Such a person will die!"

    "Yes! He''ll die, and it''s today!" the villa door creaked open and Renault came in from the outside. He looked tired and his eyes were bloodshot, but he felt completely different from Leia''s depression after she was injured. Hope and fighting spirit.

    They almost said in the same voice, "Renault, are you okay?"

    Renault smiled and said, "it''s all right. Don''t you just go out? What are you afraid of?" this is the first time he has smiled in the past two days. Before, Elena always thought he smiled cheap, but at this time, she felt unspeakably cute.

    He took out a large and a small bottle and a piece of paper from the space bead: "Miss Elena, please go to Ms. Angelina in the dragon''s car immediately and give Leia the pill in this bottle." he handed the small bottle to Elena, then raised the large bottle and continued: "This is the life-saving pill given to me by Dean Randolph - LiuNian, go and take it for Leia. Remember, feed the medicine in the small bottle first, and then take the medicine in the big bottle."

    Elena nodded, obediently took the bottle, thought of something, and said, "Renault, can''t you go and medicate Leia yourself?"

    Renault shook his head and said, "not now. I can only ask you. I have something else to do."

    Townsend couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter?" she really didn''t understand. At this time, what could be more important than Leia.

    Renault''s smile converged: "because I have to make Leon die at once!"

    Elena and Townsend just remembered that it was the fourth day since Leia was injured, and it was also an extraordinary day when the first war between Renault and Leon began!

 Chapter 453

    "It''s him!"

    Roger was shocked, but after what happened last night, he quickly calmed down, then pretended to be sleepy, got out of bed and opened the door.

    The door was half open, and Roger rubbed his eyes. His face looked sleepy, but his eyes looked at the man opposite closely along his fingers.

    "The weather changed last night. I think there may be a storm recently."

    The man opposite said slowly, as if he was testing something.

    "At night?"

    Roger muttered casually, but there was no flaw in his face. "Don''t worry, sir, I have repaired the wooden house. There should be no problem."

    Roger blocked the door with his body and replied.

    The man nodded and didn''t seem to intend to study deeply, "pay more attention."

    He tore a broken net off his shoulder. "You can''t always eat dry food. You can take a chance nearby and see if you can catch fish."

    Roger was shocked when he heard this. He suddenly realized that although he got away with it last night, the footprints left on the beach after landing were very clear. If you want to check

    "What?"

    Although he tried his best to hide it, Roger''s expression was still abnormal and was found by the man opposite.

    "Oh, nothing, I''ve just never done anything like this..." Roger pretended to be sad.

    The expression on the man''s face moved slightly, and a trace of intolerance seemed to flash in his eyes. From his point of view, the thin boy opposite could only be regarded as a half child.

    Maybe I''m worried too much.

    "If you don''t understand, you can ask me if you have time..."

    "I may be able to guide you."

    The man left this sentence. Before leaving, he hesitated and said, "don''t call me sir. You can call me Kant."

    Roger watched the man named Kant leave. Although he knew the man''s name, the relationship between the two sides seemed to become more harmonious.

    But instead of feeling relaxed, he felt heavy in his heart, because what he saw last night really subverted his past world outlook.

    "There are monsters in this world."

    "There may also be extraordinary power."

    Neglecting to eat, he put on his clothes and ran to the beach as fast as he could.

    But after coming to the beach, Roger found that the tide rose last night and cleaned up the traces on the shore. When we got close to the island, the trace became not very obvious.

    "Did he find out?"

    Roger couldn''t figure it out.

    "Go step by step. The most important thing at present is to improve your own strength. Only when you have the power of self-protection can you have time to consider others."

    He was shocked by his sudden intention to kill last night. In any case, the man saved him, but he didn''t hesitate to fight hard in the face of possible danger.

    Judging from Roger''s past character, this is really an incredible thing. "Is the original owner of this body an extreme guy?"

    He shook his head and drove the disordered thoughts out of his mind. Since he came to the beach, he tried to fish in the water.

    The result is needless to say.

    have gained nothing.

    After leaving the seaside, Roger began to explore the whole island again. All the herbs he collected for the first time have been used. If he wants to exercise, he can only redeploy them.

    Most of the morning passed, and hungry Roger returned to the cabin. This time, his luck was not so good and his harvest was very limited.

    After a simple lunch, he took a little rest, and then tried to exercise himself.

    Pain, numbness and itching, and the huge physical reaction made his mood difficult to calm. Not to mention keeping the breathing rhythm, even his movements were deformed badly.

    After two hours of hard work, except for mental fatigue and physical pain, Roger felt that he had little effect.

    But he doesn''t intend to give up completely.

    The improvement after taking concentration medicine is indeed huge, but he doesn''t want to ignore his usual accumulation and exercise. If he can complete this set of training under normal conditions, it will also greatly improve his will.

    After a little rest, Roger dragged his tired body and continued to go out to look for it.

    He didn''t return to the cabin until it was dark. The area of the island was not large, and there were not many areas he could explore.

    This whole day, he almost carpet swept the island, and then managed to scrape together a potion material.

    Although there must be omissions in the process, Roger was worried. The rest of the ingredients were OK, except for one of the plants named tiemuteng.

    This is an associated plant, attached to the lush plant root system. Only when it grows to a certain extent will it affect the associated plant, and then it is found through its characteristics.

    After collecting the herbs again, Roger started his own cooking again. He had his first experience. This time, the configuration process was faster.

    After obtaining the concentration potion, he didn''t take it immediately. The night was coming. After what happened last night, he was a little worried. In order to avoid accidents, he decided to keep it for another day.

    If Kant doesn''t show up again tonight, it means that he may have dispelled his doubts for the time being.

    With the axe in his arms, Roger half squinted until dawn. Nothing happened except the intermittent sound of the waves.

    In the next few days, life went into monotonous repetition, and in the process, Roger took concentration potion twice.

    After two improvements, his physical quality has increased significantly. Although it looks like the original thin appearance, under the skin and in the fascia, his slightly thin body contains strong strength.

    Although it is slightly inferior to a strong guy like Kant, it is much better than ordinary people who don''t exercise.

    The collection of herbs became more and more difficult, and taking one of the opportunities to take focused medicine, he also wrote down the basic fighting skills in the book.

    When he is alone, he will secretly exercise. Except for eating, resting and looking for herbs, he spends the rest of his time on it.

    After several attempts, Roger also had some experience. He could catch some fish with a fish net. With the intake of protein, his originally shriveled body was a little full.

    In this way, unknowingly, a week has passed, and it has been 10 days from rogerdan island.

    During this period, Kant didn''t come once. Roger was naturally at leisure, and it was impossible to take the initiative to find him.

    After dinner that day, Roger closed the doors and windows and climbed to bed early. The sea breeze roared outside the window, and a faint light could be seen in the thick clouds.

    "The storm is coming again."

    Crackling!

    The wind and rain roared in.

    Roger shrank in the quilt and felt like a boat floating in the sea, which reminded him of his first day in the world.

    But today''s rain is heavier and the wind is more urgent!

    Boom, lightning and thunder.

    But just then, a flash of lightning crossed the night sky, and Roger''s eyes flashed by the window.

    The lightning shone out of the window like day, but in an instant, he saw a ferocious face outside the house!

 Chapter 454

    Roger shrugged.

    He subconsciously grasped the iron axe hidden under the pillow. Since that night, the weapon had not left his hand.

    "Is it an illusion?"

    He was nervous and his breathing became a little faster.

    Boom, a flash of lightning crossed again.

    The window was open and there were no so-called monsters.

    But when Roger felt at ease, suddenly there was a low roar outside the window, followed by a loud noise.

    The wooden door gave a heavy creak.

    Bang bang!

    It seemed that something was pounding madly. In addition to the sound, Roger finally saw another figure wandering outside the window.

    It was a blue fish man with a ferocious face and a height of about 1.5 meters. Different from what we saw in Kant not long ago, this fish man looked stronger. His body was covered with rough fish scales and hung with some water plants.

    Their heads can hardly see human characteristics, their eyes protrude outward, and their big mouth full of tusks almost occupies most of their faces.

    The body is bent, and the strong and exaggerated palm is a sharp claw!

    "What the hell is this?"

    For a second or two, Roger''s brain became blank, but with the previous impact, he soon woke up, turned over, jumped out of bed, and then rushed to the door.

    In order to prevent Kant''s sneak attack, Roger strengthened the windows and doors of his cabin in multiple layers during his spare time these days.

    According to the previous defense level, I''m afraid the wooden door will break in the first impact.

    "Don''t let these terrible things into the house!"

    The space in the wooden house is narrow. Although the monster looks not as tall as ordinary people, its strength should not be high.

    However, their limbs are extremely long, and their movement speed must be very fast. Coupled with sharp teeth and claws, once they are entangled, at most a few breaths will be torn apart.

    Facing the crisis, Roger found that his brain became extremely calm at this moment. He dragged a temporarily assembled table behind the door, and then came to the window with an iron axe.

    Through the lightning outside the window, he could see that one of the fishmen was madly hitting the wooden door, and the other was wandering aimlessly.

    It seemed to notice Roger. The fish man roared and rushed to the window.

    Benedict!

    Sharp claws crossed the board and took away large pieces of sawdust.

    "This guy is so fast!"

    Roger was surprised.

    Just then he heard a faint gunshot in the distance.

    "It''s Kant!"

    "Was he attacked there, too?"

    Kant lives in the lighthouse. Except for the observation tower on the top floor, the whole lighthouse is made of cement. Even if there are 100 such monsters, it is impossible to push them to the lighthouse.

    Unless they can break open the iron door on the ground floor or climb down the wall to the top of the tower, the lighthouse on the island is really the strongest fortress.

    The gunfire began to become dense. Obviously, more than one monster attacked the lighthouse.

    "What the hell is this world?"

    Roger had already had some difficulty in make complaints about it, and he had waved his iron axe in front of the fish when he was fighting hard.

    Pooh!

    The iron axe was like hitting a dull wood. With a scream, Roger cut off half of the Fishman''s palm.

    Light blue blood splashed on Roger''s face.

    Half of his palm was cut off, but the fish man became more crazy. He used his hands and feet and sharp teeth to hit the wooden window crazily.

    Roger''s reinforcement of the window was obviously not as good as the wooden door. Under the furious attack of the fish man, a gap was soon opened. The fish man roared and squeezed in from the gap!

    The first thing that came in was half of his body and an arm. He opened his bloody mouth. There was a stench in his mouth. His jaw opened and closed and tore wildly.

    Roger took a half step back.

    He felt his heart was about to jump out of his chest. For up to three seconds, the fish man could completely destroy the window, and then forcibly squeeze into the room, followed by another one!

    The scalp was numb and Roger''s eyes were congested. At this moment, hesitation and timidity completely disappeared, and the desire for survival overwhelmed all fear.

    He raised his iron axe and poured all his strength into it after three times of strengthening.

    Shua!

    Aim at the Fishman''s neck and chop it up!

    Cut the scales with an iron axe and cut off the muscles and nerves.

    Roger''s all-out strike only hurt the other party, but failed to kill him. Blood splashed everywhere, and the dying fish man became more crazy.

    Roger didn''t flinch. He pulled out his iron axe and cut down again.

    One axe, two axes, three axes

    He numbly waved the weapon in his hand. I don''t know how long later, a ferocious head fell from his neck, and the blood rushed into Roger''s face like a fountain. Without his head, the monster died naturally, but Roger didn''t seem to feel it. He was still chopping mechanically until he cut the headless body into flesh and blood.

    Roger suddenly regained his consciousness, and severe fatigue suddenly came up. He tore his mouth and his arms fell off because of excessive force.

    But before he could take a breath, there was a loud noise at the edge of the door frame, and then the door broke, and another fish man broke in!

    "Lying trough!"

    Roger only had time to give a low scold. Then he lifted the iron axe in his hand, and with a fierce bullet, he rushed into the nearby study.

    With his current physical condition, it is obviously not wise to meet each other.

    Roger rolled on the ground and then ran to the corner next to the door. He held an iron axe in his hand, but his attention was completely outside the house.

    ��1��2��3����

    He counted silently until he heard the heavy footsteps of the fisherman in the room, and then a crisp CLICK!

    A floor in the study was lifted up and patted out at a very fast speed!

    "Right now!"

    The brain was very calm at this moment. Roger took a deep breath and rushed out.

    When he rushed out of his study, he saw a fish man who was hit by a wooden board and staggered back.

    At this time, the fishman obviously noticed Roger, but he was in the impact and couldn''t react for a while.

    Facing a monster, Roger was so scared that his legs were soft, but at this time he had nothing to retreat, so he had to bite his teeth and rush up!

    With the strength of the forward rush and the impact of the board just now, Roger jumped, raised his iron axe high and slashed on the Fishman''s forehead!

    Click!

    The huge counterattack force almost let the iron axe out of his hand. He missed his head and failed to hit his neck.

    Although the fishman was badly hurt, he still had the power to fight back. At the critical moment, Roger gave up his iron axe and jumped wildly into the distance.

    Prick!

    A hot pain came from his back. Roger rolled and rushed out. At this time, the fish man stood up shakily against the iron axe stuck in his forehead.

    After a whirl, his eyes were a little dark. Roger rolled to avoid the attack of the fishman. He copied a thick wooden stick and swung it on the back of the axe in the interval of an attack!

    "Die!"

    Click!

    The axe blade follows the previously split seam

 Chapter 455

    The venue is already in full swing. It is not to cheer for the two players who are competing on the field. Although they also have good strength, they are far from the next battle. Because it was a contest between the big dark horse Renault and the dark dominator Townsend, known as the "Dark Knight".

    After a series of victories, Renault is considered to be the most likely candidate to compete with Townsend for the five-year championship and the final finals. It was originally thought that the battle between the two would probably appear at the last moment, but the dramatic change was triggered by the Lin Ling incident three days ago, and the battle of dragons and tigers was staged in advance. Although this is just a leapfrog game, people think it will not be less tragic than the finals. Lin Ling hasn''t come to life until now, and the matter has spread to everyone in the two colleges. From Renault''s character and his extreme love for Lin Ling, he will never give up.

    Another game was his turn. Renault sat calmly in the audience. The excitement and anger of that day disappeared. However, Yaye and kozmo beside him feel that he is more dangerous than usual, just like a hungry wolf hunting quietly. Once the prey appears, its bloodthirsty and ferocious degree must be beyond ordinary people''s imagination.

    There was a burst of thunderous applause in the field, which was much warmer than when introducing the saint level strong, and Renault''s attention could not help being attracted.

    Following people''s eyes, a middle-aged man, escorted by several magic warriors, marched out of the entrance of the VIP seat outside the stadium. His face is flat. The bearing is dignified, the posture is deep and powerful, with great momentum and bright eyes. Quite a bit of arrogance means that the mustache on his lips destroys the overall image and makes him a bit more sinister. Of course, in the king''s mainland, men with this style are considered to be very elegant and charming. Unfortunately, in Renault''s world, such dignified people are mostly ambitious and unscrupulous to achieve their goals. The domineering but slightly chilly momentum on them is a reflection of their hearts. Other people in the king''s mainland are too "simple". Few deep-seated people can hardly escape Renault''s eyes. He is also full of confidence in his judgment.

    Just before Renault wondered what he was. When there are so many magic warrior guards. Yaye took the lead in saying, "it''s Mr. Keith maliporter, President of the Federation, Townsend''s father!"

    As soon as I heard that I had something to do with Townsend. Renault''s face sank. Sure enough, like father, like son. It is said that Keith is a legendary figure in the kingdom of kings. If only calculated by quality, he can only act as the lowest soldier. However, his achievements are far more brilliant than any soldier or even heroes. The president of Datang United guild almost indirectly controls the fate of everyone in Datang and has power over the world. Is the object that no one dares to offend. If there is no extraordinary means, how can you climb to the point where the whole Tang Dynasty will shake a few times with a mere low-level soldier? In addition, he is the only ordinary person who can obtain a surname even though he is neither a royal aristocrat, or a powerful and super strong family.

    Keith has three sons, the eldest son Ivan, whose combat quality is as low as his father. It''s hard to make a big thing. Joseph, the second son, was simple, arrogant and domineering by virtue of his family''s power, but lacked his father''s plan to deal with anything. He only became the object of Keith''s disgrace and was not valued. The youngest Townsend is an excellent fighter, a natural dark dominator, and has a deep personality. Keith sees the shadow of his youth in him and has more powerful martial arts skills that he has suffered all his life. It has always been a pity that he can make up for it in future generations. Therefore, Keith can be said to take great care of his Townsend, Because he was lawless in Flores. This game is to take time out of his busy schedule to watch the game in person, because he also knows Renault, a new rookie who may pose a threat to his son.

    Keith is really capable, dares to reform and has made many great contributions to Datang. The dark side of their father and son is completely covered up. Therefore, they are still very loved and supported by people. The applause lasted until Keith took his seat, showing his heartfelt welcome and respect for his arrival.

    The whistle that the game was about to begin sounded, Renault and Townsend flew to the stage from an aisle, and a burst of noise of landslides and sea cracks immediately rang through the audience.

    When Keith arrived at the scene, the audience naturally had to look away from the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. In addition, Renault looked very impolite a few days ago. Many of his supporters turned to cheer Townsend up and let his momentum rise.

    But Renault was unmoved and calm. What he wanted was not the cheers of the people. Everyone''s cheers were not as happy as Townsend.

    They soon came to the stage. Townsend began to perform again at this time: "classmate Renault, is Miss Lin Ling better?" like his father, he also likes to use his mind and bend people invisibly. As soon as you play, you attack your heart first, hoping to disturb Renault''s mind.

    Renault said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. Lin Ling is much better than before. By the way, last time I was very anxious. Lin Ling really behaved very impolitely. Mr. Townsend, I would like to express my heartfelt apology. I hope you don''t remember the mistakes of villains. You can prop a boat in your belly and forgive Renault''s recklessness."

    During Townsend''s expedition, he expected that Renault might be angry or sad. If he had stronger control, he would be silent at most. However, he didn''t expect that he would smile and apologize like himself, as if nothing had happened. Is Lin Ling really getting better under the treatment of Angelina, President of the Shenguan guild? Townsend was sure of his dark soul, but when he saw Renault''s smile at the moment, his confidence wavered. If Lin Ling''s situation does not improve, he can apologize as if nothing had happened, then Chengfu is even deeper than himself. Whichever possibility holds, it''s not a good thing. Townsend began to laugh unnaturally: "classmate Renault, you are serious."

    Renault spoke so loudly that the whole audience heard him. Some viewers who had bad thoughts about Renault because he lost his warrior demeanor a few days ago have greatly changed him. In retrospect, the girl he loved at that time was so badly injured that even her gaffe was excusable. If it was herself, I''m afraid it was almost the same. Human nature is like this. It''s just a thought difference between right and wrong.

 Chapter 456

    After listening to Renault''s words, Keith, who had a dull face, said "eh". His thought was exactly the same as his colluding son Townsend to some extent. He had heard about Lin Ling for a long time. In his prediction, Renault''s reaction was the same as Townsend''s. However, he didn''t expect that his son''s opponent should be so generous. Keith was an old fox with a fine head. He immediately felt that Renault was not simple. He had heard that the black horse was very strange. He didn''t care at that time. Now it seems that he deserves his reputation. Force is not the most terrible thing. What''s more terrible is the mind. Of course, Keith, who climbed to the presidency of the Federation with his mind, knows this truth best.

    The commentator did not miss any opportunity to report: "it seems that the quarrel between Renault and Townsend has been written off and forgive each other. This is a good thing. After all, we all just want to see wonderful and friendly exchanges, not hate each other." the coquettish commentator liked Renault better, but he didn''t offend GIS at the scene, It''s best to see two people live in peace and everyone is happy.

    At the same time, the whistle sounded for the official start of the game. Townsend was still very gracious and said, "Renault, please." as a senior, he must be embarrassed to attack first, which would be suspected of bullying lower level students. And he really doesn''t know what medicine is sold in Renault''s gourd. It''s best to wait and see what happens first.

    Renault was also impolite: "OK, senior Townsend, then be careful!" then he immediately flew forward, shaking his hand and chopped the ice axe at Townsend.

    With the demeanor of a senior, Townsend couldn''t stand still and let others chop. The black air came out of his hand and immediately added an oval shield. This is the element shield of the dark system. If it wasn''t for the attacks of so many puppets summoned by Lin Ling, the element shield would be enough to resist. The body armor consumes too much spiritual power and is not cost-effective.

    Without any accident, the ice shield melted immediately when it met the dark shield. Unexpectedly, Renault''s next move, three return fire knives in his left hand immediately flew out, while his right hand was changed into a long ice whip.

    Renault is like playing or abandoning himself. With trivial skills, Renault is not weak, but it is not strong.

    Yueji sees this. She''s a little strange. Is it because Renault is considering what tactics?

    Townsend also felt a little strange. As an audience, he certainly knew that Renault''s strength would not be weak. Just, why does he seem like he can''t do anything today?

    Is it a cover up? Want to relax your vigilance and beat yourself?

    Townsend calmly put the dark shield in front of him and waited for the arrival of the fire knife.

    But before the five curved odd shaped fireknives collided with the dark shield, they deviated from the direction as if they were alive, and scraped past Townsend with a circular track.

    Even if he is as smart as Townsend, he is puzzled. What''s going on? Is it a mistake? Can a strong person make such low-level mistakes? Even the attack direction of flight skills is wrong.

    While Townsend was not sure whether he should attack, he suddenly heard the voice of the audience, but the opponent in front showed a funny smile.

    Just when Townsend had a hunch that something was bad, he scalded his back and neck three times, and then the scorching force invaded, like a fire. Townsend groaned and suffered a small loss in his first defense. Although his dark fighting spirit was strong and domineering, he still had to defend first. It was different from the active body protection fighting spirit, which could be solved when it was invaded into the body.

    Fortunately, Townsend is also a man with many battles and quick reactions. He remembers that Renault sent out five odd shaped fireknives at that time. He only won three times, and there should be two. Therefore, Townsend didn''t turn back at all, but immediately fell down in front of his whole body. Although his posture was a little embarrassed, his judgment was very accurate. Two fireknives passed through the back of his head. If Townsend turned to look, he might hurt his eyes.

    Renault took back the remaining two fire blades in his hand and played around like an acrobat. He didn''t attack, but looked at Townsend lying on the ground with his eyes tilted leisurely.

    Townsend was shocked and angry. He really couldn''t understand why those strange fire blades flew back like eyes.

    The commentator seems to have the same doubts as him: "What''s the trick? The fire blade skill can turn a big corner in the air and return to the original place. From the distance they flew just now, it can''t be remote control. Even magicians can''t control their flying skills in such a far place. What''s the secret? It seems that every battle of classmate Renault , can bring us new surprises! "He thought it would be too demeaning for Townsend to say so, and added:" of course, many of Townsend''s dark Department skills have not been used. It can''t be underestimated. "

    Those switchable knives were made according to the principle of the earth''s return dart. When the air resistance was large enough, they could make some things with light weight orbit detour. There was no such thing in the king''s mainland, so Townsend had no embankment and was unfortunately caught immediately.

    Renault was still playing with the return force knife leisurely, and threw the ice whip on his right hand to the ground. This strange move was beyond everyone''s expectation. However, the next moment they were even more surprised. The ice whip did not remain silent because it left Renault''s hand. It turned into a long spirit snake and climbed in front of Townsend. The snake''s body was coiled up, its triangular head was held high, and the letter was filled and puffed, A pair of cold snake eyes are fixed on their opponent and will attack at any time.

    The cold ice is hard. No one can think that it can live like the wood system in Renault''s hands, and it is even more dynamic than the wood system. It''s so tricky. In the past, people knew that Renault was famous for his use of spiritual power, but they didn''t expect him to reach the highest level of perfection. It is almost close to the heroic level and can break the restrictions of element characteristics. Of course, this is not that Renault can make puppets and give life like Lin Ling. In fact, it''s just a remote control skill. The spirit snake is still a dead thing. If it is still a whip, Renault can also control it, but changing into this form can also bring strong pressure to the enemy.

    Everyone knows that if the snake doesn''t attack when it preys, it must be as fast as lightning. Although he knows that it is done by psychic power, Townsend still doesn''t dare to neglect the psychic snake, because it is so lifelike. The snake head is still swinging from side to side, as if looking for the flaw of prey. Without warning

 Chapter 457

    Its snake head rushes down with its letter, and its mouth is wide open. If it is bitten by its teeth, it will not have toxic liquid, but the fighting spirit of the ice system will continue to invade the human body.

    Townsend could see clearly and immediately released the dark shield with both attack and defense to destroy it.

    Who knows, when the snake head is about to encounter the black air shield, he suddenly stops, immediately retracts, restores the previous hunting state, and patiently looks for the enemy''s flaws again. Just as Townsend took back the shield, the snake head attacked again like lightning. The speed was too fast. Townsend could not avoid it and could only release the dark shield again. At this time, the spirit snake stopped and retracted its head.

    The narrator first looked at Renault''s purpose: "what a wonderful trick. Renault''s spirit snake looks like a living snake. Its hunting characteristics are similar to that of a snake. If it fails to hit, it immediately gives up and looks for opportunities again. Many prey with strong defense are exhausted by this kind of harmless and difficult trick, and finally collapse into food in the snake''s belly." He paused and said, "of course, I don''t think Townsend will be caught like this. I think he must have a way to crack it."

    Townsend also knows that he has fallen into passivity. The best way to crack the dark dominator is not to attack, but to consume. First, through attack points in all directions, he has to use body armor to defend his whole body. Just like Lin Ling besieged him with countless puppets, Townsend can only fall into the absolute disadvantage. If he has not learned half hanging dark transmission, It was a defeat. However, if you want to launch a stormy attack, and the spiritual power consumed is low, probably only the pseudo spirit envoy can do it.

    In addition to launching multi angle attacks, another way is to force the enemy to defend with realistic fake attacks, like Renault now, without consuming any spiritual power. The shortcomings of the dark shield''s super defense but unable to materialize are revealed. For example, Renault''s ice shield can last for a long time before it disappears. The dark shield can receive and send immediately, otherwise it needs to consume spiritual power to maintain. Others may not notice the difference between the two, but Renault is not others. He''s a guy who''s got every flaw.

    Two dark and corrosive mucus on Townsend''s hand shot out and flew to the spirit snake. Unfortunately, it is well known that the snake dodged as fast as the attack. It immediately flashed away and stared at Townsend again. In fact, even if you hit it, it''s useless. What you destroy is just a small psychic weapon. Renault can make a lot more. It''s just that if you have so many distractions, it''s better to control one with all your strength.

    There was no vigorous and fierce war, but Renault''s attack was extremely ingenious. It almost had the taste of returning to the truth. It was the simplest and most effective. The audience can see that the spirit snake is just a kind of spirit weapon, which is similar to a whip. However, it is this small spirit weapon that has nothing to do with Townsend. His mood was as tense as a full bow string under the eyes of the spirit snake. He had to spend a lot of spirit power to repeatedly use the dark shield to defend, but in exchange for the leisurely attack of the opponent with almost zero spirit power consumption. The dark dominator is proud that he can easily crack the abnormal defense of any element except the light system.

    Townsend feels that if he goes on like this, he will soon collapse mentally. The first way to crack this tricky attack is to retreat. Townsend is not a person who can''t calm down and won''t go forward like a reckless man. But to be forced to retreat by such a small spiritual weapon is really a disgrace. Moreover, my father is still watching, and his face may be lost.

    Another way is to turn defense into attack and attack the owner of the psychic weapon, so he has no spare power to manipulate the psychic snake. Townsend undoubtedly chose the second. This also means that he has lost the initiative and was forced to attack the strengths of others. Renault, also known for defending against metamorphosis, but he had to do so.

    The black gas on his body surged wildly, and Townsend finally turned away from the guest. While speeding forward with the light body technique, two black gas arrows shot from the index fingers of his left and right hands respectively. When they approached Renault, they turned into six, blocking the space for his opponent to dodge.

    Many viewers knew that Townsend''s attack was as powerful as his defense.

    Townsend''s mother and son''s dark arrow''s moves are similar to Lyon''s phantom attack. Renault has long had experience. Seeing this, he immediately curled up, minimized the area he needs to defend, and then put up a condensed ice shield in his left hand.

    "Hiss!" "hiss" "hiss" almost three times at the same time, Renault''s ice shield was eroded into three holes by the dark arrow, but the dark arrow also disappeared. Although dark fighting spirit is the bane of any element except the light system, its degree of restraint also has certain limitations. For example, low purity dark gas cannot completely corrode the highly agglutinated ice shield.

    Of course, Townsend who knows the goods knows the concept of "hypercoagulation". His dark corrosion is to liquefy the dark gas to achieve strong corrosion. Having previously witnessed the battle between Renault and washlaki, he knew that the fighting spirit of his opponent in front of him could reach a abnormal level, otherwise he could not take the "sword spirit", which was the super blood inheritance skill secretly handed down by the alpha family.

    Seeing that he was rampant and no one dared to take the lead, his dark fighting spirit was blocked. Despite his psychological preparation, Townsend was still a little surprised, because he didn''t expect that he could only melt such a shallow hole, which was far from the imagined effect.

    After the attack, Renault really couldn''t distract himself from manipulating the ice snake. The ice snake''s head was also soft, lying on the venue and restoring the state of dead objects.

    Renault did not care about the ice snake. After blocking it, he quickly retreated and sent out several fire nails to stop Townsend.

    Townsend immediately understood his intention to open the distance and repeat the tactics just now, and pressed forward. Release the dark shield to devour the nail. At the same time, his attack did not stop due to defense, and a mass of black gas came out of his mouth. The color of black air deepened rapidly and collapsed into a mass of mucus. This time the mucus looks more corrosive than the darkness we''ve seen before. One by one, the blister mucous membrane rises and ruptures, then rises and ruptures again. It is extremely disgusting, like ground fire lava. This move is a high-level skill of dark corrosion - Hell magic liquid. As long as you stick it a little, it will corrode not only elements or things made by elements, but also other objects, including people. Townsend''s mouth sprayed four times, and the mucus divided into four strands and bounced towards Renault one after another.

 Chapter 458

    Renault could only avoid the four strands of hellish magic liquid, and there was another coming face to face. Had to put up the ice shield again, "hiss". This time, the Elemental Shield was immediately broken into a big hole, and the area of the hole was still expanding. Renault used his spiritual power to supplement the ice element in his shield, so his shield appeared. It was a strange scene. Some places were melting, while others were regenerating rapidly.

    Deep into the shield, the hell magic liquid without support is weak after all. In the end, it stopped raging and disappeared invisibly.

    Townsend was shocked. Hellish magic liquid was the limit of his ability to condense dark Qi. Unexpectedly, he still couldn''t break Renault''s defense. General element objects are damaged to a certain extent. After the element arrangement and combination are seriously damaged, they have to disintegrate. However, this opponent can replenish psychic power to his ice shield again. Repair, compared with replacing an element shield, will naturally save a lot of spiritual power.

    However, this blow was not completely useless, when Renault resisted. The distance between Townsend and him has been reduced to only two or three meters. Everyone knows that it is very dangerous to let people with dark spiritual power fight close, as long as they get a little dark gas in the chaos. You have to go.

    His feet were covered with black air. Townsend flew to Renault and kicked them. In a moment, he brought up seven or eight foot shadows, which was very fierce.

    Renault didn''t expect that Townsend''s martial arts were so comprehensive. For the fierce close combat, the ice shield lacking flexibility seemed to be insufficient. In a hurry, he could only force a pair of ice arms on his hands to block Townsend''s leg shadow.

    The commentator shouted excitedly: "it turns out that Townsend''s close-up martial arts skills are also so excellent. Renault seemed not to expect it. He was in a mess for a time. Let alone he didn''t expect it, I was surprised. If I remember correctly, Townsend has never revealed his strengths in this field in previous competitive competitions."

    It''s not that Townsend''s close combat skills are poor. It can be seen from the "Xuanyin leg" he was familiar with when he was a teenager. However, Townsend has abandoned the dark spirit since he achieved certain achievements, because he doesn''t like the tactics used by low barbarian soldiers. It''s really beneath his dignity and looks very rude. However, when he meets Renault, a tough guy who can defend the dark spirit in an all-round way, he has to make an exception and go back to his old business.

    "Bang Bang..." in the continuous impact, Renault couldn''t help retreating. Townsend''s leg power was heavy, coupled with the corrosive power wrapped outside, Renault''s ice arm finally cracked under the double-layer attack of physical and element corrosion, and it was too late to supplement. Townsend was overjoyed. Without the protection of ice armor, he would certainly not be able to stop his dark spiritual power. At present, he mercilessly carried his legs to Renault, who opened the middle door, and put a layer of body protection spiritual power on his body to prevent the other party from losing both sides.

    Renault didn''t dodge. When Townsend forced him out of balance, he didn''t have time to dodge. He saw that the leg shadow with corrosive spiritual power had reached his face. The index fingers of Renault''s left and right hands were flat, and four ice power as thin as a needle immediately burst out. Two attacked Townsend''s eyes, while the other two were the key to his crotch.

    The commentator was once again amazed by Renault''s skill in an emergency. This skill is no stranger: "needle power!"

    Townsend''s fierce leg power immediately became one of the stagnation. The needle power is the most agglutinated of all forms of element power. Even if he launched the dark body protection power, he may not dare to block it. If Renault attacked other places, Townsend would certainly fight with the body protection power to give Reno the inevitable kick. However, at this time, his goal is that his eyes have reached the lower Yin. These two places are the key points. If he is seriously injured, let alone the pill can not recover, even the divine official dare not say that he can be cured. Although the body protection spirit might be able to block it, it''s only possible. If it doesn''t, Townsend may lose his sight and regret his sex life. Townsend was absolutely afraid to make fun of this, so he would rather lose on the verge of success and give up the Xuanyin leg that was about to reach Renault''s head, urgently avoided laterally, and the two attacks failed at the same time.

    The commentator continued to report as soon as possible: "It''s really thrilling. Both of them used unexpected tricks and also played a role of surprise. I don''t know the name of classmate Townsend''s leg skills, while classmate Renault used the acupuncture power once used by classmate Lyon. When did he learn it? It seems that they have never used it in the conference, that is, they took the" thunder breaking air attack " The critical moment is no exception. Either he didn''t learn it at that time, or he was too confident in himself and didn''t think it was necessary. If it was the latter, Renault''s endurance would be terrible! "

    Keith frowned at the commentator''s words. If it was true as he said, his son''s opponent would not be ordinary, but very simple.

    Renault whispered. Unfortunately, this is a good opportunity. I thought that Townsend must be indomitable and would not consider dodging by relying on his super defensive body protection spirit. Unexpectedly, he is as cunning as a fox and is still on guard under such a confident situation. Otherwise, the super condensed ice spirit will immediately kill his children and grandchildren. Renault can''t guarantee his body Whether the strange body protecting spirit power in the can completely defend against the corrosive attack of the dark Qi, but if it can fight until Townsend is blind, he still makes his own money.

    The trap didn''t succeed this time. Renault knew that with Townsend''s personality, he would never be careless again, nor would he have a second chance to lure him into deception. At present, the strength is no longer hidden, and the anti defense is the attack. The needle spirit power is shot from the fingers. The target is still the key points of Townsend. In addition to needle power, there are also various odd shaped power weapons, nunchaku, nine tooth rake, child and mother dart, return knife, hook, sharp, halberd, blood drop, mace, pliers, scissors

    The audience was dazzled by Renault''s tricks. Those unknown psychic weapons had different characteristics. They were cunning, vicious and defenseless. Even the audience outside the field were frightened and wanted to die, not to mention Townsend, who was among them. He was very embarrassed when using body protection psychic power, The wretched guy changed to attack his eyes and lower Yin with spiritual power, or retreated temporarily. When he removed his spiritual power, he continued to attack madly with strange tricks. Townsend had no power to parry and was embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to counter attack, because the other party''s countless Yin moves were unclear and would be hit at any time if he didn''t defend with all his strength.

 Chapter 459

    This is a stalemate, one attack and one defense. Leon thought that Renault''s psychic power was not high. Even if he used it skillfully, he still had to consume a lot under such a high-frequency attack. Although he couldn''t help sending out dark body protection, the psychic power consumed faster, Leon thought that his psychic power was much higher than Renault''s. If all the pills were used up, it was definitely him who could last. However, he finally found that he had miscalculated, and the other party''s attack was still not exhausted at all. Instead, it was more and more fierce, and his dark spiritual power had consumed more than half, and his black gas was much worse than before. If he was hit by the needle spiritual power, he would be in danger at any time.

    Seeing Renault like a crazy tiger with red eyes, Leon vaguely felt that he was bewitched, but he couldn''t tell what the problem was.

    Keith frowned more and more tightly. He came to see how his proud son stepped down the field in a coquettish manner as a winner, but now the situation is contrary to imagination, and Leon is in danger. Moreover, Renault''s moves are too vicious and shameless. He specializes in places where people will lose their children and grandchildren, and he is very excited. Keith felt that he had been shameless. He had to do some shady things secretly to maintain a good reputation, and so did Leon. Hypocritical villains are most afraid of meeting real villains with thick skin like the city wall.

    The narrator rubbed his eyes with exaggeration: "Is this true? I can''t believe my eyes. I didn''t expect that Leon, the dark dominator with ruling power and known as the ''Dark Knight'', would be forced to this point! But Renault can''t be careless, because the dark dominator is really terrible. They have powerful tricks that even the devil is afraid of. Last time, Irene was an example." The narrator''s remark was intended to secretly remind Renault not to relax. He also thought that Irene''s situation had greatly improved, so Renault apologized to Leon before the game. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Irene''s situation was still so bad, so this sentence helped. Renault was a little confused and relaxed when he heard the speech.

    "Ah --" Leon, who had been beaten and almost defeated, roared up to the sky. The almost collapsed spiritual power was suddenly punished two meters away like the tide, surging up and down the whole body and drowning him. Renault''s spiritual weapon had been dissolved when it was half a meter away. You can imagine how powerful it was.

    The commentator was surprised and said, "well, what''s going on? Leon''s strength seems to be stronger than that at the beginning of the game!"

    Keith could no longer keep calm and exclaimed, "Leon, calm down!" As a father, he naturally knows his son best. Now Leon uses a self destructive trick of the dark system - Dark exchange, which uses the dark spiritual power to stimulate his internal potential and instantly raise his power to higher than his peak. Unfortunately, using this trick has to pay a price. First, it will lose at least one year''s life, second, the spiritual power will regress later, and Such moves cannot be launched again within two years, otherwise it may lead to sudden death. Because of its characteristics of harming others and not benefiting yourself, it is called dark exchange, an evil move to exchange their own vitality for strength.

    Originally, Leon didn''t intend to use the dark exchange when his life was not in danger. However, at this time, he was really forced by Renault and did not hesitate to pay any price. If there is any difference between Leon and his father Keith, who was similar in character, it is pride. Keith started from a low-level soldier. He is old and cunning and can tolerate people. But Leon was born He is the son of the president of the United guild and has strong martial arts skills. He has cultivated a arrogant character. How can he be defeated by a junior student or a man who takes what he wants.

    After using the dark exchange, Leon began to regret, but regret was useless. As long as this move was launched, it would be difficult to recover. He could only vent his anger on Renault, the initiator. While the dark psychic power has the catalytic potential, it will also drive the deep violent emotions in the human body. The uncontrollable Leon finally tore off the mask of hypocrisy. The muscles on his face are distorted , like a devil: "Renault, I don''t want you to get out of the game alive!"

    Once this was said, the whole audience was in an uproar. No one thought that the "gentleman''s senior" should still have such a dark side. The order maintenance tutor of the venue did not immediately go on stage to stop the game, because the game had not been decided. Of course, if Renault voluntarily conceded and Leon had to start, they would not sit idly by.

    Keith has a headache. Leon''s words are too much. At the same time, he also knows his son''s anger. In addition, he is anesthetized by the dark gas. As long as he gets angry, no one can dissuade him.

    Leon no longer cares about his image. At the moment, there is only one thought in his mind: tear the hateful enemy in front of him to pieces!

    With a wave of his hand, a black belt quickly floated out and wound around Renault.

    Renault was not alarmed when he suddenly became angry, but he did not dare to neglect the new skills he had never seen, and the highly cohesive shield in his hand immediately blocked him in front.

    The expected corrosion did not appear, but the scene was more strange. Renault''s ice shield seemed to be injected with ink and assimilated by the dark gas, and the whole body became black.

    "Eh?" Renault was greatly surprised. When considering the hesitation of abandoning the shield and not abandoning the moment, the black gas had climbed into his hands and immediately extended the snake to his whole body, but Renault didn''t feel any strange. The two people were connected by a black bond, but no one understood the use of the black button. Renault tried to cut the belt short or burn it with an ice blade and a fire knife, but it was two kinds of yuan All the elements failed and went directly through the link, which seemed invisible. Renault was sensitive. He made a regeneration plan at the moment and retreated quickly to break the black link, but the link seemed to extend indefinitely. Renault''s method was ineffective at all.

    "Dark traction!" Leon uttered the name of the skill word by word, with a gloomy smile on his face, which made people shudder: "you''re finished, classmate Renault!"

    "Roar!" Leon yelled again. The dark psychic forces around him didn''t punish again this time. On the contrary, they poured into Leon like leeches. Leon''s skin, hair, eyebrows and nails all gradually became dark and the color became thicker and thicker. However, after the spiritual power on his body surface was fully absorbed, Leon''s body gradually faded.

 Chapter 460

    The darkness melted into one. Soon, his body had completely disappeared, leaving only a black hole like shadow and a pair of fierce blood red eyes. At this time, Leon really looks like a soul seducer climbing up from hell.

    Just when Renault was on guard and didn''t know how his next attack would be launched, suddenly an attraction came from the invisible dark bond on his body. He couldn''t help retreating, and his body immediately stagnated. Renault was shocked. It was 400 meters away from Leon. If the suction was generated by him, it would be terrible.

    Gravity is getting stronger and stronger. Renault was shocked to find that the scene in front of him was similar to the underworld of his Apocalypse bracelet. Leon is now a black hole. The black gas has completely disappeared. There is no previous arrogance, which brings unparalleled pressure to people. The rubble on the ground and the broken elemental weapons were all sucked up and rushed to Leon. Leon''s body, which disappeared into the darkness, is like a man-made black hole, devouring anything attracted. Break down into nothingness with dark psychic power.

    Under the traction of the dark link, Renault is the most attractive, and it is beyond the scope of confrontation. The stones on the ground could not support and broke, and Renault was sucked to slide straight towards Leon.

    "Dark vortex!" Leon said gloomily.

    Renault knew that if he was sucked in, he would disappear in the world like those dust and sand. In a hurry, he immediately released an ice needle and stabbed Leon with attraction. This is the flying skill made by Acura Lingli. Although it is not as fierce as directly, it can''t be underestimated. But after meeting Leon, it still didn''t work and was forcibly swallowed. However, Renault found that Leon''s eyes and lower body deviated slightly, and his heart moved. This is a big discovery, which shows that Leon still has an entity at this time, which is not as terrible as a black hole, but an illusion caused by too strong spiritual power on the body surface.

    His body was only more than 30 meters away from Leon.

    Compared with the parties. The order maintenance tutor under the stage was more nervous. As soon as Renault opened his mouth and admitted defeat, he immediately flew onto the stage to save him.

    Ten meters left. Leon''s body rose again, and a pair of bat like wings suddenly appeared on his shoulders, and his black hole like arms opened: "Jie Jie, come on, Renault, don''t escape any more. The devil is calling, and it will send you to the darkest corner of hell!"

    Fred Huo, the Victorian City guarding hero and the light dominator on the VIP seat, stood up and said in a hurry: "stop Leon immediately! That''s the forbidden move of the dark system -" the embrace of the devil "!" as the sworn enemy of the dark system, as the light dominator, he immediately remembered this move when he saw the bat wing on Leon''s shoulder.

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone turned pale from time to time. The skills called "forbidden moves" are all extremely vicious and cruel moves. They are only allowed to be used against Warcraft by default, and even appear inhumane in the duel between life and death of human beings. It is absolutely not allowed for Leon to play in competitive competitions for the purpose of competition.

    The audience was in an uproar again. Unexpectedly, Leon was so vicious that he banned his opponent like a beast.

    No matter how deep and resourceful Ren Shiji was, he was helpless at this time. He never thought that the negative effect of dark exchange was so strong that he had no self-control to corrode Leon. Once he banned the move, his son''s image for many years would be completely destroyed.

    Leon doesn''t care so much. At the moment, he is completely controlled by the most primitive desire at the bottom of his heart driven by the dark gas. There is only one thought in his mind: destroy, completely destroy the opponent in front of him.

    The border was removed, and a group of division seekers under the stage flew to the grandstand to stop the battle. However, Renault was only 30 meters away from Leon at this time, and was still sliding towards it at high speed. It was too late to rescue.

    Leon looked at his opponent a little closer, about to bloodthirsty stimulation, which made him excited. At this time, he found that the hateful enemy, holding a beautiful long sword in his hand, immediately jumped out and flew across his face.

    "The sword is coming!!!" the dense sword is enveloping Leon.

    Leon was shocked, his body was black and flashed back in an instant.

    But he was a little late. Even if he flashed faster, he was still scratched on his cheek by the sharp sword. Moreover, the sword spirit is also mixed with peach blossom burial.

    "Ah!" Leon screamed. His face was scratched by the sword gas. It was as painful as being stabbed by a needle. The whole face was numb and itchy! I can''t stand the itch that makes people want to die. It seemed that countless ants were crawling on it, stinging mercilessly. Leon''s face almost immediately punished things like small blisters, and spread from his neck to other parts of his body, like measles, which was very disgusting.

    Like purgatory torture, Leon finally couldn''t maintain the "devil''s embrace". His open hands retracted and couldn''t hold on to his face. He was going crazy with pain and just wanted to be free. At the moment, I don''t care if I want to grab the whole face. Those small blisters are broken under his nails. The sharp pain diluted the itch, but made Leon feel much more comfortable.

    At this time, the strong Qi attacked. Leon tried to open his swollen eyes and aimed at the opponent who wanted to frustrate his bones and ashes. He waved a long sword and chopped it down from above. Naturally, such moves were nothing. Leon reluctantly used the disordered dark spiritual power. Block it.

    However, the next moment, he found that his spiritual power of dark body protection had lost its due effect. No, it should be said that his opponent''s moves were more powerful!

    In the whirling sky, Leon left the ground and flew into the air. The sky, the venue, the audience and everything around him were whirling around like watching flowers. see things in a blur.

    A big tornado with a diameter of 4 meters and a height of 10 meters suddenly appeared in the venue, where the tornado went. The boulders on the ground of the venue were rolled up effortlessly like goose feathers, crushed by tornadoes and turned into dust. Immediately, a long deep ditch was opened on the ground and continued to spread to other places. Nature is the most powerful form of wind, and its majesty is so inviolable.

    "Storm kills!" no one in the venue would not know the name of this move. The unique terror skill of Rudolph, the leader of Chang''an University and the hero, unexpectedly appeared in this Renault!

    The countless wind knives formed by the tornado could not help cutting Leon, but the blood splashed out, mixed in the storm and became a blood tornado.

 Chapter 461

    Keith''s eyes were red and shouted to his magic Warriors: "come on! Come on! Stop the game immediately!"

    As soon as Keith''s voice fell, Renault raised his wrist, revealed the Apocalypse bracelet, and slowly walked towards Leon. He glanced back at the dark air that was about to gather into the oval door in the distance. Renault turned his eyes back to Leon, who was struggling to support in the tornado. He whispered to himself, "is it the dark transmission again? It''s just too late." his face reflected by the light of the tornado was ferocious: "sorry, the game is over!" and "hell tornado!" in his cheers, The domineering black wind blade mixed with crackling sound shot at Leon like a meteor.

    An extremely bad hunch sprang up, and Keith shouted, "no!"

    But it was too late. Leon in the storm watched the sword blow in front of him, and endless fear occupied his heart.

    The domineering wind blade tore the invincible storm, produced a sonic boom and cut directly into Leon.

    In the huge explosion, Leon''s body flew out of the tornado and threw it into the air for hundreds of meters. The black wind blade on his body couldn''t stop drilling into his body. When the dark spirit touched the wind blade, it immediately evaporated like water meets a soldering iron.

    When Leon''s body fell straight from the high altitude, the school''s master seeker and the magic warrior of GIS also arrived. However, Renault rushed to the place where Leon fell in front of them, just when people thought he was going to continue to do hard work. Renault even hugged Leon''s body, which was about to fall to the ground, and said in a loud voice, "Leon, are you okay?"

    Leon was burning inside. Under the bombardment of the wind blade blessed with the power of the underworld, he knew that his dark spiritual power of hard rest was likely to be over. Looking at Renault, who was crying like his previous means to Irene, his eyes flashed with incomparable pain and resentment.

    Renault, who turned his back to the others, smiled happily and said with Polyphony: "senior Leon, I also want to tell you one thing: whoever fucking hurts the woman I love, I want him to live better than die, ha ha..."

    Leon, who was only a little wise, heard this, his blood attacked his heart, his throat was sweet, he spewed out a mouthful of blood again, and then passed out completely!

    The mentors and magistrates finally arrived. Originally, they came to stop Leon from dealing with Renault. Unexpectedly, the situation reversed so quickly that they had to help Leon treat it.

    Renault put Leon on the ground, and the white sword gas on him was still running in and out from time to time. A more impatient God official was busy rescuing. As soon as his hands touched Leon, a deadly sword spirit jumped out and hit his hands. The hapless God official immediately stood up and fell to the ground with an "ah" sound. Other God officials panicked and gave him emergency treatment first. Leon dared not start rashly to avoid following his colleagues.

    An experienced tutor who was good at water system ejected a column of water from his palm and drenched Leon. The sword Qi is transmitted into the ground with water as the medium, but Leon''s situation is very bad. His whole body is charred like charcoal by the sword Qi and storm. It''s a bit darker than the dark fighting spirit. The real dark dominator, with his skin cut by countless wind blades, his face is rotten, disgusting pus and blood rolling out, and he wants to vomit. Fortunately, he was supported by the strong fighting spirit urged by the dark exchange, otherwise he would have died.

    Renault had no pity for his tragedy. If Ms. Angelina, the president of the magistrates guild, had not been present that day, Irene would not be alive now. Just aiming at this, Renault would not frown if he killed him a hundred times.

    The referee forgot to announce the result of the game. At the moment, he will no longer pay attention to the outcome. The ups and downs of the fierce battle almost suffocated the audience. Although Leon was the one who suffered the tragic defeat and serious injury in the end, they all felt that Renault was not right. Leon launched such a vicious "devil''s embrace" first. If Renault was unlucky, it would directly become the dust of the universe. Moreover, they also saw Leon''s cruel and violent side, and began to re doubt whether it was deliberately done by Irene last time?

    Renault was too lazy to pay attention to him and flew off the stage. Yueji and Linka were stunned. It seemed that aliens looked at Renault flying over with their mouths open like duck eggs. To be fair, even if she has the power of light, Yueji feels that she is less than 50% sure of winning Leon. If it is the terrible form when Leon just launched the "devil''s embrace", she is completely uncertain and will lose. I didn''t expect that Renault could not only retreat all over, but also seriously hurt Leon. This, this is incredible.

    Unexpectedly, Renault''s strength is hidden so deeply.

    When Renault passed them, he dropped a sentence: "Shijun, Linka, I have to see Irene immediately." after that, he flew out of the field without stopping. After such a long battle and a lot of skill consumption, Renault felt dizzy in his mind. He knew that this was the manifestation of his mental exhaustion.

    When Renault arrived at Angelina''s residence and opened the door of Irene''s room, he was ecstatic to hear the familiar crisp voice and address. Irene woke up. The medicine Rudolph gave herself called LiuNian is really effective!

    Renault walked in quickly, but found a man sitting by the bed.

    Renault''s eyes were dark, and a huge dizziness hit his mind. Without stopping, Renault fell straight on the floor.

    This is due to the extensive use of advanced skills and the depletion of mental power after long-term combat, resulting in the lack of spirit sea, resulting in unconsciousness.

    When Renault woke up again, his face was as hot as fire, but there were bursts of comfortable coolness on his forehead. He tried to open his eyes. In front of him, a woman was repeatedly cooling herself with a wet towel. All Renault''s senses were temporarily degraded due to the lack of mental power. There were paradoxical illusions in vision, smell, hearing and touch, Vaguely, the woman''s face looked like Irene, and only Ling Er would be so considerate and gentle to herself.

    "Ling er..."

    In confusion, Renault grasped her hand. As soon as her hand earned a little, he let him grasp it.

    In the exclamation of "Irene", Renault pulled her into his arms.

    "Ling''er, I love you... Sorry, I can''t protect you. But don''t worry, I''ve avenged you!"

    A snap����

    Renault felt a burning pain on his face, so he woke up in an instant.

 Chapter 462

    When I looked at her, it was Irene. It was avina. The petite avina was blushing and stared angrily at Renault. Rudolph, who was not far away, looked very happy. "Hahaha, Renault, Renault, how dare you kiss ivena, an old witch. I didn''t read you wrong."

    Rudolph praised Renault with satisfaction, regardless of avina''s killing eyes.

    Renault touched his hair and was at a loss. He had to bow to avina and said, "sorry, Dean avina, I didn''t mean to."

    Rudolph came and patted Renault on the shoulder and whispered, "how about this old witch''s face? Do you want to kiss again? Hahaha!"

    Renault stared at Rudolph in amazement, and did not dare to connect the old and dishonest Rudolph with the serious strong man in ordinary days.

    Not waiting for Renault''s reaction, avina, who was on the side, couldn''t help but say angrily, "old man, die!"

    Said to stop, a cluster of bright red flames flew towards Rudolph.

    "What are you doing!"

    Rudolph dodged and hid. The flame flew out of the door, causing a big explosion.

    Then, Renault stared at Rudolph and avina like two children fighting, shouting at each other and flying out of the door

    ����

    Renault held Irene''s hand, looked at her haggard face, and his heart trembled.

    Renault stroked Irene''s cheek, wiped her neck with a towel, then sat aside and looked at her quietly.

    "Wake up quickly."

    ����

    In the next few days, the two colleges broke amazing news - knocked down the fifth grader Dark Knight Leon with a coquettish attitude, and Renault, who is most likely to win the college championship, gave up his qualification.

    This makes the boy who originally thought he would play against one of Leon and Renault seem to have won the prize, because the champion is his and won without fighting.

    Leon couldn''t play because he was seriously injured.

    Renault, after all this, suddenly lost interest in the championship. For a time, many people talked about it. After all, the people who won the championship of the two colleges have great strength. They can see that their future and future are safe. Chang''an will reuse such talents.

    Irene''s black air faded day by day, and her face began to be a little ruddy. At the same time, Renault was slowly restoring her spiritual power through self-cultivation. The news finally came from Leon. He was not dead, but the base spirit was seriously damaged. The dark spirit power was almost destroyed under the destruction of Renault''s sword Qi and storm. It may not be able to return to the previous level in another lifetime.

    At this time, another shocking news came out. On behalf of his son, Keith impulsively expressed his sincere apology to Renault for using the forbidden move, and made it clear that he would punish Leon severely. When his favorite son came to this land, he could bear his grief and make such a generous decision. Keith''s practice of not bending the law for personal gain undoubtedly immediately won the attention of Chang''an. At this time, everyone praised him as a competent high-level leader.

    If you don''t know many bad things about the two father and son from Yueji, Renault will certainly be deceived by his hypocritical behavior. The old fox is really beautiful. He is worthy of being a crafty hero in Chang''an. The original use of forbidden moves against humans, especially those who have no deep hatred, must be severely investigated by the corresponding guild, and may even be executed. However, as soon as Keith said that Leon would be severely punished, it would be difficult for the people of the guild to intervene. Otherwise, they would doubt him and give him no face. Instead of making it difficult for both sides to step down, it would be better to give face to the president of the Union. So the aftermath of this incident turned into Keith''s housework. The trouble was easily solved. His reputation was not affected, but improved.

    However, Keith''s weakness protection, especially for his youngest son Leon''s love, Yueji and Renault, is the most clear. The apology is only a representation. He must hate Renault in his heart. However, the special circumstances of the king''s mainland and the earth make him have to abide by the rules of the game. No matter how powerful he is, Renault is now the focus rookie of Chang''an, If you act rashly, the impact and consequences will be unimaginable, especially when several other opponents at the top of Chang''an are eyeing his position as president of the Joint Staff Association, a slip may cause eternal hatred.

    In Chang''an, a populous metropolis, GIS certainly did not dare to send assassins to kill Renault. It is estimated that he would not use such inferior means. Once he was caught by his enemies, he would have to go. In addition, Yueji was always around when Renault''s spiritual power had not fully recovered. With this powerful assassin as the bodyguard, there was a little more security. In addition, the people sent by Keith''s opponents were also staring at it secretly. Renault was much safer than buying personal insurance. The most important thing was that Renault''s spiritual power had almost recovered, Ordinary strong men assassinate themselves, but they are not afraid at all. So Renault was very relieved and enjoyed life while he was cultivating. For example, he took Irene to Leia''s concert tonight.

    Although Leiya is not a war worker, no one dares to underestimate her position in Chang''an, because she is popular among Chang''an people, including a large number of upper class figures. Offending her is sometimes equivalent to indirectly offending almost the whole Chang''an, which is extremely troublesome. Therefore, Leiya''s concert is absolutely safe. There will never be assassinations or fights, and even no weapons are allowed to enter the site. On the one hand, it is for the sake of safety, because there are too many important people in it. On the other hand, it is not elegant to carry metal weapons on such occasions.

    Leia performs once in a while, usually when she is in a good mood. Therefore, although the ticket price of the concert is not cheap, it is still in short supply. In addition to some money, the people who come must at least be war workers above the intermediate level. Although the number of civilians is the largest, the tickets are the least. It is not that Leiya despises civilians, but she is only responsible for performing, and other things are arranged by the entertainment association, If she hadn''t tried her best to ask the guild to sell some civilian tickets, life professionals would have to listen through the sound reel, and they wouldn''t want to enjoy her performance at the concert.

    Only one person can get the ticket for Leiya''s concert easily. Anyone in Chang''an knows who this person is. Yueji directly asked Leiya for three tickets. She asked Renault to take Irene out to relax. She had to take medicine all day. If she stayed at home for too long, it would be bad for her health.

 Chapter 463

    After the war of gratitude and resentment with Townsend, Renault is now a figure of public concern. Due to the regulations of the entertainment association, no one is allowed to wear a hermit suit to show respect for the painting heart, even Leiya can''t make an exception. So several people can only sneak in from the side door. Fortunately, it is the seat of the most common war workers, and it is also a relatively good three person small box. In addition, several people have put on makeup and are not so conspicuous. In the dim meeting place of the magic lamp, no one recognized it. Even if Leia asked for a few VIP tickets, it would not be a problem, but she knew Renault''s mind and made her current decision after consulting Renault.

    This is a huge open-air venue surrounded by the filtered test. It is similar to the concert venue of the earth singer. The large optical screen hanging high in the venue reflects the scene in the middle of the stage from all angles. At this time, the concert has not officially started, and the fragments of painting heart are played. The atmosphere is warm, and people are talking about it with joy. Every concert of Huaxin is a small grand event of Flores in Chang''an, and it is also a great occasion for friends to have a relationship.

    Irene sat in the box, feeling all this, with some absurdity and emotion in her heart.

    I almost died a while ago. I almost died in a different world. Moreover, I''m not an ordinary girl anymore. I''m already a powerful element magician. I don''t know if I can still use my ability if I return to the earth.

    All this has something to do with the boy in front of him.

    Looking at Renault, Irene raised her mouth slightly, and her right hand couldn''t help touching Renault''s cheek.

    Renault was looking at the crowd in the concert with great interest. At this time, Irene touched him, stunned and asked, "what''s the matter with ling''er?"

    Irene put her mouth close to Renault''s ear and whispered, "I just want to say thank you, XIAOLINZI ~"

    Renault''s ears were itchy and said with a smile, "ling''er, thank you. Aren''t we... Lovers? Moreover, if you want to thank me, I have to wait until I bring you back to the earth."

    Irene flashed a gentle expression on her face, her eyes were moist and stopped talking. Of course she knew what had happened that day and Renault''s determination.

    At this time, Leiya came in and was surprised to see Irene''s eyes. She quickly asked, "what''s the matter with ling''er?" after that, she glanced at Renault and said, "is Renault bullying you? My sister will help you teach him a lesson!"

    Renault smiled bitterly, waved his hand again and again, and said, "how could it be? Shijun, don''t talk nonsense!"

    Leia ignored him, but chatted with Irene. As they chatted, they looked at Renault, as if they were talking about Renault''s gossip.

    Somehow, as a "man", Leia has such a good relationship with Irene. Strangely, there was no trace of jealousy in Renault''s heart.

    Renault looked at them and smiled happily.

    At this time, the crowd suddenly became noisy.

    Renault followed his reputation and immediately saw the focus of everyone''s eyes. He was half an old acquaintance.

    "Mr. GIS!"

    "It''s Mr. Keith, President of the Federation!"

    "Mr. GIS has no airs!"

    ��������

    Keith strode over from a distance, greeting the crowd with a kind smile on his face.

    Renault also heard a little about his secret struggle with others in Chang''an. The presidents of major guilds are basically the leaders of the profession. Only Keith, the president of the joint guild, is just a low-level soldier. Although he finally climbed to this position by means of means, many people refused, so Keith would seize almost every possible opportunity to increase his popularity and supporters.

    At the heart painting concert, the big people in the VIP seat usually hold their own identity and disdain to go to the ordinary area. Only Keith will do this kind of thing, regardless of details, which is one of the factors for a person''s success.

    However, he just walked through the stage and couldn''t notice the Renault three in the crowd. Leia was calm when she saw Keith. She was also happy for Renault after it was reported that Townsend''s dark spirit was destroyed and deserved retribution.

    After the inspection, Keith returned to his seat and the concert just began. The painting heart in full dress is full of cheers and magic lights. What she wears today is a long white yarn skirt. Her slim figure is slender, light, elegant and elegant, and her beauty is comparable to that of a heavenly daughter. Although the other ten fairy dancers who came out with her were also great beauties, they were all eclipsed like the stars next to the bright moon.

    Irene said with some longing, "Miss painted heart is really beautiful, especially at this time."

    Huaxin smiled; "Ling''er, in a few years, she will be as beautiful as Miss Huaxin."|

    Irene said with some embarrassment, "if only that were true."

    Renault vowed: "ling''er, one day, I will let you stand on a bigger stage and receive the attention of the world!"

    Leia thought he was joking, but when she saw his serious expression, she was vaguely frightened. She seemed to hear something contained in Renault''s words - ambition. Leia doesn''t know whether her intuition is right or wrong, but it''s really terrible for Renault to do something seriously.

    At this time, the beautiful song of painting heart like a nightingale has sounded in the venue, attracting her mind to the past.

    Because of the convenience of magic, the concerts in the kingdom of kings are pleasing to the eyes. The fairy dancers are obviously well-trained magicians. In addition to excellent dancing skills, they can also use light body skills to make various difficult patterns that can not appear on the earth, such as flying dance, rapid sliding through shuttle, etc. they have various colors, gorgeous but no lethal spiritual skills, With the graceful posture of the dancers flying on the stage, they rise and fall, which is very exciting.

    Renault is also interested in enjoying the unique dance and the beautiful singing of the painting heart charm family. She should be a pacifist. Renault can read it. Her singing reveals her desire for a perfect world. People live in harmony like a family, unity and friendship, no class and no oppression.

    It is undeniable that her unique voice line is very easy to move people''s hearts. Everyone in the venue was deeply attracted by the idealized world she constructed and entered into fantasy. But Renault clearly knows that such a utopian world is impossible, which can be verified by the earth''s thousands of years of social development history. Only where there are people, there is desire. No matter how strong the influence of the singing of the painting heart on the spiritual power is, it can only affect a person temporarily.

 Chapter 464

    It is impossible to completely change human nature. The law of the jungle is the eternal truth of the universe. Therefore, Renault can only enjoy superb singing skills, but can''t agree with his dream.

    Irene also fully integrated into the magic song of the painting heart, holding her cheeks and forgetting everything. Gradually, the college competition has been over for some time, and Renault''s strength has been completely restored. Irene''s injury has fully recovered.

    College life has returned to tranquility again.

    Another night, Renault opened a new optical mirror after dinner as usual, thinking about his next plan, whether to continue to study in the college or take Irene to the mainland to find the truth of the world.

    At this time, a report attracted his attention, and other things were broadcast during the gossip of aristocratic celebrities.

    "After the strange problem that the growth rate of edible crops has slowed down significantly, new strange things have appeared in the Empire again. According to the statistics provided by the annual professional census Association, I do not know whether it is a coincidence or for other reasons, a large number of mercenary regiment heads or other War Regiment leaders died unexpectedly last year, and the number reached an alarming level!"

    Renault was a little surprised by this report. Seeing Leia coming out of the bathroom, he couldn''t help asking, "Shijun, do you know what''s going on?"

    Leiya looked at it and said, "I''m not sure. It seems that there''s reliable news. Commander Gran has received an attack on the battlefield. It''s not clear whether there''s anything."

    "Well..."

    Renault frowned.

    Leia couldn''t help laughing when she saw Renault like this: "what''s the matter, Renault, do you care about this country?"

    Renault smiled and said, "no, just ask."

    ����

    The mirror program recently aired another big news, which not only caused a sensation in the Tang Dynasty, but also shocked the whole continent: the jisur Orc Empire bordering the east of the Tang Dynasty, and the tridoxi elf paradise near the ocean, which divides the mainland into the tianluan sea on the north and south sides. The powers of the two continents were also found in the annual census, The leaders of war groups such as the head of the mercenary regiment died or were seriously injured last year.

    ����

    As soon as this report came out, people in the mainland were terrified, especially the war leaders. People were in danger, but the panic was not over. Amazing reports came like snowflakes, the orc alliance, the dwarf''s Ottoman Empire, the forest kingdom of the Lord of the forest, the night capital of the night walker, the fog country of the water man... Babeka, a distant western power, All countries, big and small, have suffered the same fate. Just when people thought it was the curse of the devil, they found an amazing secret. These countries are all countries in the West or southwest of the mainland. The Mecca Empire dominated by yecha in the northwest is full of sand people. There is no strange crazy sand city. It is known as the dark imperial dynasty of the blood sucking demon star family and the soul of the soul family, There is no difference.

    Why is there such a huge difference between the two sides of the ocean? A terrible conjecture that has never appeared can be spread among the people of various countries in the southeast and middle of the mainland, and the attack of the empire can not suppress it, resulting in social unrest.

    People''s speculation was soon confirmed. Datang, located in the middle of the mainland, bore the brunt of the sudden and powerful attack of the equally powerful Mecca Empire, while other northwest countries also crossed the sea of tianluan to attack small countries along the coastline.

    A large-scale war involving the whole world is also the first civil war between humans in the kingdom of kings. In this way, without warning, it kicked off with vigour and vitality!

    The first war within mankind was on May 26, 2109. Also known as the sea of tianluan, January 1, 2001 marks the rupture of the friendship between humans on both sides of the sea of tianluan and the era of chaos.

    The king mainland has a history of more than 2000 years. It has also gone through different stages. It has gradually developed from relying on its own natural quality and using natural goods or fists as weapons to learning to use metal weapons to make armor and create its own skills. Due to the existence of the common enemy - the demon species of Warcraft, the major forces and groups on the mainland have always maintained friendly cooperative relations to jointly resist the invasion of Warcraft and help each other.

    Due to the powerful power of the demon species, human beings can only live in a muddle with the slow growth of power. Each time the population of Warcraft siege dies, it has always been in a balanced stage with the subsequent derivation. The magic that appeared more than 500 years ago is a milestone in the history of human power development. Since then, people know how to use the elemental power of nature to compete with Warcraft, slowly occupy the advantage, start to develop cities with strong defense, and even establish a country. In addition, there are guilds and other products that maintain social law and discipline. The noble status of magicians reached its heyday in this period, Holding the power of life and death, no profession can be compared with it until the cultivation was born 200 years ago.

    As an ingenious method of using and increasing power that is similar to magic, the spiritual power brought by cultivation soon broke the monopoly position of magicians, making other professions have capital comparable to magicians who are considered the Savior of mankind. Most classes such as warrior, knight, Archer, assassin, hunter, dominator and so on prosper only after the emergence of spiritual power, while special combat classes such as spirit imitating envoy, spell maker and summoning envoy are born from the combination of magic and spiritual power, which is very powerful.

    Of course, humans cannot compete with Warcraft in the whole continent, nor can they kill other threatening creatures like the earth. First, Warcraft is transformed by Demon power and can be derived infinitely. Secondly, the number of Warcraft is too terrible. Except for human base cities and towns, other parts of the mainland are occupied by Warcraft. Fortunately, they only partially participate in the siege, Not all, otherwise mankind would have perished.

    However, with the enhancement of the overall strength of human beings, the power of Warcraft siege will also be strengthened, and the mutant Warcraft will become more and more powerful. It seems that it is restricted by an invisible law. The power ratio between people and animals in the king mainland has always been in a delicate balance. If magic is a milestone in the development history of human power, and psychic power is the turning point of the power difference between human and Warcraft, it has made the overall strength of human beings develop rapidly and incomparably in the past 200 years, and the resistance to Warcraft riots has become stronger and stronger. The losses during each Warcraft siege have been decreasing, and the growth of Warcraft finally can''t keep up.

 Chapter 465

    As a result, human beings who have been worried all day have finally developed slowly and steadily. The super city is a sign of its brilliant small peak. The defensive power of any super city is beyond imagination. Just as Renault saw when he first arrived at Chang''an City, the wall alone is hundreds of meters thick and 50 meters high. With countless capable people in the city, it is difficult to break through without accidents, Security in other cities has also been greatly enhanced. Unlike before, every city is in danger of destruction at any time during the siege of Warcraft. Everyone lives a life of wine and drunkenness, and may not see the oppression and erosion of the sun tomorrow. After settling down, human beings who will never meet the status quo will easily have a stronger desire, and the initiator of the war, the kingdom of babeka, as the leader of the military, is undoubtedly a model.

    The kingdom of babeka is also a country dominated by Terrans. However, different from the Terrans of the Tang Dynasty, they live in poor areas in the northwest. In addition to the bad weather conditions, the varieties of Warcraft in the northwest are much more fierce than those in many parts of the mainland. The citizens of the Kingdom of babeka who fight with Warcraft all year round have cultivated fierce personality and pride. They consider themselves the best species on the mainland, and the race in the whole northwest is also better than that in the comfortable middle of Dong''an. Therefore, they are not angry that those who are weaker than themselves can have a good land and a happy life. The signs of this desire were born with fighting spirit. The human strength in the northwest region was rapidly strong. After getting rid of the trouble of Warcraft to a certain extent, it began to expand. From envy to jealousy, and then to unbearable, the war naturally broke out.

    Different from the war on earth, the army of babeka kingdom is divided into countless small branches, which invade at the same time as a breakthrough from all over the world, infiltrating like a tide, rather than concentrating on unified destruction. The strategy they adopted immediately reminded people of the disappearance of the warlords some time ago.

    The war was premeditated. It began after the last Warcraft siege. It was mainly a plan called "slaughter". Datang is the most powerful country in the southeast and central part of the mainland. It is a necessary barrier to invade the rich land in the southeast of the mainland. The killing plan implies subverting Datang and even the whole southeast.

    The focus of the slaughter plan is to bury a large number of dead people in the southeast and central countries. Almost all of these dead people are the strongest in the northwest, at least at the master level or above. Their task is to assassinate the leaders of large and small war groups in the southeast and central countries, especially in the powerful countries. For example, the people who met Leia a a few days ago, under the banner of Townsend, came to assassinate those who the high-level thought might be a threat to the country. Obviously, they knew Leia''s true face, but they were killed.

    The people of the king mainland are not fools. They clearly know the importance of leaders for a war. For example, a sober mercenary regiment leader can make the correct strategy in a close battle, so that his regiment members can have no loss or minimize the loss. If you put on a rash guy to command, it is likely that the whole army will be destroyed. The victory or defeat is just in that moment.

    If most of the confrontation is in the front, even if a raid is launched, it is not easy to destroy Datang, which has a large population and higher strength. The success rate is not high. Therefore, the strategy of the kingdom of babeka is to eliminate most of the leader talents of dephir, and then cooperate with the network attack to attack in all directions. In this way, each group of troops needs at least one competent leader to command. Because the big Tang with heavy losses such as the killing plan is not available, it will fall into a very passive situation. Although there are many strong people in Delphi, the strong are different from the generals. A person who knows how to plan strategies is not so easy to cultivate.

    The assassins are strong men of all countries, with enough status and money that will never be short. What they lack is only the supreme honor that can be recorded in the national history. Therefore, they are more loyal than those trained in the spirit of Bushido and will never betray the country. Therefore, the secret of the killing plan has not been leaked because of betrayal, On the mainland, many people die in private fights every year. The relatives and friends of the victims think they have unintentionally offended the strong. In addition, no one can think that humans will kill each other with their compatriots. This is not a seamless plan. Under the cooperation of various unique conditions on the mainland, it has been perfectly successful.

    Even Renault, who came from the earth and was familiar with the intrigues in the history of the country and used all kinds of war means, marveled at the aggressive strategy of the kingdom of babeka, which was bold, insidious and targeted. Datang, which was the first to bear the brunt, immediately fell into chaos. An urgent order came out in a hurry to mobilize mercenaries in various cities to fight in batches with war officials. At that time, all troops of the kingdom of babeka had destroyed all the cities and towns on the border and continued to push towards the central area. The situation of other southeast coastal countries was not optimistic. Only then did they understand why the northwest countries had trained so many large-scale mercenary regiments in recent years. Previously, they thought it was for the siege of Warcraft. Now they know that it was purely to prepare for the war. As soon as the war started, the mercenary regiments immediately evolved into a well disciplined army.

    According to those who escaped from some broken cities, wherever the army of the kingdom of babeka went, it burned, killed, looted, forcibly robbed women, or would force young and middle-aged civilians to become slaves, which shocked and panicked people. At this time, people realized that the original battle between the same kind was much more terrible than fighting the most ferocious Warcraft.

    Renault saw this and understood that the continent was not very peaceful, or that the days of peace had passed. Therefore, Renault is already considering leaving here with Irene to travel to the mainland and explore the truth of the world.

    At this time of continental crisis, many students at the same level have been recruited to the battlefield, and Renault has less and less contact with them, or even can''t contact them.

    At a loss, Renault was called back by the University, and the convening order was issued by Dean Randolph himself.

    When Renault walked into the dean''s office, Randolph just seriously left a sentence: "Renault, it was decided by the guild that you have been appointed the head of the 376th regiment of the national army. Go home and pack your bags immediately, and then prepare to rush to the battle point - will city with other selected people in the University!"

    "What?!"

    Renault was surprised and hurriedly asked, "Dean, what does this mean?"

    Randolph looked at Renault, sighed and said, "I understand your mood, but I have just been informed by the guild. Renault, you should also know that the country is in an extraordinary period, and all citizens have to obey orders and deployment unconditionally, including everyone in our university! In addition to challenges, this is also a good opportunity to make you stronger!"

 Chapter 466

    Seeing that Renault didn''t speak, Randolph said, "Renault, I know you''re not from Datang, or even from the king mainland. You can choose to refuse this request. I''ll help you and Irene explain the situation to the guild as much as possible."

    Renault listened to Randolph''s words and was at a loss. He said, "Dean, i..." after a long life in Tang Chang''an City, Renault has gradually become accustomed to life here, and even regarded the country and the city as his hometown. He wanted to take Irene out of the place, but now looking at the situation of the country, Renault really can''t stand idly by.

    Moreover, the most important thing is that several of Renault''s friends, Shijun, Linka and others, have been recruited to the battlefield!!

    Renault is very worried about their safety.

    Thinking of this, Renault asked, "Dean, I want to ask, is it strange for me, a person without military experience and battlefield experience, to claim the commander?"

    Randolph also thought it was a little strange. It was really a joke to find a person who had no group combat as the leader of a team. Although Randolph was very confident in the strength of his proud disciples, the battlefield could not be controlled only by strength. It needed a smart mind, correct command and strong personal charm. Renault is no doubt only suitable for being a warrior in charge and at most an auxiliary deputy general. As a commander, the burden is too heavy.

    "I don''t know. In a word, it''s the decision of the senior management of the guild. They seem to attach great importance to you and want to cultivate you into an outstanding talent who can make great contributions to the country as soon as possible. It''s said that some experienced elders will give you advice at that time. Relax, Renault. By the way, you must listen to and respect their opinions with an open mind. Don''t worry He was afraid that young people like Renault''s newborn calves were not afraid of tigers. When they were impulsive, they would be in trouble, so he told them.

    Renault was relieved to hear that he had the help of a veteran. He rashly accepted this position. He really had no bottom in his heart.

    Randolph patted him on the shoulder: "well, go back and prepare, and then return to the university training ground in three hours. Time is running out. You have to hurry up!"

    Time is not so simple, it is extremely urgent. There is too little one day. Three hours is far from enough. A lot of things have not been handled yet. What should Irene do? Will she also be called by the demon school or special duty guild? When they are scattered, it will be troublesome. Renault doesn''t want Irene to leave herself at all, let alone participate in the war that may never return. People on the road are in a hurry and busier than ever. The farewell of relatives, the separation of lovers and the mutual respect of friends are full of anxiety. Whether relatives, friends, lovers or themselves have to step on the battlefield, it is a very depressing and painful thing. On weekdays, at least enough preparations can be made before the siege of Warcraft, but now things happen so suddenly. The situation of the country is in danger. The candidates are unprepared and do not know how strong the enemy they will face. This departure is likely to be a separation of life and death. War is really TMD terrible. Everyone is helpless in its shadow. Renault, who lives in peace on earth, feels it again.

    ����

    After opening the door and looking for a circle in the dormitory, Irene was not there. I don''t know where she went. Renault was worried. Three hours was short enough. Besides, he had a lot of things to tell him. As anxious as ants on a hot pot, the door opened and Irene came in with a sad face.

    Renault hurried over and asked, "where have you been? I''m so worried about you."

    Irene didn''t answer Renault''s question, but looked at Renault with a worried face and said, "Xiao Linzi, what should I do? I just got the notice from the University. I have to join the army and go to the battlefield immediately. Are you the same? Xiao Linzi, I don''t want to go to the battlefield..."

    Renault frowned, and Irene was indeed called up to the battlefield.

    "Ling''er, don''t worry. If I really don''t want to go to the battlefield, I can explain the situation to Dean Randolph. I''m just a little worried about the safety of my friends."

    Irene nodded, sighed and said, "me too. Several of my friends have been called up to the battlefield. I don''t think there is anything about war on earth, but I really feel panic here."

    Renault was lost in thought. Going to the battlefield meant that the two would be separated, but... Renault seemed to think of something and raised his head and asked, "ling''er, what regiment were you assigned to?"

    Irene nodded, "yes."

    Renault looked up and laughed wildly: "hahaha, that''s great."

    Irene stared at Renault with wide and beautiful eyes. She wondered why he was so happy to hear the heartbreaking news.

    Renault gave her the answer at the next moment: "I happen to be the head of 376 regiment."

    Irene couldn''t believe it and said, "Xiao Linzi, really?"

    Renault smiled and said, "ling''er, you have to call me head Renault."

    Irene saw Renault and knew she was not joking. Her face immediately became happy: "that''s great."

    She also put her right palm on her left shoulder and gave a non-standard military salute: "commander Renault, your magician Irene came to report." there was a line between hell and heaven. Irene was very happy. She thought it was a happy thing to be with Renault, even to die in the field together. She got rid of fear and even joked.

    Renault pretended to be serious and said, "Irene, I have to check you first, and then confirm whether you are qualified to join the 376 regiment."

    Then he pretended to approach Irene, which made Irene slap Renault directly.

    Originally, they were very sad. After this, they didn''t care. Just why is it so coincidental that at least there are thousands of teams, Irene has been compiled into her own regiment? Is it just a coincidence, or is it that the guild knows that Irene and she are lovers, but now it''s an extraordinary time. They can''t have leisure to take into account their personal relationship. Renault doesn''t understand. But whatever you say, it''s a good thing.

    They didn''t have to pack anything. They took magic cards, career tokens, armor and other things and left. Before closing the door, Renault glanced at his first residence on the mainland, which was also his home in mind, and suddenly had a strange hunch that he might never come back here. Renault didn''t like the feeling, so he soon tried to forget it.

 Chapter 467

    When they came to Chang''an''s training ground together, it was crowded with people. All the five-year students from the two universities were allowed to graduate early, and most of the four-year students were selected. The first, second and third grades were selected from those who were the best at ordinary times or performed well in competitive competitions.

    Renault originally planned to take some time to tell his roommate about going to the front line after gathering. However, when he arrived at the seat of 376 regiment, he saw Shi Jun at once. She was also a little dark next to dark horse Renault in the game. She performed too well and was unfortunately selected. In addition to her, there are also Gabriel, the male Archer of the elves in the class, and Qingtong, the female assassin of the master of the forest. These two are the best in Renault''s class. They are divided together. If they are familiar with each other, they are easy to cooperate and depend on each other psychologically. What Randolph called helpers, mercenary regiments or other experienced combatants can meet on the road.

    In addition to the three students in the class, the rest are students from other classes, including those from magic school, one of whom is an old acquaintance of Renault.

    "Aha, Renault, we''ve met again. Unexpectedly, it''s a comrades in arms relationship this time!" the armor inlaid with glittering gemstones is extremely gorgeous, so Renault, who has a good face, will never forget it. At the moment of the university competition, everyone acted according to their words, while the animal trainer sent thousands of animals into the air. The scene was very spectacular for a time, and the students were filled with emotion.

    After a short time of counting, Randolph said with satisfaction: "well, you have a strong sense of discipline and time, and no one is absent or late. Students of Chang''an Wudao college and Modao college, you are competitors who don''t give in to each other at ordinary times, but on the battlefield, I hope you will be close and harmonious comrades in arms, just like Angela and I!"

    Randolph''s face was very solemn at this time. He crossed his hands on his chest and performed the most respectful Etiquette: "warriors, it''s time to start. The God of war bless you. With the blood of the enemy, come back triumphantly under the warm applause of celebrating heroes and the light of honor!"

    "Triumph!"

    "Triumph!!"

    "Triumph!!!

    Normally, he is famous for his appearance and speech. At this time, he has become the most competent speaker. He incites a group of rookie students who have not gone through the battle of life and death and are terrified. Their efforts and momentum are high, and their previous fear, hesitation and other negative emotions do not fly. Renault is also excited. He never thought that he would step on the defense one day The road to our own home, in the most primitive and exciting way! In the high voice

 Chapter 468

    One by one, the leading team set out in an orderly manner, thanks to the special emphasis on the weekly compulsory discipline courses in the first semester of the University, which finally came into use at the critical moment of sudden changes.

    Through the free portal specially opened for the army, each team soon came outside the main gates with different departure directions of Chang''an capital. Renault''s goal is the southeast direction of will city, which is naturally transmitted to the southeast gate. At this time, he did not have any experience in leading the army. Fortunately, each team had been allocated ten experienced mercenaries in advance. Although he was not a leader level figure, it was not a problem for mercenaries known for their organization to control the team.

    Because there are special classes of students in the 376 regiment, the University specially hired Huaxin to make a strong trip for them.

    The people of the 376 regiment were lucky. In the inspiring singing of the painting heart, hundreds of Earth Dragon chariots set out with blood boiling and highly motivated warriors. Renault, as the head of the regiment, sat on the head of the Earth Dragon chariot in high spirits, and Irene, who had just been designated as another adjutant, flew high above the top with a Tianling kite.

    I remember that when I left the Carroll tribe, I was still an unemployed person who had not yet obtained professional certification. Now I am the head of an army. Renault has a lot of illusions.

    Even if the vehicle carrying the team is a very excellent land dragon, it still takes at least four days to get to Weill city under the condition of speeding up. According to the intelligence, the three-level urban corridor in front of Weill city is struggling to resist, but it is fast approaching and out of support, and a large number of citizens are moving. It is estimated that the enemy will be broken down soon. The enemy will be able to reach Weill in six days or seven days. In other words, Renault only has two or three days to prepare everything.

    At night, the team still has to rest normally. This is a suggestion. It''s good if the time is tight. You can''t March overnight, otherwise it will cause psychological pressure. Although it is said that the enemy''s strength is a little inferior, after all, many of our own are newcomers and novices. They are pieced together and lack experience. The probability of accidents is higher. It''s better to be cautious. The gains outweigh the losses in case of military turmoil.

    Renault was given orders in the face of danger and had no relevant training at all. He basically asked for the opinions of and other adjutants. His open-minded attitude of asking questions won the praise of other old members. In addition, he could put forward some wonderful opinions beyond imagination from time to time. Originally, he acted because he had no experience, but there were some dissatisfied people, At this time, he reluctantly accepted the young new leader. Other league members are basically newcomers from Chang''an University and other universities in Chang''an capital, and they are convinced of Renault, because his fame is very loud and thunderous in Chang''an capital, especially those who witnessed him defeat washlaki and Townsend. This is a world of power. Whoever has a hard fist can easily win the trust and respect of others.

    Of course, Renault''s additional opinions are derived from the military knowledge of the earth. For example, the proposed tree system can form a group as small as five people, supervise and take care of each other, and appoint a team leader. If there are casualties or other special circumstances, you can immediately report to the team leader at the next higher level, and then the platoon leader, The adjutant naturally became the company commander second only to the commander, which was similar to the military rank system of the earth.

    In addition, there are other things. These theories are very simple for Renault, which may be understood by three-year-old children on earth. The king continent has to withstand the test of Warcraft siege every few years. It is not an idiot in cooperating with the war, but it is still an unreachable gap compared with the earth that has been fighting for thousands of years.

    As for the role planning of the arms, such as long-range, short-range, strong or weak defense, direct combat or auxiliary, Renault doesn''t know much. It''s almost the same as a rookie. Naturally, it''s just to listen to the opinions of experienced people.

    The burning campfire made Renault, Irene and avina blush. The barbecue on the fire was emitting a strong fragrance, and the fatty oil was dripping down, which was very attractive. When setting up the camp, the leader gave special treatment, occupied a large area in the center of the team, and set up a sound insulation and protective border tent to rest. Others can only use ordinary tents. Although there are few Warcraft in this route, patrol sentinels are set around the team to prevent accidents.

    This large group leader camp is not harassed. The nearest one is 20 or 30 meters away. Renault is a little selfish and calls Irene to his tent. He doesn''t want to do anything. He has to fight in a few days and have to be energetic. However, there are too many variables in the war. No one dares to guarantee 100% victory or loss. We have to prepare for the worst. Renault is afraid that he has three advantages and two disadvantages, so he should make the best of his time and spend more time with the two women. He will also be appointed as a staff member. Irene is a close guard and belongs to the members of the army who always stay next to him. Although it is more scientific, Renault is more or less selfish.

    The skin of the roast meat was completely burnt yellow, and the oil was about to dry up. Knowing that the heat was coming, Renault took the roast meat off the wooden frame, took out a small knife, cut a large piece of fat and smooth meat on his back leg and handed it to the two people next to him.

    Irene smiled next to Renault, gave Renault a bite on her hind leg, and then ate it herself. She didn''t feel any pressure to be with Renault.

    On the other side, avina''s face was a little dignified. She had a good appetite on weekdays. She just took two shallow bites and looked at Renault.

    Renault smiled and said, "xiaoshijun, are you beautiful and delicious? You don''t have to eat when you see me?"

    Avina "Chi" smiled: "it''s shameless to boast about yourself."

    Renault said boldly to Irene, "linger, do you think I''m the most handsome man in the world?"

    Irene gave Renault a white look and said with a puff of laughter, "yes, yes."

    Avina glanced at Renault; "I knew to ask ling''er for help."

    Renault smiled and didn''t care, but he could see that he was really worried. Just teasing her just now was just relaxation. If it was related to the battle, you still have to ask clearly: "Shi Jun, do you have any scruples?"

    Avina sighed, "Renault, I have news for you, but you must keep calm."

    Seeing her seriousness, Renault nodded seriously and said, "what''s the matter? Go ahead."

    "Do you think there is a problem when you become the head of the 007 regiment this time?" Renault has always been confused about this. No one in the country can use himself as a rookie to be the head of the regiment. Although Randolph solemnly explained before departure, he must listen to the opinions of other adjutants who hold powe

 Chapter 469

    However, why does the state not find a more experienced person to be the head of the delegation and let itself learn as an adjutant? He shook his head and didn''t want to spend too much thought. The answer to this question seemed to be in his mouth.

    Irene also stopped to eat. While waiting quietly, avina slowly opened her mouth: "I got the news from the painting heart. The person who advocated to promote you as head this time is mo Soni, vice president of the national military rank Association."

    Renault frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"

    Avina raised her head and said to Renault, "many people know that mussoni has countless relationships with a person, that person is Keith!"

    Renault finally couldn''t suppress his surprise: "what?"

    In terms of strength, I still have an advantage on my own side, and I have a good chance of winning. I''m likely to be able to successfully resist the enemy until the strong support of my friends arrives. People who serve as the head of the 376 regiment are easier to obtain honor than others. It can be said that they are a beautiful job.

    Keith is an old fox and an old fox protecting his weaknesses. He must have hated his bones for the destruction of his favorite little son Townsend. How can he give such a good job to himself? This is really strange. It''s impossible for him to make any tricks. After all, it''s a war. There are more than 20000 people and a team with a certain scale. Keith can''t joke about it and use it to solve personal grievances. If it''s just thousands or hundreds of people, it''s reasonable. He is an owl, not a fool. He should see clearly which is more important.

    Renault knew that Keith must have an intention, but he couldn''t guess its intention. When he paid attention to the list of League members, he also found a strange thing. There were no famous families or young heroes related to the royal family in his team. Even the small families were pitifully few. Although the overall strength of the league members was good, most of them were civilian children. For example, washlaki''s family background was almost the best in the whole league.

    After telling the story, avina was even more worried, but they couldn''t figure out what kind of conspiracy Keith would engage in. Finally, they gave up, and the soldiers came to block it.

    Avina and Yi lie in the tent tossing and turning and can''t sleep. This time they are enlisted as an army. They are still more exciting in panic. If they are in the family, those relatives can''t let her, the only heir of the whole family, take risks. They will certainly exempt themselves from military service through their relationship. Now they finally have the opportunity to take risks. Avina is very excited. It''s a little uncomfortable to mix in the men''s barracks. Fortunately, she was appointed as a small captain and had her own small tent. If she mixed with other recruits and several people crowded into a big tent, she would be in big trouble.

    The other two team leaders in her company, Linka and washlaki, slept and couldn''t talk. Avina couldn''t sleep and didn''t know what to do with her eyes open.

    "Shi Jun, did you sleep?" just thinking, Renault''s voice came in from outside the tent.

    When she was so bored that she wanted to count sheep, her roommate''s voice was nothing but a shot of stimulant. Avina got up, opened the door of the tent and said with a smile, "Captain Renault? What''s the matter?" because of the strict discipline among the army, avina now has to use a title of respect for Renault, although she is not used to it.

    Renault cat came in and said, "brother, there is no other person now. I''ll call Renault." he sniffed his nose. "How can you get this tent?" said he. "If you spray perfume, you''ll be better in your dorm. Now we''ll go to war and be known by your staff. It''s easy to be mistaken for sissy."

    Ai Wei Na has some helplessness, she never uses perfume that kind of thing, the smell that Renault smells is her natural dissemination, the woman''s unique body fragrance.

    "I said, commander Renault, you haven''t slept so late. Didn''t you come to chat with my little soldier?"

    Renault smiled: "of course, Irene has slept in my tent, so I..."

    Avina was surprised when she heard the speech. Did he want to say that he was sorry to sleep with his little lover in the army and come to sleep on his own side? That''s absolutely not good! Avina hurriedly interrupted, "Renault, my place is narrow and I can''t sleep if I''m too crowded."

    Renault was stunned and said, "who said he wanted to sleep with you? There''s my girlfriend over there. The devil just crowded with you, a smelly man. I just let him enjoy some barbecue, ha ha..."

    Avina really can''t understand the causal relationship between Irene sleeping and then he asked himself to eat barbecue. However, she will never understand her roommate''s non-human cohesive thinking. Fortunately, the problem of not sharing a bed has been solved. Avina relieved herself and said with a smile: "Renault, the general army is not allowed to carry family members. Oh, I think you are the most debauchery (harmonious) leader in the whole empire. However, you''d better save some money and don''t kill anyone before playing!"

    Renault''s face remained unchanged: "she''s not my family member. She''s called the head''s personal adviser and personal bodyguard. Hey hey, you have to stick it next to me at night. Otherwise, how can it be called personal? Come on, let''s have a good chat." he pulled avina''s arm out of the tent. In fact, Renault''s heart was a little empty. After all, it was the first time to lead the team, It''s still a team with a small scale. It''s hard to avoid lack of confidence, but he''s embarrassed to be exposed in front of Irene. He can only find his "male" friend avina.

    In the next few days, the team went on their way during the day and rested at night. Along the way, they met countless ordinary people who fled. They were transported to the inner city by the Earth Dragon car group. These were all from the broken city in front. Weill city really can''t accommodate so many people, and it may not be safe. They can only evacuate to a place farther away from the border. However, during the war, the Earth Dragon''s car was really tight, almost reaching the limit of bearing the load, and it was transported in batches, so it was crowded with people, but it was very chaotic to hear the old and young women crying, and the animal trainer who maintained the order could not control it.

    It''s just veterans. All the recruits look at it with a heavy heart. The bad luck brought by war is really hard to compare. Originally, human power was getting stronger and the threat of Warcraft siege was decreasing. I thought I could live a stable and happy life. Who knows that there was a civil war between humans, which was even more terrible than Warcraft siege. The peaceful era of living together has passed. The northwest coalition army burned, killed, looted and forcibly robbed women. All kinds of bad deeds are unimaginable and hateful. Only Renault is not surprised that there is another side of destruction and destruction in human nature

 Chapter 470

    This desire can be easily excavated under certain conditions, and war is one of those conditions. On the ground of the "quack" venue, a soil frog came out of thin air, and its long soil tongue firmly blocked Townsend''s feet.

    "Eh" the audience was greatly surprised. When was the earth frog made? Why didn''t they see it.

    Only Renault who is familiar with Irene''s tricks knows the reason. Irene''s first puppet is not Shuishui or cikui, but a soil frog. But she did it secretly, threw it on the ground without anyone''s awareness, let it grow into the soil of the venue, and quietly moved to Townsend''s feet by virtue of element exchange, launching a surprise attack, which is a clever and defensive move.

    After seeing Townsend trapped, the rest of the puppets showed their joy. They were like human emotions with joy, anger and sorrow. The audience felt a little funny. However, their fierce attacks were not funny. Seeing Townsend blocked, everyone was worried about it. Did the most leimen candidate for the champion lose in the first wave of attack

    Irene''s magic attack was about to fall on Townsend.

    At this time, Townsend''s black gas soared, and the whole person was wrapped in it. He could only see a cocoon like thing.

    Irene''s magic attack and the six puppets almost hit the cocoon at the same time. It seems that there is no defensive gas. However, whether it is magic attack, the claws of the water eagle, the fireball of the fire spider, the giant hammer of the golden armor giant, or the electric shock of the electric essence, they all disappear silently after entering the inside, like a stone sinking into the sea.

    Rezenov''s excited way of "darkness protects the power of darkness" is much more difficult than the fighting spirit of other departments. Therefore, rezenov will be so surprised.

    The black gas dissipated, and Townsend''s shadow appeared in front of everyone again. There was no injury at all. It should be that the wave of attack was completely dissolved. The tongue of the earth frog that entangled his feet had also turned into a pile of dirt. The dark system is the bane of all elements except the light system. Indeed, it deserves its reputation.

    Irene was also secretly surprised by Townsend''s dark shelter. According to the information provided by avina, he had never revealed this move before, even in the final showdown of last year''s competitive competition. It is estimated that he had not learned it at that time.

    The element puppet has a lot of emotions, but it just doesn''t have the heart of fear. Seeing that the first wave of attack fails, it immediately prepares to launch the second round. However, Townsend took action first. His hands rubbed out a mass of black gas, which became thicker and thicker, and finally became an ink like viscous liquid.

    Rezenov repeatedly added, "I was lucky to have seen the element liquefaction in the finals of the last competitive competition. I believe many old students will not be unfamiliar. However, for the sake of the fairness of the duel, I will not disclose its name and function for the time being."

    Soon the audience knew its role. The viscous black liquid on Townsend''s hand was divided into eleven small strands and excited to surround his eleven element puppets.

    The nearest golden armor giant was first attacked and was stained with weapons and weapons by a pool of mucus. Then something terrible happened. The hard metal armor and the giant hammer seemed to encounter thick sulfur, emitting thick smoke quickly, and then corroded and melted. Soon, the whole mighty golden giant was devastated by mucus.

    Other clay frogs hit by mucus, fire spiders, wooden python, thorn puppets, electric genies and other puppet shapes are the same. Only the water Hawk is quick enough to avoid. However, one is unfortunately stained with wings by some mucus. It can''t fly no matter how it is patted, and falls to the venue mournfully.

    "Do you see its role? It is to corrode any element or thing made of elements other than the light system, which is a terrible dark corrosion." rezenov solved the audience''s doubts just now. The role of this move is now obvious to all. Even if he said it, it will not affect the fairness of the game.

    Both avina and Renault are very nervous. Townsend''s moves are too overbearing and vicious. In one fell swoop, she has destroyed seven or eight apostles made by Irene. This game is too difficult to play and the odds of winning are not optimistic.

    Irene''s face changed, but she soon recovered as usual and released a group of wind bees in a leisurely manner. This miniature puppet is small and flexible. It is difficult to hit even if it is dark corrosion, and it needs less spiritual power. In the previous battle, Irene had already cultivated good psychological quality. More importantly, she urgently wants to prove in front of Lin Tian that she is already a strong man and that she has lived up to Renault''s hope of entrusting herself to Diao Chan.

    Townsend just wanted to take the opportunity to pursue, but he was hit by the bank and almost fell. When I saw it, it was the earth frog that integrated with the land of the venue and let him suffer at the beginning. This was the second time that it had been haunted. Townsend couldn''t understand it. Ordinary element puppets will collapse after being damaged to a certain extent. The earth frog is closest to itself. It should have been hurt the most by the dark corrosion just now. However, it''s all right now. What''s the matter

    Townsend was soon shocked to find that not only the earth frog, but also other puppets who had been severely damaged by his dark corrosion, were repairing themselves quickly. The most surprising thing was that the fire spider, who had lost three feet, had its limbs grow out again and surrounded Townsend again.

    Rezenov shouted, "I know this is the advanced magic in water magic. The power of the water god can heal and restore all damage and erosion. I didn''t expect Irene to use advanced magic for her new life. Oh, my God, it''s so powerful."

    Rezenov continued to conduct real-time analysis on the war situation. "I think classmate Townsend is in big trouble now. If he does not concentrate on killing one or several puppets, they can regenerate indefinitely until the enemy''s oil and light run out and has no combat ability. However, if he only deals with one or several puppets, how should he deal with the attacks of other puppets?"

    As he said, the situation of Townsend on the court is getting worse and worse. What''s more, Irene is still releasing the puppets one by one, and almost everywhere surrounds him. You can hide a few, a dozen, but you can''t hide dozens. Even though Townsend could use his lightness skill to get out of the siege once, he had no time to attack the puppet master Irene, and was immediately entangled. Then other puppets surged in and drowned him in an instant. So the only thing Townsend can do is to release the dark body fighting spirit again and again to resist, and he has no power to fight back in the storm.

 Chapter 471

    The Allied forces fighting across the ocean are facing the crisis of insufficient food supply. Therefore, after learning the news of the arrival of the Tang army, they immediately turned their focus to occupy and occupy the cities that can provide rich materials as a foothold. Weill city is a famous land rich in food and naturally has become an important target of the Allied forces. In addition, the terrain is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. It is the best stronghold. They will seize it even at a high cost. The supplies of Boao, lingdar and several other cities are too far from that of will city, and it doesn''t make much sense to break them. Moreover, if the forces are scattered to small cities, the imperial coalition forces can easily resist the counterattack. It''s better to concentrate on occupying a self-sufficient and easy to protect place, which is will city.

    Sinister, sinister, Renault sighed. It is said that Keith started as a businessman. He is old and cunning. He really saw it thoroughly. He did not know the importance of will city to the northwest allied forces, nor did he deliberately send insufficient personnel to guard it. If he chose between the great cause of the Empire and personal gratitude and resentment, he would still choose the latter anyway. However, the forces that could be mobilized at that time were indeed tight, which can be seen from the miscellaneous degree of this army. If the 376 regiment can hold the will city, everyone will be happy, but the possibility is very small. Even if it can''t hold it, it''s no problem to use the favorable terrain of the will city to make the enemy suffer heavy casualties to a certain extent. It''s still profitable. But the team sent to guard will city was used as cannon fodder. Even if Keith doesn''t choose Renault, he still has to choose others as cannon fodder. In that case, why not take this opportunity to avenge one arrow? For the sake of the interests of the Empire, it is really killing two birds with one stone to kill this hated boy. The plan is perfect and worthy of a generation of heroes in the Empire.

    No wonder when the situation of guarding the city was very good, the Empire still couldn''t stop transferring the people of Weill city. It turned out that Renault had planned for the worst. Renault sighed that he was still young compared with this old slick. But even if he knew it was cannon fodder, Keith couldn''t help asking him to be it. He didn''t say that he just avoided military confusion. If the team knew they were going to die, they would have to lose half of the battle first. From another point of view, GIS is still very considerate of the Tang Empire. Of course, the means he used were more invisible and deadly.

    Renault can''t give up the will city to escape. Yueji and other deputy generals will certainly not want to. They are loyal to the Empire and will certainly support sticking to it. Even if they have little chance to survive, even if they can escape back, GIS will kill them by taking advantage of the crime of deserting soldiers. Will city is an important city, and a large number of citizens have not been transferred, Renault can''t give up early like Boao''s garrison commander. However, the current situation is really not optimistic. What should we do?

    Yueji was worried when she saw Renault. She knew what the news meant, but she couldn''t hide it, otherwise the consequences would be more serious.

    "Step, step, step..." the sound of magic riding came from far to near, and Renault three followed the sound, but they saw that in the front and back protection of the powerful spear knights, a large group of warriors of other professions methodically launched their lightness skills and galloped to Lanling highland, including many of their favorite soldiers.

    Of course, the enemy didn''t arrive so soon, and Renault was surprised to find a burly man in front of the team. It was washlaki.

    Soon Renault found several other members of the team: Arnold, known as the "violent warrior", the spell master Bruce, the knight segus, and a shy priest''s little sister Carlin, who had never seen before. They were all in the team. As the leaders of various arms, they were very conspicuous and easy to see. These people are friends who have a good relationship with Renault Yueji at Chang''an University on weekdays.

    Thousands of the newly arrived Baiao garrison are naturally managed by the 376 regiment. After being divided, the leaders below the platoon leader will immediately arrange it, while Renault will hold urgent discussions with important people such as washlaki.

    "Brother, it''s great to see you!"

    As soon as washlaki changed his conspicuous look in the past, he became calm without surprise or joy. It seemed that the sky would not frown. He said faintly, "Shijun, tell me the situation quickly."

    Next month, Yueji revealed that other northwest allied forces would join forces to attack will city.

    Her words aroused thousands of waves like a stone, and the crowd was in an uproar. The coalition forces are changing so fast that they haven''t heard anything yet. The joy of meeting with the 376 regiment turned to melancholy. The ratio of more than 1 to 6, and the other party also has a large number of arms conducive to rapid siege, such as knights, magicians and archers. The odds of victory are too small to stick to the arrival of imperial reinforcements. Even washlaki, who was unable to deal with anything, frowned, which showed that things were serious.

    So people have published discussions, racked their brains and put forward various tactics. However, before the huge power difference, they all seem so weak. At most, they can only slightly prolong the enemy''s occupation time, and the whole army will be destroyed sooner or later.

    However, none of them who knew the strategic position of will city proposed to retreat, and they could not bear to give up so many ordinary citizens who had not been transferred and had no combat ability.

    "Cough, cough!" Renault, who had never spoken, coughed twice.

    Everyone knows that he graduated from the college in the first grade. Even if he has strong martial arts skills, he is always too deficient in the decision-making ability of leaders. In large-scale wars, he can''t win by personal strength. Therefore, they don''t understand why the Empire appointed a rookie as its head. They have always ignored this top person in charge directly.

    At this time, the invisible man suddenly spoke. Everyone was surprised and turned their eyes to him.

    Renault cleared his throat and said, "guys, it''s not that I grow the ambition of others and destroy my prestige, but it''s undoubtedly very stupid to collide with the enemy who is six or seven times stronger than myself. I think we can avoid its edge and move the target to other places?"

    People wondered, "transfer?"

    Renault smiled imperceptibly at the corner of his mouth: "yes, it''s something of them."

    He said word by word: "food!"

    The crowd was greatly puzzled, but washlaki, who had been silent while listening to the heated discussion, suddenly showed a strange look in his eyes. "Grain?" the crowd was still puzzled.

 Chapter 472

    Renault laughed: "First of all, we should make sure that the goal of this offensive and defensive war is to retreat from the enemy, or try to delay it until reinforcements arrive, rather than annihilate the enemy. If we fight hard with the strength of the other party, we should know how long we can last. However, the most powerful enemy also has its key points, just like fighting against the strong. If it is a spiritual confrontation, we will lose Of course, it will be the weak side. However, if the weak side is more flexible and attacks the eyes, lower body and other places that are difficult to resist, it is possible to turn defeat into victory. And food is the key of the enemy. "

    Despite Renault''s vulgarity, everyone slowly chewed out the meaning through this vivid metaphor. Yueji had long been used to his obscenity, but she didn''t expect to get angry at such a serious tactical seminar. Seeing that the tender faced Carlin couldn''t stand lowering her head, Yueji glared at him.

    Renault said with indifference: "the slow growth of food crops, I think everyone here will be familiar with it. If we don''t directly conflict with them at this time, but kill the enemy''s food, what will they do if we attack across the ocean and lack of backup material support? Hehe..."

    People suddenly realized that if so, the battle would not have to be fought. Their own side had won. Because of the first internal war, no one thought of this strange trick. In the past, when Warcraft attacked the city, it was impossible for anyone to kill the food of Warcraft, because Warcraft didn''t need food. They only needed to absorb the evil spirit of heaven and earth to survive, and Warcraft couldn''t come to people wisely This kind of food was of little use, because the growth rate of edible crops was too fast at that time.

    SANA linge, a knight who has been appointed commander of 376 regiment and head of Knight arms, asked: "But how can we destroy the enemy''s food and grass? Even if the enemy is not prepared for this unexpected move, they can''t put the food outside the barracks. It must be in the middle of the army. We can''t send a large number of troops to attack hard. Let alone that the enemy''s strength is several times stronger than us, give up the favorable terrain defense and attack instead , it''s not smart enough. "

    His question was immediately approved by others. This is indeed a difficult problem. There are some key points. How can the problem be pierced? Washlaki also showed meditation. This is a troublesome problem. If you can''t think of an effective way, it''s useless to know where the enemy''s key points are.

    After everyone finished speaking, Renault said slowly, "I have a bold plan."

    Everyone has a little more respect for the new rookie and is quiet waiting for him to speak.

    Renault did not say his plan, but winked at Yueji beside him.

    Yueji understood, took the dagger and went to the map.

    Renault said at this time: "our first battle will definitely take place in Lanling highland. I think no one has any objection to this?" Yueji raised her knife and pointed to a brown area in the figure, which also indicates the location of Lanling highland.

    Seeing the people nodding together, Renault continued: "the enemy also knows that our reinforcements are coming, so they will certainly hurry as soon as possible and capture Weill city before our reinforcements arrive. The arrival time of their route troops varies according to different routes, but not too much. It should be between the next three o''clock and eight o''clock in the evening.

    All the leaders here have experienced many battles and have led Warcraft to attack the city. It''s no problem to calculate the time of the enemy through the characteristics of the arms. Now nod again.

    "It is impossible for the enemy to attack us as soon as they arrive. First, they are too tired to travel day and night. Secondly, they have to carry out combined deployment and rectification, unified command, and discuss the siege plan. No matter what the reason is, they must stay in the suburbs of will city that night and attack again tomorrow. The most likely place for them to camp is The area below Lanling highland is not big or small, just enough for the army to stay in the open space, fina field. "

    When Yueji pointed to a green area on the map with a knife, he went on: "as for the reason, first of all, it is close to the water source, which is convenient for cooking. Then this is a relatively safe place, and there are few Warcraft, so I can''t think of the reason why they will give up here and choose other places."

    Washlaki was the first to agree. Even he looked down on the boy. Unexpectedly, the rookie was eloquent in analysis and pointed out the reason accurately, which was convincing. However, he still didn''t understand Renault''s prediction of the role of the enemy''s settlement in advance, so he spoke for the first time: "Commander Renault, do we want to ambush in advance, but it''s an open space, which seems unlikely? Even in the hidden forest, it''s a problem to ambush among so many people!"

    Renault laughed and said, "you don''t have to drop on the ground to ambush. It''s OK here." he pointed down.

    Just before everyone reacted, washlaki understood and said, "good, good plan!" he explained on behalf of Renault: "We can find a group of caveman soldiers who have good earth system ability and can drill and repair holes. In the center of Lanling plain and near the water source, we can create a group of holes with holes to let some professional arms such as soldiers, archers, assassins and spell division who are good at fire psychic power ambush in. What we are doing now is to burn the enemy''s food, not conflict with them. We only need a few People can do it, and the concealment is greatly strengthened. "

    He said with heartfelt admiration: "commander Renault, how did you think of such a wonderful plan? I''m sure the enemy will be caught off guard!" usually people on the mainland fight directly, how can you think of such a sinister and cunning plan.

    Naturally, Renault would not say that he evolved from the treatise on war. He smiled and said: "I can''t compete head-on, so I can only think from other angles. By the way, it''s better for cave dwellers to dig the cave under the rock, so it''s more hidden and safe. Just where there is no rock, it''s not a problem to ask some more powerful barbarian soldiers to get some pieces up. By the way, remember not to do too much, otherwise it will affect the enemy''s encampment space. They call it It''s not good if people are cleared. Another thing is to let the caveman soldiers dig a tunnel in the ambush to go straight beyond the Feina field. When the arson is over, they will retreat from the tunnel immediately, which can reduce unnecessary casualties. Remember, when you start, you must be fast! Accurate! Cruel! Poisonous. "

 Chapter 473

    Everyone marveled that the generals'' talents are well-informed and carefully considered. It is also a part of the leaders'' talent ability and a very important factor. No one dares to underestimate Renault now.

    As soon as Kata patted the table, he stood up and said, "OK, set fire. I like it best! Head Renault, let me take the lead!" he was so easy to show off. Naturally, this kind of feat was taken seriously, although it was also a very dangerous thing to go deep into the tiger''s den.

    When they saw his excited face, they all scolded in their hearts: alternative!

    Renault shook his head and said, "battalion Kata, it''s a pity that you have other tasks."

    For Renault''s decision, washlaki nodded again. He was familiar with the hot character of his subordinates. It was really not suitable to ambush things that required great patience, although his fire power was very strong. Washlaki more and more found that the boss was different. In addition to being bold and clever, careful in mind, he also had appropriate people.

    Seeing cata''s disappointed face, Renault smiled and said, "another task is also very important. It''s up to you!"

    As soon as Kata heard the word "important", he grinned again. The feeling of being reused made him floating. When washlaki saw this, he immediately added another item to Renault''s evaluation: he knows how to comfort his men anytime and anywhere and stimulate their morale.

    Kalin said timidly: "regiment, regiment leader, the real strength of the enemy, do we have to tell our own soldiers first? Although it''s not good news, no, it''s better to let them have psychological preparation, so as not to panic at that time." women''s overall view is a little worse, but they know how to consider people''s psychology. Karin''s opinion is also very pertinent. That is, the little sister priest has enough face. After stammering, her little face is also red, as if she proposed not a strategic note, but a topic of love.

    Renault smiled and confirmed her proposal: "we must tell them, but we can add more things, that is, the reinforcements can arrive in three days, so that they won''t have psychological pressure!"

    The spell master Bruce wondered, "but the reinforcements can''t arrive in three days. As far as I know, it will take at least seven days."

    Renault said faintly, "this is just to calm the military."

    "Commander, never, you, you are lying about the military situation, and the consequences are very serious!" Lawrence, the former General Commander of Boao City, immediately opposed, looked very frightened.

    Renault looked at his face a bit more square than a brick and knew it was a rigid antique. He thought that if washlaki didn''t take over your position and issue an early withdrawal order, it was estimated that the warriors in Boao city would be destroyed. He didn''t explain much, but said, "let me tell you a story."

    They didn''t expect him to have such elegance at this moment, but they knew that he must have deep meaning, so they listened attentively.

    Renault cleared his throat and said: "Once upon a time, there was a mercenary regiment of water system magicians who were unable to fight with magicians. They lost their way in the desert and drank up all the water. The mercenaries were tired and thirsty and could hardly support themselves. At this time, the mercenary head said:" cheer up, everyone. I remember, there are several agate trees that can survive in the desert not far away. Agate fruits are rich in water and sweet. We stepped up our efforts On their way, they will soon be able to eat. "The mercenaries were refreshed at the speech, and their steps felt a lot easier. However, after a long way, they still didn''t find any traces of agate trees. At this time, someone couldn''t help asking the commander again."

    The regimental commander said, "maybe I remember wrong. I should be a little farther ahead. You know, it''s hard to judge the distance in the desert, but according to my feeling, it shouldn''t be too far."

    So they got up and set off again. However, after a long walk, they still didn''t see the agate tree as they wanted. The leader apologized to everyone again and promised that they would be ahead. After being assured, the mercenaries who were almost exhausted regained their strength and continued to move forward. After disappointment again and again, they finally understood that the leader was Deceive themselves, but now they have exceeded their physical limits, but they unexpectedly found an oasis with more exciting and sufficient water than agate trees. "

    Renault smiled at the audience: "white lies are sometimes necessary."

    Washlaki was the first to agree: "I agree that military law is dead, and the decision most suitable for the battlefield situation is the best decision!"

    Brick face Lawrence saw that washlaki had no objection, so he wouldn''t make a sound. If washlaki hadn''t come to help and command the overall situation in time, the precarious city of Boao might have been captured.

    Kata laughed happily and said, "ha ha, if their food is going to be burned, they have to roll back. Why are they worried so much?"

    Renault swing: "No, it''s estimated that it''s difficult for us to burn the enemy''s food completely. Whether they have spare food or can save some when burned, there are too few people we can ambush. It''s likely that the next part of food will be left for them for several days. If we fail to succeed in winning, the enemy may become angry and want to take it out on us or try to kill us When food is still available, attack madly and take will city in the shortest time. In that case, their attack will be very crazy, so it is more necessary to make our soldiers psychologically prepared! "

    Kata felt it was reasonable and worried: "Captain Renault, what should we do? If they don''t hesitate to pay, it''s not impossible for them to attack will city in a short time. By then, they can firmly occupy will city with the food in the city." now he admired Renault and asked for his advice directly.

    Renault''s face was gloomy and slowly spit out a word: "burn!"

    The crowd was confused again and asked, "burn? Burn what?"

    Renault smiled: "Burn our own food. If we can''t support it, we''ll burn all the food in the city. Even if the enemy can get will city, it''s an empty city without materials. When the reinforcements of our Empire come, they don''t have to bow their hands and retract their heads like a turtle. Wrong, they should have to roll back before the Imperial Army arrives, no Then he starved to death in will city, and no one even helped collect the body, ha ha... "

    Renault''s terrible laughter reverberated in the room, making everyone''s heart cold. There is absolutely no need to worry about the material support of the Empire. It doesn''t matter even if all the food in the city is sacrificed, but the blow is serious for the enemy. It''s meaningless. It''s estimated that it will knock them dizzy to the southeast and northwest. If they lose a hundred, they will hurt the enemy a thousand! Poison!

 Chapter 474

    It''s so poisonous! At this time, people were not only afraid to despise the rookie, but the fear in their hearts gradually grew. It has long been said that this guy is the devil who can play best in the competitive competition between Wudao college and demon college. The female students want to give up immediately after they draw him as their opponent. It seems that it is really good. His thought of Ma XingKong that day seems to have been inherited and continued to be carried forward in tactics.

    In any case, this is a great gospel for our own side. People who thought they had no chance of winning and planned to die for their country suddenly learned that they still had a chance to live, could not resist, and could run away coquettishly and happily without worries. It''s really great! So they all cheered and said in one voice: "commander Renault, we''ll prepare immediately!"

    Renault shouted to stop. They couldn''t wait to start work. They said: "Wait, don''t worry. I still have something to tell you. Well, ''good friends'' come all the way. As masters, we can''t be rude. On the night they are stationed, we can find a group of archers with strong long-range attack power to welcome them. We can give them some salutes from time to time to have a'' happy ''night. Don''t sleep so well. We can be'' friendly ''when we play the next day. What''s more, call When people go upstream, they temporarily block the water source, block it to the highest point, and release it fiercely. They are dusty and have to let others take a bath. They just don''t know whether they can swim or not? "

    Renault has entered a good situation. He is invincible when his belly is black. His previous rookie mentality has disappeared in the flying foam. The Yangtze River continues to surge and the Yellow river overflows: "Eh, there''s so much preparation time in two days. Our barbarian soldiers should also be free? Tell them to cut more trees and put them on the top of Lanling highland. Then light a fire. Let''s have a barbecue together. Finally, we''ll collect bean items in the city. It''s said that they have a lot of knights. Let them play skating and have fun with people and animals. That''s all for the time being. Go, if I think of it Other things will be added, ha ha. "

    Everyone was stunned and numb. I really don''t know how this guy thought of so many vicious tricks. At this time, what everyone wanted to say to Renault was: you''re not a fucking person!

    Just as the generals of all sizes who were influenced by Renault and had an extremely evil mentality were just about to go to the door, they heard Renault murmur behind them: "it''s a pity that if there were not many ordinary people in the city, I really wanted to lead the water monsters in the lakhma swamp. In terms of the proportion of the number of people, they should have died under the Warcraft!"

    When they heard the speech, they trembled and their legs softened. Kata fell straight to the ground with a "bang".

    Renault finally knows that the commander is busy and tired. Now his subordinates trust him very much. They will come and ask him about anything to see if there are more shameless ideas. There are a lot of big, small and important things. Now Renault feels like playing a super large chess game. No matter which chess pieces have to pay attention to, as well as the connection and interaction between them If you''re not careful, you''ll take care of one thing and lose the other, and your head hurts. Fortunately, several members of the storm mercenary regiment and the battalion commander in the regiment are capable people. At least they can do it if they explain their intentions casually.

    The body is not tired, but the mental consumption is too great. At the end of the day, he is almost paralyzed. Renault believes that he doesn''t have the patience to count 1 + 1 now.

    "Hard work, commander XIAOLINZI."

    Feeling the comfortable feeling from his shoulders, Renault exhaled, put down the map in his hand and closed his eyes.

    You don''t have to look. The person behind you must be Irene.

    "Ling''er, do you think all this is super absurd? Although I really command the war, it''s like playing a game."

    Irene smiled and said deliberately, "Xiao Linzi, you are so handsome when you play games. I''m so happy ~"

    "Hahaha, isn''t this Luna''s line?" Renault was very happy to hear Irene say so.

    "I''m serious, Xiao Linzi. I feel that you are born to command the army and guide the strong men of the country. You were really handsome just now!"

    Renault smiled and said nothing.

    Because, at this time, there is no need to say more.

    ����

    At night, it was as dark as the most terrible Warcraft. No one knew what would happen at night.

    Renault stood on the highland of Lanling, listening to the chaos caused by the panic of the enemy below, and the color of his face changed. He saw a spiritual arrow with different fighting spirit in the distance, emitting the most brilliant brilliance of their lives. He attacked the enemy camp like a meteor, bringing out a few screams and a lot of angry scolding.

    Thousands of archers have just completed their mission. After another wave of attacks on the northwest coalition army, they retreat methodically under the command of Yueji. This is the eleventh harassment tonight. Of course, it is impossible to hurt too many enemies, but it can make them panic, exhausted and sleepless. Naturally, the combat effectiveness of the army will be lower With the least number of troops, Renault can achieve the best results. Renault''s way of using troops is not underestimated. After all, he is an outsider who has carried the experience of human civil war for thousands of years.

    Even God, no, it should be the God of luck. It''s actually a psychic arrow sent by the wind. The range is much longer, and the effect is naturally better.

    Even washlaki, who had no mood swings recently, said excitedly: "commander Renault, there is no mistake in your judgment!" one sixth to one seventh of the soldiers, most of whom are temporarily called rookie students or new mercenaries with little combat experience. If they can be well equipped and excellent arms, It will be a great battle that can be recorded in the history of the Empire. Washlaki can''t suppress his excitement.

    Renault''s calculation is indeed very accurate. According to the Sanmu sentry with the strongest eyesight, the enemy inadvertently camped in fina''an village, and rushed the Earth Dragon car transporting food and grass to the water source in the center of the military camp to unload the food for cooking. Of course, whether from the perspective of protection or convenience, this is a scientific approach. However, they could not imagine that someone had already been ambushed in the underground of the center of their army.

    Renault''s waves of harassment are also of great benefit to the key players who have successfully ambushed in the center of the enemy camp and the executors of the grain burning plan. The enemy is exhausted, both mentally and physically. After so many rounds of attacks similar to scratching, they will know that the people on Renault''s side actually don''t dare to really launch an unannounced attack. Slacken down and ignore it, and when their preparedness is relaxed, the chances of success of the ambush increase greatly.

 Chapter 475

    The time for launching the ambush is set near the last moment before dawn, which is also the most physically exhausted time period. Renault knew that this tense and exciting moment was approaching. He suddenly felt very excited. Now he is like the next huge game of chess. Thousands of people''s lives are in his palm. The success or failure seems to be between such a thought. The supreme stimulation feeling is self-evident.

    Irene, as the head''s personal guard, stood beside Renault with emotion. Unlike Renault, who was usually giggling and lazy rogue, tonight he was a wise commander who planned strategies. Her eyes were full of self-confidence and a different charm worthy of reliance and trust.

    The leader of the archer team is Elena, who is also one of the chief of staff. She retreated after the team and directly came to Renault and said, "report to head Renault, our harassment plan is going well!"

    Renault looked at his familiar and strange roommate with an old face and nodded faintly: "battalion commander Shijun, very good!"

    Renault, who got rid of the rogue, was really cool. She had an indescribable bearing. Elena, who was used to his usual style, also had the same feeling as Irene. She was really surprised. She didn''t expect that the same person could have two completely opposite temperaments. The incomprehensible characteristics add a bit of charm to Renault.

    In fact, Renault just put forward a lot of vicious suggestions and details that need to be paid attention to. It was washlaki who really commanded the battle. Renault knows that his ability in strategy is really good, but taking the real scheduling ability, his rookie is far less than the experienced washlaki, and there is no need to be fat. Therefore, he simply delegated all the command, so that washlaki doesn''t have to report everything to him and make his own decisions. The battlefield situation is changing rapidly. The shorter the command is issued, the better.

    Renault, who is just a bystander now, is much easier than yesterday. All he has to do is stand on the high platform of the commander, watch washlaki give orders, and learn valuable experience from it.

    Now that the net of defense has been completed, it is only the last blow to the enemy''s vital points and the prevention of their counterattack. Looking at a glimmer of fish belly white in the sky, Renault murmured, "well, it seems that it''s almost time!"

    As soon as the voice fell, several fires rose in the center of the enemy camp below, and then a voice louder than the noise caused by the first wave of harassment by the archers came against the wind. The whole camp of the enemy was in chaos and almost boiling. From a distance, dense small black spots hugged the direction where the fire rose.

    Renault smiled and said, "it''s successful, ha ha..."

    Washlaki, Elena, and other battalion commanders waiting by the command platform were also shocked and encouraged.

    Washlaki immediately said, "battalion commander Shijun, immediately command the archer team to launch another attack to create chaos so that our people can escape calmly." now he is the temporary commander in full power, and he will not be polite to avoid delaying the fighter plane.

    "Yes!" Elena answered and immediately led a group of archers and soldiers to the underground of lanlinggao. Soon there was another riot outside the enemy. The enemy who rushed out to fight the fire did not have perfect defense. In this wave of attack, there were more casualties than ever before, although it was still a insignificant part for the overall number of the enemy, But the chaos is enough for them to have a headache.

    After a while, Elena and the archers had withdrawn, and they were calm. Bruce, the spell master who led the grain burning plan, followed him. Behind him were dozens of miscellaneous soldiers who were proficient in fire fighting. At the end were a group of dark, low hunchback cave warriors. Although they were ugly and insignificant, who could have thought, The most important part of this defense plan was completed by them. What''s more, no one thought that after the war, the unknown caveman, who was considered to be only coolies, stepped onto the stage of the continental war and became an indispensable member of the arms.

    Renault stood up and personally greeted: "brave soldiers, welcome back. You''ve worked hard, and the Empire will be proud of you!" although he doesn''t know how to command and dispatch, Renault is very good at stimulating morale, just a word or two.

    With the supreme respect, the commander sincerely praised these cave dwellers who were still very quiet after completing the task. They all wanted to shed their blood for the Empire and contribute their greatest strength.

    Bruce came forward to report calmly, but he couldn''t hide the excitement in his voice: "commander Renault, the grain burning plan was successfully completed, and only two caveman soldiers who didn''t have time to retreat were lost, and one soldier was slightly injured." although it was said that washlaki was the commander in charge, all battalion commanders reported their achievements directly to Renault to show their respect for the leader. Of course, washlaki was beside him, which was equivalent to reporting to both of them at the same time

    When Renault heard that someone had died, there was still a subtle ripple in his heart. However, he knew very well that it was inevitable for the war. It can be said that it is a very proud achievement to attack the enemy''s key points with almost negligible losses. The two dead caveman soldiers should also die with a smile. Thinking of this, Renault quickly got rid of a faint sadness and said, "very good, well done! The soldiers who lost their heroes will be remembered by the Empire forever!"

    Washlaki and other people who have experienced many battles and are used to seeing big winds and waves have long been used to it.

    The fire in the center of the enemy camp in the distance finally went out, and then came the flood of curses of the enemy. Obviously, they also understood the importance of food to their own side. There was no doubt that Renault''s shameless tactics completely angered them.

    Looking at the gathering of the enemy teams, Renault said happily instead of surprised: "the enemy commander is such a fool that he launched an attack in advance without calm. Ha ha, the whole army is ready. Let''s give them a blow first!" although he doesn''t know how to arrange the operation of the army, he will always fake the tiger''s power. Besides, I Needless to say that I have made the greatest contribution to the formulation of the whole plan, and no general dares to despise it. They just wondered about a noun in Renault''s words: what is a fool?

    Of course, the enemy commander is not a fool. He has fought against fierce confiscation for a long time, which makes people in the northwest more fierce, especially when they encounter setbacks. They thought that with the fierce nature aroused by their own soldiers and the absolute advantage of six times the number of people, they could defeat their opponents in one fell swoop or at least give them a heavy blow - if the other party''s commander was not too strong and abnormal.

 Chapter 476

    The northwest allied forces are angry but not disorderly. Their ranks are still in good order. After all, they are an army that has been trained for a long time. They are highly disciplined and can not be compared with the general mob.

    With the dawn of the first line of the rising sun coming to the earth, the horn of the charge finally sounded. The front of the charge was a team of about 2000 knights who were extremely strong in both impact and defense. They were covered with black heavy armor and only showed their eyes.

    The iron cavalry of the northwest allied army is very famous. First of all, the Knights are tall and powerful. Their steel spears are at least half thicker than those of ordinary knights in the Delphi empire. It''s amazing. Row after row of spear points bring people pressing pressure. The left tower shield is large enough to help the mount resist long-range attacks such as bows and arrows.

    Their mount eyes are like copper bells, their two tusks are curved and sharp, and there are jagged meat grains on their skin. This is a kind of Warcraft called Duoqi. In addition to strong endurance and strength, their skin is thick and fleshy, and their defense is also good. The bow and arrow with weak spiritual strength can''t be hurt. This kind of Warcraft is mostly produced in the extremely cold places in the northwest. It can be caught for riding. The Knights of the coalition are domineering, and it''s amazing.

    This team of knights is only a forward, which is used as a test. However, nearly 2000 knights were used in the first wave of attack, which is almost equal to all the numbers of this branch of the Renault side. It can be seen that the strength of the enemy is really strong.

    If in peacetime, such a team of knights may be able to tear a small gap in the enemy''s defense line, and then start with this as a flaw, but now it''s not peacetime because they meet the most cunning opponent.

    If we join the confrontation with each other, the 376 regiment will surely lose, and it will collapse soon. However, Renault used his troops where they could play the greatest role. For example, archers harassed the enemy so that he could not get enough sleep. Other arms also made the best use of everything. In this way, it was difficult to compare their strength.

    The Allied knights rushed straight up the steep slope. The dorky beast really had strong endurance and explosive power. When traveling on such a steep slope, the speed increased instead of decreasing. Seeing that there was only about half of the distance from the top of Lanling highland, the Knights felt strange that until now, there was no obstruction. The situation was a little mysterious. Generally speaking, even if the other party doesn''t support it, it should be expressed more or less. However, this is a good thing. According to past experience, more than half of the journey has been completed, and Duoqi''s speed has almost reached the peak. Cooperating with the knights, it has formed an indomitable momentum. With the number of soldiers on the other side, no matter what kind of arms, they can''t resist. They must be washed away by an endless stream of 2000 spears.

    While the Allied knights were complacent, a large group of four armed soldiers appeared in front. The Knights remained unmoved and continued to drive and dismount without stagnation. Even the barbarians with infinite power can not resist the team whose momentum reaches the peak at the moment, just like a hurricane. Don''t talk about these four armed people.

    When they were only more than 100 meters away from the four armed people, the Knights raised their spears neatly, and their bodies fell in line with Duoqi. At this time, the formation was suddenly divided into several batches. 300 people in front spread evenly, followed by 300 people, sandwiched in the gap of the previous round as the second wave of attack, while 300 people in the rear were sandwiched in the gap of the previous round. Wave by wave, the 2100 knights were divided into seven waves.

    Knights are good at impact. If the momentum is blocked and close combat is not smart. Rush, retreat, rush, retreat, invariable but most effective. If the first round knight can''t tear the enemy''s defense line, they will return from both sides and rush up from the next round, and then the next round. After the last round Knight also rushes up, the first round knight can speed up and launch the second wave of attack. This is a special "flowing water impact" in the knight arms of the northwest coalition army, forcing the defensive side to hit hard and bear the continuous and endless pressure until it collapses. Using this move, they were almost invincible in the siege of cities and strongholds.

    The Knights soon found that each other''s four armed soldiers did not take out thick shields and other defensive attacks that had the greatest impact, but a big basket in one hand. In their doubts, the overwhelming black spots had spilled over. The Knights did not know what weapons this was. It seemed that they had never heard of, and the unknown was the most terrible. In their hearts, they dared not neglect, and immediately raised the tower shield in front of themselves and Duoqi. However, there were too many black spots. The knights in the front two rounds were more or less hit by some, but the black spots were soon bounced off by heavy armor and didn''t do any harm.

    When the knights were very strange, their bodies suddenly tilted sharply and the sky shook and turned. They fell heavily to the ground in the roar of dorky animals. Because they were wearing heavy armor and their speed was comparable to that of bullet trains, they fell dizzy and disordered their blood and blood under the great inertia. Some were even crushed by their own mounts of hundreds of kilograms, and suffered some serious injuries. At this time, they found that there were a pile of round, slippery and hard beans on the ground. However, these insignificant things completely collapsed their fierce attack. It was a shame for the knight to fall and ride down, and it was these silver coins and a lot of beans that brought them this shame. They were almost depressed with endocrine disorders.

    But the matter was not over yet. Because the formation of the knights in front was suddenly disordered, the Knights inserted in the gap behind were also flustered. They were in a hurry to make Duoqi stop. Therefore, even people with pets bumped over and directly bumped some of their already unlucky companions out of a few meters away. It was very enjoyable and immediately reached a climax.

    However, their addiction was not enough, and they immediately followed their companions. All the mounts could not stand stably and fell down, and the knights on the horse naturally had difficulties. Then they were "very enjoyable" by the next wave of knights, like dominoes, and the chain reaction continued. Originally arrogant, the Knights and their pets with the heart of stopping our death fell helplessly in the obscenity of the beans.

    At last, the knight at the end of the queue barely had enough time to "brake", but he did not dare to move a little, so as not to accidentally step on a hateful bean, destroy the knight''s dignity and ruin his reputation. The other arms that were ready to go behind were stunned. In the past, the mighty Knights failed without touching the enemy''s hair. The defeat was not ordinary.

    The whole formation was in a mess. The ground was full of strange people who wanted to get up like turtles, but fell under the beans again and again. Only the head of the knight regiment who could defend and fight was spared. However, he looked at the scene in front of him and almost vomited blood. He vowed that if he could successfully capture will city, the first thing to do was to burn all the beans in the city immediately.

 Chapter 477

    Seeing that Duoqi on the ground can no longer get up, the Knights have to abandon their horses and want to return to their own camp alone. Fortunately, they have super defensive heavy armor, otherwise the last batch of archers will be in trouble. However, everything has two sides. The Knights soon learned this truth, but they learned a painful lesson.

    The logs, burning red as charcoal and emitting thick smoke one by one, flew and rolled down from the Lanling highland. A large group of barbarians kept rolling down the fire wood. Kata, who likes to set fire, led a group of guys who are proficient in fire power to make each wood red quickly. He shouted abnormally: "how cool! How cool!"

    In their panic, the knights who had no time to escape were drowned by fire wood. Their heavy armor became a burden at this time, and they couldn''t show the lightness skill at all. As we all know, the heat transfer of steel is very strong. These knights were trapped in heavy armor and roasted alive. The wailing sound was creepy, but they didn''t dare to come forward to rescue. Knight impact is the first ring in the attack. If you can''t tear the opponent''s defense, others act rashly, and the only result is self destruction.

    The whole slope of several kilometers under lanlinggao became a sea of fire, which burned for at least two hours. In addition to the commander of the knights, the northwest coalition army also had a group of knights who quickly took off their heavy armor and gave up their mounts to escape alone. It was very shameful for knights to run for their lives on the spot, but now no one blames them. If they don''t run, they can only become a member of the coke on the steep slope.

    The self-esteem of the northwest coalition army was too high. The first wave of attack sent two thousand knights, which made them pay a heavy price. There were only more than three hundred Knights left, and Duoqi was completely destroyed. The coalition army, which had lost all its vigour, could only stop for a while and return to the camp to make plans.

    Almost wiped out the enemy in the first round of attack, and there were no casualties except a barbarian who accidentally burned his hand when setting fire to wood. This record is absolutely proud and exciting. There is no doubt that it is a classic coquettish battle in the Imperial War. All the people in Lanling highland were so excited that they clapped their hands.

    At this time, the enemy has been discussing the plan of the next attack, and the first task is how to solve those hateful beans!

    The northwest allied army was not a fool either. They soon came up with a way to deal with it. Knights, barbarian soldiers, and the barrier division and other defensive arms fully covered a group of water mages and slowly made the hard land on the whole slope muddy. The countless beans rolling down from the top of the slope were either stuck or trapped in the soil, and Duoqi wouldn''t slip on it, It can also defend against rolling fire wood attack to a certain extent.

    Renault also knew that this simple tactic could not work for a long time. He sprinkled some beans symbolically and gave up after seeing that it was useless. The real face-to-face hand fight also kicked off at this time.

    Relying on its absolute geographical advantage, Renault obviously had the upper hand. However, due to the great difference in strength and the enemy''s desperate posture, knights, barbarians and stone men rushed up. No matter how strong washlaki''s rotation and scheduling ability of soldiers was, they were not supported in the end. After a day of fierce fighting, Lanling highland was swallowed up by the enemy bit by bit. However, the enemy is so crazy that there are no casualties. The highland of Lanling is piled up like a mountain, dyed into a shocking red, and the death forms are different. It''s terrible to see. Some are burned to ashes, stones are pressed into meat sauce, Mu Ling invades seven holes to bleed, his face is distorted and dies in pain, cut into pieces by wind blades, and shot into hedgehogs by arrows. It''s strange. After all, these ordinary soldiers can''t compare with the masters with spiritual power. Many people don''t even have the chance to take the recovery pill, so they lose their lives.

    The ground was full of stumps and broken arms, internal organs and intestines. The strong smell of blood came from the mountain wind, which made people almost want to vomit. It was almost the battle on the body that made Renault see the cruelty and tragedy of the war for the first time. Every life is as cheap as grass mustard. Death''s sickle can''t harvest and has no resistance. But he can''t show sympathy. The softhearted side usually dies faster.

    The enemy''s knights are only a few hundred meters away from the top of the highland. Under the cover of the long-range attack of the rear archers and magicians, washlaki reluctantly gave up the order of the battle point, and all the people quickly returned to Weill City, which is very difficult to get. They lost at least one tenth of their people, while their own side is about one thirtieth, The casualty ratio of one to three has made a lot of money.

    After the enemy occupied Lanling highland, it was too late and did not want to pursue again. Moreover, the scuffle for one day was very tired. It was impossible to attack the city of will protected by the city wall again. It would be better to rest for one night and fight another day. The coalition troops stationed this time were extra careful and almost dug three feet to prevent the food from being destroyed again. After yesterday''s grain burning, they could only save a very small part, and there were several piles of people who were close to the soldiers'' accommodation. The Raiders were afraid to disturb the garrison. Finally, they didn''t have time to burn and survived.

    There was not much harassment at night. After all, Renault had given up the favorable terrain and did not dare to leave the city easily, so as to avoid the death of a small number of archers under the counterattack of the enemy. Therefore, the northwest allied forces were able to sleep comfortably, but when they came to the bottom of will city the next day, they almost fainted when they saw the scene in front of them - each city gate was blocked by a lot of rocks.

    I''ve only heard of the defensive battle of closing the city gate or sending a large number of people to guard the city gate. I''ve never heard of the case of sealing my own city gate. It''s clearly a complete disregard for the rules of the game. The northwest allied forces are almost impressed to get such a rogue and excellent move, Almost everyone put forward this plan, and the mother and other female relatives clicked it a hundred times.

    In desperation, the barbarian soldiers had to wear heavy helmets foolishly, and then ran out of the barracks in large numbers. They wanted to remove the stones at the bottom of the city, while the archers and magicians kept sending long-range skills to cover their work. However, they miscalculated this time. When the powerful barbarian ran halfway, he found that what he met was not a wind blade, not a spiritual arrow, not a fireball, not a spear and knife, but a flood. Renault had a flood in which the dam on the upper Myin river was built high and the water level rose to the top.

 Chapter 478

    Among all the elements, the water with the lowest attack power has become a nightmare for barbarians. Clumsy, they can''t swim at all and can''t lighten their body. Wearing heavy armor, they sink directly to the bottom and can''t breathe. This is not a problem that can be solved by eating recovery pills. The only thing waiting for them is death. The terrain between Weill city and Lanling highland was low-lying. The flood directly submerged a large open space outside the city, and all the barbarians who could not evacuate in time became water ghosts. The main forces of the siege suffered a large number of damage again, which was undoubtedly another blow after the bean tactics. The blow was so heavy that the northwest coalition Army wanted to go crazy. The city, which was supposed to be able to destroy the withered and decadent, is now extremely difficult. All the generals were a little upset by the opponent''s obscene tactics. It was bean throwing, rolling stone, fire burning and flooding again. What will be next time?

    If it was a frontal collision, even if there were more casualties on our side, it would not be so cowardly as now, and others would let a large number of barbarian soldiers be summoned by the Lord without damaging one soldier. Will city, gentle as a sheep, suddenly turned into a wolf. In the current situation, I don''t know who will win.

    Renault, the initiator of all this, lay tired in the tent, yawned and warned himself not to sleep.

    After this series of commands, even if Renault''s mental strength is strong and he doesn''t sleep for days and nights, he can''t hold it after all.

    Hearing someone knocking at the door and vaguely agreeing, I saw avina hurried in.

    Renault said vaguely, "ling''er, come and lie down with me. I''m tired to death."

    Avina choked and said with white eyes, "commander Renault, you will go to the next battalion commander. Shi Jun has something important to report!"

    Hearing avina''s voice, Renault got up, felt his nose awkwardly, and asked, "what''s important? Tell me."

    Avina didn''t know whether it was helpless or something else. She said, "just come and have a look with me."

    ����

    When Renault stood at the top of the wall, he found that the flood under the city had subsided a lot. Then he saw from a distance that the coalition soldiers were digging canals to divert water. If the city had been so flooded, their attack would not have to be launched.

    Renault laughed and said, "these guys have a set and learn from Dayu!"

    Although avina doesn''t know who Dayu is, she still knows: "You still laugh! Although you beat their knights and barbarians, it is said that there are a large number of earth mages in the enemy, at least more than 1000. Although a large number of barbarians were drowned with water, which greatly hindered the siege time, with such a large team of earth mages, they can use" earth control "in one day Control the earth and stone under the city and build a small steep slope to the top of the city wall. Then we will be in trouble.

    Washlaki also nodded and said, "it''s really good. I didn''t expect that they had so many earth magicians and had some trouble. Commander Renault, do you have any suggestions?"

    Renault said dismissively, "wouldn''t it be nice to kill them?"

    Washlaki smiled awkwardly and didn''t speak.

    Avina gave him a white look: "Commander Renault, what you said is light. No one knows the importance of magicians. They have a Knights'' regiment and a group of enchanters, who are protected by enchanters and cast spells across the air. They are 60 or 70 meters away. Even our archers can''t take them at this range. The Knights and enchanters will almost disintegrate their attacks unless they fight close, but I You can''t do such a stupid thing? "If you use the homologous element material as the medium, many mages can launch some skills of space manipulation, and the earth system is undoubtedly the most convenient one

    Renault said faintly, "sixty or seventy meters, no problem. Staff avina and staff washlaki, you wait to watch the show. Let me deal with these people. Ask the archers to prepare, and they will have a chance at any time."

    Avina and washlaki were puzzled when they saw his vows. Although they didn''t know what he could do, they finally settled down. Avina knew that Renault''s storm kill was amazing, but it was impossible to blow thousands of magicians to death. Even Randolph came in person and had to spend some time to kill thousands of magicians at one go. That''s all Don''t mention Renault''s half baked storm.

    Just as avina washlaki and her two guessed, after draining the water, the Knights and the earth mages under the cover of the enchanter began to cast spells 60 or 70 meters away. At first, there were more than 600 people, but they soon reinforced to 800. Due to many accidents caused by the other party''s strange tactics, the siege progress was much slower than expected, The northwest allied forces have felt the urgency of time and can no longer wait. Moreover, they really can''t think of any danger.

    It''s just that unexpected danger is not dangerous. After the magician''s reinforcements reached 800, strange changes suddenly occurred. It''s not the threat of the other party''s archers, nor is it burning, rolling stones and flooding. These schemes are useless now.

    The explosion happened almost without warning. It was a series of explosions. Sixty or seventy meters away from the city wall, it was just at the feet of the magician. Although the powerful knight and the enchanter were slightly damaged, the magician''s fragile body could not withstand such heavy tossing. It was blown up like a paper kite, and five or six hundred of the 800 people were killed and injured immediately , the archers who had already prepared in the city took the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. After a burst of random arrows, at least three or five meters were blown up. The magician who had not died but could not be protected in time by the knight and the enchanter became a hedgehog.

    The people of the northwest allied army stared at each other. They were shocked and full of big question marks. What strange and terrible skill can they bury in the ground first and then detonate remotely? Isn''t it amazing?

    If Renault knew what they thought, he would laugh. Don''t talk about mine warfare. Maybe they don''t even know what a mine is?

    Buried underground with magical elements, it will detonate when the mental power of control is exhausted in a certain time. This is also what Renault arranged for the magician in advance.

    Lifting the Apocalypse bracelet, Renault gathered his strength and shouted����

    "Storm kill!"

    For a moment, a thick tornado swept to a team of Northwest coalition forces in the distance.

    The northwest allied army who didn''t know what the hell was quickly raised its shield to resist, but this time, let alone the magician, even the knights with heavy armor and people flying into the sky with their mounts. In addition to the first few, dozens of knights who were several meters away also came to the same end. They flew high and fell back to the ground. I don''t know whether they were dead or alive.

    Seeing the only survivors, Renault did not send another storm to kill. First, the distance is not enough. If the storm can''t reach the enemy, it will dissipate automatically. Second, it takes a lot of mental effort to use this skill.

    ����

    Three days later, the cautious northwest allied forces finally worked hard to capture will city, but what they found was an empty city. Except for no one, all useful materials such as food were burned. The raging fire rose into the sky and burst into a light of ridicule. The whole sky of will city was shrouded in thick smoke.

    After painstaking efforts, the grain and grass were destroyed, and experienced fire, flooding, rolling stones, blasting and other hardships. They paid several times the casualties of each other, and finally got such an abandoned city? The commander of the northwest allied forces was about to cry. Renault, who had successfully resisted for four days and let all the citizens of the city move away, had already embarked on the road of retreat with the warriors of his 376 regiment.

 Chapter 479

    Renault was sleeping. He dreamed that he had returned to the earth. Everything was peaceful, as if nothing had ever happened. I have never been to this world.

    "Commander Renault, is battalion commander Shijun there? Deputy commander washlaki is looking for him."

    Renault was awakened by the words of his men informing the soldiers.

    Irene is really here. Last night, she returned from the first battle. In order to celebrate, Renault, Lin Ling and Irene held a small bonfire banquet outside the camp. The three were very happy to eat and talk. Unconsciously, the three fell asleep outside the camp.

    Watching Lin Ling and Shi Jun close their eyes in different sleeping positions, Renault couldn''t help smiling.

    He pushed Irene and said, "wake up, washlaki has something for you."

    Irene naturally woke up reluctantly, but after all, she was her most respected leader and rushed there without slacking.

    Watching Irene go away, Renault was full of doubts. What should he say alone? The bad feeling of leaving the dormitory of Chang''an University came out from the bottom of my heart.

    When Irene came back, her face didn''t look good, and her previous happiness was gone. Renault''s heart jumped: "Shijun, is something wrong? The enemy situation has changed and the coalition forces are chasing us?"

    Irene smiled reluctantly, "no, don''t think about it." but even the blind can see that she must have something on her mind.

    Since the army is not in a hurry, it has nothing to do with the coalition. Then it may be a private matter. Is it because something is unhappy in the Shijun family?

    Once at Chang''an University., They talked for a long time more than once throughout the night, telling each other their inner feelings and secrets. Although Irene did not tell herself the truth of women disguised as men, she also told Renault that she was a member of a large family. Renault also concealed some of her real situation, but said she was a member of the babeka empire.

    Thinking that Shi Jun''s relatives may have died in the battle, the more I think about it, the more I feel that the conditions for this possibility are relatively large. If I work together, washlaki will certainly not call her alone. At least I have to respect myself. When I think of this, Renault feels at ease. After all, there are not many unhappy things to ask. Renault can only "Oh", Then stop talking.

    When Renault met the people with Lin Ling, he found that the faces of the people were strange. Most of them looked at themselves intentionally or unintentionally, while Kata, who didn''t know how to hide his emotions, was the most obvious.

    Renault felt uneasy, touched his forehead and asked, "gentlemen, there are no flowers on my face?"

    The kata people laughed twice as an answer. If they played such a joke with them at ordinary times, the atmosphere would be much easier. However, today is an exception. Renault felt that their smiles were squeezed out, which made it even more embarrassing.

    Finally, Renault coughed twice: "deputy commander washlaki, let''s go."

    Only washlaki still looked calm, as if the sky would not frown when it fell: "commander Renault, I don''t think we need to go for the time being."

    Renault wondered, "why?"

    Washlaki said faintly, "last night, the messenger in the regiment received an urgent order from commander hank of the imperial reinforcements, asking us to stay where we are and wait for the army to meet. They will arrive at noon."

    Renault frowned and said, "is there such a thing?" because 376 regiment is a hodgepodge, there are not many regular soldiers, and the vast majority of rookies and college students temporarily enlisted in the army. These people were summoned only when the Empire was in urgent need of manpower. Therefore, Renault was instructed to take the whole regiment back to Korea immediately upon the arrival of the reinforcements to continue their study or training, If, because of experience, a large number of potential talents die in the battlefield, the loss will be great.

    Why did the order change temporarily? Moreover, people are not their own head. Does the Empire think they are half a bucket of water, and washlaki is the head of the army? Renault believed that washlaki would not deceive himself, so he smiled and said, "well, it''s good to have a rest."

    Renault was in a depressed mood all morning. Inexplicably, it is reasonable to complete the task with honor. When he returned to the city, he should be very relaxed and happy. However, he just couldn''t get happy. General washlaki and other generals seemed a little isolated more or less, not as close as when they fought side by side the other day.

    Near noon, the sunny sky suddenly changed, and thick clouds rolled in, as if demons were coming. The air was unusually dull, and Renault''s bad hunch was getting stronger and stronger. Just at this time, the dense hooves of the magic horse came in the wind - the imperial reinforcements arrived.

    However, when Renault wanted to meet her, she was held by Irene: "head Renault, you don''t have to go. Deputy head washlaki will deal with it."

    Renault Qi said: "why, no matter how to say, I am also the head of 376 regiment in name. It''s impolite?"

    Irene''s face was uncertain: "I''ll tell you later. In short, it''s best to stay here now."

    Hank is a tough werewolf and one of the famous Orc warriors in Chang''an city. He knows the technology of animal transformation and has broken through the level III animal transformation. Few orcs can reach this level. Riding on the giant Blattella, he looked conspicuous, followed by an endless army.

    Washlaki saluted and said, "commander hank, welcome to your headquarters."

    Hank nodded slightly and then said to washlaki, "commander washlaki, where''s Renault? Have you captured him?"

    This sentence was earth shattering. In addition to several mentally prepared senior generals such as Kata, all the company commanders, platoon commanders, small captains and some ordinary soldiers close behind him immediately burst into an uproar. Although washlaki did almost all the military dispatching these days, it is well known that those tricks and strategies came from the head of the young commander. If it were not for him, let alone the people in will city, they would probably have to sacrifice their lives for the country because of their adherence, and they could successfully complete the task and survive. It can be said that most of them were the work of the commander. Why should a leader with such outstanding achievements be disposed of?

    Washlaki took a step forward: "commander hank, I don''t understand why the top will issue a wanted notice, but I can assure you with my personality that head Renault is definitely a competent leader, and there must be some misunderstanding." in fact, in the secret order he received, in addition to requiring the army to stay in place, there was another part: take over the head of 376 regiment immediately and capture Renault!

 Chapter 480

    This is why washlaki urgently called Irene out for consultation. He could not disobey the Imperial military, but he could not execute such inexplicable orders.

    Even the shy Karin said excitedly, "commander hank, please tell us what''s going on?"

    SANA Lingge also stood up: "please give us a reasonable reason, otherwise we will not hand over head Renault."

    Kata is the most popular. He also admires Renault''s Conspiracy: "fuck his grandmother. Whoever wants to deal with head Renault will pass me first!"

    And Bruce, who is very conservative and attaches great importance to military discipline. Lawrence, whose face is more square than a brick, even voiced his support for Renault, because this arrest order is really unreasonable.

    Hankmu was expressionless: "I''m just acting under orders! If there''s any doubt, we''ll talk about it after escorting Renault back!" after that, with a wave of his hand, more than a dozen people came out silently. Covered with a black cloak on their heads, the whole person stood there, looking lifeless, and the cold smell of death almost suffocated, That''s a taste that can only be formed after hunting countless lives. Without exception, these people engraved a sign of death on their left shoulder, holding a blood red sickle in their hand, and the skeleton mouth was slightly opened, as if they were laughing darkly. It was so lifelike that people would feel uncomfortable when they saw it. What''s more frightening is the meaning represented by this sign - the imperial God of death pursuit group! They are dedicated to hunting down or arresting people who commit heinous crimes and do great harm to the interests of the Empire.

    Washlaki and others were shocked when they saw the death pursuit group. Washlaki knew there was no room for negotiation at all. They didn''t want to take Renault back for questioning, but to kill him.

    Washlaki said coldly, "commander hank, in this case, the lower officer can only offend!" after that, a mass of cold air came out of his hands, and kata and other people took out their weapons at the same time.

    Hank said angrily, "washlaki, how dare you disobey the order!"

    Washlaki said with disapproval, "I just want to seek justice for head Renault!" having heard of the resentment between Leon and Renault, he knew very well that it must have something to do with Keith. If there is no accident, the 376 regiment should have been completely destroyed in the confrontation with the northwest coalition army. Keith sent Renault as the head, which is obviously suspected of public revenge. Now the 376 regiment is safe and sound, and even has made great achievements. Keith naturally can''t let the thorn in his eye continue to enjoy the scenery, so he issued the inexplicable arrest order. Although as the head of the mercenary regiment, washlaki knows the importance of obeying orders, he must not hand over a commander who has saved at least a few million civilians and more than 20000 troops for no reason.

    A dazzling colorful light rose from washlaki''s hand and looked particularly dazzling under the dark sky.

    Hank''s face changed greatly. He knew that the signal bomb sent at this critical moment must represent some special significance. With a wave of his hand, "those who disobey orders, kill together! All other soldiers are not allowed to move!" although he had to take Renault anyway, he didn''t want to fight for it and lead to a large-scale fire in the internal army.

    Although the soldiers of the 376 regiment did not know what the dispute with the friendly forces was about, washlaki and others fought with them. The bloody generals were undoubtedly the leaders recognized in their hearts. In addition, most of them were untrained rookies, and their blood surged up. They raised their blades regardless of Hank''s words.

    Washlaki calmly said, "everyone listen to the order and don''t act rashly!" although he won''t hand over Renault, washlaki can''t fight collectively. Since hank has set the rules of the game and doesn''t use other troops, it''s better to act according to the rules of the game.

    At this time, Irene and Renault in the rear of the military camp have also seen the signal bomb in the sky, which is beautiful but represents the light of emergency. Renault frowned and said, "what''s the matter, chief of staff Irene, you must be hiding something from me!"

    Irene''s face was as gray as death. She took out a scroll from her arms and stuffed it into Renault''s hand: "Renault, take Lin Ling immediately and run away along the route on this magic map. You have been wanted all over the Empire. I''m afraid there is no place for the whole Tang Dynasty!"

    "What?" Renault was stunned when he heard the speech.

    The rainstorm still kept falling. The sky was like the belly of a dead fish. It was dizzy and confused in front. However, in such a rainstorm, two figures rode on strange living water animals in the rain and hurried on their way.

    Renault''s mood is as bad as the weather, because he is now a sinner of the whole Tang Kingdom and even a public enemy of the whole southeast China. The charges are treason and enemy espionage. When the garrison was strong enough to resist, he abandoned the city and fled, which led to the fall of the city of will and heavy losses to the Empire. Fortunately, reinforcements arrived in time, fought bravely and recaptured the city of Wales.

    The charge made Renault almost vomit blood, but it was hard to defend. Not to mention his small head, many high-level people in the Tang Dynasty were nailed with unwarranted charges, and these people, without exception, were the opponents of Keith or important figures under his opponents.

    Suddenly, the power of military aircraft in this war is temporarily in the hands of Keith. As the president of the coalition army Association, he is indeed the only candidate. Keith''s opponents can''t have any opinions on this and let him deploy. However, no one can imagine that the political civil war of the Empire took place as suddenly as the attack of the northwest allied forces. Even Keith''s enemies did not expect that he would take advantage of the chaos of the war, either send his enemies to a trap such as the 376 regiment to kill with a knife, or wantonly distort the facts, and take advantage of this short-term military power, Those GIS opponents who were caught off guard were either directly destroyed by the enemy, or committed the crime of disobedience or betrayal in self-defense. People in the war are in an abnormal state of chaos. They only pay more attention to the outcome of the war and their own tomorrow. Coupled with the overwhelming rumors and the hypocritical face of Keith, the vast majority of the people think he can''t do such shameless things, and most of them believe it. They thought that those who had a gap with Keith were unwilling to listen to the deployment, and even did not hesitate to have an internal war. The crowd was raging and scolded. Although there were some rumors that Keith killed his colleagues for his own personal gain, these rumors were soon suppressed.

    For a time, the high-level situation of the Empire changed greatly, and many people attached to Keith when things were bad. After joining the party and cutting down on dissidents, Keith''s power reached the peak and was almost unshakable.

 Chapter 481

    Renault underestimated Keith. In addition to "forbearance", he also had the means of "ruthlessness" and "poison". The death pursuit group was originally founded according to his intention. The purpose is to eliminate the pests of the Empire. But this time they did not destroy the pests of the Empire, but the pests in Keith''s eyes. Some of Keith''s enemies, who were very popular and not easy to slander, were directly killed by the death pursuit regiment ambushed in the army.

    Keith also had a good time to launch a thunder strike. When the reinforcements were about to change and the situation was no longer unexpected, the rabbit died and the dog hummed, which not only did not affect national security, but also exterminated dissidents. Such things have been done by many monarchs in the ancient history of the earth. Simple but most effective. Or it will have some impact on reputation. However, the impact is too small compared with the benefits that can be obtained. The old fox is excellent enough. He is mentally relaxed. He kills people by taking advantage of the knife and launches the opportunity. In addition to tearing the mask and slightly losing a little popularity that is irrelevant to the overall situation, everything is almost perfect.

    Renault felt very aggrieved at first, but when he knew the great changes in the Empire, he was helpless. For a large number of high-level figures who have been wrongly killed, he is just a little reptile. If it hadn''t been for Leon''s serious injury, Keith would have despised his dispensable little man. Just one more by the way. It should be buried with other high-level officials, otherwise more than a dozen members of the God of death pursuit group would not be sent.

    The only thing that annoys Renault is that because of the old thing Keith, he has no shelter in Datang!

    After all, Renault has even regarded this country as its own.

    This is the seventh day of running away. Renault is a little tired. Irene doesn''t have to say that she would have been tired if she hadn''t summoned an apostle to help them divide the journey.

    At first light, they found that they had left the wild forest and stood on the top of a cliff, while a vast and boundless sea appeared in front of them. In the distance of the coastline, a city vaguely appeared in the rain.

    Renault smiled freely, sat down and gasped. He said, "it seems good that you and I just run away and live everywhere."

    Irene looked worried at Renault and said, "don''t worry, XIAOLINZI? How do you feel so tired?"

    Renault shook his head and told Irene not to worry. At the same time, there are such questions in my heart. Why do I get tired so easily?

    It seems that life is passing away.

    However, the situation was critical. Renault didn''t think much and said, "ling''er, let''s have a rest here now."

    Irene nodded and sat down.

    I''m not sorry for Datang. He who saved tens of thousands of people is worthy of anyone. Those civilians who can continue their lives in Weill City dare not speak up even under the influence of GIS. However, they must be sincerely grateful to the former commander of 376 regiment. As soon as Renault got rid of his depression, he was shocked and took out the magic map given by avina: "we can reach the jurisdiction of dalaneihai harbor in half a day at most and take a boat to akalin, the island country. This is where Miss avina wants us to go."

    Except tianluan, both sides of the ocean were involved in the war. In addition to countries with clear positions, there are a small number of special forces on the mainland. They have no or very little conflict of interest with either party. So I finally chose to remain neutral. After the northwest allied forces and the southeast central allied forces failed to win over them, they did not have a hard line invasion, so as not to encounter resistance or force them to join the enemy camp. Therefore, these neutral countries avoided the spread of war in the delicate situation and continued to operate as usual. For example, the Empire akalin is one of them and the place where Renault can take refuge. He has "betrayed" the mainstay of Datang. He has also been despised by Datang''s friends. If he goes to them, he will still be dead.

    Renault is not without thinking about the distant Eastern countries in the past, for example, Jixia, which is more distant. However, the road is really far away and endless. Most importantly, the road is extremely dangerous. I don''t know what kind of encounter I will have. Renault dared not take the risk with Irene.

    Their own strength is still not strong enough to cross the whole kingdom!

    At least, the gap between Athena and Diao cicada is still incredible.

    Dalai inland sea port is one of the important trade centers between neutral countries, with a special status. Neither the northwest allied forces nor Datang dare to use force openly and on a large scale on their land. At most, they send a small number of people to assassinate fugitives. If Renault gets there, it goes without saying that the security will be greatly increased. The people of the death chasing Legion are very good at tracking, like tarsal maggots, which is very troublesome. Fortunately, washlaki and others helped resist for a while, and a strange thing happened at that time. The death pursuit group saw another "Renault" slip away in the opposite direction of their escape route, diverting their attention, and Renault, who got valuable time, was spared. But who would that person be? Who will help himself regardless of the danger of his life and have the ability to deceive the sharp eyes of the death chasing Legion? Renault broke his head and couldn''t think of it.

    The continuous rainstorm came at a good time, covering up or diluting a lot of the escaped smell and traces. The people of the death pursuit group are even better at tracking. According to several waves of reconnaissance bee puppet reports released by Irene, they have not been found. The maximum reconnaissance range of this bee puppet is 100 Li, that is, Renault has at least opened the distance of the other party 100 li. Ships go out almost all the time in the neilada sea harbor. If there is no accident, the death pursuit regiment can''t catch up in time. That''s why Renault can breathe a sigh of relief. Datang and the northwest allied forces have been temporarily in a stalemate. Datang has quickly adjusted some systems according to the war, and the internal political struggle needs time buffer. The northwest allied forces are consolidating the city to prevent counterattack. They have scruples with each other, so they don''t dare to act rashly for the time being.

    "Well, let''s go. We''ll be at the port soon." Renault stood up. However, the alarm suddenly appeared, and Renault almost flashed subconsciously.

    A mass of black mucus flew past him and fell to the ground after it failed. The rain fell on it and made a nourishing sound. The glued grass directly withered and yellow, as if the vitality had been quickly extracted. The familiar nature of spiritual power immediately reminded Renault of a person, but he was also the most unlikely person to appear here.

 Chapter 482

    A man in black walked out of the forest behind him, "old friend, long time no see, Jie!"

    Yin cold temperament, Yin cold laughter, everything makes people very uncomfortable. When Irene saw this person, her petite body trembled uncontrollably - the residual side effect of the dark pupil.

    Renault''s pupil suddenly contracted: "Leon!?" his face was full of holes, with white bones half exposed, half flesh and half bones even worse than skeletons, which was extremely ugly and disgusting. However, Renault recognized it at a glance, but he really didn''t understand that Leon was seriously injured, his dark spirit was almost destroyed, lost his ability to move, and even weaker than ordinary civilians, How did you show up here? Moreover, judging from the dark corrosion just now, his spiritual power seems to have been greatly restored. What''s the matter? Renault was full of fog, but he didn''t have time to think about it, because big trouble came.

    Accompanied by Leon, there were twelve people wearing black cloaks and emitting the smell of death. The skull pattern on their shoulders was particularly conspicuous, which was also a sign of Renault''s hatred. There is no doubt that it is the damn God of death pursuit group. However, judging from the differences in their stature and occupation, it seems that they are not the same group as those who have been pestering themselves since they escaped from the 376 group. They should be other members of the God of death pursuit group.

    Renault was just surprised. Then a joking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "why, I didn''t kill you last time. Did you come here to die this time?"

    Leon was not angry because of Renault''s words. He smiled strangely and said coldly: "this time, I came with three top experts of the death pursuit regiment! And I also have a newly learned must kill skill to use for you, Jie Jie!!"

    When the terrible laughter came, Renault frowned and said, "ling''er, step back and give it to me."

    As he said this, he moved and wanted to take out the long sword.

    Irene retreated obediently behind Renault, and her hands condensed the power of dense water elements to assist Renault.

    But the next moment, Renault''s expression changed in an instant!

    "How possible! What''s going on!"

    Looking at Renault''s expression of surprise and panic, Irene urgently asked, "what''s the matter with XIAOLINZI?"

    Renault didn''t answer. He roared like crazy, "my bracelet, it''s absorbing my strength!!"

    Irene''s heart sank when she heard Renault''s roar and knew that things were bad.

    Leon looked at Renault''s self-care yelling, turned his head and said to the members of the death Pursuit Group: "guys, the man in front of you has good strength. You have to kill with your must kill skills! I will also use my must kill skills to assist you!"

    Renault still didn''t react from the sudden changes. At this time, he saw Leon and the members of the death Pursuit Group approaching him gradually. He had to bite his teeth, hold Irene''s hand and shout, "go!"

    After that, he ran away with Irene with all his strength.

    ����

    Renault finally knows why he is so tired in the process of escaping these days.

    Because I may have been drained by the bracelet!

    But what the hell is going on?! Why do you lose your strength? Could it be... What happened to the world in the bracelet?

    Renault has no time to think, because Leon and dozens of people behind him have been chasing up!

    "Jie Jie! Renault! Where are you going?"

    Leon''s terrible twisted voice came.

    Renoir pulled Irene and stopped at a cliff in front of her.

    "Is there no way?" Renault smiled bitterly, turned and looked at Leon and his party.

    "There''s no way to escape! Renault!"

    "Xiao Linzi, what should I do?" Irene asked.

    Renault frowned, looked at Leon and others who were approaching, looked at the cliff behind him, and said with a helpless smile: "it seems that there is only a desperate fight!"

    Renault shook Irene''s hand and looked at her affectionately.

    Irene seemed to understand Renault''s meaning and nodded slightly.

    "Go! Kill these bitches!!!"

    With Leon''s order, the twelve members of the death Pursuit Group rushed to Renault and Irene like tarsal maggots.

    "Right now!"

    Renault roared and confirmed with Irene''s eyes. They jumped off the deep cliff in an instant!

    "What!!"

    Leon''s eyes are red and bleeding! He never thought that they chose to jump off the cliff! He shouted at the top of his voice: "chase them!!! They can''t die!!!"

    Dozens of members of the God of death said: "young master Leon, there is no way to chase after him now. We''d better go round to the other side of the mountain to find it. There is the end of the cliff!"

    "What are you waiting for!! hurry up!!"

    Standing on the edge of the cliff, Leon looked at the endless abyss with hateful eyes. After a long time, he roared: "I swear, Renault, I will kill you in this life!"

    "Unfortunately, you don''t have this chance."

    A deep female voice came from behind Leon.

    Leon was shocked and immediately turned his head����

    A puff.

    Leon felt his chest cool, and then the hot pain spread all over his body.

    "Ah, ah --"

    Leon screamed and looked at the woman in front of him. He held a sharp dagger in his right hand and stabbed it into his chest.

    "Avina!!! I killed you!!!"

    Leon wanted to gather the last trace of dark power, but he couldn''t move at all when he was seriously injured.

    "Oh, it''s cheap to let you die like this."

    Avina quickly pulled out the dagger and kicked Leon''s body.

    Bang����

    "Ah ah --"

    With Leon''s scream, Leon gradually disappeared under the abyss.

    Avina said to herself anxiously, "Renault, I hope you are safe... Alas."

    After that, he wore a hermit cloak and disappeared into the thick night again

    ����

    ����

    "Doodle..." the horn sounded when the ship was about to arrive at its destination. A large number of islands appeared far away in the direction of the horizon. The afterglow of the sunset shone on countless islands as if inlaid with gold. This is the style of the island country akalin. If you didn''t have to flee here, but came to play, it would be a very pleasant journey.

    Renault is not the first time to go to sea, but this time the boat is very strange. It has no propeller, no engine, no sail, and no basic things necessary for ships on earth. To be exact, it is not a ship, but a strange creature called the sea. It is very huge, just like a floating island. The hard shell like a turtle is the deck, However, it is much flatter than the turtle shell. Walking on it is no different from the flat ground. Passengers simply can''t feel that they are at sea.

 Chapter 483

    This kind of creature is not fierce, even more docile than a cat and never gets angry. It is also known as the "marine giant lizard". It is a convenient means of transportation as famous as the land giant lizard. The trade exchanges between the two sides of the sea and land are frequent and developed, and the sea lizard should take the credit that can not be ignored.

    In addition to the swimming of the sea boar itself, there are dozens of sea animals with small whales. Under the command of the animal trainer, they move towards their destination and ride the wind and waves. Their speed is much faster than that of the earth''s cruise ships. It took only eight days and eight nights to reach akalin in the center of the Dalai sea.

    The ship gradually docked. It is a small island slightly on the periphery in the East. It is also the third-class city of akalin - virira. Every island on the Dalai Sea Islands is a city of akalin. Of course, the island country cannot compare with the wide land. The whole island country only has a super city, which is also the capital of akalin and the largest island in the country - Spartacus. There are few other Tier-1 cities, most of which are tier-2 and tier-3 cities.

    Renault looked at the beautiful place full of marine customs in front of him with thousands of feelings. He could only stay here for a long time, even forever. Fortunately, the environment looks pretty good. There was war and chaos outside, but akalin was still so calm that he was not affected at all, just like a peach blossom land with dust removal and vulgarity. People talk more about wine, money and women than Warcraft, career, advancement and war, which is very similar to the earth. It seems that akalin, which is mainly trade, is a very leisure city close to the style of the earth.

    A few days ago, he and Irene were chased by Leon. On the edge of the cliff, they jumped down. Fortunately, Irene''s Apostle bird flew away with them, otherwise they would really fall to pieces.

    Afterwards, Renault was extremely depressed, not only because he fled like a lost dog, but also because his Li Bai power disappeared!!! I lost the power of Li Bai!

    How can I survive in this powerful king land without power?!!

    "Welcome to akalin. I hope you can have a good time here!" sighed. Instead of thinking about it, Renault saw the legendary Mermaid for the first time. No, it should be called the fish family of the sea people on the king''s continent. They are the same as mermaids, with heads and bodies, generally good looks, graceful figures, and round and smooth bare fragrant shoulders. The two arms are like lotus roots, and there are also necessary things for women in front of the chest. The high and bulging little white rabbit doesn''t wear a coat. Only some pendant lotus seeds are used as underwear to hide the shame, and the scattered Wavy long hair also plays a role in hiding the shame. It looks extremely sexy, because Renault has a slight impulse, which makes him feel very evil. By the way, how did these mermaids produce the next generation? Renault went up, down, left, right, back and forth with questions around the pile of mermaid girls who were received there. Only a long fish tail was found, but there was no mysterious garden. Reynolds was puzzled. However, seeing that their cherry mouths were very small, they wanted to be slightly thin and round, but their lips were very plump. Could it be that starting from here, Renault couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the inappropriate scene of the mermaid serving people with a soft tail.

    "Xiao Linzi, you look disgusting now..."

    On one side, Irene hurriedly walked away from Renault, which made Renault feel embarrassed on her forehead.

    At this time, I''m still in the mood for wishful thinking.

    Renault shook his head and followed. The only plan now is to take one step at a time, and the future depends on fate.

    It may be that she often lives in the water. The little face of the sea fish girl is especially tender and smooth, white and red. They have one thing in common, that is, the color of hair and fish tail is the same, probably due to genes. I don''t know whether people of this race are naturally shy or embarrassed by Renault. The pretty faces of fish women are red and bow their heads slightly. The shy and astringent delicate state seems to increase men''s hormone secretion by several percentage points.

    These Fishman girls are the city''s tour guides. If necessary, they will take the passengers who just got off the ship to visit zhengeweiruila City, sightseeing, looking for cheap accommodation, enjoying the famous local snacks, or doing business at the trading place and taking a chance at the auction... They are familiar with every corner of the city, They can put forward good suggestions for reference at the first time for any problems in life, entertainment and business. The price is pitifully cheap. It only needs one silver coin a day. This kind of treatment is equivalent to that of growers or herdsmen in land countries, or even lower. It is very meager. In addition, the guild''s few monthly occupational subsidies are only enough for basic daily life. To enjoy a better life in the realm of kings, strength is needed everywhere, even the rich and oil-rich sea country is no exception.

    As akalin is a kingdom on the sea, its food is mainly seafood, not crops. The scarce land is particularly precious. It is mostly used for building houses or commerce. If it is used for planting, it is too wasteful. There are endless marine resources, and there is no need to abandon the basics.

    When you first arrive in a different place, you naturally have to understand it first. Looking at a lot of poor mermaids and looking shy and eager for employment, Renault doesn''t know which to choose. Finally, he took a fancy to a fish girl with blue hair and blue tail. She looked very shy. She soon dropped to her chest. The little white rabbit looming in her long wavy hair was very plump. However, her childish face and particularly astringent expression clearly showed that she was only a young adult girl at most. It''s not even an adult, but it''s early.

    After all, the kingdom of Kings is not heaven. Renault sympathizes with these humans struggling on the food and clothing line, in the legend of the earth. Mermaids are creatures that need to be pitied. However, in the king''s mainland, they have to use their fragile small fish tail to lead the guests who have just arrived on the island around and struggle for survival. Many mermaids'' tails have a rough thick cocoon. It is a souvenir left by hard work. Judging from the reception method, it is obviously a novice. So passive, how can we attract business? Renault sighed, pointed at her and said, "just hello." of course, in addition to sympathy, Renault can''t deny another reason - this mermaid is more beautiful and temperament than others. Maybe it''s because just working, the girl''s dream has not been torn apart by the pressure of life. The other mermaids were disappointed, but they politely saluted. Then he went to find other guests.

 Chapter 484

    The majestic looking sea faces are full of surprises and unbelieving colors. I never imagined that all the diversiform eccentric sea men, the crab walking people, the carp people with the fish head and the shark shark with sharp teeth will be able to spit out the thick bubble, the blockhead, the funny turtle, the two heads of the fish, and the magnificent fish. People, one eyed people... Renault felt as if he had come to the Hailong palace in journey to the West. It''s too busy.

    In fact, the proportion of the original residents of akalin is not too high. Because it is mainly trade, businessmen from other countries account for the vast majority, including all ethnic groups.

    After the initial novelty subsided a little, Renault thought of one thing and said, "Oh, by the way, Helena, please take me to the nearest bank immediately." they don''t have much gold coins. They have almost no money to buy tickets and spend eight days on board. They have to take some money out.

    When Renault took out his magic card to the instrument for automatically extracting gold coins, a crisp voice came out: "sorry, your magic card has been frozen!"

    Renault was stunned, and Irene behind him widened her eyes.

    Renault was unwilling to brush it again, but it was a pity that it was still the crisp but invariable words: "I''m sorry, your magic card has been frozen!"

    Renault was worried and said, "fuck your uncle, your grandfather was frozen!" although he knew that the other party was just a lifeless instrument, Renault couldn''t help shouting abuse to vent his depression.

    After her death, Irene sighed and didn''t care. She said helplessly, "Xiao Linzi, I think the imperial guild has cancelled your nationality and the qualification to use the magic card."

    Renault is very depressed. Of course, he doesn''t know who did it. Such a simple thing is to think of it with his ass. Now he is a "traitor and spy". Can the Empire still give him privileges? Renault was heartbroken. The crystal coins, gold coins and coins given to him by Diao Chan and Athena saved over the past few months were gone at once. They were all money, bright and loud, more lovely than anything! Renault felt that his world seemed to be half collapsed.

    Irene thought for a moment and said, "Xiao Linzi, try my card."

    Renault perked up and said, "yes, try it."

    Under the expectation of everyone, the instrument still spit out the same words. Renault was so angry that he almost wanted to spit blood and wanted to blow it up with a storm kill immediately. I thought that I had lost my spiritual power, and I couldn''t get out again. However, in the end, he restrained the violent impulse of destruction, otherwise he was afraid he could not afford to pay.

    I think the Empire realized that Irene was with herself and frozen her card.

    He sighed and said, "Hey, let''s take out the money we have with us, see how much we have left, and then make plans."

    So they took out the items in the storage space one by one and calculated a number: three gold coins, two silver coins and five copper coins.

    Renault frowned. This money is really pathetic. Akalin''s consumption seems to be generally on the high side. This money will run out in a few days in the city. Let''s say tonight. The two people will spend a lot of money just for accommodation and food. Originally, they thought they could enjoy it on akalin. It seems that good wishes are always as easy to break as soap bubbles. Renault was stunned, and Irene behind him widened her eyes.

 Chapter 485

    Renault was unwilling to brush it again, but it was a pity that it was still the crisp but invariable words: "I''m sorry, your magic card has been frozen!"

    Renault was worried and scolded: "your grandfather''s, your grandfather was frozen!" although he knew that the other party was just a lifeless instrument, Renault couldn''t help shouting abuse to vent his depression.

    After her death, Irene sighed and didn''t care. She said helplessly, "Xiao Linzi, I think the imperial guild has cancelled your nationality and the qualification to use the magic card."

    Renault is very depressed. Of course, he doesn''t know who did it. Such a simple thing is to think of it with his ass. Now he is a "traitor and spy". Can the Empire still give him privileges? Renault was heartbroken. The crystal coins, gold coins and coins given to him by Diao Chan and Athena saved over the past few months were gone at once. They were all money, bright and loud, more lovely than anything! Renault felt that his world seemed to be half collapsed.

    Irene thought for a moment and said, "Xiao Linzi, try my card."

    Renault perked up and said, "yes, try it."

    Under the expectation of everyone, the instrument still spit out the same words. Renault was so angry that he almost wanted to spit blood and wanted to blow it up with a storm kill immediately. I thought that I had lost my spiritual power, and I couldn''t get out again. However, in the end, he restrained the violent impulse of destruction, otherwise he was afraid he could not afford to pay.

    I think the Empire realized that Irene was with herself and frozen her card.

    He sighed and said, "Hey, let''s take out the money we have with us, see how much we have left, and then make plans."

    So they took out the items in the storage space one by one and calculated a number: three gold coins, two silver coins and five copper coins.

    Renault frowned. This money is really pathetic. Akalin''s consumption seems to be generally on the high side. This money will run out in a few days in the city. Let''s say tonight. The two people will spend a lot of money just for accommodation and food. Originally, they thought they could enjoy it on akalin. It seems that good wishes are always as easy to break as soap bubbles.

    Irene didn''t panic, but looked at Renault with confidence: "Xiao Linzi, what are you going to do next?"

    Renault looked strangely at Irene''s eyes and said with a bitter smile: "ling''er, what are you going to do with your honey confident eyes..."

    Irene also smiled and said, "I don''t care. I don''t care. Anyway, I believe XIAOLINZI will have a way ~"

    Renault was moved and lost in thought.

    Irene added, "XIAOLINZI, I seem to have heard that the new foreign population can''t hold any occupation in akalin except doing business."

    Because this is an extraordinary period of chaos across the continent. In order to prevent spies from being infiltrated by other countries. The akalin guild issued such a new law to hold a high position, divide and annex itself. In other words, if foreigners want to live in this island country, they either have enough money or become businessmen.

    After two minutes, his frown loosened and a smile appeared on his face: "hahaha, OK, then go into business. It''s no big deal."

    Irene Qi said, "XIAOLINZI, do you have any experience in business? Moreover, even if we do, we don''t have enough funds?"

    Renault smiled strangely, and then spit out four words: "rare goods can live!"

    "Rare goods to live in?"

    Renault explained, "it means that the rarer things are, the more valuable they are."

    Irene suddenly, but immediately said, "do we have anything rare and valuable in our hands?"

    Renault blinked: "not now, but soon. You''ll know in two days. In short, it''s wrapped in me, so that my Ling son can be popular, drink spicy and live a cool life in a few days!"

    Irene gave Renault a blank look when she heard that Renault had almost exposed her nature. But I was relieved. Because Irene always has inexplicable confidence in Renault.

    Looking at the darkening sky, Renault said to himself, "but before that, we should try to save our money!" he took Irene back to Helena waiting by the roadside: "Miss Helena, although it''s a little presumptuous, I have an unkind request. I don''t know if you can agree?"

    Helena''s face was white and tender. She once heard from her companions that a small number of people would put forward special requirements such as bed accompaniment to the beautiful Fishman guide. If she agreed, she would get much higher money for her own work for a day. Her companions thought that Helena, who was beautiful and had good temperament, had this condition, She was also advised to promise if she encountered such a good thing. After all, there were few opportunities. Most people looked down on the lowest race of the sea people, the fish man. If they had a relationship, they would belittle their identity. Therefore, most of the people who occasionally put forward such requirements were sailors and fishermen who were also at the lowest level of society. These people work at sea all year round, with high risks, relatively high new gains, and life-threatening at any time. They are not stingy. Rarely save money. Basically, it''s better to spend as much as you can and enjoy a few times with gold coins than to sink to the bottom of the sea with them one day.

    Helena didn''t expect to win the "lucky" prize on her first day of work. Her heart beat wildly. Looking at the young man in front of him, he is not badly dressed. He is also carrying a beautiful and temperament beauty and a magic card only available to upper class people. It seems that he should not be a talent with too low status. Yes, why do you like yourself?

    Although he didn''t hate the contact along the way, he was still a relatively amiable person. But Helena thought it was too presumptuous, and she didn''t want to make money from her own body. Many companions said that they had the same psychology as Helena at the beginning, but later they gradually got used to it, or should be said to give in slowly. However, Helena still adheres to her own principles. At least before she becomes a woman like her peers, she can continue a pure and hopeful girlhood.

    "What are you talking about, sir?" Helena asked in a low voice. Once the other party made that request, she refused immediately.

    If the other party is really entangled... What can I do

    Helena was whining and looking at Renault in front of her. Renault scratched his head and said with embarrassment: "well... My magic can''t be used in the world for some special reasons. We don''t have much money left. I''m afraid our friends we don''t know in akalin can''t afford the cost of the inn. Can we stay at your house for one night first?"

 Chapter 486

    "Eh?..." Helena was a little surprised. She didn''t joke about Renault, and he couldn''t go to the fish man''s poor little house if he had to accompany him at night. Is that what he said? It turned out that I misunderstood and thought of the wrong place. At this point, Helena''s face was feverish.

    Renault saw that Helena in a daze had not answered, but said that she was hesitating. He quickly added: "Miss Helena, I can guarantee that we are not bad people. Moreover, I can pay you two more silver coins every day as the accommodation fee. After a few days, after my magic card problem is solved, there will be another heavy reward." Of course, Renault knew that his magic card could not be used for a lifetime. The reason why he said so was that he was confident of making money in a few days.

    Helena was flattered: "Sir, you''re serious. It''s Helena''s honor to be a guest in the cold house. But my family is too simple and small. I''m afraid it''s wronged, sir."

    Seeing that Helena had promised, Renault quickly made a decision: "no grievance, no grievance, that''s it, ha ha..."

    Helena lives by a small river in the eastern suburb slum, which is far from the urban area. Helena has to take two small roads to work next to the wharf where she is most likely to be employed. Even taking a world of Warcraft is a luxury. Therefore, she has to get up early in the morning, because many ships arrive at breakfast, If she can''t find a guest in a row, she can only starve, because the rest of her savings can only last so long.

    The whole riverside houses are closely connected one by one. The materials are the most crude blockhouses. They are stacked together one by one. The unclosed places are blocked by some sea animal skins to avoid wind and rain. They are not even qualified, let alone aesthetic.

    All the people living here are Mermaid women. They were surprised to see Helena coming back with two strangers from other races. They ran out to see the excitement, but they didn''t dare to chat up. They just stood in the distance and pointed out. They all envy her good luck. As an outsider, Renault felt nothing, but Helena bowed her head and hurried forward. Fortunately, when night fell, there were not many street lights in the slum, otherwise she would be ashamed to death.

    Helena was not relieved until she opened the door with the key.

    Renault looked at the materials carefully. It was really like the "cold house" mentioned by Helena. The whole hall had only a few wooden stools, a table and some daily necessities. However, Helena made the whole house look more elegant with a string of ornaments made of various conch and shell.

    Seeing Renault''s eyes sweeping around the living room, Helena said with embarrassment: "Mr. Renault, I''m sorry, my house is really too simple." on the way home, Renault had told the names of several people on his side.

    Not even an optical mirror. So where does the most basic spiritual entertainment come from? It seems that the polarization of akalin is serious enough. The living standard of the fish people is much worse than that of the lowest level people in Datang. But Renault didn''t mind, and there was a river behind the house. The fresh breeze with water vapor came in through the stone window, which was still very comfortable. Irene didn''t mind. When she was a jobless person, she suffered a lot more miserable.

    Renault smiled disapprovingly and said, "it doesn''t matter, but miss Helena, you are really a clever person."

    Irene also agreed: "yes, these things are so beautiful, Helena."

    Seeing Helena''s restrained appearance, it seemed as if she were the host, but she was a guest. She looked very embarrassed.

    Helena only said that she meant those shell ornaments. Seeing that he didn''t despise them and that the big stone she had feared would be despised, Helena said happily, "thank you for your praise."

    Ask Renault and Irene to sit down, and Helena pour a cup of tea for both.

    I tasted it. Although it was not a good tea, it was also fragrant and pleasant, with the smell of the sea. Renault said to the busy Mermaid, "yes, Miss Helena. Where''s your mother?" because the Mermaids have no men and will give birth to the next generation when they are physically mature, Renault didn''t ask his father.

    Helena''s back trembled, then stopped and said, "my mother died a few days ago, so I had to take office before I was a minor."

    Renault said sadly, "I''m sorry, Miss Helena." and he didn''t expect that Helena was really not an adult. She was probably in good shape. Well, there was no shelter at a young age. Renault sighed that he had to bear such a heavy burden.

    Helena said with a strong smile, "it doesn''t matter. People always have to face what comes first, don''t they? And my mother told me before dying that we must live well. Life is precious!"

    Renault had more good impressions of her. The poor little mermaid was still a very strong, optimistic and broad-minded girl. And her mother, although in a low position, is definitely a respectable person.

    Irene seemed to think of her miserable months in the world of kings. She was compassionate for a time, but now she can''t help. However, he secretly planned that if Renault could make enough money, he would ask him to help Helena anyway.

    ����

    Leandr, the chairman of the Auction Association of verira City, was particularly angry today, because some things had been extremely disharmonious last night. To be exact, they had been disharmonious in recent years. Because he had been treated too much by concubines, his functions in that area had greatly decreased in his forties, and finally he could not become normal again. What''s more, half a year ago, when a concubine of some thirty-eight was chatting with the wives and ladies of other officials and nobles in the city, he inadvertently leaked the news at this time. As a result, it spread ten, ten and a hundred, and soon it became known all over the city. In fact, he is not the only one with such obstacles. On the contrary, there are many more. Who in the upper class has no rich conditions? Many uncontrolled guys like him will have the same problem. If you think about it a little, you can only say it. If beautiful women are readily available and golden houses are hidden, how many men can they not be crazy? However, those people who are similar to leandr hide their secrets very well. Now there is an unlucky guy. After the news is spread, everyone naturally tries to make fun of him, so as to show that he is normal, and use this pleasure to make up for his inferiority complex. Human''s bad mentality makes leandre unfortunately become the laughing stock of city people. Fortunately, after the initial embarrassment, leandr gradually got used to it.

 Chapter 487

    Leandr felt that his world had collapsed half when he couldn''t do it. When he thought that he couldn''t do it again in the future, the world had completely collapsed. When leandr came out of the house with the mentality of the end of the world, he immediately saw a person. It''s not very good to see a person. There are all over the street. The problem is that the person said frivolously: "Mr. leandr, I heard, ha ha, that''s a little difficult for you to talk about in some way, isn''t it?"

    This was just adding fuel to the fire. Leandr was furious. When he was considering directly beating the smelly face into rotten persimmons or throwing it into the sea to feed the dog tooth shark, the owner of the smelly face took out a small bottle as if nothing had happened, smiled and put it in front of him and said, "Mr. leandr, I think this bottle of Optimus Prime should help you."

    Leandr temporarily pressed down the idea of tearing him into 18 pieces and said coldly, "what are you talking about, Optimus Prime?"

    Renault now looks like another man: "Optimus Prime!"

    Leandr frowned and said, "what''s the effect of this medicine and what does it have to do with me?"

    Renault said in a low voice: "Mr. leandr, this has a great relationship with you. Its function is just like its name, that is, to restore men''s power and invincibility, Optimus Prime! Let your women love and fear you, ha ha..." after that, he smiled strangely, revealing the faces of his fellow believers.

    Optimus Prime, what a cow x, what an exaggerated name! It is undoubtedly a man''s greatest achievement to make women love and fear. Leandr has also made such achievements. However, when she was young, with years of overload indulgence, the capital that can be proud of was no longer available. When she heard it again, she couldn''t help beating her heart.

    He had taken many interesting tonics. It was the first time he had heard of the pill with this effect. Leandr said coldly, "don''t try to cheat me with this inferior, otherwise the sea will be your grave!"

    Renault laughed and said, "Mr. leandr is famous all over akalin. Some dare to eat sea whale courage and break ground on his head. Does Mr. leandr have no confidence in his majesty?"

    The flattery was just right. Leandr was like eating ginseng fruit. His 16000 pores were all open and his face was a little Ji, but he was still half convinced: "what you said is true? Why have I never heard of such a good thing?"

    Renault patted his chest and said, "it''s natural, otherwise I wouldn''t recommend it to Mr. leandr. It''s an ancestral secret recipe. It hasn''t been leaked all the time. If my family didn''t decline in the war and come to akalin, I wouldn''t take it out to make a living, eh..." he sighed like a model.

    Seeing that leandr was still hesitating, Renault gave him another reassurance: "Mr. leandr, I gave you this bottle of Optimus Prime for free. I will never charge a copper coin!"

    Leandr was determined when he heard the speech. He was not stingy with those money. If money could cure hidden diseases and regain a "happy" life, he would be willing to spend more. However, he had taken any supplements that could enhance men''s ability over the years and had no great effect. Leandr had gradually lost his confidence. Now the reason why he is happy is that since the other party doesn''t charge any money, he has absolute self-confidence. If he is a liar, he will only take advantage of the opportunity to ask for money, and then slip away immediately.

    Maybe this Optimus Prime will really work. There was a long lost excitement in leandr''s heart, but he quickly calmed down: "say! What do you want?" he is an old slick. The other party can''t give him timely help for no reason. He must have a plot. Leandr still has to calculate the gains and losses before making a decision.

    Renault said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just think Leandro allows Optimus Prime to become a commodity at the auction." because everything at the auction needs a certain value to be qualified to appear at the auction site, the auction will not accept entrustment for an unknown new drug like Renault.

    Leandr asked: "well, you know the rules of the auction house. You Optimus Prime, I seem to have never heard of..."

    Renault laughed: "That''s why I came to see Mr. leandr. If it works through your own experiments, isn''t this pill eligible for auction? There should be a large number of noble and powerful members in the city who lack the ability to succeed afterwards. You can imagine the popularity of this medicine. Mr. leandr, you can try it first. If it doesn''t work, I don''t insist. Is that ok? "

    Leandr has no worries: "good!" if it is really effective, it can solve the most painful problems of men for so many powerful senior managers, which is more useful than any auction of rare treasures. As a handler, he also has a bright face and has a good relationship with them. Where can we find this good thing?

    ����

    Renault walked alone in the streets of akalin at night, his face gloomy and silent.

    Unexpectedly, one day, I will make money by selling strange drugs.

    As for where Optimus Prime came from, Renault was not ready to tell others.

    The last time before the showdown against Leon, I went to Randolph''s office, where Renault asked him for a lot of skills and items.

    This "Optimus Prime" is one of them!!!

    There are fifty small pills in a bottle. Only one of them was given to Leander for free this time.

    Although Randolph was proud when he told himself about the miraculous effect of the drug. But... Renault couldn''t help laughing. It''s really a bit of a contrast when he thought of such a serious Dean Randolph.

    Speaking of it, the recent experience is like a dream. Renault never thought it would be reduced to this point.

    However, staying at Chang''an University for a long time is not a long-term plan. After all, you can''t stay in this world all the time.

    To find a way back to earth. However, the most important thing at present is to survive with Irene! Deep valley thinks you will always be the first. Only if you survive, there will be unlimited possibilities in the future. If you can''t or don''t have to say anything else, the process of things is so simple. Please stay at home, don''t go out, eat indiscriminately, wash your hands frequently, and take necessary protective measures when you go out. I can only say so much in ou, The rest is akkada. Let''s experience it slowly

 Chapter 488

    As soon as night fell, more than a dozen beauties of different races gathered in the bedroom in the backyard of the chairman''s residence. There was a super big bed in the middle of the house. Leandr was really good at playing, but it was only in the past. Since he had physical problems, such a grand occasion was no longer. Every night they just use some special tools... They just wonder why leandre called them together again tonight, and it''s still early to rest.

    ����

    In a word, after a series of surprise and shock... They were all surprised.

    Leandr cried out with happiness and cooperated with a series of actions. How long has it been, how long has it been since he enjoyed such treatment

    ����

    On the other side, Renault returned to Helena''s house depressed.

    But they found that they were teasing a sea cat owned by Helena.

    "Xiao Linzi, are you back? How was your first business? Did you get anything?"

    Hearing Renault''s footsteps, Irene hugged the sea cat, came forward and asked with a smile.

    Renault said confidently, "don''t worry, ling''er, there will be a harvest!"

    Then he reached out and touched the lovely and exquisite head of the White Sea cat, which made the sea cat very happy, stretched out his tongue and licked Renault''s fingers.

    ����

    Renault knew that leandr would ask for something. Sure enough, he said embarrassed at the next moment: "by the way, can Mr. Renault sell me some Optimus Prime every month? As for the price, I won''t let you down."

    Although Renault had not personally used the drug, he was surprised to see that it was so effective.

    According to Randolph, one pill can last ten hours, that is, about half a day. In this way, leandre obviously saw the power of this drug.

    Renault was not polite either. He took the gold card, laughed and said generously, "it doesn''t matter!" he needs the money now and has been depressed for many days.

    Leandr shed tears of gratitude: "thank you, thank you!"

    ����

    Renault knocked with two gold coins, closed his eyes and listened to the crisp sound: "the sound of gold coins is always so beautiful and will never be boring!" he hissed a long breath.

    Irene and Helena were stunned. There were a lot of yellow and dazzling gold coins on the table, at least hundreds.

    This is the money Renault took out with the gold card presented by leandr. Four hundred of them completely occupied the small table in Helena''s house and piled it full.

    Casually grabbed two handfuls of gold coins, at least 60 or 70, and stuffed them into the arms of the mermaid. Renault smiled triumphantly: "Helena, take them as pocket money and buy some clothes, hahaha..." is there anything happier than jumping from the poor to the upstart? That is, after becoming a nouveau riche, you can use money to help people who have helped yourself, especially beautiful women.

    Helena almost fell to the ground. Such a large sum of money was just pocket money. She said eagerly, "Mr. Renault, this, this is too much for Helena to accept."

    Renault took out five ticket like things from his arms and raised them: "it doesn''t matter. Spend as much as you can. Use the money casually. In two days, we will have more and unimaginable money. Let''s go and witness how much it will be, ha ha..."

    The auction house is bustling and bustling. It was originally an extremely attractive event. Akalin, with booming trade, pushed the excitement of the auction to a peak that ordinary countries do not have. If the opportunity is good, you can use money to obtain the treasures that are hard to find at ordinary times, or have a long experience and learn more strange things in the world. The auction can be said to be a small epitome of the specialties of various countries. No matter which point we are aiming at, it is something that human beings are interested in, especially the rich.

    A large-scale auction can sell ten gold coins for admission tickets alone, but there is no doubt that the tickets must be in short supply. The people who can come to the auction venue are either the owners of the auction products or the rich. Basically, they are the owners who can drown people with more gold coins

 Chapter 489

    Who cares about the ten gold coins? The admission fee can only be said to be "meaning". They are worried that they can''t buy tickets. Due to the large number of cargo ships berthing here, the auction of verira is particularly hot. The auction house has been expanded several times, but it is still overcrowded each time.

    Akalin is a neutral country. No other country will openly send people to stir up trouble in its territory to arrest criminals. Besides, no one may know that he is an island country in the dalane sea except Shian and Kent, who provides maps. However, just in case, Renault plans to hide his name and change his appearance. As early as the first day of taking Helena home, several people had made great adjustments to their appearance. Renault''s hair had been in the king''s mainland for so long, and it had grown very long. They simply imitated the martial artist''s dress in the earth martial arts TV series, tied it behind their head in the shape of horsetail, while the ones with sideburns on their forehead hung a few pinch, half covered their eyes, and then painted some black potions bought from the color dresser, which were difficult to elute with water, The original yellowish skin was much darker. If it''s not a very good idea, even acquaintances can''t recognize it.

    After changing the shape, Renault actually became majestic and cool, which is very different from the previous threat shape.

    Driven by the atmosphere at the scene. Irene and Renault waited for the auction to begin with excitement. Renault and others were sitting in an insignificant corner of the venue. Although leandre, as the president, made an exception to get three tickets for Renault because of gratitude, he could only be in the worst seat. If Renault was alone, leandre could even get a good ticket for your guest, but now the situation is different. Can only make people feel wronged.

    Helena was particularly nervous and excited. She never thought that she could sit at the auction site where it was said that only the rich could be eligible to participate. She has also been refitted, but it''s just clothes. A blue high waist and ground pleated skirt completely covers her fish tail. Otherwise, it would be very surprising for a lowest level fish people to appear in such a place.

    In fact, she looks very cute in a long skirt. The mermaid''s body is slender, and her temperament is better after wearing a long skirt. Renault can guarantee that if on earth, mermaids must be the most popular dancers. Their waist swings naturally, as if they were dancing gracefully, and the pleated skirt also flutters gracefully. It is hard to believe that the creatures that are regarded as the symbol of "beauty" on the earth and can only appear in fairy tales are so humble in the king''s continent. Are all the people in this world blind and can''t see the existence of "beauty"? Perhaps, in the eyes of people on the mainland, the definition of "beauty" is just "power".

    The fish tail in Helena''s skirt is also covered with a layer of milky white silk stockings, which are used by mermaids to prevent the hard ground from wearing their weak fish tail. It is called Ningbi Huwei, a special product of dalanei sea. A kind of high-grade clothes woven from the silk vomited by Ningbi silkworm has many advantages in addition to noble and generous appearance. First, it is extremely wear-resistant and good protection, After wearing it, even if you stand barefoot on sharp stones, you won''t feel pain, and the glitter wire won''t scratch. The second is breathable and impermeable. The third is elastic but soft as cotton to avoid strangling your skin. The fourth is not easy to get dirty, not sticky to water, not sticky to dust and sand. Therefore, she is deeply loved by noble ladies who love beauty and care for their skin.

    Because the Ningbi silkworm only parasitizes on the body surface of the ferocious canine tooth shark, to get it, you have to catch the canine tooth shark first, and the silk that the Ningbi silkworm can spit all his life is not too much, so the price of socks and gloves made of its silk is very high. For example, Helena''s set costs more than 500 gold coins. Before, she could only envy it. She didn''t expect to meet a noble man. That day, when Renault accompanied several women on the street to buy clothes together, he noticed Helena''s eager eyes. The next day, he immediately sent Helena a tail made of glitter yarn. Helena, who was surprised and frightened, refused for a long time and finally accepted it, because the tail call specially made for mermaids can''t be returned. Who else would buy such expensive and good things for cheap mermaids?

    The tail was no longer painful, and the fear of walking had become a kind of enjoyment. Helena was a little dizzy with happiness. Looking at the super generous Mr. Renault beside her, as if she didn''t know what money was, Helena was too grateful to say anything. Of course, Renault will not mind. He will never be stingy with money for those who have helped him. Moreover, he will soon have a lot of money, and there will be more and more in the future.

    The auction soon began. The noisy people calmed down. The host was a man of the Meiyin family. It was most appropriate for people of this race to make language announcements. Their magical voice could make the auction items more attractive, and the bidder''s price could be higher, while the two fairy beauties showed the appearance or function of the items to the guests along with his explanation.

    "Extreme whip is made of whale rhinoceros skin produced in the dead water area of sulfur wasteland in Haixi. It is extremely tough. It will not be cut off even if it confronts with a sharp cold iron sword. The damage is minimal. It is an excellent weapon for whip fighters..." the host said after a detailed introduction: "OK, the auction starts. The starting price is 1000 gold coins!"

    There are two kinds of Auctions: auction and secret auction. Both the buyer and the seller can quote with the button. In this way, the original owner of the treasure and the family of the treasure will not know. People in the king''s mainland still know this truth. Conflict can also be avoided. Otherwise, when the two parties are interested in something at the same time, the rich party may be forced by the other party''s strong power and dare not bid a high price for fear of retaliation.

    The vast majority of people still took the way of dark shooting, so the host loudly quoted the latest price:

    "1500 gold coins!"

    "Eighteen hundred gold coins!"

    "Two thousand gold coins!"

    ��������

    Obviously, few people were interested in this item. After several quotations, it was finally sold for 2700 gold coins. At such a high price, Irene stuck out her tongue, and Helena was even more frightened. But compared with the rich, this is just a small thing.

    "Flash helmet, a helmet made of 5% famous flash stone, will send out a strong light at random, which can affect the enemy''s vision at any time during the battle, and the situation will reverse in an instant... The starting price is 2500 gold coins."

    This time it was a little interesting. It was finally traded in 6000 gold coins.

    "The Laya cat''s eye women''s evening dress, famous as the master tailor of akalin, was completed only half a month ago. It is exquisite in workmanship and elegant in shape..."

 Chapter 490

    "Shuangwei baling fruit tree seedlings, a special variety produced in the fruit country of the southern Canadian Ocean Islands, can bear two fruit trees with different shapes and tastes on the same plant. It is well known that the seed survival rate of this tree is pitifully low..."

    "Pidom crystal core, embedded in the magic battle, can increase the skill casting speed by about 3%..."

    "Buduo spice..."

    "Jiafei tracking bee..." Renault turned his head and immediately saw a beautiful woman in green who was about 13 or 14 years old. All her physical features were the same as the human race, but she had two bifurcated blue horns on her head. Her face is quite gorgeous, with Qiong nose, cherry lips, willow eyebrows flying, tall and slender, slender legs and slender waist. A grip makes people worry about whether she will break at any time. The beauty is probably that her chest is too small.

    The girl''s appearance and figure are not very good, and her character is more flawed. She holds her chest against the chair behind her and puts her foot on her lap. She has no lady demeanor and looks arrogant and contemptuous. She almost has no words engraved on her face. I think the daughter of a thousand gold, who is used to being raised by a charming family, went to the auction house alone. Renault was extremely suspicious that the reason why she was malnourished and became an airport might be the consequence of holding her chest for many years.

    Seeing Renault''s bright eyes, the woman''s Apricot eyes glared angrily and hummed heavily: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? Be careful, Miss Ben, dig out your eyes!"

    "Yes, but I haven''t seen anything as beautiful as miss." Renault was stunned, then smiled back, and then turned his head back. He was bold, but he knew that this sentence would not make her angry.

    Sure enough, the girl didn''t like to be praised for her appearance. She was too angry to scold Renault again.

    Renault whispered again, "I''ve never seen such a naughty one."

    The confused girl couldn''t hear what he said clearly, but she felt that the boy was complaining. Frown: "what did you say? Say it again!"

    Renault made a ha ha: "Miss, I said today''s auction was really wonderful, which opened my eyes."

    The woman "hum" a vulgar way: "wonderful fart. If I knew which guy made this medicine, I would cut him for my little day!"

    Renault stumbled and almost fell down from his seat. He took a breath: "what a cruel woman!"

    Irene glanced at the girl in green and didn''t speak. Helena was embarrassed.

    At this time, leandr had begun to talk endlessly, and the matter had come to an end.

    "At present, there are only 50 vials of this medicine, each containing 20 vials with instructions for use. According to the seller, his position as a herbalist has reached the heroic level, and it needs the blood of the family to be refined into ''Optimus Prime''. Outsiders have a formula that can not be made big. Because the refining requires great mental strength and lasts for a long time, the seller can only produce 50 vials per month. It is the sole agent of this auction house. It should be the seller Everyone is required to have only one bottle at the auction. OK, let''s start the auction. "

    It''s not unreasonable to limit everyone to one bottle. Renault''s essence is like a ghost. In this way, according to the future plan, he can only have a good relationship with more upper class people. Even if Optimus Prime has a good reputation, he still plans to auction it. The secret auction method of the auction house belongs to undifferentiated operation, If you put up your own shop, you will be in a dilemma if someone with extremely powerful power in akalin comes and wants to lose it all or even make a long-term reservation. If you sell it all, you can''t expand the relationship. If you refuse, it''s wrong to offend people on both sides. It''s better to shoot it. Anyway, the organizers of the auction only draw 2% of the transaction price as a reward, which is nothing.

    "The starting price is two hundred gold coins!" Lyander shouted, and then hit the recording instrument with a hammer. There are upper and lower limits on the starting price of all kinds of auction objects. According to the level and type, we can''t arbitrarily raise the price. Optimus Prime belongs to an unregistered special pill. 200 gold coins are the highest price we can afford.

    "Didi didi..."

    Leandr''s voice just fell, and countless key tones sounded almost at the same time. Leandr was stunned: "two thousand gold coins!" and almost all the values were two thousand. According to the regulations, once the offer price was ten times the starting price, it would be a buy it now deal, and there was no need to compete with others.

    Leandr underestimated its attraction. Ren boasted. He thought that guests should at least consider or temporarily buy a bottle to see if it was really effective, and then they can reach the buy it now price. Unexpectedly, the competition was so fierce. There were also many non pill aphrodisiac items auctioned in the past. Many of them have little effect, even worse than finding them by themselves, so guests may not be willing to pay the highest price.

    Leandr ignored his publicity effect. People saw that the president of verira, who was famous for his "malaise", suddenly became vigorous and fierce, and speculated that it must be the role of "Optimus Prime" plus the boost of hero and "blood follow". The quantity of pills was so small that they were afraid that they could not buy them, so they wanted to set a price at once.

    It''s a buy it now price. Naturally, the first to arrive gets it. Leandr blocks the number he gets, and then gets up and takes a picture of a bottle. This time it''s all a buy it now. A few hesitant people just now join the full competition until all 50 bottles of Optimus Prime are photographed.

    The girl in green is also interesting enough. She scolds "smelly man" every time she shoots a bottle. She scolds a total of 50 times.

    Renault was a little dizzy. Fifty two thousand coins were 100000 gold coins. After removing 2% drawn by the Auction Association, there were 98000 gold coins left. This money was enough to drown himself several times. 98000 gold coins seemed to fall from the sky. The coins given by Athena and Diao Chan in the past were high, but it was a fart compared with today. And Optimus Prime''s auction is only part of his money making plan.

    Irene looked at Renault around her as if her eyes could drip water.

    Leandr said happily: "OK! This month''s bidding for Optimus Prime is completed. At the same time next month, we will act as his agent again. I hope all distinguished guests will come again. By the way, the vendor pharmacist once said that the conditions for refining Optimus Prime are very harsh. He needs to go all out and a little differentiation may lead to failure. Therefore, he doesn''t want to be fettered by the secular times to avoid being in a bad state at that time And can''t refine pills. "

    This is Renault''s request to leandr to join the auction in advance, even if it is a secret auction. However, this medicine is really needed by too many people. There must be some people trying to find the seller to make friends with private buyers. So many people and all of them have great power, so they come up with this method. If the guests know that the refining will fail if disturbed, the contraception will eliminate the idea of private purchase, so as not to prevent the pill from arriving at that time Hands offend countless people.

 Chapter 491

    Leandr stepped down in exchange for the previous Meiyin host: "The next thing we want to bid for is a gem that can only be developed by mengzhudala, which is produced at the bottom of the southwest sea of mengzhudala. It can flash eight beautiful colors of white, red, orange, blue, green, green, ingot and purple randomly. When mengzhus first bear precious pearls, the precious pearls only have white light, and one dream bead of eight colors will be added every 100 years. Only mengzhudala with a life of more than 700 years can bear them. In addition to beauty, it is also beautiful The rustling sound of clams can help people enter their dreams. It is a great ornament for ladies to decorate their boudoirs or wear with them. " A Female Elf held up a small round bead as big as a litchi. The light of eight colors could not flicker, but it was very soft and not dazzling at all. It was beautiful. But Renault saw many things with similar effects in the earth boutique. The Female Elf put the dream bead on the sound wave expander. If there was no rustle, it would sound, as the host said. It was best for hypnosis.

    "The starting price is two thousand gold coins!" this is the upper limit of the starting price for gorgeous but useless gemstones.

    "Two thousand five hundred!"

    "Two thousand eight hundred!"

    ��������

    Only a few of the female guests present should be interested in the rare offers, which is very different from the hot competition for the auction of Optimus Prime just now. Although the things are beautiful, it is right, but the starting price is a little high. Women love beauty, but smart women also love money. They don''t pay too much for beauty.

    "Ten thousand nine hundred and ninety gold coins!"

    The clear and loud voice sounded in the field, but it was not the host''s.

    The crowd followed the voice and looked at the most insignificant corner behind the venue. The domineering green girl with a long bifurcated blue corner on her head stood up, and her voice was heard from her mouth.

    Renault also turned his head. He smiled. It was arrogant. So many ox x people here chose to take pictures secretly, and she shouted loudly. Moreover, there was only one gold coin left from the buy it now price. It seemed that he deliberately wanted to leave a chance for others. I don''t know what it meant. It was really very personalized!

    "It''s'' Dragon Girl ''Townsend!?"

    "She is the third daughter of Mike Searle, the owner of pydos Island, the little princess of the dragon family!"

    "Ah, don''t bid with her. You''ll be unlucky!"

    ��������

    Renault, who learned the identity of the woman in green from the public''s comments, finally realized that it was no wonder that he dared to be so arrogant. It turned out that it was the Dragon Island people who were still so amazing. As the most powerful dragon people in the akalinhai people, the dragon people are famous all over the world. In fact, the number of dragon people is not large, but the dragon family is quite large and powerful. Their whole race is a family. Like the king of the Tang Dynasty The kingdom of babeka in the north-west and the fierce regions in the north-west, as well as the huge families in many countries, is one of the most powerful families in the mainland. Mike Searle, the owner of akalin Island, has become a hero in his prime. He is the youngest hero in the world. It is not the crab people but the dragon people who can walk horizontally in akalin.

    Townsend is Mike Searle''s favorite little daughter. She has been indulged since childhood. Coupled with her unruly nature, if anyone accidentally offends the little witch, she will always make others cry and almost kneel down to beg for mercy.

    People at both the upper and lower levels of akalin are afraid of her. Her spending is also frightening. Although the dragon family is the richest in the world, but the seller. Searle is still very headache, because his little daughter is like a family money printer. What''s more, she buys more useless things, but she never changes. She has no choice but to swallow the bitter fruit of her arrogance ��

    In addition to being unruly, Townsend''s personality quirks are also famous. It''s like that she just doesn''t want to sit in the VIP seat and look for such a remote corner at the auction, and the price is always one gold coin less than the top price. But so far, except for the first unlucky guy who is almost crazy because of his lack of interest, no one has dared to add the remaining gold coin.

    Leandre at the meeting showed a sly smile. He knew the personality of the Dragon Girl Townsend. Before he liked this strange and beautiful gem, he publicized it and really attracted her.

    "Nineteen thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine gold coins at a time!"

    "Nineteen thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine gold coins twice!"

    "Nineteen thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine gold coins were sold three times!"

    When the hammer hits the instrument, no one can bid again.

    Townsend smiled proudly and sat down on the stool. The people didn''t dare to look more, otherwise, she would be annoyed by no one.

    After the auction, Renault walked out of the venue with thousands of feelings. Well, such a large sum of money had to find a high-level place to enjoy with several women.

    ����

    A few days after the auction, its magical effect was like akalin''s annual sea typhoon, which quickly swept through the whole city of werira, and spread ten, ten and hundreds, and quickly spread to other islands of akalin. Countless people came to hear the wind.

    A special new drugstore in the east of weiruila came into being. It specializes in selling two special drugs called "Yiyang pill" and "suppressing deficiency". The store name is "huichuntang", and its owner is Renault.

    Renault sold Optimus Prime and gave it to akalin''s famous pharmacist to study and obtain the formula.

    Just sit and enjoy your achievements every day.

    Renault was far from anticipating the result. He was uneasy. After learning the news, he was extremely satisfied.

    At this time, he bought a small manor and strolled around the island country of akalin with Irene every day.

    While Renault was dreaming, a sand pigeon fluttered in and flew straight to his hand. This is a communication bird bought the day before yesterday. It can quickly transmit information. If something happens in the store that is difficult for the employee to solve, he will ask sand pigeon to come to him as the boss.

    Renault''s face changed slightly. Something happened so soon? It seems that it is not easy for so many big people to cover up and even some people dare to break ground on their heads.

    Taking the note from the sand pigeon''s foot, Renault glanced and climbed up: "MMP, someone came to smash the field!"

    When Renault hurried to the store, he immediately saw a woman standing at the door of the store with one hand on her hips. Coming to him to make trouble was tantamount to indirectly antagonizing a large group of akalin executives. Smashing his field directly smashed their "happiness". This person was still alone, but the Dragon horn on her head, the bone whip in her hand and the familiar green dress, All proved that the owner is qualified.

    Renault had a headache. Unexpectedly, Townsend really dared to play and cut off his wealth. Who dares to come to the door when they know that the Dragon girl is angry here? Besides, those buyers can''t go out in person, but send servants to avoid being known that they have problems or are not fierce enough. The master is afraid of three points, not to mention his men.

 Chapter 492

    "What about your boss? Why haven''t you come yet?" her whip habitually whipped in the air and crackled.

    The pharmacists, who were the most qualified to speak in Renault''s absence, and the accountant in charge of the accounts were frightened. They trembled and said, "Miss Townsend, you, wait, we have informed the boss!"

    Townsend snorted and said, "Damn, what a coward! I''ve made Miss Ben wait so long! OK, I''ll give him another half an hour. If you haven''t seen anyone, don''t blame me for being rude!"

    Just then, a slightly familiar voice sounded behind her: "Miss Townsend, what can I do for you?" this annoying tone? Townsend turned his head and immediately saw a familiar face, the black faced ghost he saw in the auction house.

    He seems to have molested himself.

    It turned out that this hateful guy was the owner of the store. New and old hatred poured in together. Townsend pointed to Renault with the whip handle and said, "OK, OK, you..." Townsend "you" for a long time, but he didn''t know how to scold for a while.

    If it''s just a little bit unruly, Renault thinks the Dragon woman''s personality is still very lovely. Unfortunately, she''s not just a little unruly, but very unruly, very unruly. Renault doesn''t agree.

    Renault said helplessly, "Miss Townsend, what do you want?"

    Townsend finally calmed down, but his voice was as cold as winter wind: "black face, if I want to let you go, first apologize to miss Ben publicly, then change to other business, or close the door immediately, never deal in this medicine, and finally don''t auction that ''Optimus Prime''..." when she said the name of the medicine, her gorgeous face turned red for the first time, Because it''s so vivid, the name alone can reflect the reaction after taking medicine.

    As long as she doesn''t mess around, she will apologize, but now her great wealth has been cut off, it''s absolutely impossible. Renault whispered: "Miss Townsend, you have a large number of adults. Don''t worry about the mistakes of villains. You want me to apologize publicly. That''s no problem. It''s just this business. I must do it. You should have pity on me. I have an 80 year old mother and a three-year-old child. They all depend on me."

    Townsend was dismissive of his nonsense: "ghosts will believe you! If you have to raise a mother and child, I can give you a sum of money. If you save some money, it will be enough for a lifetime. Don''t talk too much about others, otherwise I''ll help you dismantle it myself!"

    Renault knew that there was no room for negotiation to rely on her compassion, so he had to start from other places. His face turned and said with a ha ha smile: "Miss Townsend is unparalleled in the world, with a beautiful figure and irresistible light, just like the bright moon in the night sky and the dream lover of the complete youth of the Empire. No words can describe it. In case, it really makes me admire her!"

    Townsend was stunned when he heard the speech, but she immediately said, "although what you said is really right, just a few flatteries want miss ben to give you a horse. Don''t even think about it!"

    Renault sighed and said, "it''s a pity..."

    Townsend''s heart tightened: "what a pity?"

    Renault stared at her chest: "it''s a pity that such a perfect woman as Miss Townsend and such a beautiful figure have some shortcomings. It''s really a pity!"

    Townsend knew that he meant that he was Princess Taiping, which was also the pain in the heart of the Dragon Girl. He was the most sensitive to this topic. He couldn''t touch it because of the scale of the dragon. When he heard the speech, he was furious: "are you satirizing me? How brave!" the bone whip in his hand immediately got up and was about to fall to Renault. This time it was not empty.

    Renault quickly retreated and said, "I happen to have a secret enhancement medicine suitable for women..."

    Townsend''s whip slipped from Renault''s side and fell to the side of the reef street, but there was a "pop", and the hard reef was pulled out with a deep mark, and the stone dust splashed everywhere. Renault was secretly frightened. This unruly woman was really powerful. If he was an ordinary civilian, I''m afraid he would break his bones immediately.

    Townsend hurriedly asked, "what did you just say?"

    Renault saw her nervous and said proudly, "I happen to have a secret recipe. As long as you take it for a period of time, Miss Townsend, you will soon have a woman''s pride!" his eyes stared at the raised part of the Dragon Girl, as if it was not an airport, but a majestic mountain.

    The effect of this remark was that a man who was dying of thirst in the desert suddenly saw an oasis. In a hurry, Townsend didn''t care that he was taken advantage of by his obscene eyes. He immediately asked, "really?" she paused and said, "if you dare to deceive me, hum, hum!!" She warned Renault with a hum that if her newly raised hope was dashed, it would lead to: Townsend was very angry and the consequences were very serious!

    Renault smiled and said confidently, "don''t worry, I''m not bragging, but miss Townsend should also see how popular Optimus Prime is. I can make men stronger and women stronger."

    Recalling the grand occasion at the auction that day, every time it was sold at a buy it now price, or a large group of people competed for it, Townsend had to believe his arrogant words and fantasize that he would hold his head high and never have to feel inferior and ashamed in the ambiguous eyes of others. Townsend was moved: "black... Er, please help me!"

    Renault knew that he had turned away from the guest and said calmly: "however, the refining of this drug takes a lot of trouble. The pharmacist is particularly hard. Alas, it''s hard to do it!" he knew that this kind of proud woman, who tends to be perfect in terms of family background, martial arts skills and beautiful figure, has some irreparable shortcomings. She must be extremely worried and want to find ways, To make up for it at all costs. If you don''t grasp the "loophole" of the Little Dragon Princess, you''re really sorry for the teaching of the party and the people.

    Townsend was a cunning and impulsive opponent of Renault. He panicked: "how can you help? If you want good materials for pills or anything else, just say it!"

    Renault is full of magic stick: "it''s urgent. First of all, it''s difficult to collect materials. It''s very rare. Then I have to prepare for a period of time. Now the store has just begun to be established and is very busy. How can you concentrate on refining medicine? Miss Townsend, if you smash the store and are in a panic, I''m afraid it will have an impact on alchemy."

    Townsend knew what he meant, and it was always his own little rabbit that mattered, so he said, "if you can make me strong... And make me proud, Miss Ben won''t care about anything."

 Chapter 493

    Renault continued to make progress: "Hey, I''m worried. Maybe the success rate will drop a lot."

    Townsend stamped his foot. "Anyway, I''m not embarrassed. Can you?"

    Renault said immediately, "it''s a deal so that I can concentrate on solving Miss Townsend''s problem."

    Townsend couldn''t wait: "how long will it take to work!"

    Renault said with a smile: "how many years have people grown up before they have good results? What do you want to do step by step?"

    Townsend was slightly disappointed and said, "to be specific, how long will it take?"

    "About five or six months. I''m sure it will be effective. Do miss Townsend have the patience?"

    Townsend thought it would take at least a year and a half. Now it''s only five or six months. The time is much shorter than expected. He said happily, "OK, I''ll wait for you!" this is a little ambiguous, like a girl who says goodbye to her lover, but Townsend''s heart is too thick to notice.

    In fact, Renault is not sure whether his secret medicine will work. In the college, Renault gave Randolph the royal secret medicine Athena gave him. He learned that this medicine can enhance muscle strength and change the shape of the body. Renault also learned some methods of refining medicine in Chang''an University. That''s why I have such an idea.

    If successful, will the store sell this medicine? Beauty is a disaster, and we have to grasp the power of disaster.

    Sitting on the soft Eagle skin blanket, Renault sipped the mellow wine extracted from the precious seaweed growing in the dead water area of dalanei sea, while enjoying the wonderful sounds of the famous Meiyin singer. The dance was accompanied by dozens of demon butterfly women with light posture and white veil. They were barefoot and dancing. This word is really the most appropriate word for them. If anyone could be comparable to a mermaid as a dancer, Renault would undoubtedly say it was a butterfly demon.

    When the beautiful wings are unfolded, the demon butterflies are like peacocks with their delicate bodies looming. Their pitiful temperament is easy to arouse the abuse of men deep in their hearts. All the people on the table are people with heads and faces, demeanor and connotation, but at the moment, their faces show the light of hungry wolves when they see sheep, and the faces of animals and animals are exposed. The demon butterfly clan is one of the few branches of the demon clan on the mainland. They grow in the forest area. Their fate is generally miserable. As long as they are found, they will most likely be captured as slaves. The status of the demon clan is low and there is no room for resistance. Other upper class celebrities of the demon family are also despised, except the demon butterfly family, because they are considered to be angels who have been demoted to the world by God because of their great mistakes. Like mermaids, the demon butterflies belong to a unisexual race.

    Renault is now located in Haitian Pavilion, the wind and moon place of gatuto, a first-class city in akalin. His face seems to be very different from that three months ago. It seems to be similar when you look at it again. It is a very mysterious feeling, which is the effect of the "ever-changing" Mask on his face. "Ever changing" is the treasure of the Dragon patriarch and Yaye''s father Mike sell.

    Hundreds of years ago, Takki, a thief with thousands of faces, used a special technique to match with the Yi Rong mask made by his family''s blood. Takki is a thief in the real sense, just like the thieves on earth. He is addicted to stealing when he is idle. He has countless enemies, but he can basically continue to be presumptuous after thousands of changes. No one can revenge him until his old death. In addition to the stimulation of theft, there was no room for anything else in dekki''s heart. Finally, he didn''t marry all his life. After his blood was cut off, no one could make ever-changing changes. The only thing left was the two photos he used in his life.

    Although it''s a treasure, in fact, Mike sell doesn''t value his treasures at all, even the only two face changing masks left by the world-famous dekki. In fact, when Yaye led Renault to his treasure house secretly, he found that there were countless treasures in it. All the treasures everyone dreamed of were covered with a thick layer of dust, which was really a monster.

    The dragon people are as famous for their enthusiasm for collecting treasures as they are rich, but they should like the feeling of having good things more than the practical value of the treasures themselves. Therefore, Renault took it easy to "borrow" some of what he needed by using Yaye. Two "ever-changing" photos are one of them. Renault uses one for himself, while the other is given to Irene. Through it, users can adjust their skin color and face to a certain extent at will. It is very convenient for beautiful people to become rough and beautiful women to become ugly women. Of course, in order to make Yaye willing to let him blackmail, Renault gave her some sweets to eat. After discussing with the pharmacist, Renault developed the royal secret medicine into a special medicine, which increased her little rabbit a lot in a month. It was no longer as flat as Jiading road square.

    Since the first day of "ever-changing", Renault has gradually used it to change his face. This change is very small. Renault controls it very well and changes it a little every day, because many people have seen his face. If he suddenly changes his head and looks, there must be a problem. Step by step is not the case. People always have adaptive psychological habits, If someone changes a little bit a day, they will still feel the same if they are almost completely different from the previous person.

    With this mask, Renault is no longer afraid to appear in public, because the enemies or enemies of Datang will no longer recognize him. So the newly rich akalin, who started with two special drugs, began to appear more and more frequently in the upper social circle. Because Renault wanted to study politics and understand political struggle. Although Renault hated this kind of thing most when he was on earth, he couldn''t help it. He used to be so young that he was almost killed by GIS.

    Foreign businessmen cannot get involved in akalin politics, but Renault can improve his status and influence by indirectly controlling others. Now he is a person who can speak among the top.

    All these are brought about by the relevant drug formulations in Geoscience. It is true that knowledge is power. Renault began to regret that he had been idle all day. Fortunately, he is doing well now.

    "Mr. Dennis?"

    Renault recovered from his meditation. A middle-aged eel man with two moustaches and a white face was close at hand, smiling at himself. He was also the host of the party, James, President of the Tax Association in gatuto city. The dance is over, but the butterfly demons stand on the central stage in three rows.

    Renault was thrilled by him. Looking at this guy''s little white face, did he have this habit of breaking his sleeves? But he soon knew he was wrong.

 Chapter 494

    "Mr. Dennis, what do you think of the butterfly demon here? If you have eyes, you can take one back later and let her serve her well. I don''t know if Mr. Dennis has ever enjoyed the butterfly demon. It''s very exciting, oh, hehe..."

    Renault has been familiar with this kind of party in which slaves and maidservants are presented to each other, and his face is filled with a turtle and bastard - the obscene smile of his fellow countrymen: "well, Mr. James is kind, and Dennis thanked first." he can''t refuse this gift, otherwise the host may think that he doesn''t give face or has no good feelings, which may lead to unhappiness and conflict. What Renault needs to do now is to be exquisite in all aspects and make as many strong people as possible in the shortest time. Of course, it won''t do such stupid things. Besides, the women who are presented have no status. They usually can only become a tool for the recipient to vent their desires. After being destroyed or abandoned or excluded, they will end up miserable. They might as well ask for it themselves. At least they can be better than falling into the hands of others. Since Renault entered the social occasion, he has received eight slaves and maidservants. Irene doesn''t need to clean and tidy up the house, and other women such as Lorna, Lisa and Helena do it by themselves.

    When James saw that he was willing to accept it, he said happily, "Mr. Dennis, OK, order one and see who is lucky to get the favor of Mr. Reynolds." Renault turned his eyes back to the stage and scanned the butterfly demons one by one. They were all covered with white gauze and could not see their faces clearly. It was the habit of giving maidservants, which greatly enhanced the excitement of the lottery. The butterfly demons also shot their hot eyes on Renault, because he was the youngest of the guests. His modified appearance was not handsome, but also very rough and heroic. It''s much better to be his servant than other old guys who can be his grandfather and dying.

    James seconded, "Mr. Dennis, you can rest assured that they are all beautiful women."

    Renault''s eyes fixed on the tallest butterfly demon dancer: "Mr. James, just the one in yellow clothes in the middle of the second row." because Renault seemed to have some difficulties when watching her dance just now. He seemed to be suffering from injuries. When he chose slaves and maidservants, he always chose the most pitiable and tried to help the people in need most. And among the other butterfly demons, they all flirted with each other, hoping to get his favor. Only that one was the only exception. They even turned their heads and didn''t even look at Renault.

    James regretted: "Mr. Dennis, in fact, the dancing quality of the butterfly demon is usually inversely proportional to its height. The best can even dance on the palm, which can be called the best. It''s a pity that everyone has only one chance, Mr. Dennis. It''s a pity, but you''ll have an opportunity next time. Remember that."

    Renault pretended to be very sad and said, "Oh, bad luck, Mr. James. If there are good goods, don''t forget Dennis!"

    James smiled, "sure!"

    The selected butterfly demon was led off by the turtle man. The other butterfly demons showed disappointment, and then continued to flirt with other more pleasing men.

    "Mr. Dennis, Osie will hold a banquet in karamig in eight days. I wonder if you can come?" as soon as James left, a middle-aged man in Reno handed an invitation.

    James introduced everyone here long before the party, so Renault recognized him. He was the city guard of the first-class city of karamig.

    Renault calculated that the schedule was still free, so he nodded and said, "Mr. aussi is very kind. Dennis will be there on time."

    After the courtship with aussi, Oliver aiso, the third leader of the aiso family in Bibi City, also approached and said, "Oliver, on behalf of the family, sincerely invites Mr. Dennis to come and enjoy our special Lingkun water hot dance..."

    As we all know, the party is coming to an end after giving maidservants, and they have taken advantage of the opportunity to make invitations, and Renault, a newly rich akalin with amazing speed, has naturally become the focus. The life of a politician is usually busy and tired, which Renault deeply understands.

    Just after dealing with the crowd, Renault was just relieved when there was another cry behind him.

    "Mr. Dennis."

    Renault turned his head numbly. It was a soldier with a pair of forked hard horns on his head and a white helmet: "our Lord, please come. Please be on time tomorrow night!"

    Everyone was very polite when inviting Renault, with the exception of the White Helmets, and he did have the qualification. Because the person he represents is the owner of akalin island and the hero - Mike sell.

    Renault was surprised. Did Mike sell know that he had knocked on Yaye''s bamboo pole.

    Renault''s residence is in the city of gatuto. It is said to be a residence, because it is large enough and dignified, which can not be compared with the previous dormitories in Chang''an University and the small house in virella. Covering an area of more than 20000 square meters, it is not a super luxury house, but it is rare for a businessman to get such a large area of land. Several special drugs have brought him huge profits. Renault is no longer what he used to be. He can almost be said to be the fastest-growing man in akalin and even the whole kingdom.

    There are two teams of shrimp and crab warriors patrolling the outer court round the clock. Although there are alarm barriers on the outermost layer, you still have to be careful. Besides, in Renault''s current position, it is true that there is no guard. But there is no need to exaggerate, because the neighbors and the whole nearby area are dignified figures in the society, with many powerful guards. As long as you have something here, someone will come to help. It is estimated that few people have the courage to send this leopard to assassinate him, otherwise they will be overwhelmed as soon as they are found out.

    The safest thing is Irene''s puppets, reconnaissance bees, water spiders, earth frogs, wind eagles, etc. they are everywhere. There are trees and grass in the sky and underground water, which can''t be prevented. With Irene''s sense of consciousness, they can all be used as scouts. This is another strong point of the simulacrum envoy. The alternative vigilance system that can be described as a network is almost all over the whole house, The most advanced assassin can hide.

    When you open the door of the inner court, you suddenly see a bright view. Pavilions and pavilions are exquisite and elegant. The grass is green and flat. All kinds of flowers are competing to open. The running water is gurgling and Ding Dong is like a crisp wind chime, adding a bit of elegant atmosphere to the whole inner court. This is built by Renault according to the earth style. For the time being, there is only one family, no semicolon.

    The butterfly demon just followed Renault without saying a word until he arrived here. However, the slender and beautiful Danfeng eyes could not help looking around at the natural and pleasant scenery like the forest, and felt the warmth of returning home.

 Chapter 495

    The night was dark, but the inner court was still very bright under the light of the magic flame floating in the air. The central part of the inner court was filled with smoke and clouds, and the thick fog kept rising. From time to time, there were a few women''s calls. Renault took off his shoes, stepped on the soft grass and walked deep into the smoke. The butterfly demon hesitated and flapped its wings to follow.

    Strangely, the deepest part of the smoke is the faintest, if any, which is caused by the fog beads "borrowed" by Renault from Mike sell.

    The girls are playing in the super large swimming pool. They are having a good time, including some other lovely pets, Irene''s element puppets, and the eight ethnic characteristics obtained by Renault on various communication occasions. They all have different slaves and maids, demons, Meiyin, yecha, swan, Terran, pan and so on. These women who have been slaves feel strange. They have long heard that slaves and maidservants have no status. They don''t want the master to have any shelf. In addition to the fact that the daily work is not heavy, they can even take a bath with several hostesses in the most comfortable swimming pool in the inner court. It''s almost a paradise.

    The most incredible thing is that Dennis hasn''t asked them to sleep yet. At most, he just eats tofu occasionally. From the Swan dancer who arrived two months ago to the cat girl who arrived a few days ago, there is no exception. If they didn''t know that the owner started with aphrodisiac, they would even doubt whether he would be defective. Of course, this is because Renault, who comes from the earth and has a special mind, does not have the strict concept of slaves in the kingdom of kings, which will give them enough free space.

    Irene had been reported by the grass leech puppet outside the bath and had been paying attention. She saw Renault as soon as she appeared. She swam over excitedly and said, "Dennis, are you back?" when there were outsiders, Irene always matched her under a pseudonym.

    Other women who were really playing also looked back and greeted Renault in unison to show their respect for Renault. Although he had no airs, the most basic etiquette of master and slave girls still dared not lose.

    Renault smiled: "well, you continue to play, don''t worry about me."

    "Hua la!" Irene showed her small and delicate body from the water, took Renault''s arm and tried to drag him into the water.

    At this time, the shadow of the butterfly demon was also clear from the thick fog. After being slightly surprised, the women immediately recovered as usual. They had been used to it for a long time, but they just added another partner.

    Renault squatted down and patted Irene Xiang on the shoulder: "go, ling''er, I''ll come later."

    Irene said cleverly, "OK, but you have to hurry up, Dennis."

    The butterfly demon was even more surprised when she saw the scene in front of her, because she saw that eight of the girls had a small but very bright red shackle pattern on their wrists, which was the symbol of slaves and maidservants. It''s ridiculous for a maid to take a bath with her master, isn''t it?

    Renault turned to the butterfly demon beside him and said, "help me take off my clothes!"

    The butterfly demon''s eyes swept around him, and then silently obeyed. Now she had no choice at all.

    The coat slowly flew to the grass one by one. It''s no wonder that the butterfly demon''s technique is not proficient, because she has never had the experience of helping a man take off his clothes. Although the slave and maid given as a gift have a low status, they must be virgins. Otherwise, they will show disrespect to the recipient, which is very fearful in communication.

    Although not proficient, Renault soon had only underwear left. The butterfly demon hesitated a little and then stretched out his hand to solve it.

    Renault waved his hand and said, "all right."

    The other slaves were disappointed. So far, they had never seen Renault. After a long time, their strong curiosity turned into desire. But that guy Renault will never let people down.

    Renault said to the butterfly demon, "take off your scarf and clothes."

    The butterfly demon, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, was nervous again. This time, he hesitated for a longer time. He didn''t lift the scarf until nearly ten seconds later. A beautiful face of joy and anger slowly appeared under Renault''s eyes. Although it is true or false that James said that the dance quality of butterfly demon is inversely proportional to its height, Renault is absolutely satisfied with this face. Of course, he has seen a lot of beautiful women, just a little surprised.

    Then the butterfly demon continued to get rid of his gauze clothes and long skirts, leaving only his obscene clothes. Butterfly demon se shrunk, not cold, but she had to protect the female secret parts of her body from infringement, although she knew it was very weak.

    Renault just left two words coldly: "continue!"

    When the butterfly demon heard the sign, he bit his silver teeth and continued to act according to Renault''s order. Soon, he had to pour a white body like frost and snow, which was exposed to the air, as light as the fog in the air. The butterfly demon protected his chest with one hand and covered his body with the other.

    Her hands were too thin, and Renault''s burning eyes saw the truth.

    "Tut Tut, what a beautiful figure!" Renault''s hand grabbed her chest.

    Coming, the butterfly demon closed her eyes and waited for her pure body to finally get rid of the fate of being molested.

    However, she soon felt that Renault''s hand landed on her own pink back. She only heard Dennis''s laughter: "beauty, go down!" a strong force rushed in, and the butterfly demon immediately fell into the swimming pool and was hugged by several pairs of arms.

    Nicole of the cat demon family whispered, "scare you. Our master likes pranks. We were all scared at the beginning. In fact, he is very good."

    Naturally, people of the same race were more friendly. The butterfly demon said for the first time, "really?" her voice was very thin, but it was just right with a light body.

    The swan family also said, "really, as long as you open it up, he won''t play tricks again."

    The butterfly demon looked at Renault suspiciously, but found that he had already swam far in the other direction, which confirmed that the words of the two similar people were true.

    After Renault came near, Irene immediately noticed that he was different from the past. Although she smiled, her eyebrows were knotted, which was a sign of worry.

    Irene knew that Renault''s business had become increasingly popular since she solved the Asian night problem. During this period, she was even more elated and satisfied with both sides. At present, there must be something in trouble. She came forward and said, "Dennis, what''s the matter with you?"

    Renault didn''t want his troubles to break the happy picture in front of him. He smiled and said, "nothing. There are just a few small problems in our business, which can be solved soon."

    "Brother Dennis, can I help you?" as early as Renault''s business started, Irene learned to help and tried to become a capable assistant. Now you can share your worries. Of course, it''s just some management affairs. In terms of communication, Renault still goes out in person.

 Chapter 496

    Renault stroked Irene''s wet and messy hair and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a small problem, hehe..."

    "What''s the problem?" it wasn''t Irene or Helena who said this, let alone any slaves. They didn''t dare to cross the boundary of master and slave.

    Renault said without looking back: "miss Yaye, are you interested in having fun with us?"

    Ya Ye didn''t know when he had come to the pool. He squatted down and looked at the people with a smile, as if he hadn''t found Renault, a big man. Only she can freely enter and leave Renault''s house without touching the ubiquitous reconnaissance network. It is not how strong her martial arts skills are, but with Renault''s permission. No matter the escort or element puppet will let her act.

    Hearing Renault''s flirtation, Yaye snorted, "do you think I dare not?"

    Renault said with a smile: "after all, men and women are different. If Miss Yaye has something to do, she will go to the VIP Hall and wait a minute..."

    Before Renault finished, she closed her mouth, because she found that ya Ye really began to take off her clothes. Renault is a little dizzy. Shit, doesn''t this woman have a sense of shame?

    In Renault''s full expectation, Ya Ye''s coat was removed, but it was disappointing that she also had a set of close fitting fish skin underwear, which was covered tightly and could not even see a hair.

    Seeing Renault''s eyes turned from excitement to disappointment, Yaye was happy. It was not so easy to eat Miss Ben''s tofu. Although I can''t appreciate the "inner beauty", it''s also good to have a dry addiction by sticking on my coat. Yaye''s chest is no longer as flat as a mirror as before. After three months of recuperation, she has made some achievements. In a few months, she may have a tendency to advance like a "bully".

    Yaye deliberately held his chest up and was proud as if he were deliberately showing off. Although she is an unruly and bold girl, she is not debauchery. She really wants to "show" in front of men. Although she is Xiaolu, she still has to have some courage. However, she has not been seen several times by Renault in the name of "observation effect". It doesn''t matter. Of course, she is still separated by clothes. No matter how bold Renault is, he doesn''t dare to go too far with the little princess of the dragon family. Otherwise, if something happens, no matter how many people can protect him.

    Ya ye, who was immersed in the water, suddenly felt comfortable. She secretly said that the black faced ghost really knew how to enjoy it. She really liked the unique scenery of Reno''s inner court. She felt that there was no place in the rich dragon family that could be designed so well, just like the blessed land of the cave. Ya Ye has asked Renault for the plan and asked her father Mike sell to build such a big house anyway, otherwise she won''t go back to live in the future.

    "Nigger, what''s your trouble? Come out and I''ll help you solve it." after Yaye''s chest has achieved results, he resumed his old title, and Renault didn''t bother to pay attention to it. It''s just a title. It''s still closer and easier to knock a bamboo pole.

    After a ha ha, Renault said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a small matter. There''s no need to make a mountain out of a molehill. Please go out, miss ya Ye."

    Renault said to himself, if you are a cow x, you can''t help this time, because the trouble is your father Mike sell. The White Helmets had warned Renault not to tell ya Ye about his arrival at Dragon Island tomorrow night, otherwise he would be asked to look good at that time. Of course Renault didn''t dare to do it again.

    Gatuto is only 300 miles away from the Dragon Island, that is, the city of pydos. It takes half a day for the seal to ride on the ground in the water. In the evening, Renault arrived at the dragon house where Mike sell is located on time. Although he and Yaye have sneaked into the treasure house several times, they are all at night and can''t see anything. It''s the first time in the day.

    The host was Simon, the White Helmets dragon warrior of that day. Renault, who went in all the way, couldn''t help but marvel at the grandeur of the Dragon mansion, which was a replica of the Forbidden City. There were countless crisscross roads like a spider net. If no one led the way, he might get lost. It was originally thought that the strong in the Dragon mansion gathered, but Renault, who could be seen everywhere, unexpectedly found few people. However, he had a strange feeling that there seemed to be a potential threat in the flowers, trees and even the fields. It was a very strange feeling, perhaps a person who had lived or died had a keen sense of danger. There are few old servants who are repairing flowers or sweeping the floor. It seems that it is not simple.

    Renault can only use one word to describe the power here: crouching tiger, hidden dragon.

    "Brother Simon, I don''t know what your island Master is looking for me, a nobody." before meeting Mike sell, it''s necessary to inquire about the tone and be prepared to avoid being too passive. It''s not ordinary people to face. Killing yourself is like killing an ant.

    Simon said without looking back, "I''m sorry, Mr. Dennis, I don''t know this. People can''t guess the mind of the island owner. However, there are not many people invited by him. I think you should be honored."

    Lucky fart! Renault thought he wouldn''t come if he wasn''t forced. Listening to Simon, he began to worry. Mike sell seemed to be a moody man, which was similar to what Yaye said. This kind of guy was usually dangerous. If it''s someone else, at least it won''t go too far without looking at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, and for the sake of other high-level people who have a relationship with themselves. Now it seems that his amulet doesn''t work. His fate may be between Mike sell''s thoughts.

    When Renault finally saw the figure of Mike sell standing with his hands down, he immediately felt the inhibition of the mountain. Different from Brent''s introverted, Mike sell is the opposite type. He is as powerful as waves, domineering and oppressed layer by layer. Tall and burly, at least one head taller than Renault.

    "Here comes Mr. Dennis, Islander." Simon saluted and withdrew.

    Mike sell turned slowly. His eyes were full of light. If there was substance, he could see people''s heart. Anyone who sees him will never doubt that he must be a hero.

    Standing in front of Mike sell, Renault felt like a poor beggar who saw the world''s richest man. But he quickly adjusted his mood, and then said in a loud voice: "I heard the name of the island leader early. I''m lucky to see him today. It''s better to meet him. The island leader is dignified, heroic and shining. Dennis''s admiration for you is like a surging river, continuous, and like a raging river. Although I don''t know what Mike sell is looking for himself, But the so-called front wear ten thousand wear, flattery don''t wear, no matter who is eating, so Renault slapped once he met.

 Chapter 497

    Mike sell''s skill of exerting pressure on the other party "Longwei" broke through and smiled: "Mr. Dennis, I''m sure you are definitely one of the most crafty and shameless businessmen!"

    Renault said modestly, "where, the island owner flattered."

    Mike sell smiled again. "Why, what I just said is a compliment to a person?"

    Renault said brazenly, "not for ordinary people, but for businessmen, the wealth a businessman can have is directly proportional to his cunning and shameless degree."

    Mike sell knew that if he continued to fight with him, everyone would be unable to talk about business. He smiled and said, "Mr. Dennis, let''s talk about the little girl Yaye."

    Renault''s heart jumped, coming! Mike sell must know about the relationship between Ya ye and him, but how much do you know?

    Mike sell said faintly, "Mr. Dennis, you seem to have taken some things from my treasure house with ya ye, haven''t you?"

    Renault was surprised again. Yaye was a traitor. Things were so secret that he didn''t expect to be exposed. However, looking at Mike sell''s tone, it seems that he is not too strict, and there should be a lot of room for discussion. Renault scratched his head and said sheepishly, "the island Master is really powerful. By the way, how do you know?" seeing Mike sell''s lightness, Renault answered more lightheartedly. His tone was like taking something from an old friend''s house and forgetting to tell him. He knew he could not deny it, otherwise it would be deception and disrespect. At that time, Mike sell was afraid that he would be angry.

    For his "confession", or rogue, Mike sell was very helpless and had to be "lenient". He was embarrassed to deal with it seriously, and he really didn''t pay attention to those treasures. So he said, "Mr. Dennis, I also know something about you and Yaye. I, a father, can''t make up for my daughter''s shortcomings all the time. Mr. Dennis''s medicine is really amazing!" he said with great admiration. As the head of the family with the most treasures in the world, he was helpless and unexpectedly solved by a small businessman, So this is from the heart.

    Renault was not without pride, but said modestly, "where, where."

    Mike sell: "you take those things as a small reward, so I just turn a blind eye."

    Renault was overjoyed by his words, and now he is on base safely. At this time, Mike sell''s tone changed: "but the night before yesterday, Mr. Dennis''s words and deeds seemed to be cheating."

    "The day before yesterday?" Renault was stunned, and then immediately remembered that ya ye had a small success there, which made Renault a little confused. He thought it was safe in his abnormal inner court with strict alarm. He jokingly tempted the Dragon woman to take off her coat on the grounds of stimulating some parts and accelerating the effect. Unfortunately, Ya Ye finally chose to spend more time, Renault was quite sorry.

    Mike sell snorted coldly: "Yaye is going out with you on business, and I won''t say anything, but Mr. Dennis still has an ulterior attempt..." he didn''t go on, but a white light flashed in the air, and then a rockery more than ten meters away was divided into two parts, sliding obliquely, smooth as a knife cutting tofu.

    Renault didn''t even see when he shot it, if it was to himself? Needless to say, there is only one word: death. With a knife on the color prefix, Renault finally understood this truth. The cold sweat rolled down his forehead and hurriedly said, "no, no more!"

    Mike sell said with satisfaction, "good, so everyone will be happy."

    After the false alarm, Renault was more happy after all. He thought that this trip was to be investigated for the responsibility of stealing treasure. Now it seems that he guessed wrong, and even the treasure doesn''t have to be returned. He just needs to suppress his sex hormone secretion when he gets along with ya ye, and his road is still smooth.

    "Well, it''s all right, Mr. Dennis. Now if you''re free tonight, come with me. There''s a banquet tonight. All the participants have a lot to do with your foreign business."

    The annual kafuen Trade Fair is conventionally held in the capital of akalin, the trade capital, the largest island in a string of countries and the only super city Spartak road. This is a large-scale business exchange conference within the realm of the king. The number of countries participating in the conference is beyond the expectation of the organizers. Except for those who apply for the qualification, almost all countries on the mainland have sent their own representatives.

    The most basic reason for the anomaly is naturally the biggest bizarre event of the year - a sharp slowdown in crop growth. The vast majority of countries on the continent have been directly affected, and some kingdoms with scarce land suitable for planting have even been devastated. In addition to the basic needs of the people''s livelihood, a large number of the remaining countries can also be sold in exchange for other needed items, especially weapons, armor, cloth, energy crystals for defense against the siege of the sea demons, etc.

    The central location of the conference is Ken Island, Sydney, the inland island on Spartak road and the island in the island.

    "Mr. Brian bufilin, vice president of the Tang Dynasty trade association!" FEIBA Lanqi briefly introduced the participants at the venue of the joint center. The first is the representative of the Tang Dynasty. After all, the Tang Dynasty is recognized as the most powerful country with the most abundant material resources on the mainland. In the past, its representatives were the first in the introduction position to show respect. Even after the human civil war was launched, their strength was weakened to some extent, but generally speaking, their status has not been shaken.

    The joint center can be said to be the most important venue of the trade fair, which is the place where Renault usually comes. There are different places to talk about business while entertainment. The joint center is a place for pure communication. There is no music or erotic dance. Even the layout of the venue is simple and generous.

    General business talks are held in other places in Sydney. The joint center only receives special representatives from various countries and top business giants. Although Renault has a certain popularity and wealth in akalin, it is only relatively speaking. Although he has made a fortune in just a few months, he is a miracle of akalin, but there is still a big gap compared with the powerful merchants here, He was not qualified to occupy a place in the joint center. However, with the introduction of akalin''s richest family, Dragon King Michael, akalin is the host. Coupled with the great potential of Renault''s business path, it can be said to be a thousand miles. The president of the trade association, FEIBA Lanqi, just opened a back door.

 Chapter 498

    Brian stood up and saluted slightly. In addition to his excellent management ability, he is also a powerful magician with a strong family background. After all, people like Keith who only rely on the level of junior soldiers to ascend the position of Dabao, President of the United professional association, are rare and unique.

    Feibalanqi continued to read along the list in his hand: "Mr. Gerry, I love Mr. van, foreign director of Mecca imperial Trade Association." purely in terms of business. Originally, both crops and other materials were extremely poor, and the Mecca Empire, which was only rich in ferocious Warcraft, could not stand on such a high introduction ranking. However, it suddenly launched a war, which captured most of the coastal cities of the Tang Dynasty, and its trade capacity jumped rapidly, even ranking behind the Tang Dynasty.

    Greg also stood up. What was quite dramatic was that, I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or a special arrangement, Brian and Greg, two representatives of the rival Empire, were sitting next to each other. And they talk and laugh with polyphony. At least on the surface, they are like a pair of close friends who haven''t seen each other for many years. It looks a little incredible. This is a strange phenomenon caused by the situation. After two months of fighting, the two sides are evenly matched and have not taken any big advantage. If they continue, it is estimated that they will still be unable to decide the victory or defeat in a short time. The most likely outcome is undoubtedly to lose both. If we still don''t give in to each other and lose our strength at that time, everyone may suffer in the recent Warcraft siege.

    When she came to Irene''s dormitory, Renault was immediately surprised.

    Each student in this special class has a separate dormitory and a single room. The size of the dormitory is 100 square meters.

    Bathroom, dining room, bedroom, wooden floor, all kinds of ingredients, drinks, a large number of restorative drugs, clothes and so on. have everything that one expects to find.

    Seeing Renault''s envy, Irene reluctantly said, "they have been sold to the Tang Dynasty. Of course, they have to be good to us."

    Renault sat on Irene''s bed, watched Irene take out many clothes from the wardrobe, hesitated and said, "I don''t want to be too eye-catching. Is there any camouflage or makeup?"

    Irene nodded and said, "it''s natural. Sister Chan taught me a lot of tricks. Change this dress first."

    After choosing for a long time, Irene took out a dress and handed it to Renault. Seeing Renault put it on, she said, "then I''ll make up for you, and no one can recognize you ~"

    Ten minutes later, Renault looked at the strange face in the mirror. It was a young man of about 18 years old. The skin color from face to neck was much darker under Irene''s pigment, and the whole face was much different from the original. In fact, the overall outline is unchanged, just a vision illusion caused by Irene''s skillful hand. Renault''s eyebrows are sharper and thicker than before, a little less low and a little more beautiful. The two skimmed camouflage mustache above the lip adds a sense of maturity. In addition, the tuxedo like dress and Renault''s height are not low. Renault has a bit of jade tree facing the wind, which makes Irene look colorful.

    Not to mention that acquaintances can''t recognize it, but Renault can''t recognize it himself, so he couldn''t help praising: "Ling Er is really powerful."

    Irene nodded, looked at her "work" and praised her: "it''s good. You''re really a charming little brother dressed like this."

    Renault smiled and said, "where, I''m not usually like this?"

    Irene gave Renault a white look. This little Lin really didn''t know what modesty was.

    Fortunately, Renault added: "of course, I can''t go to a higher level without the wonderful hand of xiaoling''er."

    Irene smiled shyly and said, "you have to have a good face. I''m just a little processing."

    Renault looked at Irene with a reddish face and was very happy. He couldn''t help but say, "ling''er, your dress today is very cute."

    Irene snorted, "it''s up to you!"

    ... along the way, Irene kept telling Renault that she should pay attention to some matters at the banquet, such as: walking should not be swaggering, walking should be fine, and the swing range of her hands should not be too large; When standing, you should hold your head high and keep a smile on your face to show your self-confidence and like to attend this banquet; You can''t look around. If you want to see something, twist your body to the front instead of your head

    Renault''s head hurts. It must have been taught by Diao Chan. These rules are so many that I don''t know if I can remember them at that time.

    They took the dragon''s car and came to the banquet place in less than an hour.

    As soon as they got out of the car, an animal trainer came to receive them. The transportation in this area is free. The animal trainer is uniformly hired by the city.

    More than ten minutes later, they came to a vast and gorgeous villa, which was brightly lit and bustling. Celebrities are getting more and more. It is obvious that the destination has arrived.

    Renault felt that he was a local goose among the cranes. Although he dressed up a little similar to the crane, he was still a goose. It was impossible to change. He was a little uneasy. At this time, Irene''s slender jade arms had passed through the bend of his arms and were intertwined. This is a necessary etiquette for admission.

    Irene''s towering chest was inevitably pressed on Renault''s arm under this action. Reynolds felt red and uncomfortable.

    Walking in from a long corridor at the door, it suddenly opened up. This is a large courtyard like a small square. A large number of waitresses wear and plug in with plates. They are busy. They can enjoy all their food and drinks at will. All kinds of celebrities are getting together to talk. Irene meets others and smiles and says hello, but she doesn''t stop, because she has to meet her host first to show her respect. Renault can only learn from others. He feels like a joker.

    Suddenly his arm tightened. Renault didn''t know what had happened and looked to the other side with Irene''s eyes. It was a young man in black and about ten years old. He had a handsome face, tall and straight figure and good manners. He was a very attractive man. Many noble unmarried girls surrounded him in the hope of being favored. The man smiled and interacted with them. His behavior was very appropriate, but his eyes were like eagles. Renault always thought he looked familiar.

    When the man saw Irene, he said excuse me, got away from the surrounding women, came to them and stopped. He smiled and said, "Irene, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    Renault saw that this was the Leon knight who knocked him unconscious by his own punishment a few days ago?

 Chapter 499

    Irene also smiled, but her words almost didn''t kill Renault: "Leon, why aren''t you dead?"

    Leon still kept smiling: "thanks to miss Irene, I''m still alive." he can still keep his look unchanged under such a vicious curse. His mind is obviously very deep. Renault met him for the first time since he came to the king''s mainland. He couldn''t help looking at it more, but he didn''t know what big holiday there was between Irene and him.

    Irene smiled sweeter: "that''s good, but life is full of ups and downs. Mr. Leon, you should be careful every day. It''s easy to get unlucky because you do so many things. Maybe you''ll fall to death when you walk!"

    Leon was so deep that he couldn''t laugh. His eyes flashed cold and full of resentment.

    Irene ignored him and took Renault straight. Renault wore a cloak of hermit last time, so Leon didn''t recognize Renault as the one who stunned him.

    The host of tonight''s banquet is Qian Duoduo, the owner of the famous consumer bank of the Tang Dynasty. Almost all business and trade are under his jurisdiction. He has power for a while. He can be said to be one of the top figures in society.

    Qian Duoduo is a middle-aged and elderly man in his 60s. He is proud of his red face, raises his glass and enjoys the blessing of every visiting guest. Irene and Renault came to him and bowed slightly: "Mr. qianduoduo, thank you for your invitation, so that Irene can have a happy night."

    "Mr. Dennis."

    Just after talking about another business orally, Renault, who was a little relieved, piled up a professional smile again, turned his head and saw two big ear men, one fat and one thin.

    "Parker, Mr. Pai?"

    Because the big ears of the two people''s PU fan are very similar to the pig Bajie in journey to the west, Renault was particularly impressed.

    This is a pair of twin brothers. The one with a big belly and a big belly is brother Parker, while the one as tall as a bamboo pole is brother Pai. They are engaged in treasure business, including valuable pills.

    Renault remembered talking to them and having a good time with each other. The terms of the transaction are very satisfactory. I don''t know why they find themselves again.

    Parker smiled and said, "Mr. Dennis, it''s getting late. I think you''re very tired. Why don''t we find a place to have fun and relax?"

    Pai also echoed: "yes, Mr. Dennis, I heard that the Penglai nights in Spartak are very famous. You can find beautiful women from almost all over the continent. If you want to, you can have a romantic night."

    Obviously, this sentence is in favor of men. Renault said without hesitation: "Parker, Mr. Pai, Dennis will be in your light. Enjoy it and have a wonderful and full unforgettable night, hehe..." Renault didn''t refuse, because he really needs something to relieve his pressure, otherwise he would collapse in this half month.

    "No problem! Our brother pays the bill. Just have fun, Mr. Dennis."

    Parker and Pai are almost in the same channel. If we can make more contacts with this merchant who holds rare goods, er, we can''t stop our future financial resources. Remembering that the flowing gold coins were about to enter the pocket, the two big ear brothers were very excited and accompanied Renault to laugh. They looked very obscene, like three male dogs in heat.

    So the business was temporarily abandoned. In the ambiguous topic of pure exchange of experience between men, the three coyotes with the same smell rushed to Penglai, the most famous nightlife place in the super city.

    A moon in the realm of the king has set east. A little white light lingers on the horizon reluctantly, while the star in another month is in the middle of the sky. It is midnight, which is equivalent to zero in the morning of the earth. For senior people who are used to enjoying, nightlife has just begun.

    Penglai river is located in the love dead area in the middle of Spartak road. It spans one kilometer. It is spacious and open. Countless flower boats and boats are covered. The stars are dotted on the river. The river is not turbulent, flowing slowly, as quiet as an unmarried virgin. It is like silk and satin in the moonlight. A few small flying fish leaping out of the water from time to time have added a bit of vitality to the mirror like river water. The fresh and comfortable river wind is mixed with the rouge smell of beauty, and the wonderful sound of string song and dance floats to the shore, which gives people a boost.

    As soon as they arrived at the riverbank, an animal trainer drove the water demon to pick them up. Parker and Pai had participated in the trade fair before and were familiar with Penglai night. They immediately reported the name of a flower boat, and then the animal trainer quickly commanded the water demon to swim to the place they said.

    Penglai''s business is excellent on weekdays. This night is even more popular. In addition to those who have obtained the qualification of the trade fair, businessmen from all over the mainland also come uninvited to take people to Spartak road to look for opportunities, and Fenghua place is undoubtedly a good place to climb the relationship. Therefore, there are countless flower boats, large and small, but most of them are full, and the sound of clinking glasses and joy comes and goes.

    The water devil stopped under a huge flower boat. Unlike other luxury decorations, which are mostly decorated with jewelry, covered with silk and satin, and full of copper smell, the boat is more simple and generous. However, from its golden position in the middle of the river and rare superior nanmu as materials, it must be extraordinary and higher.

    When Renault first arrived at the realm of the king, he always felt that the magic lights floating high out of thin air were very distinctive. However, after seeing more, he finally felt dull. This flower boat is not. Its lighting tool is purely the most primitive lantern, which is similar to the earth. At this time, Renault feels very novel.

    The turtle man who thought he had a mustache on his upper lip immediately came to meet him. This is the real turtle male, who is responsible for pimping.

    The tortoise man nodded and bowed, and said attentively, "welcome your guests. I wonder if you have booked an elegant room in advance?"

    Parker nodded, "902 compartment!" they were ready for tonight. If they didn''t book the wing room in advance, it would be crowded.

    "Oh, OK, please follow me." after saluting, the turtle man led the way in Qianmian, and the three followed closely.

    Standing on the deck, Renault found that the flower boat was surprisingly large. It was 60 meters wide and 500 meters long. Like a small aircraft carrier. In the middle of the ship is not an ordinary flat topped wing room, but a minaret, with a total of 18 floors, which stands out among many boats. Different from the stacking of general towers, this tower takes the center as the axis and extends branch channels out of thin air. It reaches tens of meters away, and connected with the end of the branch is a large wing room. It looks like a flipped UFO in an amusement park. It looks very thrilling.

 Chapter 500

    The windows of each wing room are dimly lit, accompanied by melodious string piano and drum music. On the top are four dazzling and flashing signs: Eighteen paradise. Looking closely, the four words seemed to be composed of round pearls, and there were faint rustles. From the flickering and changing stars and the rustling sound, it seems that it is something Renault has seen - Dream beads. Of course, it can''t be all the best products that Dragon Girl Yaye has reached at the auction for more than 700 years, but so many dream beads look more than 300 or 400 years, which is really rare.

    Parker looked at Renault''s rookie looking left and right and said proudly, "is Mr. Dennis here for the first time? Eighteen paradise is one of the most famous flower boats in Penglai night capital. It is famous for its eighteen story tower. We are lucky to book it to the ninth floor."

    Renault was dumbfounded. He had only heard of the eighteen layers of hell. Unexpectedly, there was another eighteen heaven in the realm of the king.

    Pai added: "There are 18 elegant rooms on the first floor of the 18th heaven. Each floor is reduced by one. The program patterns on each floor are different from those of beautiful women. In particular, there is only one elegant room on the 18th floor. It is said that its luxury is unimaginable and there are countless stimulating programs, which makes people as beautiful as heaven. Unfortunately, our brothers just heard about it and are not qualified to read it personally. But Mr. Dennis doesn''t need to regret. There are a lot of programs on the ninth floor, which must be too busy for Mr. Dennis to be happy and forget to return. Hei hei... "People in other circles can really play. Renault said," I''ll wait to enjoy it. "

    The turtle man led the three people to the bottom of the tower, and then three beautiful waitresses at the door gave a blessing: "Eve, fan Lian and Michelle, it''s a great honor to serve your guests."

    Parker explained: "Mr. Dennis, this is the full personal interpretation waitress of all our programs tonight, also known as Youmei. In addition to the interpretation, they can also do anything for you. They have been trained for a long time and know a lot. They are very interesting!"

    Renault looked at them wantonly and patted her on the ass: "beauty, are you really so magical?" Michelle is the most temperament of the three women. It is obvious that the two Parker Brothers deliberately gave it to him in order to please Renault.

    Michelle said coyly and shyly, "Mr. Dennis, you are so bad!" there were two red clouds on her face, as if she was really shy. She had to admit that whether she pretended or not, the shy and astringent appearance aroused Renault''s desire.

    Pai said with a smile, "Mr. Dennis, don''t be fooled by her appearance. You won''t know what''s going on when you''re eaten."

    The three women protested together, but their faces were pure. The nine wing rooms of the ninth tower also had different services. If it was mostly business factors or just enjoying singing and dancing, the waitresses and programs arranged would be different. The Parker Brothers came purely for fun, chose the most exciting one, and even the waitresses were very debauchery.

    The three Youmei in Xiaoyi Yanyan led the Reynolds number from the spiral staircase to the ninth floor. The walkway was made of Jasper, and the handrail was made of white jade. Elegance and luxury coexist.

    As soon as entering the elegant room, Renault found that it was a two-way sound barrier room. Needless to say, Renault took a deep breath. It seemed that it would be a rotten night.

    The wing room is beautifully decorated, which is in sharp contrast to the elegant style of the boat''s appearance. The pink small lanterns, pink carpets, pink gauze curtains, pink walls, everything you can see visually shows a certain atmosphere - ambiguity.

    The stage is round. It is just set in the center of the wing room. It is about 300 square meters and 10 meters high. There is enough space for the dancers to dance.

    Three large and long mattresses with an angle of 60 degrees to the stage circle are evenly distributed. Naturally, they are the seats of Renault and others. There is a protruding blue button on the right side of the table. Curious Renault gently presses it, and then a crystal stone hanging five meters above his head spits out a small black light curtain, stretching out like a cloth, completely covering Renault''s floor collapse and the table. This It''s a one-way sound and light barrier. People outside can''t see the people in the barrier and their voices. Of course, they don''t know what to "do" in it. Press the button again, the dark curtain disappears quickly and the barrier is lifted.

    On the windowsill, there are several pots of orchids with faint fragrance. The room is full of the smell of * *, which makes people''s appetite open. The Parker Brothers can''t help but move on with Youmei, but it''s just that until now, because the good play is still in the future. If they are too indulgent now, it''s like pig Bajie eating ginseng fruit. They have no taste. Although their Pu fan ears are old Pigs are very similar, but wisdom and patience are very different, otherwise they can''t become successful businessmen.

    Renault hugged his Youmei Michelle and sat down on the soft collapse. The table in front is full of delicious food. Fruits, seafood, fragrant wine and qiongye are for guests to enjoy and other pastimes.

    The door of the room was closed tightly, and there seemed to be no beginning around the wall. Moreover, knowing that the wing room was hanging in the air, how did the performers come in? Just when Renault wondered, the stage was bright, and a beam of white light rose into the sky. Then the shadows of twelve women in white appeared in front of everyone like a mirage, gradually becoming clear from blur, and finally the white light dissipated They have become real people.

    Renault suddenly realized that it was the transmission array, his grandmother''s. As expected, it was extravagant enough. The performers killed chickens and used small transmission arrays with ox knives. It''s a bit of a fuss. Of course, the guest''s interest is also directly proportional to the rarity of things. The boss of eighteen paradise knows people''s psychology very well and doesn''t hesitate to pay for it.

    Fireworks burst out from dozens of tiny unobservable holes around the stage. Looking at it carefully in the light of the fire, twelve women in white except their clothes. His hair, eyebrows, pupils, face, lips, nails, anywhere on his body is actually snow-white, and there is a faint cold fog on his body surface, which the whole stage. Even the whole room was shrouded in fog soon. The whole room was like the Guanghan palace where Chang''e lived. It was a little cool.

    Different from the dancing performance of the ordinary qiaoxiaoqianxi to win the favor of the guests, their beautiful faces are as cold as ice and extremely arrogant. In sharp contrast to their looks, their translucent white gauze clothes are faint and sexy. Smart women know that only revealing seven points is the most tempting, which is more threatening than being naked, And their cold and gorgeous appearance is easy to arouse men''s conquest.

 Chapter 501

    This deliberately made appetizer is good, and Renault feels confused, but his inner clarity still doesn''t let Renault lose.

    The table is semi-circular, which surrounds the two people in the couch. The Parker Brothers and the woman in white who are more than 20 meters away can''t see much, but they secretly make small moves below in the presence of them, which obviously stimulated a lot.

    The melodious music is floating, fresh and natural. The light posture of the woman in white dances with it, and the yarn and satin in her hands are flying, just like a fairy coming.

    Teasing is teasing. Michelle still has to do her job. She whirled on Renault''s leg and said: "Mr. Dennis, this dance is called ''goddess yearning for the world'', just like its name, it expresses the reason why the young goddess in the sky sprouted and fell into the world secretly, looking for her ideal husband..."

    Michelle''s commentary is not much, too much and boring. It is mainly left to the viewer to taste.

    Renault nodded repeatedly, "well, well." but his eyes did not leave the dancer in front.

    Michelle chuckled: "yes, but I have to remind Mr. Dennis that these are the beauties of the frost family. They are naturally cold, especially there. They will freeze your place at that time."

    Renault opened his eyes and said, "no, there''s such a thing. Isn''t that fatal?"

    Michelle smiled: "if you don''t believe it, Mr. Dennis can try later." Renault sat in the train seat and watched a lovely little sister playing with her mobile phone.

    As there were few people in the carriage and it was empty, Renault had to focus on her.

    Shawl long hair, exquisite and lovely face, Yingying''s chest, and his legs in white silk. It should be a grinding goblin.

    Although she was wearing headphones, he could conclude that the little sister must be playing King glory.

    "Ah! When did Li Bai come here!!"

    "Why am I dead again!"

    "Brother Li Bai, please let me go, QAQ..."

    "It''s my first time to play sun Shangxiang... I''m sorry..."

    ����

    And Renault identified three things.

    First, she played sun Shangxiang.

    Second, she is playing games with voice on.

    Third, the game is over.

    Looking at the little sister in front of her, she put down her mobile phone and sighed a long sigh. Her face was full of deep resentment. Renault couldn''t help smiling at the corners of her mouth.

    "Hum, I don''t believe it..."

    Seeing her start another game, Renault shook his head and warned, "Hey, the train ahead is going to pass through the cave and there are large tracts of wilderness. There will be no signal. It''s best not to play."

    "Ah?"

    Obviously, the little sister didn''t expect Renault to talk to him. At this time, he only looked at Renault with a slight surprise.

    Renault also knows that he is not the kind of person who looks handsome at a glance. Renault still knows what he looks like. She could expect her reaction, so Renault didn''t say anything more. He just kindly reminded her. After that, it has nothing to do with yourself.

    "But I''ve opened..." who knows, the little sister didn''t ignore Renault, but said again pitifully.

    Renault looked at her in surprise.

    She thought Renault didn''t believe herself, so she got up and sat next to Renault and held her mobile phone in front of him.

    "You see... This one is a promotion. It''s only one star short of a diamond. You can''t lose..."

    What came to her was a faint smell of lemon, which Renault liked. Moreover, it''s iphne fork. Miss, I''m very rich.

    Renault looked at the screen, silently make complaints about it.

    "Which role is you?"

    Looking at the game loading interface, Renault asked.

    "Irene. That''s Wang Zhaojun."

    "Irene?" Renault took the phone and looked at the screen. Wearing Wang Zhaojun, who is a singer, the nickname below is Irene, and there is a striking sign of nobility 8 next to it.

    What a rich chick.

    Renault thought to himself that the noble 8 seems to want 5000 yuan. There is a big gap between himself and college students who live on only more than 1000 yuan a month.

    Renault asked casually, "Irene... Little sister, isn''t this your real name?"

    "Yes, yes, what''s the problem?"

    Looking at the doubts on the girl''s face, Renault couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t think there was such a person who nicknamed himself in this game.

    "What''s the matter? What are you laughing at?"

    Renault said, "I''m laughing. Your lineup is sure to win. Your Wang Zhaojun, Zhongdan, Lanling king, assists Zhang Fei, Shangdan Nezha, and di Renjie, who orders. This lineup has both super gank ability and super life-saving ability."

    After clearing his throat, Renault continued: "Look at the lineup opposite, Zhongdan Daji, playing wild Han Xin, assisting Bian que, shooter Huang Zhong, and orange Youjing. It''s a kitchen knife team. Such a team has a very high fault tolerance rate, and most of them are heroes in the early stage. In the later stage, there is no tank that can resist. We just need to target Huang Zhong opposite, so that he doesn''t dare to set up a fort once. But be careful of Bian Que in the early stage, Bianque''s early injury this season is the first. No one can beat him. "

    Renault wanted to continue. He glanced at Irene sitting next to him and found that her eyes were small stars at any time.

    "You''re great. What''s your title as king? You still lack disciples!"

    Renault looked at Irene''s admiring eyes, smiled and said, "my position is just Xingyao one. Like you, it''s one star short of promotion."

    "Great QAQ, after this game, add a friend ~"

    Looking at Irene''s expectant eyes, Renault had to nod.

    It has to be said that the progress of loading games on Apple mobile phones is fast, and the first one has reached 100%.

    "Welcome to the glory of the king!!"

    As a mechanized female voice sounded, the game officially began.

    Renault also focused on manipulating Wang Zhaojun to start the game.

    King Lanling: leave me a red.

    Di Renjie: No.

    Lanling King: fuck your mother.

    Opposite Han Xin: I''ll send the head and kill a group of teammates.

    Opposite Bian que: Welfare Bureau.

    Looking at these words in the Bureau, Renault ignored them. He just smiled and was indifferent. First, he bought a pair of shoes with 250 gold coins and walked to the grass on the right of the middle road.

    You should know that the name of the three bitches in the grass is not in vain. Daji, Angela and Wang Zhaojun, three heroes who love squatting in the grass, are often a set of skills that can take away a hero opposite, and then hide in the grass, hide their skills and fame, and prepare for the next person.

 Chapter 502

    Renault is deeply silent about this. Because he bought shoes, he will certainly reach the grass one step ahead of Daji of the other party, so as to get the chance to get the first hand.

    Sure enough, Daji of the other party came late. First, he hid under the tower and waited for a while. After confirming that there was no one around, he carefully came to clear the soldiers.

    Renault hid in the grass, watching Daji''s soldiers and the movements of the other party''s heroes.

    "Hit her, hit her!"

    Irene couldn''t help herself and urged.

    Renault shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Wait until Daji has handed in at least one of his skills. We should make use of all Wang Zhaojun''s skills."

    "Oh..."

    Irene listened and shut her mouth.

    Renault walked back and forth in the grass and watched Daji hand over a skill. His right hand quickly slid the screen, and a second skill was predicted at Daji''s feet!

    Renault''s right hand flattened Daji quickly and walked towards Daji quickly. Daji''s blood volume fell down at a speed visible to the naked eye. Renault had controlled Wang Zhaojun to walk in front of Daji and almost close to his face.

    At this time, Daji''s frozen state had been lifted. In a hurry, she had no intention to fight back. For fear that others would attack her, she retreated under the tower.

    Renault also rose to level 2 at this time, and immediately used a skill. The broken ice flower bloomed at Daji''s feet, and Daji was instantly slowed down.

    Renault''s right hand did not stop, still chasing her flat A. at this time, Daji had consumed more than half of his blood.

    In desperation, Daji''s backhand was a second skill and hit Wang Zhaojun.

    Click����

    The shield on Wang Zhaojun''s body burst instantly, and at the same time, it also affected Daji. Daji was suddenly blown into residual blood.

    Flash!

    Daji was forced out of the flash by Renault. After Wang Zhaojun was briefly dizzy, he immediately flashed under the tower.

    Renault was indifferent and flashed his right hand����

    A bunch of golden awns flashed!

    Just when Renault''s potential flashed in preparation for winning a blood in the past, the red 460 delay was displayed in the upper right corner of the mobile phone.

    "There''s no signal. It''s time to get into the cave."

    Renault frowned, put down his cell phone and said to Irene.

    On one side, Irene stamped her foot angrily and said angrily, "break the signal!!! Why didn''t there be a signal with such a handsome operation just now... How angry!!"

    Renault smiled and said, "it''s all right. It doesn''t matter if you lose. I''ll add friends later. I can give you points."

    Renault would not refuse such a beautiful girl. Maybe we can develop some ambiguous things in the future.

    Irene was happy when Renault said so.

    The train then entered the cave, and the carriage immediately became very dark.

    Although there are lights, it is still extremely depressing.

    They chatted while waiting for the cell phone to signal.

    Renault learned that Irene, like him, was a college student. She also took the train home because of the arrival of the winter vacation.

    The two soon became familiar and wrote down each other''s mobile phone numbers.

    At this time, the train had already left the cave, but the scenery outside the window was becoming more and more desolate. Although it was daytime, Renault felt a sense of killing.

    Moreover, the train has been out of the cave for a long time, and there is no signal yet.

    Not to mention 4G, not even 2G. It directly shows that it is not within the information receiving range.

    Renault is a little strange. After all, he often takes this train home. He still knows whether there is a signal on the road.

    Feeling strange, Irene patted him and asked carefully, "do you find that these two trains are going slower and slower?"

    Renault was surprised and looked out of the window.

    The train is really going slower and slower.

    They looked at each other and looked at the scenery outside the window. They looked more and more frightened.

    Because I don''t know when it''s not wild outside the window����

    It''s a lot of broken bodies piled up all over the ground. Renault Qi said, "who? Is it the butterfly demon family? Ha ha, so come to my room this evening and let''s talk to each other?" after that, he smiled and was very happy.

    The cold butterfly demon girl came over and didn''t care. She deliberately pulled the hem of her short skirt, exposed a section of white and tender thighs, and teased her: "OK, Mr. Dennis! It''s a pity that the man is not me."

    Thinking of the night spent in the 18th heaven, Renault was a little thirsty. Why didn''t he see him for more than ten days? Everyone was so active?

    "Black face."

    Renault could judge who it was just by this name. Sure enough, Yaye flew from the inner court at the next moment.

    He said to the women, "ling''er, go cook first."

    The girls knew that he had something to talk to ya Ye privately, so they left one after another.

    Ya Ye soon came to him and said anxiously, "you''re back. I''m dying!"

    Renault thought, you''re worried. I''m not your husband.

    "You see, they are much smaller," she said, straightening her chest up and showing Renault.

    Renault almost didn''t fall. Such a woman is really rare. If her father wasn''t Mike Searle, it would be amazing sooner or later.

    He knew it was a normal drug rebound and said disapprovingly, "don''t make a fuss. I''ll prescribe you some drugs and you''ll be fine then."

    Ya Ye was relieved to hear that he would not be beaten back to his original shape.

    Renault''s heart moved: "by the way, miss Yaye, is there any way to join akalin nationality, handle professional badges, and worry about higher-level positions?"

    Yayeqi said, "do you still want to get power?"

    Renault smiled: "anyway, I''m also a little famous. It''s a shame that I don''t even have a professional badge in akalin."

    Yaye has no intention or doubt: "yes, the first is to make a very significant contribution to the Empire and can make an exception and directly hold a higher vocational post. The second opportunity is to participate in akalin''s annual sea hunting."

    "Sea hunting?"!

    Ya Ye nodded: "Yes, sea hunting is also the tradition of our empire. Because akalin is a country dominated by trade and has a strong taste of commercialization, in order to avoid the relative weakening of people''s awareness of martial arts, the Empire will hold some competitive activities every year to encourage people, and sea hunting is the most important one. It lasts for one month, just like a grand ceremony. Warriors who perform well in sea hunting will be rewarded The reuse of the Empire. "

    Seeing the dawn, Renault was very excited and said, "what''s the specific content? The name doesn''t seem to be a duel between warriors?"

    Ya Ye shook his head: "no, it''s hunting sea demons!"

    Renault was a little timid: "fierce beast, isn''t that very dangerous?"

    "Of course it is

 Chapter 503

    Fierce beasts are also a kind of Warcraft, but they are much more ferocious and violent than ordinary Warcraft. Philip, the color thief, gave him gloves that can greatly improve the release speed of spiritual power. The "smart" is made by the belly skin of the sea demon Bendis. Unfortunately, too many people have seen them in the university competition and can''t use them anymore. Otherwise, it''s easy to expose their identity.

    Townsend rolled his eyes: "nonsense, do you think it''s as simple as killing two water arrow shrimps? If it''s easy, who won''t climb up early." seeing Renault''s timidity, she "hum" said: "black faced ghost, if you''re afraid, give up early and be your profiteer."

    Since the days after being chased and killed, Renault''s competitive heart seems to be particularly strong. After hearing Townsend say that he looks like a shrinking turtle, he is very angry. On the surface, he smiled and said, "who says I''m afraid, Miss Townsend, why don''t you give me some advice and see if I''m qualified?"

    Townsend said without hesitation, "OK." the black faced ghost dared to take the initiative to challenge. Let Miss Ben show his hands. Then he will be frightened of endocrine disorders. Otherwise, I don''t know what a master is. In other words, she is really not one of the powerful old man''s tyrants. She is also famous in akalin. The most famous "blood inheritance" real dragon spiritual power of the family has reached the fifth level and is the best among the young generation.

    She said proudly, "you''ve just come back. You must be very tired. For the sake of fairness, you''d better take a night off. Fight again tomorrow. You''ll be convinced."

    Renault laughed: "OK, it''s settled."

    Townsend remembered one thing and hurriedly said, "after you lose, you can''t bear grudges, let alone fiddle with the medicine you give me." she was good x enough and directly sentenced Renault to death.

    Renault smiled: "OK. Do you see me like that?"

    Townsend frowned and said, "OK?"

    Renault explained, "it means no problem."

    So the duel between the two was settled. In order to let more people see him, Townsend was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. He publicized the matter at night, told Irene and Helena''s daughters, and asked them to watch the excitement at that time, which made Renault laugh and laugh. In other words, it''s a shame to lose in front of Irene, who has always admired herself. He knew Townsend was strong. And I can''t use the upgraded version of my talents and skills, and Randolph''s storm kill, which is estimated to be lost in nine out of ten.

    The next morning, several people went to the tunnel hall in the city and rented one of the most powerful places to restrain the spirit. As soon as it was started, the power of the spirit skill would be reduced to one tenth of the normal power, but the tenacity strength would not change. In this way, casualties could be effectively prevented. Of course, the rent was also very expensive, and the charge was accurate to seconds, Because it takes too much spar energy to maintain this boundary.

    As soon as he stepped into the spirit suppression boundary field, Renault felt a heavy pressure invading his body in all directions. In fact, it was not the gravity of the site increased, but his spiritual power was greatly suppressed. People who were used to power would have an illusion.

    Townsend believes that in her opinion, Renault has only been. He thought that he ate a lot of tofu in the process of drug breast enhancement. Now how can he do without revenge.

    The audience is only Irene and Helena, who are also the two most trusted by Renault. If you choose the Taoist hall, you can avoid the surveillance made by macsell when he is worried about Townsend to a certain extent. Renault also secretly asked Irene to set up a large number of reconnaissance puppets and try to be safe.

    For the sake of fairness, both sides have blown on defensive Taoist clothes, wide clothes, wide sleeves and barefoot binding waist, which looks a bit like Earth karate. Townsend turned out to be quite heroic and cool, with a look of overlord flower. Conquering such a woman is the most interesting, but it''s a pity that she is as bold as Renault and dare not start, because she is not an ordinary woman. Her father can make himself doomed at any time.

    Lin Ling''s women were waiting to watch the game with interest in the double border seats on the sidelines. Although they also knew that Renault, who could not show his real strength, had little chance of winning, he always had a lot of strange tricks, and no one dared to expect the result.

    Without the bone whip weapon, Townsend was barehanded, which meant giving way to the point. Her momentum was severely punished, and her Taoist clothes were calm and automatic. Her eyes were shining. This was the sign attached to the second layer of the real dragon''s spiritual power - the Golden Dragon fearless. It''s the limit water green that can be played under the spirit suppression barrier. Townsend doesn''t know anything. He just wants to beat Renault at one fell swoop.

    She quickly put on a good posture: "let''s start."

    Renault laughed and said, "don''t worry, I''ll get ready for exercise first." after that, he twisted his neck slowly and lost his muscles and joints, but he heard the sound of "click click click". I haven''t fought for a long time. My body is getting rusty.

    Townsend was obviously acute. Seeing him slow, he couldn''t help urging: "nigger, come on, come on!"

    However, Renault''s prelude was very patient, and he got up after nearly five minutes.

    Townsend said helplessly, "is this going down?"

    "OK!" Renault also put up his posture. He didn''t like to use weapons. Naturally, he was barehanded.

    When Townsend heard the speech, he picked up the real dragon''s strength again and reappeared the golden light in his eyes: "black faced ghost, be careful!"

    "Oh, yes." Renault suddenly made a pause gesture: "I still have a problem!"

    Townsend was stunned, and his spiritual power subsided again: "what?"

    Renault said calmly, "we have to say good rules."

    Townsend is obviously a violent maniac: "what rules do you use? Whoever falls down and can''t get up loses!"

    Renault said with a smile, "it''s too much. If I''m hurt by Miss Townsend, I won''t recover in ten or eight days. It doesn''t matter if I hinder business. What if I can''t refine the medicine you need?"

    Townsend thought for a while and made sense: "then you can say anything!"

    "First of all, if you fall outside the field, you will lose immediately; second, you can use any combat means and attack moves without restrictions; third, if either party admits defeat by itself, the other party can''t fight any more."

    These three rules are almost all unequal treaties formulated by Renault for himself. If you fight hard, you will undoubtedly lose. You have a much greater chance of playing Townsend off the court, just like the war with washlaki. It''s natural to avoid injury if you only admit defeat orally. You can''t hurt Townsend. Renault knows himself very well.

    Without considering anything, Townsend said, "well, well, it''s all up to you. That''s all, isn''t it?"

    "That''s right."

 Chapter 504

    "Well, let''s start!" Townsend began to use the real dragon spirit power again.

    Unfortunately, Renault made a pause gesture again.

    Townsend was about to faint. The accumulation of momentum for three times was interrupted. He was agitated: "what''s the matter?"

    Renault smiled and said, "it''s boring to play a game without any color head. Why don''t we make a bet?"

    Townsend saw that endocrine was about to be dysregulated: "what bet?"

    "Miss Townsend, if you lose, please ask your father to recommend me for sea hunting!" because Renault learned from her that foreigners without akalin nationality must be recommended by someone who can speak.

    Townsend never thought he would lose to the black faced devil. He didn''t even ask Renault what he wanted if he lost, and promised: "OK!" then she mentioned the real dragon Lingli for the fourth time. She vowed that if Renault was wordy and like a woman, she would beat him first regardless of everything.

    But this time it really started, and Renault''s goal was achieved. Fighting is the same as fighting, one fierce, two exhausted and three failed. Townsend''s momentum and fighting spirit have been repeatedly blocked, no longer fierce, the state has decreased, the maximum power that can be used will also be weakened, and Renault''s chances of winning will be much greater.

    As soon as the thought turned, the spiritual power surged in the body, and Renault changed his usual obscene appearance and was majestic.

    Looking at Renault as if he had changed, Townsend said to himself that the black faced ghost still had some strength. No wonder he dared to take the courage of a leopard to challenge, but miss Ben was stronger. As soon as he stepped on the Taoist field, he flew straight up. In his hands, he turned into two golden faucets with big mouths. He photographed Renault with a disturbing dragon chant.

    Renault still used his best psychic weapon, a fire hammer, to knock at the faucet.

    "Bang" is like a real mutual resistance. Renault''s fire hammer is broken, and the leading momentum is only more stifled. It continues to move forward. This move is called "startling the dragon on the shore", which can break gold and stone. Even if the elements of Renault''s psychic weapon are arranged in a close combination, it can''t compete with it. Renault had expected this result and immediately withdrew.

    With one blow, Townsend was proud, and the golden light on his hip flashed. It was a dragon tail, not a part of Townsend''s body, but an entity formed by spiritual power.

    Renault fled to the left, but when Townsend caught up, he turned sharply to the right and wanted to use inertia to get rid of her. However, the dragon''s tail at Townsend''s feet also swung with it. For a moment, it had urgently changed direction and continued to chase Renault. The lightness skill of the dragon family is also very famous. This move is called "divine dragon wagging its tail". It changes very quickly. It is difficult for the other party to get rid of it, and it is easy to be oppressed. Although Townsend was impulsive, he was also a smart man in battle. Knowing that Renault''s spiritual power was certainly not as good as himself, he forced him to fight hard with "startling the dragon on the shore" and "divine dragon wagging its tail". It is also a common tactic to bully the weak, just like washlaki.

    Renault was in a hurry. After a while, he retreated to the edge of the field intentionally or unintentionally.

    Townsend is not stupid. He hesitates. Does he want to lead himself to the side of the court, then flash away, and then knock himself out from the rear? However, Townsend soon put down her concerns, because she had absolute confidence in her lightness and spiritual power. At least she would never lose to the black faced ghost.

    Renault stretched out a fire sword in both hands and cut off the gold faucet in the Dragon woman''s hand.

    Townsend was overjoyed when he saw this. The black faced ghost was really a fool. He knew it was an egg hitting a stone and would do such a stupid thing. If he dodged, he would have at least a 10% chance, and the faucet in his hand continued to pat Renault on the shoulder. She didn''t dare to attack her chest so as not to cause serious injury.

    Renault showed a shrewd smile. When the fire sword was about to fight with the dragon head, it quickly softened, and then became a fire whip, wrapped around Townsend''s wrist and pulled it up.

    Townsend''s "surprise dragon landing" flew over Renault''s left and right shoulders. Townsend was caught off guard by the strange move. The middle door opened wide and couldn''t stop. It bumped into the sound of surprise. She reacted quickly enough and immediately covered her whole body with golden dragon Qi to knock Renault off the court. Renault let go of the whip in his hand, but he grabbed her right arm and turned around. Back to Townsend.

    It''s a taboo to give up his back space to the enemy like this. Townsend saw such a strange move for the first time. But she soon found out the effect of this move - to use force.

    "Spirit bound back and shoulder fall!"

    In the whirling world, Townsend''s strength was used by Renault. In the whirling world, he fell off his head and feet and was tied with three fire ropes. I don''t know when Renault got it. As we all know, the defense effect of body protecting spirit power on binding skills is much weaker than that of general skills. In addition, Renault''s rope is made by super agglutinating power, which is not easy to break away.

    Seeing that Townsend was about to fall to the ground, Renault showed a proud smile. There was a soft couch off the court. The Dragon girl had strong spiritual power. Don''t worry that she would fall into a concussion.

    Unfortunately, he was happy too early. Suddenly, several golden dragons burst out of Townsend''s body, opened their mouths, bit off the fire rope, and then retracted.

    Renault Yilin said: "this life body protection spirit power?" like the active body protection spirit power, this life body protection spirit power is an extremely rare defense spirit power. Related to the blood of various races, the original life of other races may be different, but the original life of the dragon family must be a dragon, so Renault recognized it at a glance.

    Townsend ejected a golden balloon from her hands, hit the ground and bounced back like a leather ball, and her body turned over, gently touched the ball and rushed back to the dojo again.

    If you use solid ice strength, Renault is a bit sure that she can''t return to the stage, just like washlaki. However, at the moment, he can''t expose the ice power, so he has to give up.

    Townsend was too big. In the first round, he almost lost to Renault. He was a little angry and his men didn''t keep it. After landing on the ground, he took a pat on his palms and meandered under the dojo with eight gray Qi forces to encircle him.

    Renault was slightly surprised. It was the first time he saw Townsend using the second color of real dragon power. He didn''t dare to touch it directly, so he flew back.

    However, the gray Qi force was faster and soon surrounded it in all directions. Renault saw it and jumped up quickly. At this time, eight earth dragons on the ground roared up quickly, came behind Renault and hit his body towards Townsend like a baseball with his head or tail.

    The whole body was shocked, but it was not as painful as expected, because Townsend''s spiritual power of the eight earth dragons was mainly used to maintain speed and drive the fugitives back. The real killing was the positive master.

    Seeing the wind blowing and dancing of Renault, but unable to change the direction of the air, Townsend is elated. Black faced ghost, you won''t lose this time. Transport dragon power.

 Chapter 505

    Renault, who seemed to be at a loss, suddenly stopped his meaningless action when the distance between them was only six or seven meters. At this time, he was calm and calm. There was no sense of panic. Hold your hands flat, your thumbs up, and the other three fingers are connected with the palm.

    "Hmm?" Townsend was a little confused, because she had never seen such a strange move. She had seen the special nature of Renault''s "spirit binding back and shoulder fall" with strength just now. She was afraid. She didn''t know what it would be this time, but the real dragon Qi of their family was invincible and could even compete with the dark spirit. Townsend believed that people with weaker spirit than himself, It is absolutely impossible to take advantage of yourself.

    If you look closely, you will find that Renault''s gesture is very similar to pulling a pistol trigger, and the next moment he really smiled and said, "bang!"

    Of course, there was no pistol in the realm of the king, but as he shouted, a fire as thin as a needle came out of the tip of his index finger and stabbed Townsend more fiercely than a bullet.

    Flying skill type acuity? It''s the first time I heard that the extremely demanding needling power can be sent out in the form of flying skills. Townsend was shocked. The coyote attacked his own key. He finally developed his chest. If he was stabbed, maybe there would be some consequences at that time. Townsend''s concern is chaotic. She dare not say that her real dragon spirit power will completely crack the needle spirit power. He had to give up his goal and quickly Dodge, so Renault passed the inevitable disaster again.

    Townsend missed a great opportunity, ashamed, anxious and angry: "you, you are obscene!"

    People are not obscene and waste the youth. Renault thought triumphantly, but said, "Miss Townsend, didn''t we agree just now? You can use any attack means and moves, and you promised."

    Townsend was cold for his words. He was trapped by this guy, but he couldn''t tell. He''s a traitor! Dead profiteer

    Townsend secretly scolded ten times in his heart, and then angrily said, "OK, I want you to be convinced!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a black three tailed three headed dragon with a full face and the same body roared out of her palm with angry eyes. At a glance, it was a fierce move, which was obviously serious.

    Townsend''s face was covered with cold frost and said nothing. He drove the three dragons to kill Renault. She was depressed and frustrated twice. She had to put down the hateful profiteer in front of her as soon as possible to relieve her anger. Otherwise, she would be suffering from endocrine disorders.

    Renault''s old trick was repeated, sending out guns and needles to defuse her attack, but it didn''t work this time. Townsend''s three headed dragon was as fast and flexible as Earth Dragon. With a sweep of its tail, it had swept away two psychic needles, and its power was as strong as "startling Dragon landing". No matter Renault or its strength can''t compare with others, and it can''t use all kinds of incredible sudden change techniques of the ice system, as well as magic blasting and tornado killing. Renault is also unhappy, otherwise it can compete with Townsend. After all, he was once a rising star of the blue moon, which is not much worse or even stronger than Townsend.

    But at present, he can only be forced to fight back by this naughty woman. When Townsend sees that he can''t resist, he is unreasonable and unforgiving, just like a storm. Finally, she saw Renault stop and hesitated. Once this guy has an abnormal situation, he may be strange. Of course, Townsend can''t give up the great opportunity to bring up full mental attention and drive the three dragons to fly to him.

    Seeing that the fierce move in his hand was getting closer and closer to Renault, he could not avoid it. Townsend was very happy. However, at this time, Renault said loudly: "I recognize..."

    Townsend abruptly stopped the attack, walked into Renault and said proudly, "admit defeat?"

    Renault had a funny smile on his face and a bag of white powder immediately shrouded Townsend''s whole body.

    Caught off guard, the Dragon Girl immediately received all the orders, closed her eyes and exclaimed, "Dennis, what are you doing?"

    Renault said with a smile, "I didn''t admit defeat. I just wanted to say, ''I''m serious. Be careful.''

    Townsend''s Qi and blood attack: "you cheat!" Renault has slipped like a thief at this time. When he was angry, Townsend just wanted to mention the real dragon spirit power, he suddenly felt like an insect bite. The situation is the same as Leon that day, but the effect is much less.

    Townsend didn''t know what it was. The Ninja itched after him. It was a pity that his spiritual power was too disordered and his skill was greatly reduced. Renault easily dodged left and right, and stimulated him: "Miss Townsend, you''d better admit defeat, and I''ll give you the antidote."

    Townsend was about to explode with anger. He bit his teeth and pursued the profiteer without saying a word. However, before long, the strange itch spread all over his body. Townsend finally couldn''t stand it. He stopped fighting and scratched his body with his hands.

    Seeing that the winning volume was in hand, Renault didn''t take the opportunity to start. He said from a distance, "Miss Townsend, you''d better admit defeat and suffer less."

    However, Townsend had a stubborn temper and refused to accept defeat. Under his shameless means, he was unwilling to say the word "admit defeat".

    Renault was a little impatient. She just wanted to lose the man''s face and let her back, but when she heard the "pa", Townsend''s Taoist clothes and obscene clothes were torn and broken by her excessive force, and her pair of successful little white rabbits suddenly bounced out.

    Townsend was stunned, Renault was also stunned, and Lin Ling''s women who watched the war on the sidelines were also stunned. For a time, the needle dropping in the Taoist field could be heard.

    Women''s pride, women''s there, so red fruit appeared in front of a big man without concealment. The Dragon Girl''s is so white and flawless. Below the left, a heart-shaped cinnabar mole looks particularly dazzling.

    After at least five seconds, Townsend just reacted, pulled up the broken Taoist costume, covered up the important parts, and said in a trembling voice, "you, what do you see?"

    Renault replied foolishly, "mole." then he found himself too stupid. He coughed and said, "no, I didn''t see anything. I mean, you''re a very, very ambitious girl." he seemed incoherent and didn''t know how to deal with the situation at present.

    The Dragon girl broke her last hope and burst into tears. Renault immediately flustered and hurried to her, took out a bag of antidotes from his arms and handed it to her. He said calmly, "I admit defeat, Miss Townsend, you won!" he was ashamed to take advantage of the fire no matter how shameless he was.

    Townsend took the antidote from him. As soon as he let go, the Taoist costume on his chest fell down again. At a close distance, it was a super close-up, which stimulated the visual nerve more than human art. Renault''s nose blood was almost left.

 Chapter 506

    Townsend was so ashamed and angry that he slapped him in the wailing: "black faced ghost, I hate you!" and then ran quickly to the dressing room of the dojo.

    Renault covered his hot face and couldn''t get angry. He was more ashamed and uneasy. Unexpectedly, it was difficult to end the game.

    Lin Ling''s daughters looked at each other. After a long time, they came up and said, "Dennis (Mr. Dennis), are you okay?"

    Renault said dejectedly, "it''s all right." but he was worried. If Townsend ran home to sue him, everything would be over. Let alone prosper, there would be no place for him in akalin. The perfect plan drawn up long ago, the smooth road and the imaginary blueprint suddenly cracked into pieces like glass.

    Back home, Renault didn''t find Townsend''s shadow. Renault''s heart became more worried and began to consider whether to run. Renault trembled at the thought that Mike Searle, the Dragon King who loved his third daughter Townsend most, might unload him 17 or 18 yuan with the top ten torture of Manchu Qing Dynasty and throw him into the sea to feed fish. However, it is not easy to give up the foundation established with great difficulty, escape again and start again.

    After three days of panic, when Renault was absent-minded and tasteless, Townsend suddenly appeared. Her eyes were red as if she had cried for three days.

    As soon as Renault threw the bowl, he went up and cried: "Miss Townsend, aunt. You have a lot of adults. Forgive me this time. I''m damned. I''m shameless, debauchery and cheap. I''m not human, but Lin Ling is better than you. Don''t let your father know if you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. Otherwise, I''ll die! How do you punish me to calm down? Whatever!"

    Seeing that things had changed, Renault quickly and secretly slapped Lin Ling and others in the face and asked them to plead with each other.

    Lin Ling and several women are all people with exquisite skills. Without Renault''s reminder, they have come to Townsend to comfort and plead for mercy.

    When the girls finished, Townsend finally pointed to Renault and slowly spit out a sentence: "I want you to marry me immediately!"

    It''s like hundreds of thunderbolts hit Renault''s heart together. It''s shocking. Ai Ai said, "Miss Townsend, you can really joke, ha ha..." she was even more frightened. Is it because her bearing capacity is too fragile and she''s crazy under this heavy blow? Then she''s dead, and there''s no whole body, and it''s estimated that there''s no residue left.

    The girls also looked at Townsend in amazement, which was hard to believe.

    Looking at the Dragon Girl''s serious expression, Renault couldn''t laugh. He said tentatively, "Miss Townsend, can I ask the reason?"

    Townsend spit out a sentence coldly: "because you saw the mole under my left breast, I swore to long Zun when I was six years old. Whoever saw it first except my father is my husband!"

    Renault almost fainted. For this simple reason? He immediately thought of the journey to the West.

    With a dry cough, Renault continued, "but we don''t seem to have any feelings."

    Townsend still said, "you see the mole under my left breast."

    Renault: I''m a despicable profiteer. I can''t afford to pay Miss Townsend for you

    Townsend: you see the mole under my left breast

    Renault: "

    After a series of questions and answers, Renault confirmed one thing. Townsend is very hot on the surface, but she is one of the most traditional and conservative women in the kingdom of kings. Just like the women in ancient times of the earth, as long as they are seen, they will have to marry, whether they like it or not. Therefore, such an unimaginable change will take place.

    Although he has a bad temper, he has to admit that Townsend is a very attractive woman. No matter his appearance, figure and straightforward personality are very appetizing to Renault. There is no doubt about this. However, Renault dare not accept this generous gift. Even if Townsend is willing, Mike Searle will not be willing. How can he, the head of the dragon family, let his daughter marry a man who sells three A dirty businessman who started his business with excessive drugs will only kill him to keep his daughter innocent. Townsend''s face is cold: "give you two choices, the first is to marry me, the second is to let your father castrate you! I can guarantee that Lin Ling and they will be fine."

    Renault gave a pep talk and said tremblingly, "Miss Townsend, it''s easy for us to discuss. Don''t be impulsive."

    Townsend was very dissatisfied and said, "I''m ugly?"

    Renault quickly waved his hand: "no, Miss Townsend is naturally beautiful, looks like a fairy, and has a moving temperament. She is the most attractive woman I have ever seen." although Renault thinks Lin Ling is more beautiful, she can''t care so much about flattering now.

    Townsend said, "I''m not in good shape?"

    Renault flattered again: "Miss Townsend is like a devil. She is charming and irresistible. I want to see it..." Renault found that he went too far and tended to develop towards debauchery. This situation is really inappropriate and stopped.

    Townsend said, "you want to fuck me, don''t you?"

    "Yes, er, no, well, it''s not..." I don''t know how to answer.

    If you don''t know, you will mistakenly think that she is a shameless girl according to Townsend''s words. Renault is no exception. When did the evil girl become so open? Just because she was seen that mole, she really regarded herself as a member of the Chen family?

    Townsend persevered and asked, "my family is too poor to deserve you?"

    Renault thought that if the dragons were poor, there would be no rich people in the kingdom of kings.

    He said with a sad face, "well, Miss Townsend, it is because your family and yourself are so excellent that I dare not have the idea of climbing up. Otherwise, your father must kill me!"

    Townsend "hum" and said, "I don''t care. In short, you can find a way for me. Otherwise, he will kill you. It''s a big deal that I''m widowed!"

    Renault secretly scolded grandma''s bear. It is said that the female spider will bite the male spider to death and eat it after mating. The Dragon woman is really almost as vicious as the female spider.

    Seeing Townsend''s iron heart, Lin Ling''s daughters were helpless and could only stare at Renault''s solution.

    After wiping off his sweat, Renault''s heart turned like electricity, quickly thought about the feasible method, and then he said: "Well, Miss Townsend, I''ll get engaged to you secretly first, and then it''s not too late to marry you when I have a successful career and become famous in akalin. Then I won''t lose your face and your father can accept it. Isn''t it the best of both worlds? By the way, miss Townsend must not talk to your father before that, otherwise I''ll really have to be a widow." The central strategy of his sentence is one word: procrastination.

 Chapter 507

    Townsend thought for a while and then said, "OK, I''ll wait! But if you want to regret your engagement, you''ll escape to the ends of the earth, and I''ll find you and kill you."

    Renault smiled: "how could it be? Miss Townsend is so beautiful, which is Dennis''s blessing." looking at her daughter''s temper, Renault doesn''t mind. Hey hey, now she is her fiancee, just like a wild horse with a reins. When can she be dragged and adjusted by electric means, she''s not more docile than a Persian cat?

    It was a gift from heaven to get this woman who was very important to his future. It was too simple and unreal. Renault bit his tongue hard and the pain reminded him that he was not in a dream.

    Originally thought that an unintentional loss would turn into a catastrophe, but in the end it ended in a dramatic joy. Renault couldn''t help thinking of an old saying of the earth: a blessing in disguise is a blessing in disguise.

    Renault''s dictionary is not the most debauchery, only more debauchery, so even after Townsend became his fiancee for life, he still slept with several women such as Lin Ling.

    Generally speaking, in the realm of kings, except for wives, concubines can''t sleep in the main room with their husbands every night. They can only wait for favors in the side room. However, Renault just doesn''t care what he likes about this rule. This is the rule. The Dragon girl is enough to let him go. She doesn''t object at all. Renault appreciated this very much. Originally, he thought that it would take at least some time to teach her slowly before she could be obedient. I didn''t expect it to be so simple.

    Renault asked Lin Ling to set up more reconnaissance puppets in the inner court and made some traps himself. In short, Mike Searle must not know about Townsend. The last time he forced him to inquire, he made a problem when he and Townsend said the words to see the chest and observe the effect in the outer court. Now in the inner court of the endless net, Renault believes that even Mike Searle can''t enter the tightest center without being found.

    The Dragon King has always been shrewd, but this time he made a mistake. According to the usual situation, Renault is just a timid little businessman. He carefully welcomes up and down, maintains his newly established foundation, and never dares to do anything to his daughter. But he was wrong, and wrong is very outrageous. Renault has always been a bold man. It can be imagined how arrogant it is to dare to kill Leon openly in front of GIS. Mike seld''s miscalculation directly led to his third daughter entering the wolf''s mouth. To be exact, Townsend took the initiative. Renault was the one who was forced to marry, but he accepted it willingly and happily.

    Because Townsend''s dedication is in some deep-rooted concept, without emotional support, the marriage is not stable. It is like a double-sided blade. If you are careless, you may hurt yourself. In order to win her favor, Renault tried every means to make her happy, such as watching the stars and the moon, offering flowers to go shopping with her or cooking for her to eat. It''s really difficult for Renault. He''s a rookie in picking up girls. The pitiful means of picking up girls are all used. But the most useful thing is to recite poetry. Take some ancient poems praising love from the earth and read them to her before and after the moon, which has had a miraculous effect.

    Townsend accepted his fate when he saw cinnabar mole. His preconceived subconscious only thought of the good of the prospective husband to make up for his regret. Then she was pleasantly surprised to find that Renault was not just a profiteer who knew how to sell junk. He still had many advantages. For example, he is humorous, meticulous and considerate, and knows romance. More importantly, he is a man of great literary talent, just like his father, so he gradually fell into the enemy.

    "I tell you, black face, no matter how many women you find, I''ll grow up, or you''ll look good, hum!" Townsend pinched Renault''s nose as a threat. Due to the hundreds of wives and concubines of the Dragon King, Townsend, who was deeply affected, had long been paralyzed by the concept of "man romantic". The only thing he could strive for was his position among Renault women. In other words, Renault has only one or even two women. She is still very surprised. For his wealth today, ten are small. With Thomson on the left and Lin Ling on the right, Renault has some dreams. With the Dragon Girl, many troublesome things can be solved suddenly, especially those things that can not be solved by ordinary pig friends and dog friends in politics can be completed indirectly with the help of her. Renault was in a good mood. He stared at Townsend''s chest and said, "tut Tut, it''s just a little capital. Do you want to be big?"

    Townsend was so angry that he twisted a heavy note on his shoulder and said, "what are you talking about, satirizing Miss Ben?"

    Lin Ling looked at them flirting and laughing. Somehow, she didn''t feel jealous at all. She understood the importance of Townsend to Renault. Of course, in Renault''s mind, Lin Ling''s position will never be shaken. If Townsend is jealous and goes wild with Lin Ling, he will not hesitate to break her and offend the Dragon King. Helena''s daughters have gone to bed and come in. Their business continues to increase greatly. They are really too tired.

    Townsend said discontentedly, "ling''er, stop laughing and help me deal with him! Debbie, Molly and Helena are also coming!" Townsend is not stupid. He has seen a lot of pet fighting among the dragon family. He is very clear about the importance of Lin Ling to Renault and Renault''s temper. He dares to be bad to her. He is almost regarded as a sister. He can drag a capable pet fighting helper to "expand" in the future Planning is very useful.

    Lin Ling smiled. Of course, she didn''t listen to Townsend to deal with Renault. As for Lorna''s women, she didn''t dare to commit the following crimes.

    Renault smiled and said, "I''m sorry, you''re not ''Miss Ben'', but my woman!"

    Townsend refused: "what''s the matter with your woman? You want to play with me like a puppet. Don''t think about it. Die early!" Townsend really won''t be obedient to Renault''s little bird like Lin Ling. She is a woman with a certain independent thought. However, he never dared to disobey his meaning in major events, and even tried his best to help, which was caused by the deep-rooted thought of "important things from husband" cultivated since childhood.

    Renault looked at Townsend and thought she was really interesting. Such a woman should be spoiled. Originally, she was just lustful, ruthless and pure use, but now Renault has gradually fallen in love with her.

    After patting the Dragon Girl on the shoulder, Renault said, "well, miss, whatever you say, ha."

    Townsend tooted his mouth and said, "I brought you good news to make you happy!"

 Chapter 508

    Renault was shocked: "what''s the good news?"

    Townsend hummed, "don''t say it, I''ll make you angry with me!"

    Renault vaguely guessed what it was, but he had to confirm it with his own ears: "good lady, don''t tempt me. Speak quickly."

    This sentence "madam" was very useful to Townsend and was also Renault''s tried and true skill. The Dragon Girl immediately softened down: "forget it, tell you, I''ve asked my father to help you with the sea hunting."

    Sure enough, Renault was overjoyed and kissed her: "ha ha, good, good."

    For the first time, two red clouds appeared on Townsend''s pretty face and complained, "eat my tofu again." even so, his heart was full of joy.

    Renault looked at her charming face with a big color heart, but he didn''t dare to make a mistake. If he saw Townsend''s cinnabar mole, the Dragon King would certainly see it. At that time, it would be in trouble. Therefore, Renault can only talk fast. Townsend said, "Dennis, you must work harder in sea hunting. If you can get good results, our marriage will be much smoother."

    Renault said, "don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed. Well, by the way, it''s said that sea hunting is still a son-in-law selection meeting, right?" sea hunting is a place to show itself. Every time, it will attract a large number of akalin women to watch the war. A brave warrior can easily be favored by beautiful women and achieve a good thing. Over time, many families, big or small, or generally well-known martial arts families, will take their daughters to join the audience to find a good son-in-law, which has become one of akalin''s ancient traditions.

    Townsend nodded, "yes."

    Renault grabbed his chin with his hand: "it''s said that avina of the ori family will also appear on the sea hunting at that time. I don''t know whether it''s true or false. It''s said that avina is an iceberg beauty and won''t change for ten thousand years. I didn''t expect that she would go, hehe!"

    Townsend was angry when he saw his lustful appearance: "do you want to be seen by her?"

    Renault was surprised to see Townsend''s jealousy, because she had previously stated why she was so excited now, regardless of her intention to take a concubine, and wondered, "what''s the matter with you? There''s a gap with this ivena?"

    Townsend snorted, "I don''t care about anyone else, but she can''t." the ori family is the second largest family in akalin after the dragon family. As one of the leading figures of the young generation, avina is very famous for her beauty and martial arts. She can compete with Townsend. She is regarded as the strongest competitive enemy by the Dragon Girl. In addition, they have been discordant since childhood due to differences in ideas. Townsend thinks that avina is dignified and hypocritical, while avina retorts that Townsend is too wild and has no lady demeanor like a boy. Women are narrow-minded, so they fall in love. Of course, they won''t fight or even duel like men, but they don''t like each other.

    Renault didn''t quite understand the gratitude and resentment between the two, so he countered the advertisement: "why?"

    Townsend frowned and said, "don''t ask so many questions. In short, I won''t serve with that woman. She or me, you say it yourself?"

    Renault thought that it was unreasonable for women to be jealous. He just said the name of ivena. He hadn''t even met. Townsend was nervous as if someone robbed his husband. He laughed and said, "of course, I want my wife. What''s avina? She''s just a piece of shit in my eyes."

    Townsend felt very happy when he heard the speech and offered a kiss on his own initiative, which was rare. It can be seen how happy she was.

    Renault was intrigued. What kind of woman is avina? She is too low-key. She is as famous as Townsend, but she has never appeared in the mirror news, at least she hasn''t seen it. The day of sea hunting is approaching. We should know by then.

    Although Townsend was disgusted with her, Renault never gave up the idea of seeing her, because avina''s nickname reminded him of another woman, a woman also known as iceberg beauty.

    Renault''s time has been very natural and unrestrained. First of all, the business negotiated in the mainland countries and trade fairs proceeded smoothly, and chain stores sprung up like mushrooms. Not long ago, the plaque of "rejuvenation hall" appeared in at least one third of the whole kingdom.

    Profiteering is like a flood that breaks a dike. It can''t be stopped. It rolls in, and the growth trend is extremely fierce. In akalin, he continued to develop good relations with other senior people. Although he never appeared on the mirror program, few people don''t know the name "Dennis" now. And the upcoming sea hunting may push his popularity and status to a higher level.

    Chen Lin''s luck can not be said to be a strong rebound. From being chased and killed to a lost dog to today''s akalin celebrities, although they dare not say that they call the wind and rain, no one dares to underestimate it. After Ya Ye was put into his pocket, Chen Lin was even more smooth sailing. He almost never blocked his work. He even began to doubt whether Ya ye would be the lucky star in his life and the best woman who is said to be able to Wangfu Yizi.

    In addition to being busy with business, Chen Lin also vigorously trained talents, and the first batch of people were a large number of his slaves, because they were the most pitiful people and the most innocent people. These women are very low self-esteem and numb. It is very difficult for them to become decisive and capable talents with self-awareness, but it does not make Chen Lin flinch. The sex wolf uses the earth''s method of training female spies to personally force them to instill a large number of new ideas to hypnotize their thoughts every day. First, they must be absolutely loyal to their master, Then lead them to cultivate self-confidence through practical negotiation. If they are competent, they can get money, status, respect and more freedom than slaves.

    This is undoubtedly a very tempting opportunity. It is needless to say how attractive it is for a humble servant to suddenly see the dawn that can change his destiny. Both thought and material work together. These women are also very attentive. They should be regarded as cronies. However, Chen Lin doesn''t know whether they can succeed. Their congenital conditions are too bad. They are most afraid that their thoughts have been imprisoned. They would rather be slaves than struggle. Therefore, it is still in the experimental stage. If it can succeed, Chen Lin will let them replace themselves and continue to cultivate the next group of people by the same means, and then the next group of people will continue to do the same thing. Of course, this process is very long, especially at the beginning. The help brought by several people is very limited.

    Almost everything is very satisfactory and develops in the imagined direction. The only regret is that Chen Lin''s own martial arts progress is very slow, which is much worse than that. Perhaps it is limited by common things. Although his cultivation skills are unparalleled in the mainland, with a high start and rapid progress compared with others, Chen Lin is still not satisfied. Besides, the holding of sea hunting is counting down.

 Chapter 509

    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only five days left for hunting from the sea. The whole akalin family, Zhang et al., drew colors. Suddenly, there were more stores selling mascots on the street, and every family fell into an atmosphere to welcome the festival.

    In the first-class city of gatuto, Chen Lin''s house is even more lively. She is dressed up by slaves and maidservants as if she were marrying a bride. However, it is not just for Chen Lin''s departure ceremony for the sea hunting place tomorrow. More importantly, today is Lin Ling''s birthday. After today, she will be 20 years old.

    Lin Linggang is beautiful and lovely. Besides her black hair, she wears a purple dress all over her body. Her figure is curvy and exquisite. The whole person looks like a newly blooming violet. She shyly shows her extraordinary beauty to the world

    Even other women were amazed at her beauty, not to mention Chen Lin.

    Chen Lin didn''t publicize Lin Ling''s birthday, but he congratulated himself. However, there were many maidservants, all of whom were very lively and indulgent under the favor of Chen Lin, a master who didn''t have a strict hierarchical concept. Two women played a play and three women were in a street. Chen Lin has received at least more than 20 women before and after, including Shanghai Lunna and Yaye, It''s like the whole market. It''s lively enough.

    Everyone gave Lin Ling blessings and gifts, among which Yaye is the most valuable. After wearing a water repellent bead, the ability to move in the water can be nearly doubled, and it can breathe through the pores. For the residents of Haiguo, its importance can be imagined. The water repellent bead was transformed after the death of Ling Ying, a fierce beast in the Millennium water system. Fewer Warcraft died naturally, and fewer can melt beads, It shows how precious it is

    Ya Ye is a member of the dragon family. She is naturally good at water and can breathe in the water. Avoiding water droplets is not very useful to her. However, she is generous enough to hand out such valuable treasures. Because she knows that she has a good relationship with Lin Ling, that is, she indirectly catches Chen Lin''s heart. The Dragon woman''s wishful thinking is clanking

    Of course, the crafty Chen Lin doesn''t understand her ghost mind, but the so-called family and everything prospers. Since Ya Ye is so smart, it''s better to understand this truth without teaching

    In the elegant and chic garden in the inner court, all the slaves and servants and attendants in Chen Lin''s house gathered together. On the large round stone table in the center of the garden, there was a six story big cake, which was more attractive because of its mellow cream flavor mixed with the fragrance of flowers in the garden. Agate fruits with green leaves decorated the cake more delicately, Eleven small candles of different colors are emitting beautiful light

    This cake is made entirely according to the earth method, which is the only one in the kingdom of kings, and the number of candles represents Lin Ling''s age. This ceremony is very novel for everyone. Even Ya ye, who has a lot of knowledge, hasn''t seen it. He twisted Chen Lin''s arm and said, "when it''s my birthday, you have to make such a cake for me." the more he contacted, She found that Chen Lin''s new tricks emerge one after another, and there are countless. The temptation of the Dragon girl who likes strange things and can spend a lot of money on useless things is naturally stronger than ever. Unconsciously, Ya Ye has been deeply attracted from being willing to obey God''s destiny to her husband

    Chen Lin was pinched by her and nodded again and again. "OK, miss, just do what you say." Ya Ye released her hand with satisfaction. Chen Lin looked at the place where she had been pinched just now, and it was red. The shortcomings of the Dragon girl often seemed very lovely in Chen Lin''s eyes. Unfortunately, she likes to pinch people, and her hand is not light

    Looking at the party carefully prepared by Chen Lin for himself, Lin Ling''s excited little face flushed under the candlelight

    Chen Lin said with a smile, "come on, ling''er, first close your eyes and make a wish, and then blow out the candles in one breath, the wish will come true��

    Lin Ling said happily, "Dennis, really?" although she still calls Chen Lin that way, Ya Ye learned that they are brothers and sisters who are not related by blood.

    Chen Lin nodded: "really!" profiteering is like a flood that can''t be stopped, rolling in, and the growth trend is extremely fierce. In akalin, he continues to have a good relationship with other senior people. Although he has never been on the mirror program, few people don''t recognize "Dennis" The name. And the upcoming sea hunting may push his popularity and status to a higher level.

    Chen Lin''s luck can''t be overemphasized. From being chased and killed to a lost dog to today''s akalin celebrity, although he doesn''t dare to call the wind and rain, no one dares to underestimate it. After Ya Ye was put in his bag, Chen Lin was even more smooth sailing and almost never hindered. He even began to doubt whether Ya ye would be the lucky star in his life, which is said to be the best way to Wang Fu Yizi Taste women.

    In addition to being busy with business, Chen Lin also made great efforts to cultivate talents, and the first batch of people were a large number of his slaves, because they were the most pitiful people and the most innocent people. These women were very low self-esteem and numb. It was very difficult for them to become decisive and capable talents with self-awareness, but it didn''t make Chen Lin flinch. The sex wolves used the earth Set of methods to train female spies and personally force them to instill a large number of new ideas to hypnotize their thoughts every day. First, they must be absolutely loyal to their master, and then lead them to cultivate self-confidence through practical negotiations. If they can be competent, they can obtain money, status, respect and more freedom than slaves and maidservants.

    This is undoubtedly a very tempting opportunity. It is needless to say how attractive it is for a humble servant to suddenly see the dawn that can change his destiny. Both thought and material work together. These women are also very attentive. They should be regarded as cronies. However, Chen Lin doesn''t know whether they can succeed. Their congenital conditions are too bad. They are most afraid that their thoughts have been imprisoned. They would rather be slaves than struggle. Therefore, it is still in the experimental stage. If it can succeed, Chen Lin will let them replace themselves and continue to cultivate the next group of people by the same means, and then the next group of people will continue to do the same thing. Of course, this process is very long, especially at the beginning. The help brought by several people is very limited.

    Almost everything is very satisfactory and develops in the imagined direction. The only regret is that Chen Lin''s own martial arts progress is very slow, which is much worse than that. Perhaps it is limited by common things. Although his cultivation skills are unparalleled in the mainland and have made rapid progress compared with others, Chen Lin is still not satisfied. Besides, the holding of sea hunting is counting down.

    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only five days left for hunting from the sea. The whole akalin family, Zhang et al., drew colors. Suddenly, there were more stores selling mascots on the street, and every family fell into an atmosphere to welcome the festival.

 Chapter 510

    In the first-class city of gatuto, Renault''s house is even more lively. It is dressed up by slaves and maidservants like marrying a bride. However, it is not just for the farewell ceremony for Renault to set off for the sea hunting place tomorrow. More importantly, today is Irene''s birthday. After today, she will be 20 years old.

    In her best dress, Irene is beautiful and lovely. Besides her black hair, she wears a purple dress all over her body. Her figure is curvaceous and exquisite. She looks like a newly blooming violet. She shyly shows her extraordinary beauty to the world

    Even other women were amazed at her beauty, let alone Renault.

    Renault didn''t publicize Irene''s birthday, so he congratulated himself. However, there were many maidservants, all of whom were very lively and indulgent under the favor of Renault, a master with no strict hierarchical concept. Two women played a play and three women were in a street. Renault has received at least more than 20 women before and after, including Shanghai Lunna and ivena, It''s like the whole market. It''s lively enough.

    Everyone gave Irene blessings and gifts, among which avina''s is the most valuable. After wearing a water avoidance bead, the ability to move in the water can be nearly doubled, and it can breathe through the pores. For the residents of the sea country, its importance can be imagined. The water avoidance bead was transformed after the death of Ling Ying, a fierce beast in the Millennium water system, and few Warcraft died naturally, And less can melt beads, which shows how precious it is

    Avina is a dragon. She is naturally good at water and can breathe in the water. It''s not very useful for her to avoid water drops, but it''s generous to take such a valuable treasure. Because she knows to make a good relationship with Irene, that is, she indirectly catches Renault''s heart. The Dragon girl''s wishful thinking is clanking

    Of course, the wily Renault will not fail to understand her ghost mind, but the so-called home and everything is happy, since avina is so smart and knows this truth without teaching, it would be better

    In the elegant and unique garden of the inner court, all the slaves and servants and attendants of the Renault family gathered together. On the large round stone table in the center of the garden, there was a six-layer big cake, which was more attractive because of the mellow cream flavor mixed with the fragrance of flowers in the garden. Agate fruits with green leaves decorated the cake more delicately, Eleven small candles of different colors are emitting beautiful light

    This cake is made entirely according to the earth method, which is the only one in the kingdom of kings, and the number of candles represents Irene''s age. This ceremony is very novel for everyone. Even avina, who has seen a lot of knowledge, has never seen it. She twisted Renault''s arm and said, "you should make such a cake for my birthday." the more she contacts, She found that Renault''s new tricks emerge one after another, and the temptation of dragon women who like strange things and can spend a lot of money on useless things is naturally stronger. Unconsciously, avina has been deeply attracted from her original willingness to follow her husband to her present

    Renault was pinched by her and nodded again and again: "well, miss, you can do whatever you say." avina released her hand with satisfaction. Renault looked at the place that had just been pinched, and it turned red. The shortcomings of the Dragon girl often looked very lovely in Renault''s eyes. Unfortunately, she likes to pinch people, and she didn''t do it lightly

    Looking at Renault''s party carefully prepared for herself, Irene''s excited little face flushed under the candlelight

    Renault said with a smile, "come on, ling''er, first close your eyes and make a wish, and then blow out the candles in one breath, the wish will come true��

    Irene said happily, "Dennis, really?" although she still called Renault that way, avina had long known that they were brothers and sisters who were not related by blood.

    Renault nodded: "really!" Irene closed her eyes, clasped her fingers and smiled. After more than ten seconds, her eyes opened again, and then puffed up her cheeks to blow out all the candles on the cake.

    Seeing this, everyone cheered loudly. Although there were not many people, the atmosphere was lively to the top.

    Renault hugged her slender waist and said, "what wish did ling''er make?"

    Irene glanced at Renault obliquely: "hum, I won''t tell you!"

    At this time, avina interrupted, "Dennis, you cheapskate, I think you haven''t given Irene a gift yet?"

    Irene was satisfied to rescue Renault: "isn''t this special big cake prepared by Dennis for me the best gift?"

    Renault nodded solemnly, "don''t worry, I''m ready."

    He took out a small crescent neck pendant from his pocket. The material is very strange, orange translucent, tactile and smooth. The appearance gives people a feeling of very ancient vicissitudes, but it is neither light nor bright. It is very different from ordinary gemstones.

    Avina Shen said, "what a gift is such a broken stone? I''m so poor."

    Renault said with a smile, "it''s really useless, but I''ve been wearing it since I was born. It''s called amber, also known as animal soul. It was produced in ancient times. It symbolizes purity and eternity. It''s said to have the function of warding off evil spirits and protecting the body. If I don''t boast, the whole continent may not find a second piece." On the earth, amber is a fossil of prehistoric pine branches. Its formation time is 4ooo million ~ 6ooo million years. Whether the kingdom of kings has such a long history is a question.

    This is the only thing Renault''s mother left him, but on this day he gave Irene love, which can be seen.

    Avina usually saw this string of amber on Renault''s neck, only that it was a general ornament. Now she knew that it was something he had worn since he was born. It may be the treasure of his family. This meaning is not small. It is more precious than valuable and useful treasures, let alone the whole continent can''t find a second piece. Avina, who was originally despised, suddenly became jealous.

    Irene naturally only said the meaning of this string of insignificant pendants. She was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. Renault untied the chain and put it on the girl''s swan white jade neck: "Happy Birthday Irene!" I don''t know if she had the illusion that the amber suddenly flashed like a light bulb when she first touched Irene''s body, but it was imperceptible and fleeting.

    Just when Renault thought he was dazzled and stunned, Irene''s kiss had fallen on his mouth. The moved girl had put down her reserve and boldly expressed her love regardless of the faces of all the girls.

    Adulthood means a lot of things, and it seems that you can do more things you can''t do.

    Renault is drunk. He''s really drunk this time. He drank at least two jars of "hundred people pour" stolen by avina from the Dragon King''s treasure house. Even the iron man had to fall. He was too happy to control himself. He was very pleased to see Irene grow from a weak little girl without fighting and survival ability to today''s powerful and confident simulacrum. At the same time, he was also glad that the fleeting time given by Randolph had not been used in the wrong place.

 Chapter 511

    The red sunrise rises slowly from the sea level and sprinkles the first ray of sunshine in the morning on the water. The whole ocean is sparkling, beautiful and full of vitality. The industrious seagulls soar in the sky and struggle to find the food needed for the new day. They are so natural and beautiful sent by the sea breeze; Small swordfish with colorful wings jumped out of the water more than ten meters high, then dived straight down and drilled into the sea again; A group of young sea lions tread the waves on the sea, chasing and playing; Countless amphibious barnams sway their fat buttocks and stagger ashore to breathe the freshest air, or lie flat on the beach and expose their big round belly to the sun

    This is kunsha island in Dalai sea. It is also the early morning landscape of a small four level city in akalin. Everything seems so vigorous and everything shows its exuberant vitality.

    However, a loud and distant war drum broke the picture of Ninghe in front of him. All kinds of small animals were frightened and seemed a little nervous. Even the bold sea lions quickly drilled back into the safe embrace of the sea, and Barnum ran to the sea in panic and clumsily. Only the seagulls are still fearless to fly freely, but they all open their eyes and wait for the arrival of visitors.

    The war drums are getting closer and denser, followed by a high and continuous horn. Not many. Hundreds of small islands are in sight.

    To be exact, it is a huge creature like a floating island - the sea dog. As the largest means of transportation in the world of kings, it is shocking to see hundreds of them at once.

    On the high platform in front of each sea ridge, hundreds of crab people with fine red upper body beat the big drum made of the skin of billowing rhinoceros with sweat, and there are two rows of small platforms under the high platform, each of which is two teams of squid people. Holding a horn with a length of half a meter in his hand, he puffed up Lao Gao and played it with all his strength.

    Such a big sea show except akalin''s sea hunting. No one can think of anything else.

    The vast sea seemed to be conquered. What a spectacular scene it was. The warriors on the sea were boiling with blood. Renault''s mind stirred, and he saw the courage and heroic spirit. No wonder the akalin people are so keen on sea hunting. Indeed, it is a hot-blooded activity, just as exciting as the Olympic Games.

    Irene''s little face turned red and snuggled close to Renault. She had just experienced the happiest moment three days ago. After completing the transformation from a girl to a woman, the girl after the rain and dew is more beautiful and moving. In addition to her white and tender skin, her body surface also vaguely reveals a layer of slight invisible light white fluorescence. In addition to Irene, Lisa Lorna and Helena also followed in the sea hunting team. As Renault''s family, the team certainly had to come to cheer. Avina was called home by the Dragon King. Although she was reluctant, she was always dominated by her family in such an important festival.

    Each of the hundreds of sea birds can take about 2000 to 3000 people, making a total of 200000 to 300000 people. This is a huge team. In addition to akalin''s own country, there are more than a dozen other sea countries, including the Weiyang Gaidi feiken lagane, baclesserie and other empires, who have joined the ranks of sea hunting. In addition, it attracted a large number of people from all over the mainland who came to watch the war because of their interest.

    Of course, the place of sea hunting is not this peaceful level-4 island kunsha or even akalin, but Atlantis, an island at the junction of Dalai sea and the South Asian Philippine ocean.

    Compared with the first-class city of akalin, Atlantis, which has a wider area of Spartak Road, is uninhabited, because it is known as the island of the dead. In addition to the ferocious sea animals, they often go ashore to look for food, what''s more, the weather is extremely bad, frost, rainstorm, snow and strong wind will come over time. The power of nature is irresistible, more ruthless than Warcraft. The area near Atlantis has also become an inaccessible area. Among them, the dead sea area, bone phagocytosis area, lethal area, soul summoning area and resurrection area. The spirit of sea hunting composed of six areas is to challenge the eternal enemy of mankind. Warcraft challenges itself and even Tianwei. The vast team carries countless Warriors with confidence and sufficient preparation to the restricted area.

    Renault, blowing the fresh sea breeze in the open area at the tail edge of the sea ridge, also feels that its confidence seems to have reached an unprecedented peak. Generally speaking, confidence is in direct proportion to its strength. The sharp growth of Lingli has long been Renault''s unprecedented confidence.

    A cracked wind shrimp seemed to want to verify Renault''s strength. Just at this time, it jumped out from the sea seven meters away. With a pair of pliers, it waved two wind arrows and stabbed him straight.

    So the low-level sea demon Renault would not have been in his eyes before, not to mention now that his right palm was slightly pushed forward, there was no flame or ice, and there were no signs of any attribute spiritual power. However, the fierce wind arrow suddenly stagnated in the air, and then the split wind shrimp followed suit, just like being imprisoned by something invisible, without anything to support, but like being separated from gravity Like in mid air.

    Renault''s palm closed fiercely, and the small square space where the wind arrow and the cracked wind shrimp were located suddenly twisted strangely, only to hear "Ding" There was a light sound like the glass hit by a hard stone. There was a crack in the space, and then the crack quickly spread to other distorted places. The body of the sea demon was torn apart with the torn space and killed immediately. When it fell back into the sea, it turned into a white evil spirit and was absorbed by Renault.

    If other people are present, they will be surprised. I''ve only heard of space magic. I''ve never heard of space psychic power. Moreover, general space magic only has the auxiliary function of transmitting and carrying items for direct attack, which is unheard of.

    However, there is no one else in this area, only Irene. Lorna Lisa and they are all sorting out the settlement arrangement arranged above, because it takes about three days to get to Atlantis by sea, which is not a short journey.

    On Irene''s birthday night, their combined psychic power was out of control. Finally, both sides fainted under the impact. However, when Renault woke up, he suddenly realized that his psychic power had risen to a new stage by leaps and bounds, and a new psychic specific thing had also been born on Irene, but it was only a little different.

    Renault also had sex with many women''s friends, but it was the first time that something strange happened. He couldn''t understand it. Finally, he thought of the two strange pills. After taking them, they had some magical changes. That night, it was likely that the two homologous forces induced each other through two human media.

    As Renault expected, the demon elixir has evil self-consciousness and gentle spiritual power. If it is under the control of mind on weekdays, it is obedient and spiritual power. However, it will be activated under special circumstances, just as it will be activated when attracted by Irene''s homologous power that night. Another activation is that it will resist external forces when its life is threatened, which is the source of the treasure of Renault''s active body protection spirit power.

 Chapter 512

    This kind of space psychic power Renault can''t understand all its functions for the time being. Just now, the "space fragmentation" is only the most skilled skill he has mastered in a short time. He feels that his understanding of this psychic power is still at a very superficial stage, just like a treasure house that has only been opened. Many benefits are waiting to be excavated.

    Strength in hand, beauty in arms, this is what a pleasant thing. Renault''s mood at the moment can only be described in one word - Yiqi wind.

    "Go back, ling''er."

    Irene nodded meekly, leaned against his arms and walked slowly to the camp to taste the time they got along.

    Before returning to the camp near the head of the sea, Renault heard the exclamation of the people, and at least thousands of people looked at the fence.

    Renault looked strangely along their eyes, but saw a green shadow walking on the waves in the distance, just like a goddess flying to her own sea.

    When the green shadow came closer, they were surprised to find that she was the third princess of the dragon family, avina. I heard that the dragon''s water lightness skill "treading on waves without trace" is unparalleled in the world. It really deserves its reputation. There are no few strong people who can float on the water, but it is rare to be as relaxed and elegant as her. It is like walking around without effort. There are few people who can do so by the lightness technique maintained by sea lions over a long distance.

    Seeing the Dragon maiden like Lingbo fairy coming in the wind and making a big show, the black oil people Tut, Renault was proud and felt a sense of achievement. I can even get such a woman. I dare not go east and West, and I dare not guide her North. I just rely on a bag of itching powder to conquer the feeling of strong women and unruly young ladies. It turns out to be very wonderful.

    When avina was only more than 30 meters away from the sea, the water surface in front of her suddenly broke open, and a purple cannibal armada suddenly drilled out. Its limbs were wide open, and it was like a cloth rushing towards avina, with a faint flash of cold light. This is the unique hunting method of the cannibal armada. As long as it is covered, it will be pierced by countless sharp teeth inside, and then torn into pieces. It is very cruel.

    People all made a cry of surprise. At best, the cannibal armadili can only be regarded as a fierce sea animal, which is far from the level of a fierce animal. However, the purple individual has a life span of at least 150 years, which can not be underestimated. Avina traveled a long way, and her spiritual power was weak. Even Irene covered her mouth. Renault looked as if he didn''t see his fiancee in danger.

    Almost coincidentally, more than a dozen figures flew out of the sea, all men, most of them between the ages of 12 and 16. Soldiers, archers and assassins must be young heroes in akalin from their armor, weapons and courage to save people 50 meters away. Renault is a huge sea, which is the best of its kind. It gathers a large number of strong people with average strength or reputation. It is not the family members of the strong. It can''t occupy a place, let alone ordinary people.

    After more than a dozen people who had the fastest reaction in front of them, many young men flew out one after another. In order to be beautiful, they shouted with sound wave expansion: "miss avina, please don''t panic, I''ll be there right away." they all wanted to make a show in front of the masses. Fortunately, they might even win the hearts of beautiful women. They scrambled one after another, like an arrow in the wind, It''s not like saving people. The estrous animals that rob their spouses may be passable. Although avina''s hot temper is well known, she is also famous for her beauty and is the favorite daughter of the Dragon King. If she can be a son-in-law, her future will be unlimited. Besides, the feeling of conquering the daughter is also wonderful. The fastest is a male thief of the elf family. This post is known for its speed. This man is famous. Ali, one of akalin''s top ten heroes of the year, is a wind shadow thief. His family''s Secret wind shadow technique is only a notch lower than the dragon''s "no trace on the waves". He is full of energy among the newcomers.

    The elf was originally handsome. Ali deliberately showed his natural and unrestrained posture. His gorgeous blond hair danced in the wind and pulled the wind very much. He immediately won a burst of applause from the people on the sea, mixed with the screams of many girls. The animals behind him screamed. Unfortunately, the boy took the lead.

    Ali was so proud that he took out a quenched sharp dagger and stabbed it at the cannibal armada. In his mouth, he said with great grace: "miss avina, don''t worry."

    Just after averting the first wave of attack from the cannibal Armada, avina hummed and shook her hand. There was a long bone whip in the palm of her hand and suddenly threw it down: "mind your own business!"

    Ali, who is YY wondering if the beauty will repay her for saving her life, is shocked to find that avina''s bone whip is thrown at her, and the cannibal armada in front also turns around and attacks him. So the poor thief was caught off guard and had to rush to avoid the attack of one person and one animal. The hard turned spiritual power was partially out of the track and was in great confusion. He could no longer keep his natural and unrestrained shape and fell into the water.

    The other animals behind were frightened by the indiscriminate behavior of avina''s enemies and friends. They hurriedly slowed down, looked at each other, and considered whether to go up to help.

    They don''t have to hesitate soon. The purple light in avina''s eyes turns green. Originally, some spiritual power that can''t be followed suddenly rises sharply. The Dragon Girl gently stands on the water. There is no trace of panic. Her hands whip and fall, and the cannibal armadili screams, which is divided into two parts and immediately turns into evil.

    Ali then turns his spiritual power and jumps out of the water. He is a native resident of the sea country. He is deeply dumb about water and is not in danger of life. But he loses his face. He went out to save people naturally and handsome, but crawled back like a drowned chicken under the gaze of thousands of eyes. He was almost ashamed.

    The birds and animals with the idea of picking up girls with him have personally experienced avina''s moody and eccentric character, and they secretly rejoice that they are not the first to bear the brunt.

    Despite the public''s attention, avina approached the sea after several ups and downs. At this time, another canine tooth shark jumped out to challenge long * * Wei.

    Avina did not care and raised the bone whip again. A hundred more monsters like this are not her opponent.

    Just at this time, two beautiful blue flame flowers flew out, turned a corner from both sides, and landed in the eyes of the dog tooth shark. However, the dog tooth shark was in pain, splashing its tail and making large waves, and then sank into the water. Its eyes are the key. The dog tooth shark will never recover, Later, they can only wander in the sea like headless flies until they die.

    The helper''s technique is very clever, but people think he is extremely stupid. It is obvious that avina doesn''t like being helped by others. There has just been a precedent, and the next moment someone is too old to break the ground. It seems that this guy is impatient with his life.

    Avina frowned, her pretty face was frosty, and a bone whip shook straight. However, when she found the donor along the flame flower track, Yurong immediately thawed and turned into a warm smile. He jumped up to him and said, "Dennis..." everyone was watching. Another word was added: "Mr. Dennis." the person who helped was her future husband. She had the responsibility to protect her wife. Naturally, avina was not angry but happy.

 Chapter 513

    As soon as Renault took misserland to the small garden, he saw her open her notebook and ask all kinds of questions like a firecracker:

    "After this magic is modified, the effect is somewhat different from that expected. What should I do?"

    "The use of the power of faith here is theoretically possible, but why can''t I always do it well?"

    "I think it''s so difficult here..."

    "I wrote you a letter. Why didn''t you answer me?"

    When facing others, misserland felt tired of saying a word, but in front of Renault, she didn''t feel so at all. She even felt that she could talk for most of the day.

    This may be because Reverend Renault has a reassuring temperament

    The girl thought so.

    Renault looked carefully at the contents of his notebook, which was the research record of misseran''s modification of divination after he went back.

    Misserland sat beside him, his hands on his legs, his palms holding his head like a bouquet of flowers, staring silently at Renault''s face and waiting for him to look through it patiently.

    Make complaints about two or three pages, and Renault found several problems.

    "Wow? Stupid, you can''t even do this? You''re so stupid..."

    "This is just a second-order magic. Why can it be used after more than a week?"

    "Woo..."

    Misserland bowed his head somewhat wronged and reluctantly explained:

    "But this is a modified magic..."

    After the divine skill is modified, the level and difficulty can no longer refer to the original standard, but it does not mean that 1 + 1 = 2. In this way, the specific level needs to be evaluated.

    The disease dispelling skill is second-order before modification. According to the level of normal people, the original version takes half a month or even a month to master. In the process, it still needs a lot of practice and guidance, not to mention the modified version.

    It took only a week for misserland to release it reluctantly. In fact, this speed is worthy of the title of gifted magic girl.

    Unfortunately, it''s still some distance from Renault''s standard

    "Dull, have you been lazy this week? Haven''t you put your mind on it?"

    Renault asked again.

    Misserland blinked his big eyes, some didn''t know how to answer

    Does she think she''s working hard? I spend a lot of time studying divination every day

    But she really didn''t concentrate on it. She was also a bishop. Although bishop Jacques arranged people to help share all kinds of mundane chores, there were still many things that needed her to deal with personally.

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Renault thought about it and thought he might have guessed the reason. He reached out and touched her head, and said in earnest:

    "Alas ~ in fact, I also understand you. After all, it''s a girl. It''s always inconvenient for a few days a month, and I can''t be too strict..."

    "However, you should remember that people with bad talents like us should not complain about themselves. Instead, we should redouble our efforts to catch up with those talented people. If they were like my senior brother..."

    "Forget it, it''s no use talking about it. Let''s continue..."

    Misserland nodded vigorously, and his head rubbed in Renault''s palm.

    Renault began to answer her questions, and patiently helped her re think.

    Misserland tried to record it in his notebook by lighting the magic lamp in the small garden.

    Bishop Jacques had gone back long ago. He seemed very relieved of the two young people and was not afraid that they would do anything unusual.

    Of course, maybe it would be better if we did it?

    Unfortunately, they still had a simple academic discussion after misserland returned very late.

    It was not until mishran was sent away that Renault and the old Bishop had the opportunity to open the money bag offered by Bishop Jacques.

    Good guy, fifty gold coins!

    I didn''t expect the highest sacrifice record set in the morning to be broken so soon

    "These people really don''t treat money as money!"

    Renault couldn''t help sighing.

    "Don''t forget, it''s just the money for a casual ceremony..."

    The old bishop reminded me.

    Renault then asked:

    "Then we are rich now?"

    The old bishop nodded.

    "That''s good! I''ll go to the blood washing vegetable market tomorrow. I''ll buy beef, mutton, fish and meat! I''ll buy vegetables, panels and kittens'' milk!"

    Renault said excitedly.

    In this way, Renault experienced the days of a rich man the next day, chewing beef and chewing toothache.

    Although no believers come to the church today, the church is still very deserted, but he feels very full.

    "Is this the life of the rich? It''s so simple..."

    But that night, a strange guest came on the door.

    It was a middle-aged man who was fat and whose hairline was on the verge of collapse. He was not a believer here or a neighbor nearby. He just wandered around bored. When he passed the church, he wanted to come in and talk about his depression.

    This kind of thing is very common in the city of innocence. The prosperity here not only brings convenience and enjoyment to people, but also brings heavy pressure. People habitually go to church to find comfort and psychological counseling.

    The normal clergy will not refuse them. Even if they are not their own believers, they will still listen and comfort them. If the comfort is good, they are likely to follow the trend and join the church.

    So Renault did not refuse him, and took him to the confession room changed from the confession room.

    The middle-aged man sat in the narrow confession room and felt a little strange. The confession room here was arranged narrowly, much smaller than other churches. It felt more like a confinement room. It was OK to go in, but it would be very troublesome to come out later

    Maybe it''s because the church is small?

    He didn''t think much.

    But then he heard the clatter of chains and the sound of locking. The door he came in had been firmly locked by Renault

    "Why lock the door?"

    He asked quickly.

    "Oh, this is the ceremony of our church, which symbolizes the locking of troubles and pain. When you come out, they will leave you."

    Renault replied outside the door, turned back to the other end of the confession room and opened the middle window.

    Confession rooms or confession rooms of other churches are separated from clergy and ordinary people by beautiful glass or hollow patterns, but here, they use finger thick iron bars, which look like prisons or cages

    This is the modification request put forward by Renault at that time, which makes people wonder why it was designed like this.

    "Well, what''s your trouble? Tell it?"

 Chapter 514

    Renault said, passing a cup of tea through the prison window. The middle-aged man sipped his tea and didn''t open his mouth. It seemed that he was still brewing and organizing language, and it seemed difficult to speak.

    This is also human nature. Not everyone can talk to a stranger. At this time, a qualified priest needs some simple guidance to let people open their hearts and talk to themselves.

    Although Renault has never done anything similar before, he has taught his theoretical knowledge with the old master, so he took the initiative and tried to guide the other party:

    "Name? Age? Occupation? Address?"

    The middle-aged man was stunned and replied truthfully:

    "My name is George, 45 years old, a small foreman, who lives on Fourth Avenue three blocks back..."

    When Renault saw that the other party had finally spoken, he continued to guide:

    "What is the motivation and purpose of coming here?"

    "Er... Actually, I have a friend who has been having a bad time recently..."

    The middle-aged man said half, and Renault suddenly cut off:

    "To be honest, is this friend yourself?"

    "Uh... This... Is... Is me..."

    "That''s right. Be frank and lenient. Tell me all your troubles!"

    The middle-aged man talked about his situation in detail. It is probably the common middle-aged crisis, bad work, too strong competition, too much pressure, bad feelings, insomnia and dreams, frequent urination, urgent urination, emergency on the hair line, etc

    Renault listened silently, interrupted from time to time and asked for details:

    "What''s going on here? Make it clear!"

    "Why do you engage in vicious competition with your peers? Do you know it''s against the law?"

    "Why don''t you report this in time?"

    The middle-aged man always felt something was wrong. How could it be like interrogating a prisoner? And there is an iron window in the middle, which really has that atmosphere

    But he finally explained the situation roughly.

    Renault stood up, organized the language and said:

    "I understand your situation. Don''t be afraid. I won''t help you repent..."

    "Your troubles can be solved..."

    Renault said, helping him open the chain and iron lock on the door of the confession room and let him out.

    The middle-aged man was relieved

    Renault then put on a serious look and said in that impassioned tone:

    "Don''t be afraid of difficulties, face them with a smile! The best way to overcome troubles is to face them! Persistence is victory, come on!"

    He wants to inspire and inspire each other.

    The middle-aged man was stunned. After a little delay, he replied:

    "Pastor, I understand everything, but..."

    "You mean, should I go to the bar for a drink? Or find a woman to vent?"

    "Of course not. Why do you think so? Forget it. Come with me."

    Renault said, taking him all the way to the church door.

    At this time, it was night outside, and the moonlight was bright, rendering the surrounding streets silvery white.

    "If you want to forget your troubles and relieve your stress, the easiest way is to run!"

    Renault said.

    "Running?!"

    The middle-aged man couldn''t help staring, but isn''t it night now?

    Renault did not answer, but two magic tricks of backhand were added to him.

    That is the third-order divine skill of the asylum department. Combined with durability and enthusiasm, it is equivalent to a much weakened heroic encouragement, that is, the fifth-order divine skill that Renault blessed jewelry in Sir Donald''s manor; The group version of this magic is the heroic prayer that Renault wanted to perform but was stopped yesterday.

    However, when performing magic, Renault felt a little wrong. It seemed that the process was not as smooth as before and was a little hindered.

    He didn''t think much about it. Maybe he hasn''t used this low-level magic for a long time. Is it hand birth?

    The middle-aged man who was blessed with divine skill suddenly felt a warm blood in his body, and his whole body seemed to be burning. He even felt as if he was several years younger, so he couldn''t help shouting:

    "Ah! My youth is back!"

    "Go! Release your blood and youth, sprinkle your sweat and passion, and run towards the moon!"

    Renault followed, pushing him on the back.

    The middle-aged man immediately spread his legs and began to run wildly along the street.

    Although he was extremely excited, he did not lose his rationality. He could still control his actions and even feel the changes in his heart, so it would not lead to the tragedy of the bishop before.

    This is also because Renault no longer exerts those magic tricks that affect people''s emotions and thinking.

    With the fast running, the middle-aged man not only didn''t feel tired, but felt more and more relaxed. The heavy burden in his heart seemed to be drained out of his body with sweat, and his whole body had some comfort and relaxation.

    He ran for two hours in one breath. When he returned to the church door again, the duration of magic was over. He immediately felt fatigue and pain coming to him like a tide. He had no strength and could not stand stably. He could only sit at the church door and breathe heavily against the wall.

    But even so, he still found the long lost lightness and cheerfulness in the pain and fatigue, and really forgot the pain and boredom accumulated in his heart.

    When Renault heard what was happening outside, he came out with a baby cat on his head. He was training these little guys just now.

    "Mr. George, are you all right?"

    Asked Renault.

    "Very tired, but very cool, very relaxed, feel great."

    George''s face showed that natural relaxed smile.

    "Can I help you?"

    "No, just let me sit down a little... Ha ha, to tell you the truth, when I was young, I was the best runner in the village. I ran faster than a dog. Many girls like me. Ha ha..."

    George said very brightly, as if he had changed from the melancholy look he had just come in.

    Renault kindly poured him a cup of green tea. He gulped down a few mouthfuls. He felt that his body had regained some strength and was able to act by himself.

    "Thank you so much, Reverend. Can I come tomorrow if I can?"

    "Of course."

    "Ah, yes, I almost forgot..."

    George said, quickly groping around for a while, trying to find some money, but he got nothing

    "Sorry, I seem to have forgotten my money today... Can I bring it to you tomorrow?"

    "Of course."

    Renault replied, with a kind smile on his face.

 Chapter 515

    When Renault smiles, he is always very gentle and gentle. It can be said that it is the most standard smile, which makes people find no fault.

    But the smile in George''s eyes always made him have a strange feeling that he couldn''t speak clearly. Even his back was slightly cold

    I should be too tired and have an illusion. This young priest is so nice!

    In short, early tomorrow morning, come and donate the money before going to the construction site. I can''t deceive a good man like him!

    George didn''t think much, so he said goodbye to Renault and limped towards his house.

    This night, he slept very sweet. He slept until dawn without being disturbed by nightmares.

    So he quickly packed up his clothes, took the money and rushed to the Maiya church.

    In fact, in this case, he can not go, because services like confession in the church are nominally free, and donations are all voluntary. Anyway, he is not a believer of the Maiya sect. Even if he doesn''t go, no one will say anything.

    But he instinctively felt that if he didn''t keep his promise, he might encounter something bad

    And he really didn''t want to deceive the kind priest.

    When he arrived at the church, he found that the young priest was training the baby cats, forcibly directing them to form a line, waving a beat in his hand, and letting the baby cats follow his rhythm and make a milky sound.

    Can cats be so obedient?

    George looked a little confused, but on second thought, there are many mages who use cats as magic pets or magic agents in the world, so it''s not a big surprise that priests who are as mysterious as mages master similar skills.

    What''s more, the young priest really has something. Before yesterday, he didn''t believe that simple running could make him relax and sleep safely.

    When Renault noticed that there were guests, he finished the morning training and encouraged the baby cats:

    "You must come on! There are few people here, but I''m counting on you to help..."

    "In my hometown, cats are magical creatures. They can cook, clean, mine and dig grass, fight with the terrible dragon, and return the seriously injured and dying owner to the camp in a scooter. They can even become lovely beautiful girls!"

    "Therefore, you should also believe in yourself. As long as you work hard, you can do it. Don''t people with poor talent like me also learn magic?"

    Renault said, waved to the kittens to dissolve, and he walked towards George.

    George hurriedly handed him ten silver coins and agreed to come back in the evening, but he didn''t mention joining the church and left in a hurry.

    Renault is not in a hurry. He can''t run. Once he is addicted to the pleasure of exercise, it''s not so easy to stop. Just like himself, if he doesn''t exercise every day, he will feel that life is less.

    The old bishop is more cunning. Every time Renault asks him to exercise with himself, he always shirks it for various reasons and doesn''t touch it at all.

    For the next three days, George would come every night and remember to bring money; But Renault no longer applied magic to him, but let him do what he can and don''t hurt himself.

    After all, exercise is your own business. It depends on your own body. If you rely on magic, what else is it called exercise?

    Although George didn''t run as fast and clever as the first night, the effect was not bad. His troubles began to reduce gradually. He could sleep safely every night and his spirit was much better during the day.

    Everything is developing in a good direction. He even plans to tell his friends who are also in middle-aged crisis to run with him, and then find a suitable opportunity to join the Maiya church.

    Unfortunately, George didn''t come the fourth night

    On the fifth morning, Renault suddenly received the news of his death

    The news was brought by wendini. George died strangely in his house.

    "I''m sorry. I''ve been busy a while ago. I didn''t have time to come to you. As a result, I met this kind of thing today..."

    "Specifically, let''s talk on the way."

    Wendini whispered and threw twenty silver coins into the offering box, half of which were gifts for moving to his new house and half of Renault''s wages today.

    On the way, she said something about the case.

    According to the neighbor''s Description: George was a little strange yesterday. He went home from the construction site early and locked himself in his room. He didn''t go out running at night. Even his obviously improved look these days has become gloomy again.

    As a result, he died in front of his desk that night. He lived alone again. When the servant hired this morning came to clean up, he found that he seemed to be writing to someone, but the letter paper had turned into ashes and scattered everywhere, as if it had been burned by himself.

    "Did you inform his family?"

    Renault asked.

    "His wife has a little white face outside, and the children are not his own. His parents have long passed away and haven''t contacted other relatives for many years. We don''t know who we can inform for a while..."

    "What a poor man..."

    Wendini sighed and said:

    "According to his neighbor, he often comes to your church recently and gets a lot of relief and guidance? You seem to want to develop him into a believer?"

    Renault nodded and said truthfully:

    "He wanted to invite some more friends to join the church, but he met this kind of thing..."

    "He may have all kinds of small problems and used some competitive means in business, but he shouldn''t die like this..."

    Just as they were talking, they soon came to George''s house. His body was still lying on the desk with an empty wine bottle next to it.

    He was wearing only a pajama, no scars, no bleeding, and even his expression before his death was very calm. There was no sign of sudden death. His death was very strange, so the case was handed over to wendini for investigation.

    As soon as Renault stepped into the bedroom, he immediately felt something. He hurried to the back of the body, reached out and tore open his pajamas, revealing his back that had begun to show black spots.

    Renault then released the insight magic, lit his eyes like a flashlight, and projected two light spots on the back of the body.

    With the scanning of his eyes, a dark green pattern suddenly appeared on the back of the body.

    It was a dagger that pierced the heart, right in the heart.

    Renault didn''t have to speak. Even wendini next to him recognized this notorious pattern:

    "This is... The fifth level magic curse, heart piercing!"

 Chapter 516

    As one of the most notorious curses, heart piercing has killed enough people to circle the city of innocence since its inception.

    The curse is insidious and hidden, and the incubation period is very long. It can last for a month. With time to eliminate its fluctuations, it becomes slightly inaudible, difficult to be detected, and the victim himself can''t feel it; At the same time, it also has some common advantages of curse, such as remote control, it is difficult to trace its source after launch, and so on, which further strengthens its secrecy.

    Among all kinds of curses, its secrecy can definitely rank in the forefront.

    Its only weakness is that its power is a little weak, just causing a cardiac arrest. If the victim is strong or has protective curses, he may survive; If you can get timely treatment after the attack, you also have a chance to save people.

    This is the price of stealth performance

    Therefore, it is obviously impossible to use this curse to deal with big people and strong people. It can be used to deal with ordinary people like George, but it is easy to catch.

    "It''s these evil believers again. Why are they so rampant these days?"

    "If only there were a few more skull breakers in this city..."

    Wendini frowned and said angrily. He turned back to one of his men and asked:

    "I remember the information said that the curse can only be planted after close contact. Can you investigate who the dead contacted recently?"

    "This... Is basically impossible. The deceased was a foreman, with dozens of workers under his hand, and he had to contact many people every day, and the curse had an incubation period of up to one month, which is impossible to find out..."

    The man said very embarrassed.

    The incubation period is so long that it is difficult to find out anything by the investigation of the sheriff.

    Wendini again pinned his hopes on Renault and hurriedly asked:

    "What do you think?"

    Renault thought for a while and suddenly recalled the detail that he almost ignored a few days ago����

    He felt a slight obstacle when he blessed George with magic before

    At that time, he didn''t think much. He thought it was because he hadn''t used these low-level magic skills for too long.

    But in retrospect, it was likely that the magic hit the curse and dispelled it

    In other words, George was cursed earlier. It should have been a long time, so that Renault can''t feel the difference.

    Then it was inadvertently dispersed, the killer planted it again, and finally killed George with a curse

    If it is a curse under a new species, the magic fluctuation has not dispersed so quickly, and the secret effect will not be too excessive. At least Renault is confident that he can detect it, but Renault didn''t notice the difference when he saw George a few nights ago, which shows that the second curse should have been planted last day.

    So as soon as Renault entered the door, he immediately felt something wrong

    In this way, the scope of the investigation can be greatly reduced, and according to the neighbors, George seemed to have gone out yesterday morning and never went out again

    Renault thought to himself, quickly straightened out the logic, quickly said this important discovery, and asked the sheriff to investigate with this clue.

    Wendini''s spirit couldn''t help but cheer up and exclaimed:

    "Although your usual thoughts are sometimes strange, they are still very reliable in terms of human life..."

    "It''s really the right choice to cooperate with you."

    After that, she quickly assigned tasks to her men and asked them to ask George''s workers and neighbors to find out where he went yesterday.

    Renault watched the sheriff busy. He first performed a soothing magic to send George''s soul to rest.

    This time he didn''t imitate misseran''s technique. He used the simplest soothing divinity instead of all the fancy things.

    George has worshipped the goddess and has planned to join the church. He can be regarded as a quasi believer of the church. He should also follow some teachings and keep a modest and low-key, which is not suitable for such gorgeous pomp.

    With the application of magic, George''s soul appeared out of thin air, looking particularly peaceful

    It''s okay. I''ll send the killer to you soon and let him confess to you

    Renault said to himself.

    In fact, he noticed a detail before, but didn''t tell wendini them.

    The murderer can plant a curse unconsciously. Obviously, he has a clear understanding of its performance. He should also know that the curse just planted will not be so hidden, but he can''t wait to launch

    It is likely that George has discovered some major secret, so that the murderer must kill people quickly.

    If we can''t catch the murderer quickly, he will run away with the secret!

    And I remember George said before that he seemed to have undertaken the work of an archaeologist a month ago?

    Renault continued to think

    Archaeologists have always been one of the favorite disguises of evil believers. They often hire people to secretly dig the tomb of evil gods or build altars in the name of archaeology, and then sacrifice all the workers'' blood afterwards. Similar tragedies have happened many times.

    A month is just right for the incubation period of the curse.

    He asked wendini for the investigation record and looked at it.

    There is a confession from Deputy George, who mentioned that they had worked for an archaeologist named Sandro before. Because the historic site to be excavated is a little far from the city of innocence, the progress has been very slow. It has not been completed yet, and many people have been dragged there. George is very worried about it.

    Renault has heard of this Sandro. He is also a little famous figure in the city. He often sees his name in the newspaper.

    But I''m afraid his academic attainments are far less than those in social life. I haven''t heard of his great academic achievements. On the contrary, he often attends all kinds of public occasions. It is said that he has very close personal friends with many big people in private

    It''s hard for a little Sheriff like wendini to investigate this relationship. George is just a little person. No one cares about his life except Renault

    So this kind of thing should be left to the skull breaker!

    Renault said to himself that he did not mention it to wendini.

    When the routine work here was over, wendini hurriedly took people to continue the investigation, while Renault went back to the church alone and told the old bishop about the matter.

    After listening silently, the old bishop habitually took out his divination tools, but quickly reminded him:

    "How does the other party say that he is also a person with a head and a face? Is there anything wrong with you going so directly?"

    "Don''t worry, am I the kind of person who doesn''t know the importance?"

    Renault said boldly.

 Chapter 517

    The old Bishop''s divination results show that the historian named Sandro is currently in the northwest of the city of innocence, near a place called the ruins excavation site, about 50 kilometers away from the city.

    Further in the northwest, there is a huge wasteland called "relic of God''s abandonment". It covers a vast area. It extends all the way north to the extreme cold ice sheet. There are countless secrets and dangers in it. So far, mankind has not been able to see the whole picture.

    This relic excavation site is only the outermost and most marginal area of the relic, which is relatively safe. Therefore, it has attracted many archaeologists, explorers, Fujin Xiaowei and other archaeologists.

    Renault arrived at the place provided by the old bishop at ten o''clock in the evening. It was not in the excavation site, but on the edge, next to a beautiful small lake, with a quiet grove and a villa nearby.

    Someone built a villa in such a place?

    Although it is close to the mountains and rivers and has pleasant scenery, there is a dangerous and mysterious relic of God abandonment next to it. Who knows if there will be any cattle, ghosts and snake gods suddenly pop out of it and take people away?

    Because of the location of the ruins abandoned by God, even the farther innocent city has the lowest land price in the north and West. Only the poor live, and the rich and middle class live in the South and East.

    "Sure enough, there are ghosts. Even I wouldn''t live in such a place."

    Renault found a secret Hill nearby, squatted down and launched the magic: insight and long-distance observation of the villa.

    Sure enough, there is a lot of green inside, which complements the scenery outside. This is basically a cult stronghold!

    "How filthy! How evil! No wonder they are not afraid of monsters emerging from the ruins, because they themselves are monsters!"

    "I really want to launch the holy sword of heavenly punishment and bring a pot in it! But I can''t. I know my priorities. I have to find out the conspiracy and purpose of these evil believers first."

    "I''d better sneak in when it''s dark. Although I''m a priest, I''ve reached a state of perfection in sneaking in."

    Renault said to himself, lying down on the back of the hillside, and felt out of his arms today''s dinner.

    Now that the days are getting better and you have money in your pocket, you can live a luxurious life without eating potatoes, so Renault''s dinner today is a sandwich.

    The old bishop made it for him, not the baby cat. The meat inside is also fried beef, not the baby cat''s meat.

    Renault ate slowly and waited patiently for the dark, while Ameya, the puppet who came with him, sat on the ground in a duck sitting posture, carefully stretched out two fingers as thick as his arms, trying to catch a grasshopper hiding in the grass.

    So when it was dark, Renault put on the skull breaker''s clothes and told Ameya:

    "I''ll go first. You wait and see outside. Remember to act according to your circumstances."

    Ameya didn''t answer. She didn''t know if she understood.

    Renault went in the direction of the villa.

    But when he was halfway there, he turned around and looked helplessly at the puppet behind him.

    It bent its huge body, curled up its arms, tried to imitate the appearance of human tiptoe, and closely followed Renault.

    "Didn''t I tell you to wait and see and act according to your circumstances?"

    Ameya''s eyes lit up, as if she didn''t understand

    "Forget it. Since you want to follow, look at it and learn it. Remember to look at my face."

    Renault said, adding some magic powers to Ameya to make its voice lighter.

    Renault has not heard of any other sect that has this kind of magic that is convenient for hiding and sneaking. He doesn''t know what kind of magic it should be divided into. In short, it''s not the healing system.

    I don''t know where the old bishop came from. I really feel sorry for the priests of other churches. I can''t even sneak

    Renault took Ameya and sneaked all the way under the courtyard wall outside the villa. With a sudden force, Renault turned over.

    Ameya couldn''t jump, so she continued to keep her sneaky posture, directly bumped into the courtyard wall and crept in

    The breaking of the courtyard wall naturally attracted the attention of the guards.

    "Something seems wrong?"

    "Who is it?"

    It''s terrible. It was discovered so quickly. I knew I shouldn''t have brought Ameya with me. It''s too big and rude!

    Renault could not help regretting.

    But the two guards with spears rushed straight at him and shouted:

    "Who are you and why are you breaking into a private house?"

    "Wow! Why is your mule so big?"

    "Alas, now that I''ve been found, I can''t help it. You forced me!"

    Renault said, snapping his fingers two times in a row, and said aloud:

    "Confess your sins!"

    The faces of the two guards were twisted, their eyes gradually became confused, their bodies were shrouded in a faint white light, and they knelt slowly towards the ground.

    But a green mist suddenly gushed out of their bodies and confronted the white light.

    "Why don''t you repent your sins and welcome a new life?"

    Renault was puzzled and said, snapping his fingers again.

    The white light on the guard suddenly flourished, and the green fog was suppressed at once, and their faces gradually became calm and peaceful.

    The next second, their heads burst open and scattered yellow, red and white on the ground, like breaking a dye vat.

    "Although you resist repentance, you still have some consciousness. You know you have no face to live in the world and choose to end yourself..."

    Renault murmured in a low voice.

    Although the two guards were successfully solved, the disturbance was enough to arouse the vigilance of others.

    There were bursts of startling cries in the villa:

    "Allah! Allah!"

    "There are invaders! Get ready to fight! Protect Lord Sandro!"

    "There are only two intruders... Oh no, only one man and a mule!"

    With bursts of exclamation, more than 100 guards rushed out of this seemingly small villa, surrounded Renault and Ameya layer by layer.

    In addition to the conventional weapons such as spears and machetes, some of them hold heavy crossbows and even wear heavy armor!

    As we all know, heavy crossbows and heavy armor are military tube products, which can''t be owned by civilian guards, and normal people don''t bring more than 100 guards at any time.

    Seeing that Renault was a turtle in a jar and could not escape, Andrew, the owner of the villa and historian, appeared on the balcony on the second floor of the villa under the protection of two mages wearing robes and holding staff.

 Chapter 518

    Archaeologist Sandro looks about 40 years old. Dressed in the most popular gentleman dress in the city, he is holding a short stick inlaid with a skeleton in his hand. He is looking down on Renault in a winning posture.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    He looked at Renault, who was trapped in a tight encirclement and had given up resistance, and laughed, thinking that he had a chance to win.

    "Skull breaker, since I heard about your deeds, I expected you to come to me sooner or later, so I took various precautions half a month in advance. I didn''t expect you to really come to the door?"

    "Hum! I had expected that there would be an insider. Did you take the initiative to deliver it to the door only after you got the news from him? Unfortunately, you came too late... Today, our plan is about to succeed, and you can''t do anything!"

    Renault, listen, it''s a little strange. What''s the plan? Half a month in advance of what? Who''s the mole? Is this guy talking to himself?

    Seeing that Renault had not spoken, Sandro thought he had been bluffed, so he continued:

    "Who revealed our plan to you? If you want to tell me, I can consider giving you a decent death..."

    No... why do you always think this guy seems to have misunderstood something?

    Renault was worried and didn''t have time to think about it. He immediately answered:

    "Listen, you are surrounded by me. I advise you to lay down your arms and surrender immediately and repent your sins!"

    There was a burst of laughter all around.

    Sandro also showed a sneer of disdain:

    "Oh, I didn''t expect that the legendary skull breaker was a madman..."

    "It''s a waste of time to talk to a madman. Kill him!"

    The guards stopped laughing, raised their spears and stabbed Renault as if to make him a horse honeycomb.

    But more than ten triangular shields appeared in front of Renault, rotating rapidly around him and blocking the spears one by one.

    "Oh? Magic? So you''re a Paladin..."

    "Unfortunately, there is a limit to your magic. How long can your magic last with so many people here?"

    "Kill his mule first!"

    Sandro ordered with a sneer.

    Renault suddenly raised his head and asked angrily:

    "How can you be so bad?"

    "You kill my believers and want to kill me, even my little donkey. It''s terrible!"

    "There''s no need to talk about morality and justice to deal with evil and heresy like you, Ameya, let''s go together!"

    "Ameya, use the water splash... Oh, no, use 100000 horsepower!"

    When the puppet heard Renault''s order, his eyes suddenly turned red. He no longer maintained his sneaky posture. Suddenly, he stood up straight, stretched his arms, put them on his chest and posed a battle posture.

    But this posture seemed to outsiders like a mule standing up with its legs upright and raising its front hooves, looking like it was going to fight with people.

    To be honest, this picture is a little happy. People can''t help laughing because such mules can''t be trained in the circus.

    But the next second, they saw the mule push his legs hard and rush into the crowd like a shell. In an instant, he knocked several guards upside down and fell powerlessly to the ground. His chest sank a large area and stopped breathing on the spot.

    Then, Ameya held her arms flat and posed in a big font. Her upper body rotated at high speed. Her huge body turned into a death whirlwind and swept away towards the remaining guards.

    The guards were surprised one after another, shouted together, and the green evil fog rose from their bodies.

    But although the fog can resist divine magic and slightly strengthen their physique and strength, it is covered with a layer of buff.

    But Ameya has been blessed with more than 30 divine skills by Renault, including heroic encouragement, praise of courage, divine power, evil killing blade, fast speed and other powerful divine skills, all of which are of level 5.

    The level is low. Renault doesn''t like to use it. Well, how can we say that Ameya loves her donkey? How can we do without good protection?

    If these magic powers are added to human beings, I''m afraid they will lose their reason in an instant and become a tireless and fearless war machine, which will not stop until they are exhausted and die.

    But Ameya is a Taiwanese magic puppet. She is not affected by these side effects at all. She can let Renault act recklessly.

    How can the simple strengthening effect of these guards be compared with it? What''s more, their original strength and physical strength are not as good as Ameya as a magic puppet.

    So although these guards become green and scary one by one, as long as they are touched by Ameya, there will be a burst of crisp bone cracking and a series of wails and screams. The guards are blown away like weightless dust.

    They tried to fight back, but the weapons they waved and the crossbows and arrows they shot seemed to have been cut on a stone. They only splashed a little spark, and could not leave any trace.

    In less than a minute, more than 100 guards who were originally fierce were killed. Ameya was like a terrible meat grinder. The autumn wind swept away the leaves.

    If someone wants to escape, how can they match Ameya''s speed? Even the Heavy Crossbow man who stood a little farther away was chased by it, and his head was crushed and burst.

    Ameya, who has been blessed with divination by Renault, even has no original bulky defects. She is even more flexible than human beings. She can be called a perfect war machine.

    So Renault wouldn''t want to use it if the other side didn''t force it hard

    He was also wary of Sandro''s evil moves from beginning to end, and he was afraid of the two mages who had not done anything, so he didn''t move in a hurry.

    When dealing with a sinister and cunning mage, you must be careful, careful and cautious!

    Sandro on the rooftop has been dumbfounded.

    What kind of mule are you? Why are you so fierce? I''m afraid it''s not a chimera disguised as a mule?

    A mule is so powerful, what about the skull breaker who can tame it?

    Is this son so terrible?

    Sandro was almost frightened when he saw him face to face. He quickly ordered the ten elite guards in heavy armor to stop Renault, and he let the two mages escape with him.

    He hasn''t lost yet. He still has the last card. As long as he finds the adult, the mule or the skull breaker, they are all mole ants!

    The two mages quickly launched the floating technique, picked up Sandro from left to right and flew towards the ruins excavation site.

    Seeing that they had escaped, Renault was stunned and quickly scolded:

    "If you can''t fight, run away. You can''t be as bad as you!"

    With that, he picked up a broken spear from the ground in one hand and began to pinch his fingerprints in the other.

 Chapter 519

    With the release of magic, a white flame burned on the half cut spear in Renault''s hand, which looked like a holy torch.

    Eric was held back by two mages, who had been watching Renault''s actions. Seeing this, he quickly shouted:

    "Be careful!"

    The two mages were slightly stunned. They quickly supported the magic barrier together and quickly comforted:

    "This is a long-range defense barrier, enough to resist any..."

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to finish, because Renault had waved his hand and threw a broken spear.

    The broken spear drew a thin white line in the night sky and hit the barrier in an instant.

    In front of the huge power and the burning holy flame, the barrier was as brittle as an egg shell, which was easily pierced, and then ran through the mage''s chest, blocking his unfinished words in his throat, and finally turned into a flash in the sky.

    The mage immediately fell powerlessly from the sky. In the process of falling, the holy flame gushed out of the wound in his chest, turning his body into dust in an instant.

    Eric suddenly looked a little confused. He was a living person! He is also a noble mage, who studied with the Archmage Wenner. Yesterday, he talked with himself, drank, chatted and played with women, but in such a blink of an eye, there were no bodies left

    He felt a deep fear surrounding him, even in the face of the noble and powerful existence.

    What the hell is this skull breaker? Why is it so terrible?

    He quickly grabbed the other mage''s shoulder and urged:

    "Hurry up! Hurry up! While the elite guards entangle him, we must hurry back to the ruins. Only the adult can protect us!"

    The mage could only nod with difficulty. He was just a fourth-order senior mage. He didn''t master the floating technique for a long time. If he flew alone, he could ensure the speed, but with a heavy burden, the speed couldn''t get up.

    If he hadn''t found that the skull breaker didn''t catch up, he might have left Eric on the spot and fled back to master Wenner''s mage tower

    The reason why Renault didn''t rush to catch up was not that he was stopped by the guards wearing heavy armor, but out of careful consideration.

    He always felt that Eric was too decisive to escape. He didn''t have the intention to fight at all. He hadn''t done it yet. So he was in a hurry to escape?

    What about your blood courage and friendship?

    There may be fraud in this! The other party is a cunning cult, and there are also sinister mages around him. You can''t be careful.

    But of course, we can''t just let him run away. Such a cruel, sinister and vicious cult can''t be let go. He finally developed a believer and was killed by him. Who knows if he will hurt other believers?

    Eric must die!

    So he waited patiently for Ameya to make the elite guards into blood stained iron cans one by one. Then he jumped onto the puppet''s back, pointed to Eric''s escape direction and ordered:

    "We chase!"

    After that, he quickly pinched a handprint, released several holy flames and fell on the surrounding corpses.

    Holy flame will automatically chase evil and burn it up. This villa full of filth and evil is its fuel. It can be cleaned up on site soon to avoid misunderstanding.

    Ameya also opened her legs and ran at high speed. Before the holy flame burned the whole villa, she ran out with Renault and closely chased Eric in the sky.

    "How can you fly so slowly?"

    "It''s like deliberately attracting me to chase him. There''s an ambush on the road!"

    "We must be more careful. I''ll give you some magic right now."

    Renault looked at Eric, who was flying slowly in the sky. While chasing him, Renault added magic to himself and Ameya.

    In this way, he kept a safe distance until he saw Eric landing on an excavation site and hurriedly fled in.

    It''s like digging an underground tomb. There are several holes like mine holes around, winding to the underground excavation point.

    Renault watched Eric escape into the hole and looked inside carefully. He was not in a hurry to catch up.

    "Ameya, you should remember, don''t go into a cave with complex terrain like this. There may be a trap set by the enemy!"

    "There are countless powerful female knights, female elves, who mistakenly entered such a cave, fell into a trap, and finally became prisoners of orcs and goblin. The end is terrible..."

    "So in the face of this situation, the best way is to dismantle it directly!"

    Renault said, asked the puppet to step back a little, lit his eyes and looked around the excavation site.

    He soon found what he wanted, a huge cylindrical stone roller, which should be used by workers to level the surrounding roads.

    He walked quickly to the stone roller and tried. It was really heavy. He could only barely lift it a little.

    "Alas, I''m just a priest after all, and strength is not what I''m good at..."

    Renault said, and the backhand exerted a divine power on himself. The power increased several times in an instant, and he could easily grind the stone over his head.

    "At this time, it really depends on Almighty magic!"

    With that, he carried the stone roller to the height of the excavation site, roughly estimated the location of the underground excavation site according to the direction of the caves, drew a circle on the ground, and then began to pinch his fingerprints.

    He is ready to release a seventh order punishment Magic: God is as powerful as a mountain.

    This is also a divine skill that has not been circulated in the outside world. It is special. It is mainly used to deal with fortifications, attack cities and pull out strongholds. It is very suitable for the current situation.

    I don''t know why the elegant and easy-going Maiya sect included this divination?

    But this does not prevent Renault from feeling sorry for the priests of other sects again. When they pursue and kill the enemy in the future, it will be difficult for them to escape into blockhouses and caves, right?

    With Renault''s hands flying up and down, the stone roller began to emit a slight white light, which became brighter and brighter. It looked as if some force gathered inside it and could explode at any time.

    Renault put three records of divine power on the stone roller in one breath. He felt almost. Then he raised it above his head again, and began to sing the modified prayer in his mouth:

    "Goddess, give me strength! That enemy is worth fighting! Let him feel your divine power!"

    "Long Ze Lola Da!"

    He uttered a strange cry of unknown meaning, rolled the stone and threw it at the previously drawn circle on the ground. Then he quickly turned and ran away with Ameya and hid in a nearby gully.

 Chapter 520

    Then there was a thunderous noise behind him... The stone roller fell to the ground, and the magic was fully launched. The whole big earth began to tremble, like an earthquake. With the stone roller as the center, there were cracked lines on the ground, which quickly spread around. With bursts of loud noise, the ground began to settle rapidly.

    The surrounding rock walls also began to collapse and fracture one after another, forming a huge hole on the ground like a meteorite impact.

    It looks like the earth can no longer bear the weight of the stone mill.

    Renault planned to use this magic to collapse the whole underground excavation and bury Eric alive.

    According to the old book recording this magic, this magic can distort the surrounding gravity and destroy the internal structure of the building. It was originally used to attack fixed fortifications such as castles. Generally speaking, it needs to be used with siege equipment such as riprap machines.

    In the book, it is said that this divine skill is classified as war divine skill, which is a special classification that other tutors do not have. Although the level is only level 7, Renault''s practice is slower than other level 7 divine skills. It took him five days to learn it, which is second only to the divine sword.

    He felt that this should be because he had always been elegant, easy-going and kind to others, and this war magic was very violent and inconsistent with his painting style, so he practiced so slowly.

    This magic can''t make people repent and atone for their sins. It''s inconvenient to kill. It''s not easy to use. That''s why I came out to try it today in special circumstances.

    "In this way, you can bury that hateful Eric alive? His traps and traps are useless..."

    "Ameya, have you learned?"

    Renault poked his head out from behind the mountain wall and looked around. He was satisfied with the power of this magic.

    While he was preparing his magic, Eric, who escaped into the tunnel, was running with the mage all the way to the deepest ancient altar.

    That''s the biggest secret of the excavation site. In order to protect the secret here, he hired several engineering teams to dig in the wrong direction and build it into a complex underground maze. Outsiders will definitely get lost if they come in except himself.

    He believed that the underground maze was enough to block the footsteps of the skull breaker and buy himself enough time to summon the cards to turn over.

    As he expected, the skull breaker didn''t catch up. He should have been stopped by the maze and let him reach the ancient altar safely.

    The altar is located in an underground cave. The surrounding rock walls are carved with various monster patterns, and in the middle stands an arch made of black stone, engraved with various complex and evil runes.

    Next to the black stone arch, there is a demon statue with horns and wings on its back.

    That''s the statue of Cyrus, the seventh demon king of the abyss.

    Although it is the abyss demon king, its strength and position are no worse than those weak evil gods. It is said that it is the fifth son and unknown face of the mother of desire EAZ. At the same time, it is also the father and brother of the tree of Moros, the pillar of lies

    Your circle is so messy

    Eric knelt down to pray to the statue and soon got a response. The demon king promised to send his capable generals to help him.

    As soon as the rune on the black stone arch lit up, a strong green mist rose at the door, twisted and formed a shape vaguely. It looked like something was going to pass through the door and come to the world.

    Just then, the cave began to tremble violently and might collapse at any time.

    But Eric was not flustered at all. He thought this was the normal reaction of the devil when he was born, which showed that the devil was very powerful and could certainly crush the skull breaker and his donkey into powder!

    With the intensification of shaking, gravel and sand fell from the top one after another. The accompanying mage accidentally smashed his head by the gravel and died

    But Eric was still awe inspiring and continued to kneel in front of the statue and recite the devil''s name.

    Finally, a huge and ferocious body emerged from the black stone arch. It was three meters high, with a terrible head like a wild boar and crocodile, rows of fine and sharp teeth exposed in its wide mouth, purple black armor burning green evil flame, and a huge machete like a saw in its hand.

    This is a tyrannical demon, the most violent, bloodthirsty and cruel demon in the abyss of hell. While strong, rough and fleshy, it also has a good level of magic. Even among high-level demons, it is also at the top of the list.

    It is said that a tyrannical devil can easily kill a human army and destroy a city. It itself is the embodiment of destruction and disaster.

    "The earth trembles at my feet, and the world will tremble because of me!"

    The tyrannical devil roared in demon language, completely ignored the still collapsing cave, looked at Eric kneeling on the ground, and asked in a non-standard human language:

    "Are you calling me, bug?"

    Eric raised his head slightly and hurriedly said:

    "Be careful!"

    The tyrannical devil was slightly stunned. He quickly looked up and saw a huge stone roller smashing at it, which also sent out a strong and disgusting holy smell.

    "Oh..."

    The tyrannical devil couldn''t dodge. He was directly hit by the stone mill that had become as heavy as a mountain. His head suddenly broke into a mass of paste, and his body was stirred by the distorted gravity around the stone mill, which turned into a pool of rotten meat in an instant

    God is as powerful as a mountain!

    Rao is a tyrannical devil. He is famous for his rough skin and thick flesh. He can''t face it

    Eric is already staring at me

    This force didn''t pretend to say three words. How did it disappear directly?

    When the magic effect was over and the surrounding vibration stopped, Renault took Ameya and climbed to the edge of the huge Tiankeng with a diameter of more than 100 meters to check the situation below.

    He found the strange black stone arch and the demon sculpture next to it. Were they unharmed in the catastrophe like a natural disaster?

    The stone roller was just stuck in the middle of the stone gate and seemed to block it completely.

    The runes that were still shining on the stone gate also went out one after another and became quiet.

    Renault quickly slid down the pit wall to see how the stone gate and sculpture could be so strong?

    But when he approached the sculpture, he heard a cry and looked down.

    Eric was pressed down by a boulder and lay on the ground. Although he was still alive, he had only half his life left. He completely lost his ability to resist and escape.

 Chapter 521

    Renault removed the boulder from Andre and gave him a little strength to speak.

    Andre cried and begged him for mercy.

    "Please, give me your life! I''ll tell you everything, and all my wealth will be given to you."

    Where does he dare to resist? The stone roller falling from the sky smashed his hope in an instant. The cards in the plan were crushed into powder without saying three words

    He couldn''t figure out how this man crushed the stone accurately on the tyrannical devil''s face across such a deep rock stratum?

    In fact, it''s not that Renault''s accuracy is good enough, but the divine power such as Yue, which destroys the enemy''s fortifications, has a simple guidance function and will automatically run to the key area inside the building, that is, the black stone arch. The tyrant just happens to be standing at the door

    Renault was not in a hurry to ask questions, but looked at the sculpture next to him.

    He had a strange feeling that the sculpture seemed to be alive and was looking down on himself from a commanding position, like a powerful existence in the distance, observing and measuring himself through the sculpture.

    Renault remembers that the old bishop once popularized science to him. This is a means called consciousness coming. Those powerful beings can distinguish some consciousness and eyes. Through the media of sculpture and keepsake, they can carry out remote observation, peeping, communication and dialogue, and even use some power.

    Renault looked up at the sculpture and felt a strong anger in his cold eyes, like warning himself.

    Renault was frightened and sprayed a holy flame on the face of the sculpture.

    The consciousness of coming through the air disappeared in an instant. The original solid statue turned into a sand sculpture. It disintegrated into a pool of powder on the spot and dissipated with the wind. The black stone arch behind it also collapsed, and the whole ancient altar was completely destroyed.

    In fact, they have long been crushed by the distorted gravity caused by magic, and can only be barely supported by a wisp of consciousness of the demon king.

    Renault was a little relieved. In a voice that only he could hear, he sighed softly:

    "These demons are really ferocious! Their eyes just now seem to be trying to kill my family!"

    "There are only the old bishop and the little milk cat in my family. There are old people and young people. He refused to let me go?"

    "But I won''t be afraid and swear to fight it to the end!"

    "Go back and write anonymous letters to the three churches to expose the devil''s crimes!"

    Andre lying on the ground was frightened. The strange and terrible skull breaker scattered a wisp of consciousness of the demon king''s coming?

    Although that consciousness is not strong, it comes from a genuine abyss demon king and the descendant of an evil god. It has a very high personality and can not be dealt with simply by brute force. When facing it, ordinary strong people almost instinctively kneel down and worship because of the pressure formed by the personality gap and dare not resist at all.

    But the broken skull, not only did not fear, but also dared to resist?

    What rank is he? legend? Is it some orthodox Archbishop?

    Andre quickly recalled in his mind that the Archbishop of which sect would be so idle and come to the city of innocence to play role-playing games.

    But Renault didn''t give him much time to think. After disposing of the statue, he immediately turned back and said to him:

    "Explain what you know."

    In order to survive, Andre endured the pain and confessed everything he knew.

    He was not a faithful heretic, but a typical wallflower who drifted with the tide. Before he worked for the heresy, he often regarded himself as a devout God light believer, so he could get up in the upper class circle of the city of innocence.

    It was only in the archaeological process that the ancient altar was found, which betrayed the original belief and began to act according to the will of the demon king.

    As far as he knows, the demon king Cyrus and the tree of the evil god Moros seem to want to prove their value to their mother and lover, the desire son and mother AEAS, and plan to make a big news in the city of innocence.

    They secretly developed their strength, trained believers, actively responded to prayers and promoted their plans.

    For example, sending heretics to win over and collude with grass-roots officials in the innocent City, and making this ancient altar run again, are all part of the plan and preliminary preparations.

    As a result, a skull breaker suddenly appeared, first killed all the believers of Moros, and then destroyed the ancient altar, making their plan completely bankrupt

    Andre couldn''t figure out who told the skull breaker so clearly that he often destroyed the key node of the plan.

    He did not dare to ask questions, but heard the skull breaker ask:

    "Why do you bother with the shining sword?"

    "Shining sword?"

    Andre was stunned. After thinking about it for a long time, he remembered what was going on and quickly explained it.

    It turned out that the order bidding that interfered with the shining sword was just a small episode in the process. Those evil believers needed a lot of activity funds, so they focused on the shining sword, which was booming and had no backing behind it. They wanted to force the shopkeeper to submit, take the initiative to bribe, and even share the high profits of the order with them.

    As a result, the shopkeeper Bart was upright and did not obey. When they were planning to kidnap the shopkeeper''s family and give him some more powerful color, the skull crusher suddenly appeared and killed important dependents. Frightened that the cult thought the plan had been exposed, they quickly disposed of the grass-roots officials who had been wooed and prepared to hibernate for a while.

    As a result, this still failed to escape the clutches of the skull breaker, and the newly developed sect was uprooted overnight.

    Andre had never thought that the skull breaker would hurt the killer because of this episode

    I knew that the shining sword was your old man''s property. We didn''t dare to make an idea of him

    Aren''t you a clergyman? Why are you so rude?

    Renault then asked:

    "Why did you kill George?"

    "George?"

    Andre remembered it for a while before he remembered the name.

    "The little foreman accidentally discovered the secret of the altar. In order to kill me, I had to hurt the killer..."

    In his eyes, George is just a small person who can''t be any smaller. He exists like an ant and kills it as soon as he kills it.

    He didn''t expect that this man would have something to do with the skull breaker

    Andre then realized that the skull breaker might not be aware of his plan at all. He just came to trouble himself because of this trivial matter?

    No, as a high-ranking and powerful person, why do you pay attention to these trivial things?

 Chapter 522

    Andre doesn''t understand why the skull breaker would kill for such a small thing, because he doesn''t know the current dilemma of the Maiya sect

    So far, there are nine followers of the Maiya sect, including John and his son, the old carpenter, a family of three shopkeepers, two elderly people living in the countryside, and a traveling businessman who hasn''t seen each other for several years. If George finally joins the church, the number of believers will exceed the double digits unprecedented!

    Unfortunately, such an important stage of progress was destroyed by Andre, which directly lost one tenth of the believers and suffered a heavy blow. Therefore, it is reasonable to attract Renault''s revenge.

    Renault certainly wouldn''t explain this to the enemy. He continued to ask some other questions, including what Andre did when he hid in the pit.

    When he heard that Andre summoned a tyrannical devil to deal with himself, his eyes hiding behind the mask suddenly burst out!

    "You are so mean and shameless!"

    "Where is the tyrannical devil? I must not let this devil harm the world, even if I fight my life to stop it!"

    People were crushed into meat mud by you just after they were born. What else do you say?

    Andre was speechless and pointed to the rotten meat not far away

    The stone roller that crushed the tyrannical devil also broke into powder after the magic failed, mixed with the residue of the tyrannical devil''s body.

    Renault hurriedly approached, ignoring the mess on the ground, looked down and muttered:

    "What a waste!"

    "I finally met a demon and it broke into slag like this..."

    There is a book like a monster atlas in the underground Library of the sect, which records the high-ranking devil such as tyrant devil.

    In addition to the characteristics of infinite power, rough skin, thick flesh, ferocity and tyranny, there is also the item of high value. Many of its organs and tissues can be used to make advanced equipment. A complete tyrannical demon corpse can sell at least more than 2000-3000 gold, not to mention a live one.

    When he was so poor that he could only eat potatoes, Renault had been quietly looking forward to which ignorant cult could attract some high-value demons and let him improve his life.

    Although he did not violate the doctrine, the devil''s birth was not a good thing after all, so he only dared to think about it secretly and dare not say it.

    As a result, I finally met once, but I didn''t even see my face. It became a stall of broken meat. It can be said that it''s worthless. It''s not good to take it back to feed the baby cat.

    Reynolds was so distressed that he scolded Andre angrily:

    "Since you are so sinister, won''t you summon more powerful demons?"

    "No... I..."

    Andre was speechless for a moment.

    Fortunately, Renault searched carefully for a while, finally got some harvest and found a lump of purple and black meat.

    It was the heart of a tyrannical devil. Although it had stopped beating, it was intact. The original evil smell on it was easily purified by the divine skill just now.

    Being able to remain intact under the distorted gravity field of Shenwei Ruyue has proved the strength of the heart, and it is indeed the most valuable part of the tyrannical devil. Many mages will bid for it.

    This wave is not bad.

    Renault was quite satisfied with putting away the heart of the tyrannical devil, and continued to ask Andre a few questions, mainly about whether the father son brother combination of the evil god and the devil king had any other conspiracy.

    Andre is only a middle-level staff. He knows so much and has explained it all clearly.

    Throughout the interrogation, Renault used lie detection, which was used to help wendini collect testimony, to ensure that Andre did not lie.

    "Well, I''ve almost understood the situation. You can repent and repent."

    Renault finally said.

    Andre could not help but rejoice. Although the skull breaker was strong, it was not cruel enough. Would he leave his life?

    Now, of course, it''s a false confession. As long as you can save your life and find your big friends later

    Unfortunately, before he could think more, he heard a crisp snap of his fingers.

    After a dull bang, Renault looked down at Andre''s body and whispered:

    "It seems that you know your sins and choose to be a new man..."

    After that, he sprayed a holy flame on the body to destroy the body, then jumped on Ameya''s back and returned to the city of innocence.

    Soon after he left, teams of paladins and Crusaders covered several carriages and arrived at the excavation site.

    This is a large contingent of people belonging to the three orthodox religions, with thousands of people.

    When the tyrannical devil came into the world, the three Orthodox churches far away in the city of innocence received a warning, quickly summoned people and rushed over all night to prepare for a bloody battle with the devil.

    Cardinal Jacques personally led the team to ensure that everything was safe.

    Unfortunately, they only saw a clean battlefield, and there were no bodies left.

    Bishop Jacques jumped out of the carriage, closed his eyes and carefully sensed the residual power fluctuations in the air.

    After a moment, he opened his eyes and said:

    "There is the fluctuation of holy flame, and there is a strange fluctuation. If I remember correctly, it seems to be an ancient war magic?"

    "War magic? And this kind of magic?"

    Next to him, a knight of the original chaos asked. He was the leader of the original chaos.

    "Divinity is derived from the power of faith and gods. It is omnipotent. Of course, there are more than four categories, but many infrequently used ones have been lost, and the rest have been reclassified, so there are only four categories left now."

    The bishop of the supreme Shinto, who had met Renault before, explained and asked bishop Jacques:

    "Lord Jacques, are you sure this is the influence of war magic?"

    He pointed to the huge sinkhole in front of him, his eyes showed deep fear, and he couldn''t help whispering:

    "With such power, it''s no wonder that the war magic will be banned by the gods..."

    Bishop Jacques thought for a while and finally gave a positive answer:

    "As far as I know, apart from the war magic used to attack cities and occupy land, there is no magic below the eighth level that can cause such an effect, and we can certainly feel it when we use the eighth level magic."

    In fact, about hundreds of years ago, when the gods were still in scuffle and the earthly sects were still fighting each other, war divination was still very common.

    However, later, with the end of the scuffle among the gods, the gods reached a tacit understanding, and religions tended to coexist peacefully. All kinds of destructive war divinities were also ordered and prohibited by the gods.

    I just didn''t expect that today, someone suddenly broke the ban

 Chapter 523

    The reappearance of war divinity made the senior leaders of the three orthodox religions look dignified.

    This is not a simple matter. Someone broke the tacit understanding. No one will naively think that this is the personal behavior of a priest. If there is no instruction from a God behind this, how can he learn the lost war divinity?

    But who did he serve? What consideration does the God have?

    While the three high-level leaders were meditating, a Crusader came over with a pool of black powder.

    "This is... The crystallization of the abyss?"

    Bishop Jacques recognized the origin of the black powder at a glance.

    "This is the key material for building the abyss portal. It used to be a demon altar? Those dirty monsters intend to invade the world from here?"

    "And a strong priest discovered their conspiracy, used war magic and directly destroyed the altar..."

    The bishop of the Supreme God is very good at drawing inferences from one instance. Perhaps his brain has made up the original appearance of the event.

    "From this point of view, it should be that some god only sent his dependents to help us secretly. It seems that he is a low-key good God..."

    The knight breathed a sigh of relief and then exclaimed:

    "Tut Tut, this power is really enviable... This family member can destroy a demon altar alone. He is undoubtedly a top power. It''s fascinating..."

    Bishop Jacques''s expression also relaxed. Since the war magic is used to deal with demons, it''s OK. Of course, there''s no tacit understanding to deal with demons.

    But he opened his mouth and warned:

    "But as far as I know, the cultivation of war divinity is extremely difficult. Even if it is not prohibited, few people can learn it. This dependant is undoubtedly a divine genius, but we haven''t heard any news before..."

    "A genius with superior strength and powerful magic, but willing to hide his name, serves a secret God. His intention and motivation may not be simply to protect the innocent City, which is difficult to figure out..."

    "He may not be the enemy, but we should be more or less on guard..."

    As he spoke, he couldn''t help thinking of Renault, who his niece talked about every day. It seems that he is also an anonymous divine genius, also serving a mysterious goddess

    But he thought carefully and did not equate Renault with the family member.

    Although Renault has talent, it is only in the aspect of modifying divination. If he wants to learn and display war divination, no matter how talented people have to spend more than ten years, otherwise he can''t even save enough faith to display divination.

    This is the limit of human beings. It has been recorded in the history of the church, and Renault is only a teenager. Obviously, it can''t be him.

    However, the boy''s talent is also very good. If he is given better resources and more opportunities, he will certainly make great achievements in the future. At that time, he will marry his niece and have a baby... No, several super talented babies. He will choose the most lovely and obedient one and teach him carefully from childhood

    Bishop Jacques thought, with a kind smile on his face.

    "Lord Jacques, why did you suddenly smile? Is there a problem?"

    The knight asked, puzzled.

    "Oh, no, I just remembered something happy."

    Bishop Jacques quickly put away his smile and said positively.

    "What happy thing?"

    The bishop of the supreme god followed.

    "My nephew girl... Oh, no, nothing..."

    "Cough, don''t say that. We''d better look around for any footprints..."

    Bishop Jacques forced aside the topic and ordered people to search carefully nearby.

    Unfortunately, Renault is a veteran recidivist and has accumulated rich anti reconnaissance experience when working with the sheriff. Of course, he won''t leave any clues to others, otherwise he would have been caught by wendini.

    So the people who had been busy all night could only go home exhausted.

    In contrast, Renault has long fallen asleep

    The next morning, instead of opening the door in a hurry, Renault went to the old bishop, showed him the heart of the tyrant, and asked with expectation:

    "How much can it sell?"

    The old bishop looked carefully, shook his head and replied:

    "I''m afraid it won''t sell much..."

    "The most valuable thing about this thing is the evil energy above. Mages can convert it into magic and make things like the core of magic. Like the red thing on Ameya''s stomach, it is made in a similar way."

    "But your magic has purified the evil energy above... What magic did you use?"

    When Renault heard these words, his raised eyebrows, wide eyes and upturned corners of his mouth drooped one after another, and he replied wrongfully:

    "As powerful as a mountain..."

    The old bishop almost jumped up:

    "Ah? Didn''t I say that trick can''t be used indiscriminately?"

    "I didn''t use it casually. The evil cult was extremely cunning and vicious and fled into the underground tunnel. I didn''t dare to chase him. I was afraid of being ambushed by a trap. I had to use this move to collapse the underground tunnel."

    Renault stood up and defended.

    "Not... You..."

    The old bishop was very speechless. He thought that you could deal with him in front of the evil god. Are you afraid of being ambushed by a small evil cult?

    Is there something wrong with my way of education? Should we encourage him more in the future?

    The old bishop couldn''t help but review it in his heart.

    But before he could figure out how to adjust, he heard Renault ask:

    "What about this heart? Find a place to bury it? Or feed it to the baby cat?"

    "They can only drink milk now!"

    The old Bishop said angrily, and then replied:

    "Sacrifice this thing to the goddess."

    Offering sacrifices to the gods is the duty of believers, but the Maiya sect used to be too poor to have anything to take, and the goddess has a good temper and gentle, so she doesn''t care much about this kind of thing.

    But if there are conditions, we should sacrifice.

    But Renault was still worried and asked:

    "But didn''t you say that the heart is worthless? He won''t blame it for sacrificing to Lord Maiya?"

    The old bishop explained:

    "It is of no value to mankind, but not necessarily to the goddess, just as money is useless to the goddess, but we need it very much..."

    "After all, it''s the heart of a high demon. It''s a rare thing. Should the goddess accept it?"

    "But you''d better find something else of value and make a sacrifice. We''re doing well now. Thanks to the protection of the goddess, don''t make it too shabby for the first sacrifice."

 Chapter 524

    Renault followed the old Bishop''s advice and quickly searched around the church.

    "Although our sect is a little poor, its followers are up to nine figures. We also sent a lot of things. We can always find something by looking carefully."

    Renault murmured as he rummaged.

    Soon, the table in front of the old bishop was filled with all kinds of items found by Renault.

    Childhood toys, beautiful pebbles from John''s father and son, wood sculptures from the old carpenter, vases from former neighbors, small flowers picked by Ameya outside, a card with an address from the dark elf lady in the weapons store, single glasses from Baron house''s nephew, and a pair of excellent white silk stockings

    These things repose Renault''s good memories and witness his friendship with everyone, so they were collected by him.

    Except for the white silk stockings, which seemed to have been left here by misserland before, Renault took good care of them, but didn''t find a chance to return them to her.

    "That''s about it. What do you think can be sacrificed?"

    Renault asked seriously.

    "Uh... This... That''s it?"

    The old bishop looked at Renault''s collection of "treasures" and finally reluctantly took out the pair of monocles.

    He remembers that it seems to be a simple magic item, which can check the status of the opponent, but it must be very close. It can only be used as a toy and can''t be used in practice, but it''s the most valuable thing in this pile of junk

    "For the first time, there were only two sacrifices, but it was still not enough..."

    Said the old bishop, somewhat embarrassed.

    "Not enough? Then only..."

    Renault said, and his eyes fell on the little milk cat next to him

    The little milk cat immediately noticed something wrong and ran away quickly while whining.

    "Forget it, add these..."

    The old Bishop said, picking out the simple slingshots, wooden villains and glass beads that Renault played when he was a child.

    After his rebirth in that year, he has been raised by the old bishop, and the conditions of the church are not good. Only these simple toys accompany him through his childhood.

    Fortunately, Renault is reborn and doesn''t play much. He doesn''t have any special hobbies except playing stones in the worship box with a slingshot. Instead, he prefers to read quietly by himself or listen to the old Bishop''s stories about his senior brothers.

    "That''s it."

    The old bishop rubbed his eyes, put the toy, heart and monocle at the foot of the goddess statue, knelt side by side with Renault in front of the statue, recited the doctrine and recited the goddess''s name.

    A moment later, the statue sent out a faint white light, covering the three sacrifices.

    When the white light dispersed, the three sacrifices disappeared, and a small wooden hammer came out at the foot of the statue.

    This shows that the goddess accepted their sacrifice, was very satisfied with the sacrifice, and returned to give gifts.

    The old bishop couldn''t help feeling a little surprised that these sacrifices could please the goddess? It seems that he values the devil''s heart very much

    He hurriedly asked Renault to get the small wooden hammer back.

    The wooden hammer is only palm size, small and lovely. It can''t see what wood it is made of. The surface is very smooth, the feel is very good, and the design is very exquisite. One end is a normal hammer head, one side is a pickaxe, and the tail of the handle is still an awl. It can knock, dig and poke.

    "This is... A gift from the goddess, an artifact?!"

    "The goddess gave me a hammer?"

    Renault asked cautiously, holding a small wooden hammer.

    The old bishop nodded. From the perspective of position, the wooden hammer is of course an artifact, but I can''t see anything special about it.

    "What''s the use of it?"

    The old bishop tried to ask.

    Renault should not have known the specific function of the wooden hammer, but when he thought about it carefully, the way to use the hammer suddenly came out of his mind:

    "You can add magic to it, and then contact it with other things, you can directly release magic."

    Renault said, trying to add the most familiar hardening magic to the wooden hammer, grabbed a little milk cat hiding there from under the cabinet and gently rubbed it on its head with the wooden hammer.

    The little milk cat immediately hugged her head with two furry little claws, as if she had been knocked a little painful. Then she saw that the soft fluff on her body hardened one after another and became a round little hedgehog.

    The little kitten immediately looked at Renault with sad eyes, as if to say:

    "Knock on your mother!"

    Renault quickly dispelled the hardening effect, held it to his face and rubbed it hard to appease him.

    The baby cat patted him on the face with the soft meat pad on its claws to show revenge.

    After releasing the kitten, Renault played with the wooden hammer and said with satisfaction:

    "It''s very useful. In the future, I don''t need to do it myself when I go to the weapons store. Just knock with a hammer."

    "No, there is a limit on the number of times?"

    Renault thought carefully about the specific usage of the hammer.

    For a simple magic skill like hardening, if he blesses once, the hammer can be released ten times, while for a slightly more powerful magic skill, the number of times will be reduced. From the fifth level, he can only bless once and release once.

    The magic released by the hammer is the same as that released by him. It is equivalent to copying the magic he has used, but a magic can only be copied once a day. If the last magic is not used up, it will not be able to add new magic.

    But the key function of this hammer is that it can fly! And it can be manipulated directly with your mind! And control the distance up to two kilometers!

    Renault''s mind moved. The wooden hammer immediately flew up and danced the bee dance in the air.

    This is a very powerful function, which means that Renault can play all kinds of tricks from a long distance in the future.

    Artifact is worthy of being an artifact, and its function is powerful!

    "Lord Miya is so generous and kind! Praise the goddess!"

    Renault said with heartfelt emotion.

    However, compared with the function of the hammer, the old bishop was more concerned about what the goddess wanted to convey

    "I''ve taught you before that every move of God has its deep meaning. The goddess gave you this wooden hammer, which must be more than just responding to the sacrifice..."

    Said the old bishop very seriously.

    "Do you think too much? I think the goddess always wants to take risks when she sees that my talent is not good and my strength is poor. Now she gives me a hammer for self-defense?"

    Renault speculated.

    The old bishop shook his head and said in tears and laughter:

    "Compared with this, I think he is more likely to want you to use this hammer to chase and kill the enemy when he escapes into the hole in the future. Don''t use war magic to smash the hole..."

    "But what you said is reasonable. I shouldn''t speculate about the idea of God. It''s my fault. I hope the goddess will forgive me..."

 Chapter 525

    In short, in this way, Renault exchanged a demon heart that could not be sold and some other things that could not be used for this fun artifact.

    The goddess is so generous!

    He immediately controlled the wooden hammer, flew in the sky to tease the little milk cat, and was familiar with the control of the hammer.

    He also named the hammer: the hammer of blessing.

    But playing, Eric suddenly came to visit.

    Renault quickly took the hammer back into his arms and went out to meet Eric.

    The old bishop told him not to let outsiders know the existence of this artifact, which may attract the covet of criminals. When Eric is not an outsider, tell her it''s not too late.

    "Dull... Oh no, bishop Eric, may the goddess protect you... What can I do for you?"

    Renault said hello formally, probably because today''s Eric was also dressed formally. He put on his bishop''s robe, put on his crown, held his scepter, and was followed by his attendant who sprinkled petals and carpeted.

    The only difference is that the white silk stockings on the legs are replaced with thickened ones, which can no longer reveal the flesh color inside, but they are more round and smooth. They look like snow-white cream, which makes people want to lick

    Eric walked all the way to Renault and whispered:

    "Uncle Jacques called me over and asked me to be more formal to show my respect and thanks to you."

    "Thank you?"

    "Magic modification succeeded!"

    Eric''s blue eyes showed a happy look, and then turned his head to the attendant behind him.

    The No. 78 attendant quickly carried a large box from the accompanying carriage, carried it to Renault and opened it.

    It contains silver candlesticks, gorgeous vases, gold cups and other household decorations, as well as pocket watches, walking sticks, top hats and other male accessories.

    Everything is beautiful and exquisite, and the price must not be cheap.

    Eric whispered again:

    "The modified disease dispelling technique with slow therapeutic effect has been used. It can certainly help many people and bring them Gospel..."

    "When more priests master this divination, they will disclose it to other sects in the name of you and me..."

    "In order to thank you for your contribution, uncle Jacques has been preparing these things before and has chosen them for a while."

    Bishop Jacques originally intended to give money directly, but he thought it was too vulgar, and Renault didn''t seem to be short of money?

    He also noticed that the Maiya church was too simple and Renault''s dress was very simple, so he carefully selected these ornaments to enhance his appearance, which can be said to be very attentive.

    And that''s not all

    Eric continued:

    "Uncle Jacques also said that I hope you can make persistent efforts to seek more welfare for the world in the future. In this case, he will give you a big gift..."

    "Big gift?"

    "Well... But he didn''t say what it was, just stared at me and smiled..."

    "In short, on behalf of the Church of God''s light, please allow me to pay high tribute to you. We will remember your contribution!"

    Eric said, pushed back a few steps, solemnly stretched out his hand, drew an inverted 8 on his chest, and bowed slightly to Renault.

    And the attendants behind her saluted Renault.

    Renault looked at this scene silently with a slightly trance look. He seemed to see more patients and priests who benefited from it thanking him, and his faces were filled with happy smiles.

    It''s great that even people like me can help so many people!

    He secretly sighed in his heart.

    After the simple thank-you ceremony, the attendants quickly moved the big box into the church, and then left in a carriage according to Eric''s instructions.

    When everyone else left, Eric breathed a sigh of relief and whispered:

    "I''ve been busy teaching other priests to master this magic these days. I''ve said a lot. I''m so tired..."

    There was a slight change in her original calm tone. It sounded like she was playing coquettish for comfort?

    In fact, this is also the knowledge she learned from love strategies books: proper pettish will make herself more lovely in the eyes of boys.

    To this end, she secretly practiced several times alone.

    Will Renault think I''m more cute?

    She doesn''t seem very confident.

    Fortunately, Renault''s reaction was similar to that in the book, and he answered:

    "Feel tired? Why don''t we stop discussing magic today? Let''s do something else to help you relax?"

    In fact, Eric came here today. In addition to giving gifts and thanks, he also wanted to discuss magic with Renault. She still has a lot of questions to ask.

    And when you are with Renault, you will feel very at ease. You won''t be tired even talking. This itself is a kind of relaxation.

    However, uncle Jacques said that she wanted to be closer to Renault, so she planned to practice the knowledge in the book and test the results of practice outside divinity.

    Renault''s reaction made her a little happy.

    The book says that this reaction shows that he cares about me and me

    And I can invite him to the park, hand in hand

    Or eat dessert together and look at each other silently

    Eric thought about it and felt his cheeks a little hot.

    But she was about to practice the knowledge in the book, but she heard Renault continue:

    "So let''s put aside magic today and exercise!"

    "Hey?"

    Is this an option not in the book?

    What should I do?

    Eric was a little flustered.

    "Do you want to run together?"

    Renault asked again.

    Eric is even more flustered. She usually falls on the ground if she walks carelessly. If she runs

    Fortunately, she had a quick wit and slightly lifted the hem of the sacrificial robe to reveal the white high heels on her feet.

    "The shoes are very nice. Will they get dirty when you run in them?"

    Renault said seriously.

    "Well... So we''d better... Discuss divination?"

    Eric quickly suggested.

    In fact, she also wanted to propose to go to the park together, but when it came to her mouth, she still talked about magic.

    The old bishop, who overheard them talking, sighed and sighed in a low voice:

    "It''s so hard..."

    So Renault took Eric to the back garden, poured her a cup of tea, and borrowed a baby cat to hold her.

    Eric first rubbed his face against the baby cat, and then talked about what happened last night:

    "It seems that something happened outside the city last night. Uncle Jacques rushed there all night, but he gave a command after he came back. I don''t know what happened... Maybe someone performed some powerful magic skill?"

    "I slept soundly last night. I didn''t know that something big would happen. What would happen? It''s amazing..."

    Renault replied without changing his face.

 Chapter 526

    Renault didn''t expect that the noise tossed in the excavation last night would startle even the great figures at the level of cardinal. It seems that it''s really like what the old Bishop said. The art of war can''t be used casually.

    Fortunately, I have been a mature priest and learned to destroy corpses and erase clues

    But now I have a magic wooden hammer. I don''t have to be afraid when the enemy escapes into the pit in the future.

    He thought in his mind, but turned away from the topic and asked:

    "Let''s talk about magic?"

    Eric nodded again and again, took out his notebook and opened it.

    In the process of modifying the magic, she has accumulated many new problems and wants to discuss them with Renault.

    So Renault began to lecture, and Eric sat like a student and listened carefully.

    In this way, the normal divination teaching lasted until noon, and the old bishop also prepared lunch and warmly invited Eric to lunch.

    The lunch was very rich, with cream mushroom soup, fried steak, crispy pancakes, fish head pie and fresh vegetable salad.

    The old bishop has always been good at cooking, but in the past, he was limited by poverty and couldn''t show his cooking skills, but now it''s different. The Maiya sect has become rich and the days of eating potatoes have passed!

    The three people sit on the table to eat, and the little milk cats squat under the table to drink milk. This picture looks like a family like warmth.

    While eating, the three talked about their recent experiences. Although Eric listened silently most of the time, listening to the dialogue between Renault and the old bishop, his heart was inexplicably warm.

    She hasn''t eaten with others for a long time. Bishop Jacques is very busy and doesn''t have so much time, and the attendants around her won''t sit at a table with her, so she eats by herself most of the time.

    Although the food of Shenguang sect is better than that of Maiya sect, Eric still thinks the food here is more fragrant and has a very special and warm taste

    A warm and sumptuous lunch soon ended. Renault was busy cleaning the table, while Eric leaned on the garden bench with his little milk cat in his arms, his big eyes drooping slightly and wanted to squint for a while.

    In fact, it''s reasonable to say that she has to go back to her church to deal with all kinds of chores in the afternoon. She shouldn''t waste time here, but somehow, Eric today is a little capricious. He doesn''t want to go back, and even wants to have a good sleep in Renault''s little bed

    Just as she was thinking, she suddenly felt something gently poke herself.

    She quickly opened her eyes and saw Renault''s strong little donkey standing beside her. With a very strong holy smell, she was clumsily stretching out a hoof and handing something.

    Eric quickly picked it up and found it was a butterfly made of straw?

    "Thank you!"

    Eric said hurriedly. He couldn''t help looking at the little donkey carefully, and then asked:

    "Have we met before?"

    She remembered that she had seen this strange donkey somewhere before. The smell of it left a deep impression on her, but she didn''t think it was Renault''s mount.

    This made Eric very curious. He couldn''t help wondering what kind of donkey it was. It was so holy that it was like a legendary holy animal.

    Unfortunately, the little donkey didn''t pay attention to her, didn''t even give her more eyes, and shrank to the other side of the garden.

    You should know that animals are different from people or objects. Their breath is innate. They can neither cultivate nor strengthen blessings. Therefore, Eric speculates that this little donkey should be a natural holy animal with inherent holiness and nobility. It is a very rare and cherished animal.

    Even the three churches have few such holy beasts on hand.

    No wonder they are so strong and so smart.

    The Maiya sect is really powerful. Not only the food is delicious, the kitten is cute, but even the holy beast

    And reverend Renault is good-looking, knowledgeable and gentle

    Eric looked down at the grass butterfly in his hand. It was very exquisite and fully explained the dexterity of the producer.

    She suddenly realized that the people and animals of the Maiya sect seem to be very smart?

    Renault, needless to say, is the smartest person she has ever seen; And the old bishop is also a wise elder; Several little milk cats are also obedient and sticky. It is said that they can help Renault with some simple housework; Even the little donkey is so clever

    Is the goddess MIA a goddess in charge of wisdom? But I remember the God of wisdom, isn''t it pal? Is he a follower of Parr?

    I wonder if he can give me wisdom and make me smart?

    A very dangerous thought suddenly came into Eric''s mind.

    But fortunately, she soon realized the mistake of this idea, quickly shook her head and threw the absurd idea out of her head.

    Just then, Renault finished washing the dishes, came over and asked in some doubt:

    "Why do you shake your head when you''re alone?"

    "No... I..."

    "Coo..."

    Eric didn''t know how to explain to Renault for a moment. He could only make a lovely sob and wanted to get through.

    Renault really let her go and noticed the straw butterfly in her hand.

    "Is this from Ameya?"

    Eric nodded and asked:

    "Ameya, is that its name? It''s cute. It sounds like the name of a little rabbit."

    "Ha ha, this is the name I gave it."

    Renault smiled proudly and said:

    "He could only make up grasshoppers yesterday, but he could make up butterflies today? Maybe he would make up dingdingmao tomorrow?"

    Eric was going to ask him where the donkey came from and how he made the grass, but just then, there were guests in the always quiet Maiya church?

    Renault hurried out to meet him, while Eric stayed in the garden to avoid suspicion.

    A line of four people came, dressed like mercenaries. In front of them was a middle-aged man with a tiger back and a bearded beard, followed by an aunt who was powerful and burly than Renault

    The remaining two are an elf dressed as a mage and a caveman archer with a long bow.

    Renault greeted him with some curiosity and said hello.

    "May the goddess protect you. What can I do for you?"

    "Hello, are you Reverend Renault? My name is Gerson. As you can see, I''m a mercenary. That guy Bart introduced me."

    The mercenary responded politely and handed in another letter of introduction.

    It was introduced by the weapons store?

 Chapter 527

    Renault first led some mercenaries into the church and sat down. Then he opened the letter of introduction and read it.

    The letter was written by Bart''s shopkeeper. It said that the small group of mercenaries was called "laughter and victory". They had great reputation and strength, and had a good relationship with the shopkeeper.

    At present, they have just received an entrustment from Sir Donald. They need to go to York, a mining town outside the city, to take a bag of jewelry raw stones and send them back to the jewelry store in the city for processing. It takes about two days. Normally, they are very safe all the way. The team has received the same entrustment twice before, and nothing has happened, It was only because Sir Donald would rather spend more money to ensure the stability of supply that he had hired them all the time.

    The original healer in the team, a grassland witch doctor, returned to his hometown and got married. The Mercenary Captain Gerson was also very cautious and responsible. He insisted on finding a priest to fill the vacancy before starting, so the shopkeeper recommended Renault.

    This is a non dangerous task, but it will be a little harder and the reward is not much. Renault can only get 1 gold.

    However, money is not the key point. The key point is that these mercenaries are unbelievers and famous figures in the circle. If we can get on well with several people through this entrustment, the Maiya sect will get a valuable network of people.

    Mercenaries have always been regular guests of the church. They often need to cooperate with the church. They are an important source of income for many churches. However, the Maiya sect was too down and couldn''t catch up with this line in the past. At present, the shopkeeper kindly sent the opportunity to the door.

    Renault can naturally understand the good intentions of the shopkeeper. It''s best to develop these people into believers. However, in this way, the number of believers in the church will increase significantly, soaring by as much as 50%!

    Even if the missionary failed, it would be nice to have a good relationship with them and have more money in the future?

    So he received the letter and said:

    "I already know the situation. Do you want to hire me?"

    "Yes, Bart said you are a very excellent priest with exquisite skills and excellence, so he wanted to work hard for you."

    The Mercenary Captain Gerson quickly complimented.

    No one cares to know more excellent priests, especially mercenaries. They need to maintain a good relationship with them, so they also come here with the mentality of making friends.

    But during the day, Renault was submissive and said humbly:

    "No, no, no, you flatter me. I''m still young and still need to work hard."

    "Hahaha, as Bart said, you are a very modest young man..."

    Gerson smiled. Renault made a good first impression on him. He met a lot of young people. Most of them are young and arrogant. They want to be like God. People as modest and cautious as Renault are naturally easy to win favor.

    "Let me introduce my team members to you first."

    Gerson said and introduced the other three to Renault.

    The powerful aunt of Kong Wuli is his wife. Like him, she is a fifth level senior soldier named shanla.

    The caveman is a scout and shooter in the team. His name is echella. He is also a fifth order.

    The last wizard mage is named Shumiao, level 5, specializing in earth and wind magic. He has just turned 400 this year

    Renault nodded and shook hands with them one by one with a smile on his face, but he was thinking:

    Why is a cave man without eyes a shooter? Do you spell that?

    Why does the 400 year old elf look as young as me and a little more handsome than me

    But 400 years old, only level 5. It seems that like me, he is also a poor man with no talent

    After introducing the players, Gerson paused a little and wanted to wait for Renault to introduce himself, but Renault was thinking and didn''t open his mouth, so he had to ask implicitly:

    "Although Bart has heard about you, I still want to know what kind of magic you are good at?"

    He saw that Renault was young. He didn''t look like a senior priest who was proficient in healing and redemption. He might not even master several kinds of magic. It was his captain''s responsibility to understand the state of each team member. Even if it was just a simple and safe Commission, he would take it seriously.

    The mercenaries who died in various simple commissions can circle the city of innocence for several times

    "Well... In fact, I''m not particularly good at divination. If I insist, protect divination more."

    Renault replied truthfully.

    "Patronizing divinity?"

    Gerson was slightly surprised. Isn''t this the paladin''s field?

    Although it sounds strange, protecting divinity is a good thing, especially in life protection. It is often more effective than healing divinity.

    With shelter and cure, the life safety of your teammates will be greatly guaranteed!

    So Gerson quickly changed from surprise to surprise, and hurriedly said:

    "That''s great! Our team just needs a good player like you!"

    "Welcome to join ''laughter and victory''. Although it''s only temporary, let''s talk about bringing laughter and victory to employers!"

    With that, he took the initiative to shake hands with Renault and agreed on the time of departure tomorrow, so he separated temporarily.

    "That''s a good thing! I didn''t expect to be able to connect with mercenaries so soon. I''ve been worrying about how to contact them before."

    The old bishop, who had been quietly listening, suddenly said.

    "And they didn''t visit the church. They should be unbelievers? You can also try to preach to them."

    Renault nodded and replied:

    "Although I haven''t taught several times, I still see that you have done it. I''m still familiar with this process. I remember what you taught before. The focus is not on words, but on practice with actions."

    The old bishop smiled and nodded:

    "Yes, our words and deeds are the best interpretation of the doctrine."

    Renault suddenly asked:

    "But in this way, it''s OK during the day. How can I interpret the doctrine to them at night?"

    "Do you want to catch a cult disciple to show how to teach people to repent and forget disputes? But I''m not good at catching alive..."

    "Uh... This... Cough..."

    The old bishop coughed awkwardly and hurriedly advised:

    "In short, everyone is very tired at night. Don''t interpret the doctrine. Have a good rest. It''s best to do these things during the day."

    "And don''t you preach at night like a cult? It''s not good."

    Renault thought about it and thought it was such a truth, so don''t toss about it at night and preach during the day.

    Then he went back to the garden to find avina.

 Chapter 528

    Renault went back to the garden, found misserland and told her that he was going away in the next two days.

    After hearing this, misserland asked with a flash of surprise in her eyes:

    "How dare you accept such a commission?"

    She always felt that Renault was an archbishop and should not deal with these trivial matters.

    But Renault asked unconsciously:

    "Why not?"

    Misserland tilted his head slightly and thought for a while, but he couldn''t find a good way. After all, Renault always regarded himself as a priest.

    However, she had an idea and quickly asked:

    "Can you accept any entrustment?"

    "As long as it''s simple and safe, doesn''t take up too much time and makes money at the same time."

    Renault replied bluntly.

    Misserland nodded and had a little abacus in his heart.

    When I take a vacation, I entrust Renault to accompany me to go shopping, go to the park, and then eat dessert

    Although direct invitation seems OK, she is worried that Renault will give some answers beyond books, such as pulling herself to run

    If you replace it with an entrustment, you don''t have to worry about his refusal!

    With good expectations, they were discussing divination normally all afternoon. Until it was getting dark, misserland hurried back to the church to deal with the chores that had been shelved, and couldn''t even care about dinner.

    When sending her away, Renault also said:

    "I heard there is a delicious sweet corn in York town. I''ll bring you some this time."

    "Well, I''m looking forward to..."

    Misserland replied with a little joy.

    He sent off misserland, and Renault turned back to prepare tomorrow''s luggage.

    In fact, there is nothing to prepare. A little simple dry food can be dealt with at noon. You can arrive in York town in the evening. You can stay for one night and return the next day.

    So he only brought the sandwich prepared by the old bishop for him and the small wooden hammer sent by the goddess. He didn''t even bring the skull breaker''s outfit. Anyway, it''s unnecessary to stay one night.

    At dawn the next day, Renault sat in his donkey cart and joined the mercenary team outside the city.

    "You are very punctual. I thought young people like you would always be sleepy."

    Captain Gerson greeted him and turned to Ameya.

    "Uh... But this mule... Shall I find you a horse?"

    He worried that the mule would not keep up with his speed.

    "Thank you for your kindness, but my ameia is fast and has good endurance. Please rest assured that this journey is just a warm-up for it."

    Renault said confidently.

    "Well..."

    Captain Gerson said reluctantly, but he didn''t insist. He just walked a little slower along the way. Walking at this speed, he couldn''t reach York town until dark.

    Fortunately, it''s not so urgent. It''s easier to walk slowly, so the other mercenaries didn''t say anything.

    Everyone walked and chatted all the way. Renault basically listened in silence and wondered how to speak and preach teachings to them.

    But I didn''t expect that while chatting, the topic automatically turned to Renault.

    "You say, why does that skull breaker seem to have disappeared recently?"

    Wizard Shumiao suddenly asked.

    "Didn''t you just kill a baron a while ago? There seems to be a lot of noise for this, and it seems to calm down again."

    Aunt shanla replied.

    The previously silent caveman scout was also intrigued by this topic and asked:

    "Is a baron worth it?"

    It''s worth it. Of course it''s worth it. I always treat people equally, regardless of high or low

    Renault replied secretly in his heart.

    And the wizard said:

    "Don''t underestimate these human nobles. Even if the title is not high, the degree of madness is no less than those who have heads and faces, and may even be more crazy!"

    He then said slightly disappointed:

    "But... I was looking forward to coming back from a long trip. What would he do, such as the orphanage tragedy..."

    No, isn''t that all three years ago? I almost forgot. Do you remember?

    Renault had some speechless stomach.

    The so-called orphanage tragedy was created by a well-known philanthropist in the innocent city. He showed that he was a kind philanthropist who operated a charitable foundation dedicated to receiving orphans and established an orphanage.

    But behind their backs, they do evil deeds such as embezzling donations, abusing orphans, and even forcing them to beg and steal.

    Renault was only 15 years old that year. When he was involved in this, the old bishop accidentally picked up a little girl in the countryside and kindly sent her to the orphanage under the name of the foundation. As a result, a few days later, he saw her broken her legs, blinded her eyes and begging along the street.

    After some inquiry, the old bishop found out the whole story and knew the man''s crime.

    That night, the skull breaker hit hard!

    It was Renault''s busiest night. I was busy all night.

    None of the sinners escaped. The headless corpse knelt in a circle on the ground. It looked like an evil ritual. People once thought that the skull breaker was a cult.

    But all the orphans, and those innocent employees, were unharmed

    With the disclosure of the case, people knew the hidden evil behind the orphanage and the righteous deeds of the skull breaker.

    After that, the orphans were sent to an orphanage run by a large sect and properly placed. In the next few years, no one dared to do similar things.

    That is, after this big case that caused a sensation in the whole city, the skull crusher became famous and attracted the first batch of fans. At that time, wendini, who was responsible for investigating the case and whose military rank was only a private soldier, was one of them.

    "Although it was three years ago, looking back now, I still feel very happy. I wish I were around the skull breaker and fought side by side with him!"

    "Unfortunately, he has been keeping a low profile recently..."

    The wizard concluded.

    Renault, on the other hand, said:

    Do you have any misunderstanding about me?

    I am not relatively low-key recently, but I have always been very low-key!

    And I''m not so short of money recently. I don''t need to covet lieutenant wendini''s 10 silver coins, so the destruction of the body is very clean

    In the future, the skull breaker will probably disappear completely, or will it be renamed the purifier?

    When aunt shanla heard the master''s words, she said half jokingly and half seriously:

    "You can''t even do our teammates well. Do you still want to be with the skull breaker?"

    "I''m afraid your body has already turned into ash. Do you know how much his head is worth?"

    "Of course, 2000 gold, the highest in the city and the fifth in the country..."

    "And it''s said that those caught alive will be more valuable. Many rich women are willing to offer him an unprecedented high price!"

 Chapter 529

    Unprecedented high price!

    Such words shocked Renault. He couldn''t help touching his chin.

    How can I be so valuable?

    Why don''t you just

    No, I can''t. I''m a devout believer of the goddess. I have a lot of backbone. How can I have such an idea?

    Fortunately, he quickly denied some absurd ideas.

    The mercenaries continued to discuss the skull breaker.

    "I care more about the rank of the skull breaker than the reward?"

    Captain Gerson asked.

    "At least six levels of elite start, and seven levels of master are also likely!"

    The caveman scout said quickly.

    "He had this strength when he was just in his early years. Now a few years later, how should he be level 7? He may even have touched the threshold of level 8 legend..."

    "And we''re only five steps..."

    Captain Gerson said with a wry smile on his face.

    Emmmmmmmm, actually I don''t have a rank at all

    Renault murmured beside him.

    Clergy generally do not participate in the external rank evaluation, because their strength and combat effectiveness do not depend entirely on their own efforts, and will be limited by their own positions. If they can''t reach the bishop, they can''t use the sixth order divination, and the class can be said to be quite solidified.

    Like what happens when you suddenly fall off a cliff and withdraw your marriage in public, the rapid development of strength will not happen to the clergy.

    But why do they care about my rank?

    Renault was curious and continued to listen to the mercenary''s chat.

    "Captain, listen to you, you don''t want to catch the skull breaker?"

    The wizard asked.

    "Hahaha, after all, it''s a big head of 2000 gold. It''s false to say I don''t want to. Of course, if I have a chance, I also... Hiss..."

    When Gerson was half talking, he suddenly felt something wrong. He took a breath, pulled out his long sword and looked around nervously.

    The instinct of dancing at the tip of the knife all year round made him feel a strong sense of crisis in the moment just now, very clear, very clear, just like a real sense of crisis.

    Similar feeling, he only felt it in the moment of life and death

    It was as if the skull breaker had heard what he had just said, peeped coldly on one side, and would jump out and explode his head at any time.

    The other mercenaries had a similar reaction. They immediately stopped chatting, stopped the horse, slowed down, held their breath and looked around nervously.

    They dare not dismount because they may ride away at any time

    But after watching for a long time, I didn''t find anything. There were only quiet roads and equally quiet groves around me, as well as Reverend Renault with an especially kind smile.

    After confirming that there was no danger, the mercenaries were relieved

    "Just now, I almost thought I would die... What''s the matter?"

    Captain Gerson asked with lingering fear.

    "I feel the same way, but there''s nothing different around... Reverend Renault, do you feel anything?"

    Asked the caveman scout.

    "No, what happened to you just now?"

    Renault smiled and asked, as if he were still outside the situation and didn''t feel anything.

    The other mercenaries didn''t say anything. Not everyone has their dangerous instinct, so they continued to talk about the strange sense of crisis just now:

    "Isn''t it because we just mentioned the skull breaker that attracted his attention?"

    "I heard that there are some powerful people who can know that others speak ill of themselves behind their backs..."

    The caveman scout asked:

    "But isn''t this the only power of angels and gods?"

    The Elf Mage then added:

    "I''ve heard that some powerful demigods can do it..."

    "Can''t the skull breaker be a ninth order demigod?"

    "Cough, anyway, don''t talk about him..."

    Captain Gerson hurriedly said, as if to explain to the skull crusher, and continued:

    "I just joked casually just now. How did he say that he is also a high-ranking strong man, which is not coveted by our team. I really just joked casually..."

    "Moreover, I also appreciate the style of skull crushers. They uphold justice, punish traitors and eliminate evil. This is what real heroes do! It''s fascinating to think about it! How can I pursue such characters?"

    Other mercenaries also agreed:

    "Yes, yes, I''ve always been a fan of skull crushers!"

    "I just pushed the skull breaker when I was born!"

    "Let''s talk about something else..."

    Renault couldn''t hear it. Was he so terrible? Isn''t Mingming elegant, easy-going, gentle and kind?

    Alas, people misunderstand me deeply

    As for these mercenaries, he thought about it and decided not to develop them into the church.

    These people value money too much!

    Moreover, those who fight and kill every day are not in line with the painting style of being kind to others.

    However, business can continue. Renault doesn''t mind making more money. At present, although the days are better and there are new churches, he still wants to build a bigger, more gorgeous and better located church, which still needs a lot of money.

    Thinking, he patted Ameya on the back and motioned for her to calm down and pull the car well.

    Ameya''s eyes lit up just now

    In this way, the rest of the way, everyone didn''t talk much. They were driving silently, and the speed was a little faster than expected. At dusk, they could see the outline of York town.

    York town is located in the deep mountains. There is only one way in and out. However, thanks to the surrounding mineral veins, the whole town has developed quite well, beautifully repaired, and has a population of more than 2000, mostly miners and blacksmiths.

    There were no more accidents along the way, and there were no robbers and beasts without eyes. It seems that this will be a very smooth trip.

    However, when they got closer, Renault suddenly pulled the reins and motioned them to stop.

    "There seems to be something wrong..."

    He smelled something different in the air.

    Captain Gerson didn''t despise his opinion because he was young. He quickly stopped the people and asked the caveman scout to come closer and explore carefully.

    The caveman quickly turned over and dismounted, found a big tree nearby, quickly climbed up and looked far away towards York town.

    A series of movements look very skilled and professional, people almost forget that it doesn''t even have eyes

    "Cave people''s hearing is hundreds of times more sensitive than us. They can use the sounds they hear to build pictures in their brain. Their ears are their eyes. They can ''see'' farther and ''see'' more than us."

    Captain Gerson explained nearby.

 Chapter 530

    The caveman scout lay on the branch of the tree and looked at the direction of the town for a long time before he came down from the tree and said to the people:

    "I didn''t find anything unusual, but I felt a little uneasy, which was different from the last time I came here..."

    Hearing what he said, Captain Gerson turned to look at the darkening sky and said:

    "Since you and reverend Renault say so, we''d better not go into town tonight. We''ll find out when it''s dawn tomorrow."

    "I''m sorry, Reverend Renault. We may be camping tonight."

    The captain''s choice is a little counseling, but it''s understandable. It''s undoubtedly a very unprovoked move to enter a dangerous town at night.

    Renault didn''t mind. Before he moved to the city of innocence, he and the old bishop often slept in the open air and lived a life like a bitter monk. Sleeping in the open air was no pressure for him, and even a little nostalgia.

    The mercenaries were really professional and well prepared. Although they had only one day''s trip, they still brought a tent. The captain immediately found a suitable place to settle in the woods beside the road, set up a tent, went nearby to find dry firewood and lit a campfire.

    "When I came here last month, I was safe and sound... What do you think will happen in this town?"

    The wizard asked uneasily.

    "Maybe he suddenly believed in a cult?"

    Aunt shanla replied that the biggest possibility of a sudden situation in such a stable remote town is the spread of cults. They have met such dangers several times before, such as being besieged by cults in the whole village or being chased and killed by cult apostles.

    But Renault said in a very positive tone:

    "No, there is no smell of cults."

    The mercenaries couldn''t help wondering. It''s still several kilometers away from the town. Can you be sure it has nothing to do with the cult?

    But no one questioned Renault''s judgment, and captain Gerson said:

    "When it''s dawn tomorrow, go in and have a look."

    "This time with Reverend Renault, even if we encounter evil believers, we should be able to retreat."

    Most mercenaries have been attacked by cults when performing various commissions. They can only run most of the time. When they turn back, they have to go to the church to find priests to help treat their injuries and check whether they are cursed or not.

    Therefore, it would be reassuring to bring a priest in the team, not to mention a highly skilled priest.

    Renault didn''t answer, but made an excuse to urinate. He went to the depths of the woods and launched insight magic, which brightened his eyes and looked towards York town.

    At this time, York town in his eyes was covered with a light gray, which was a little similar to the smell of dead creatures, but there were some differences. It was a situation he had never seen.

    If you want to know what happened, you can only go in and have a look.

    So he hid in the woods and threw some magic skills towards the camp from a distance: calming God.

    This is the simplest and most basic divination, which has not even been specifically classified. It is also the first divination learned by many priests. The specific effect is to relax people''s spirit.

    This is generally used to appease others. Normally, when someone enters the church, the priest should calm down when he meets, so that people can be emotionally stable, relaxed and happy, and lie about what blessing and shelter this is, so as to make people feel good about the church.

    However, Renault rarely operates like this, not because he is lazy, but because he has a heavy hand. If he calms his mind once, it can often make people drowsy. If he does it twice, it will be similar to the mage''s hypnosis.

    So when we need to use calming god later, it is often the old bishop

    At present, Renault lost several peace gods to the camp, and the mercenaries slept like dead pigs on the spot

    "I''ll go to the town. You''re right here. Don''t walk around."

    Renault commanded Ameya, looked down at the snoring mercenaries and added:

    "Look after them by the way. Don''t let them run around or be taken away by wolves..."

    Then he turned and walked towards the town.

    Of course, he won''t wait until the day to act with the mercenaries. That would be very troublesome. It''s much easier to be alone.

    After he walked away, Ameya, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly moved, found some strong hemp ropes from the horses nearby and walked to the mercenaries sleeping soundly

    It was only half way to Renault, when it was completely dark, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply, making it very cold.

    Renault thought and spread out his left hand. A white flame lit up in the palm of his hand, illuminating the road ahead and warming the surroundings.

    As the main weapon of the clergy, the holy flame has more than one purpose. In fact, there are many divinities related to the holy flame, and the level is different. For example, Renault currently uses the most basic fourth order holy flame: holy flame.

    In theory, the fourth order holy flame does not have lethality. It can only play auxiliary effects such as dispelling witchcraft and purifying curse, at least when used by normal clergy.

    There are also five levels of the flame of protection and punishment; The sixth order flame of cleansing sin, the flame of judgment and so on. Renault usually likes to use the fifth order flame. It is easy to start, more convenient than the sixth order, and its power is not much weaker.

    Just now, if only lighting and heating are needed, the fourth level is enough. If the fifth level is used, the holy smell will be stronger, which may startle the enemy and scare them away.

    Renault walked for more than ten minutes and arrived at York town. It was very quiet all the way. He didn''t even hear the sound of insects.

    A wall against wild animals was built on the outskirts of York town. At the door stood two guards in leather armor and armed with earth spears.

    When they saw Renault coming, their eyes immediately focused on him and stared at him. They didn''t blink, but they didn''t say a word. Only the corners of their mouths tilted slightly and showed a strange smile.

    "Hello, I''m a passing priest from the Maiya sect."

    Renault offered to say hello.

    The two guards still didn''t speak, but looked at him silently.

    "Is your mayor there?"

    Renault continued.

    The two guards stretched out their hands together and pointed in a certain direction as an answer.

    "Thank you."

    Renault said politely, crossed them and walked to the town.

    The guard didn''t stop and stood still. Only his eyes were still fixed on Renault and twisted his head with his movement.

    When Renault came behind them, their heads had rotated 180 degrees, and their faces maintained that strange smile

 Chapter 531

    The streets of the town are very deserted. Only Renault is a pedestrian. Although it is dark now, a town with a population of thousands should not be like this

    Instead, the houses around the street opened their windows one after another, and the residents inside stood by the window, staring at Renault like the two guards. The eyes looked complex and strange, with both normal curiosity and some hostility.

    They had the same strange smile on their faces and looked very strange, like looking at a delicious meal.

    There was a dead silence around, and no superfluous sound could be heard.

    Renault continued to walk towards the depths of the town. Along the way, more and more windows were opened, and more and more residents were staring at him, as if staring at the whole town.

    Enjoying this silent gaze, Renault couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. He regretted that he shouldn''t be lazy and didn''t bring the skull breaker''s clothes with him.

    Finally, Renault arrived at a square in the middle of the town, where many residents gathered. They were standing upright with their backs to him, like wooden stakes. When they felt someone approaching, they turned their heads 180 degrees, turned around and looked at him with a smile.

    The corners of their grinning mouths showed rows of white teeth, which seemed to be impatient.

    "Can any of you speak?"

    Renault asked.

    The crowd moved a few steps, revealing a figure surrounded by them.

    The man''s clothes looked very decent. He wore a gorgeous gold necklace around his neck. He looked like a big man like the mayor, but his eyes were covered with a faint green, like two flames jumping.

    He first looked at Renault, then looked at the holy flame in Renault''s palm, and his face showed a smile that was different from that around him, as if he were ridiculed and ridiculed.

    Renault, after looking at each other carefully for a while, tentatively asked:

    "Lich?"

    "Hehe, although you are weak, you don''t seem stupid..."

    The mayor answered. His voice sounded low and hoarse, as if he had just climbed out of the soil.

    "What a lich! But why do you look like this?"

    Renault asked curiously.

    As a very special dead creature, lichs are transformed by mages who don''t think their lives are short enough. They all have at least seven levels of master strength, that is, the so-called great wizard level.

    They not only have all kinds of powerful magic, but also master more dangerous necromancer magic. In addition, the necromancer creatures controlled by them are an army. Their strength is extremely terrible, far beyond the category of level 7.

    If people want to attack a lich, they often need to summon a lot of people to fight a bloody battle at great risk and pay a heavy price before they can repel it.

    It''s just to repel. Lichs are difficult to be really killed. They have a life box, which is specially used to protect their lives. If the life box is not destroyed and the soul is not destroyed, they can revive their souls at any time.

    Fortunately, most lichs are relatively low-key. They generally shrink in the Deathly kingdom of Degas and rarely haunt outside. Moreover, the image should be a skeleton frame, rather than the fat bald man in front of them.

    That''s why Renault was particularly curious.

    "Interesting, do you dare to come to my field for this ridiculous curiosity?"

    "Who gives you confidence? Is this fourth order flame as pitiful as a flame?"

    The Lich sneered mercilessly, and the flame in his eyes jumped again.

    A group of residents poured out from behind Renault, took heavy and slow steps, and surrounded him in the middle of the square.

    Renault did not answer his question, but continued:

    "Are you going to turn the residents here into living corpses?"

    "Jie Jie, I just give them eternal life..."

    The Lich monster smiled and continued:

    "Come on, join us! As a reward for making me laugh, I will let you keep a certain mind and become a resentful soul..."

    "What will a priest''s soul look like? It''s really exciting."

    The other side''s malice is already very obvious, but Renault is still not impatient and continues to ask:

    "Why are you so anxious? Can''t you be patient? I have many questions to ask. Shouldn''t you liches like to answer other people''s questions and show off their knowledge and ability?"

    These words sounded strange, which made the Lich stunned and asked:

    "Have you ever met other lichs?"

    "Yes, I met a very kind Lich. He answered many questions and let me know a lot about Lich..."

    "Unfortunately, his patience is only a little better than you. He was in a hurry to start without answering a few questions."

    The Lich was stunned again:

    "Can you escape from a lich?"

    "I may have underestimated you?"

    Renault quickly waved his hand and argued:

    "No, no, I didn''t escape..."

    "I just accidentally killed it..."

    The flame in the Lich''s eyes on the opposite side suddenly solidified, as if in a daze.

    Renault continued:

    "So I hope you can cooperate and answer my questions."

    "Can these townspeople still be saved? Can they become human?"

    The reason why he didn''t rush to start at the beginning was to ask this. He thought these townspeople might be able to rescue.

    The Lich answered him with practical action.

    "Kill him! Tear him to pieces!"

    The Lich roared loudly, and the green flame in her eyes burned.

    And the townspeople around who originally had a little breath of living people have completely become zombies and dead creatures. There is no smell of living.

    With a dry roar in their mouths, they rushed towards Renault at a speed far beyond ordinary people.

    A shield appeared in front of Renault and wrapped him in the middle.

    Zombies hit the shield one after another, making a dull noise of "Dong Dong Dong".

    And his empty right hand quickly tied fingerprints and recited the revised prayer in his mouth:

    "Flowers of hope, connected with fetters..."

    Then, holding the holy flame''s left hand, he scattered it casually in front of him, like throwing petals.

    At the same time, he whispered to the hopeless townspeople:

    "Sorry..."

    The holy flame, which was only the size of a flame, suddenly exploded and broke into a large piece of tiny dust, which spread around with Renault as the center.

    These dusts vaguely form the shape of a flower, which looks like a holy Epiphyllum blooming at night.

    Seventh order holy flame: funeral flower.

 Chapter 532

    Renault''s figure was shrouded in the middle by the flower composed of the holy flame, and the zombie surrounded by him was just rubbed by the holy flame, and was instantly gasified into wisps of smoke.

    "Seventh order magic?"

    The Lich looked at the scene in front of him, felt the holy smell emitted by Renault, and muttered puzzled.

    Different from those mindless dead creatures, each Lich is a knowledgeable figure, a proper intellectual, and of course this one is no exception. He knows the mainstream divination in the market like the back of his hand, even more than some clergy.

    But the priest in front of him made it completely incomprehensible.

    Although this is a seventh order divine skill it has not seen before, why is it so convenient to use?

    What''s more, why didn''t I sense power fluctuations in this boy before? I mistook him for an ordinary priest

    He can perform seventh order divination. He should be a figure at the level of cardinal. Which sect has suddenly trained such a young cardinal? Learned this new magic again?

    There were a lot of questions in the Lich''s mind, but his hands were not idle. He also quickly followed his fingerprints, and began to sing spells in his mouth, ready to deal with them with seven level spells.

    But just then, Renault suddenly whispered:

    "Let me end your pain..."

    Then he snapped his fingers and detonated the funeral flower.

    The white flowers burst open in an instant, scattered into petals the size of fingernails, floated around, and passed by a zombie to give them liberation.

    The whole square was emptied in the blink of an eye, and these petals continued to float and spread to every corner of the town.

    Only the Lich is still standing

    Reynolds frowned with some discontent.

    Can you still stand? Is it much less powerful than I thought?

    Holy flame, the higher the level, the harder it is to use

    He hasn''t found a good chance to experiment since he mastered the seventh order magic.

    Because the scope is too large, once the petals explode, they will instantly sweep across the whole town, which is wider than that of the divine punishment sword, and it is easy to harm the innocent.

    At the same time, it is also very troublesome to release. It can only be released with itself as the center. It is difficult to meet the situation that this divine skill needs to be used. It is a standard dragon killing skill.

    That is, in the current special situation, a whole town was turned into a zombie, so he had a chance to try.

    Renault had expected its power, but now it seems that''s it? Can''t even a lich lose seconds?

    It''s really disappointing. I knew I would use the hammer of sanctions. Last time, the Lich lost seconds with the hammer of sanctions.

    Although Renault complained about the magic, the Lich didn''t think the same.

    His legs are shaking

    How is that possible?

    It''s just a seventh order magic. How can it be so powerful?!

    Although he seemed to be okay for the time being, all the three rings he had on his hand had been destroyed, turned into a pool of debris and slipped from his fingers.

    Each of these rings has been blessed with a powerful mana barrier, which he has spent countless efforts to carefully build. Theoretically, it is enough to resist the full blow of the seventh level strong, and it is his solid backing.

    Although lichs are slow in action and poor in physical strength, which can be regarded as standard crispy, they pay special attention to their own protection. Coupled with the protection of the nearby dead legion, they can protect themselves even if they meet the strong ones at the Archbishop level.

    But it was only three petals that broke his proud barrier

    It''s fast, wide range and powerful. The Lich almost thinks that he has been attacked by level 8 or even level 9 magic

    The three petals not only broke his barrier, but also burned the fat disguise on him, revealing the body of the skeleton shelf below. It looked bare. It looked like an ordinary skeleton except the green flame in the eyes and the gorgeous necklace around the neck.

    He even secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, he just came with his soul and didn''t bring the dead Legion under his command. Otherwise, all his hard-earned and carefully cultivated legions would be buried here.

    "Who the hell are you? No... what the hell are you?"

    The flame in the Lich''s eyes was beating wildly, as if he wanted to see through Renault''s disguise and expose his real body.

    He suspected that the goods were legendary saints.

    Maybe even an angel disguised as a mortal

    "I''m just a passing priest."

    Renault replied.

    minister? Do you know how old I am? Will you believe your lie to children?

    The Lich''s heart was full of pain, and his mouth began to sing the mantra again.

    He didn''t choose to escape, because he didn''t have to hurry. He had a life box. He didn''t worry about his survival, but wanted to try again.

    The other party has performed such powerful magic, and the consumption is certainly not low. He may not have no chance.

    Even if you don''t have the chance, you can try to find out more strength of your opponent and learn more about his cards. If you meet him again, you can formulate some targeted tactics with the help of the dead Legion under your command, and then find the opportunity to make a comeback.

    This is also a common tactic of Lich.

    But when the Lich began to sing, he saw Renault take a small wooden hammer out of his arms and say angrily:

    "You Lich is so vicious that you have killed people in a town. You don''t kneel down and kill quickly, and you have to fight tenaciously?"

    Isn''t it... Aren''t all these people burned by the flame?

    And I don''t resist. Do you want me to commit suicide in situ?

    You are a clergyman. Can you be a little reasonable?

    Because the Lich was busy singing incantations, these words could only be whispered in her heart.

    And Renault continues:

    "A filthy and sinister guy like you..."

    "Die for me!"

    Then he threw a small wooden hammer at the Lich from a distance.

    The Lich looked at the small wooden hammer flying towards him. Before he could react, the necklace on his neck suddenly lit up.

    The next second, the flames in his eyes disappeared, and his body was scattered into broken bones.

    A moment later, far away in the dead country of Degas, a skeleton frame suddenly sat up from a coffin.

    Suddenly, the Lich with a different body turned around and looked around. Only then did he understand what was going on.

    "This is... The self-protection mechanism of the life box has taken effect? Has it transferred my soul?"

    "This means that the wooden hammer is very dangerous and may directly destroy my soul?"

    "Is there such a terrible thing in the world?"

 Chapter 533

    Because of the unreasonable existence of the life box, it is difficult for the Lich to be really killed. They can escape when the situation is bad. They can run very fast and can''t catch up at all. Therefore, the best way to kill a lich is to kill it in a second.

    Renault did this when he met the Lich last time. He directly withstood the attack of the other party''s dead creatures and the indiscriminate bombardment of magic, forced close, and then smashed the other party''s dog''s head with the extremely explosive magic of the hammer of sanctions, which didn''t give the other party a chance to escape at all.

    It''s no use running fast as long as you''re seconds away.

    "Unfortunately, the power of the funeral flower is too small than the hammer of sanctions, which gives the Lich a chance to escape..."

    Renault said angrily.

    Mingming got the artifact given by the goddess for the first time. Mingming met a rare Lich for the second time. He should have tested the power of the artifact. As a result, the other party escaped and the little wood hammered him empty.

    And the other party also knows his true face. With the vicious and evil nature of the lich, he will certainly try his best to revenge himself.

    Maybe it''s not just revenge on yourself, but also against the old bishop, the little milk cat and the fans who are close to you.

    The more Renault thought about it, the more frightened he was.

    "What should I do? I just come out to do a simple Commission, which will provoke this sinister existence..."

    "I''m just an ordinary priest. I just want to preach well and worship the goddess seriously. Why does this always happen?"

    "There''s no way. In order to protect the people around me, I can only find a way to kill the Lich by entering the degas..."

    "I don''t want to. I''m forced..."

    Renault said, picked up the necklace left by the Lich from the ground and planned to take it back to the old bishop for divination.

    He didn''t know where the country of the dead was and how to enter, but the old bishop should have a way.

    But when his hand touched the necklace, his mind suddenly had a new idea.

    He remembered that the Lich''s life boxes had some connection with each other, and there should be some invisible channel between them, which could let the Lich''s soul pass through.

    He suspected that a lich would suddenly appear in this remote town. It is likely that the people here accidentally found this necklace like life box. It is said that the Lich likes to bury the life box underground, and York town is a miner''s town. After digging out the life box, he thought he had dug some ancient treasure and put it on his neck.

    This act of death was detected by the lich, and the soul came directly, took away the wearer, and then turned the town into a half dead corpse to hide people''s eyes and ears.

    In this way, he is equivalent to dormant in a small town near the city of innocence, and then he can make all kinds of plans. If Renault did not find out in time and give him more time to develop, there might be a tragedy of zombies besieging the city.

    This should be the cause of the matter.

    "Since the Lich left a life box and there are various connections between the life boxes, can I attack this life box and transmit the power to other life boxes?"

    "But this thing is used to hold the soul. If I want to attack, I can only use the divine skill against the soul..."

    Renault said to himself, taking stock of his magic in his mind.

    The power of this blow must be strong enough to give the other party no chance to escape, because the life box may not be so strong and can make him try again and again.

    The most powerful magic at the soul level is still the hammer of sanctions

    "I knew why I didn''t use the hammer of sanctions directly. I had to use some funeral flowers..."

    Renault himself summed up the sentence, and this began to make complaints about the seven step penal deity.

    But his handprint was only half taken, and he suddenly felt that he could adjust it again, so he quickly dispelled the magic.

    "I should first add a blessing hammer and a punishment hammer, then release it myself, and finally launch it together with the divine skill copied by the small wooden hammer..."

    "This is not equivalent to the hammer of sanctions X2, which can hit double critical hits!"

    "Watch me blow you to death!"

    Renault said, and quickly began to add magic to the small wooden hammer, and then used the hammer of sanctions himself.

    When the divine skill of the hammer of sanctions is applied, a huge war hammer made of light will appear in his hand. He has used it against the female cult once before, and the size of the hammer can be adjusted at will.

    So Renault adjusted the hammer of sanctions to be about the same size as the small wooden hammer, so that the magic can take effect at the same time.

    He performed the seventh order divination twice in a row, plus the previous funeral flowers, which is equivalent to using the seventh order divination three times in a short time.

    Such consumption, even for him, is not a small burden. It is inevitable that he will feel a little tired and hungry.

    "Alas, I''m getting better these days. I''m a little pampered, content with pleasure and neglecting exercise. I''m so tired after only three magic tricks that I seem to have run hundreds of meters..."

    "It seems that after I go back, I have to step up my exercise and make up for what I have fallen during this period of time..."

    Renault raised the small wooden hammer in his hand as he examined himself.

    At this time, the surface of the small wooden hammer is wrapped by a layer of virtual shadow of the hammer made of light, which looks shiny.

    "Riot! Riot! Riot!"

    Renault gave a loud cry and hit the necklace heavily with a hammer.

    The hammer suddenly burst out a flash of bright light, which immediately enveloped the whole town, and even the dark night sky was reflected.

    When the light disappeared, the life box had turned into a pool of debris.

    "Did you succeed...?"

    Renault himself could not confirm the result, so he had to carefully put away the debris and prepare to take it back and ask the old bishop for divination.

    If he fails, he will have to find a way to enter the country of the dead.

    While Renault was preparing for the attack, the escaped Lich was lying on his desk, writing fast.

    He is writing to his mentor, an eighth order legendary Lich.

    "... my latent plan failed. I met a terrible priest. He looked very young and could not feel much power fluctuation, but he mastered a terrible magic..."

    "I suspect that he may be a saint of a certain sect, probably of the divine light sect..."

    "He easily broke my barrier and forced me to transfer my soul..."

    Writing, I suddenly feel something wrong. It seems that something terrible is attacking me?

    He subconsciously wanted to start the protective measures, but just raised his finger, he felt that his soul had suffered a sudden blow.

    The next second, he couldn''t even utter a scream, and his soul was instantly annihilated.

 Chapter 534

    The sudden death of a lich instantly alerted the manager and controller of the dead country, the Ninth level semi divine lich, modo.

    Every Lich entering the kingdom of the dead is the cornerstone of building and maintaining its existence here. Every missing one means that the kingdom of the dead will be reduced by a few points, and it also means that modo, known as the king of lich, is a few steps away from the last God.

    With a twist of space, a skeleton frame with a power crown, a black cloak and a blue flame in its dark eyes was transmitted to the unlucky Lich''s laboratory.

    He looked down at the broken bones scattered on the ground due to the loss of his soul, and grabbed a fragment of a bracelet from the ground. It was a part of a life box a minute ago.

    While he carefully studied the fragments of the life box, a burst of space distortion appeared in the air around him, and an eighth order legendary Lich also came to the murder scene.

    "Lord modo..."

    The Lich whispered a greeting.

    "Angmar, is he your student?"

    The Lich King withdrew his eyes from the debris and asked.

    "Yes, he was my student in front of him, and he pursued me without hesitation and embarked on the road of death."

    "He is only 800 years old and very young..."

    The legendary Lich called Angmar said, picked up the unfinished letter from the nearby desk and continued:

    "A month ago, he accidentally got an opportunity. His soul fell to a remote town near the city of innocence, and successfully dormant down, ready to fight..."

    "But just now, he encountered a powerful enemy, a saint of Shenguang sect?"

    "He was forced out of the ''emergency transfer'' and successfully escaped back, but he didn''t escape the subsequent pursuit?"

    Angmar, the lich, simply repeated the contents of the letter and asked with some doubts:

    "Why was he still badly hurt after he fled back to degas?"

    "It''s a divine skill, a divine skill I haven''t even seen..."

    "The enemy got his life box, launched an attack along the life box and completely destroyed his soul."

    Whispered the Lich King.

    The red flame in Angmar''s eyes suddenly jumped, indicating a little uneasiness in his heart, and hurriedly asked:

    "This is a very dangerous signal! What kind of attack can hurt us through the life box?"

    Each Lich has several sets of life boxes, which are scattered all over the world to ensure that once the soul is transferred, it can be out of danger immediately. Even if the life box is found, it is only to destroy an empty life box at most, which can not hurt the Lich itself. Therefore, the Lich is particularly difficult to pester and kill.

    But if someone can directly hurt the body of the Lich through the life box, those life boxes scattered outside the dead country will change from life saving talisman to life demanding talisman. It will only be a matter of time for the Lich to be extinct

    "Pass on my parable. All lichs will immediately recover the life boxes scattered in the outside world, and don''t leave any."

    "At the same time, contact the outside people and investigate the matter carefully. We must find out who did it!"

    "In the future, without my permission, the soul is not allowed to fall to the outside world, especially near the city of innocence!"

    The Lich King said decisively that his orders were accurately conveyed to each Lich''s ears through the contact of the country of the dead.

    "Sir, are we going to give up the city of innocence?"

    The Lich King was slightly stunned, and a little helplessness appeared in the cold tone:

    "Although the city of innocence is important, we have fallen two lichs there and suffered very painful losses..."

    "We don''t need to be impatient. Time is always on our side."

    Lichs have never given up their covet of the city of innocence. Even if it has been completely controlled by the Orthodox Church, they are patiently waiting and looking for opportunities.

    A few years ago, they sent a lich to make trouble nearby. As a result, the goods suddenly died before they tossed around for a long time. With a life box, such an unreasonable means to protect their lives failed to escape.

    There''s no way. After all, the Lich died too long, and slow response is inevitable.

    So the Lich King realized the disadvantages of the life box system and quickly summoned the lichs under his command to jointly develop the "emergency transfer" technique, which can enable the Lich to automatically transfer its soul in case of crisis.

    Unexpectedly, the enemy found a way to attack the Lich body through the life box

    If the Lich King had not died for too long, there would have been no human emotions. I''m afraid he would be cold and trembling with anger.

    "You can try divination, which may find some clues."

    The Lich King issued the order and continued.

    "But the enemy is a saint. If he divines rashly, will he attract the attention of God?"

    The Lich Angmar was a little counselled, and had no sense of righteous indignation at all. He wanted to avenge his students. He had no such feelings for a long time.

    "Now the gods have no time for themselves..."

    The Lich King swore.

    Angma was a little relieved. She quickly gathered up the remains of her students and launched her good divination to find clues to the murderer.

    But I didn''t get any results

    "Divination has been disturbed. What powerful existence protects the murderer."

    "How is that possible?"

    "Today''s gods, where can they take care of the believers on earth?"

    The flame in the eyes of the Lich King leaped and seemed puzzled.

    "Is it because the other party''s own personality is high enough? I can''t do divination?"

    Angmar asked tentatively again, but he remembered that his student''s letter said that the other party was a young human.

    "Let me try."

    As the Lich King said, he was about to take over the pile of debris from the other party.

    A pillar of light full of sacred breath suddenly fell on Angmar through the sky of diga, which was always covered by dark clouds.

    The light column is pure and sacred. The breath of life contained in it is like a surging wave. If it shines on the living, it can instantly cure all their diseases and pain, renew bones and muscles, and bring back the dead.

    But if it shines on the lich, it is the most deadly light of destruction.

    Engelmarten uttered a shrill scream. Even the "emergency transfer" had no time to start, so it was instantly burned to ashes by the light column.

    The whole process lasted less than a second. The Lich King even just reflected what had happened, and the light column disappeared without a trace.

    "This..."

    "Your sect is really unruly!"

    After thousands of years, the Lich King made another angry roar, a big roar.

 Chapter 535

    Renault didn''t know what happened in the country of the dead. He cleaned up the traces of the scene, took the fragments of the Lich life box, and hurried out of York town.

    All the townspeople here were killed by the Lich. The whole town was empty and was silently complaining about the crime of the Lich.

    When Renault returned to the camp, he found that the mercenaries were tied up into a lump and filled into a big pit, while the magic puppet Ameya was standing by the pit and learning Renault''s usual actions. A pair of big hands kept scratching their heads. It seemed that she was worried about the problem?

    Then he saw that it began to fill the pit and planned to bury the mercenaries in the pit.

    But Rao is so. The mercenaries are still sleeping, sleeping very sweet and snoring all the time.

    Renault remembered that his order before leaving was: let it watch these mercenaries, don''t let them run around, and don''t be taken away by wolves. It was totally unexpected that Ameya would carry out her order by this means.

    He hurried to stop the atrocities, carried out the mercenaries, and untied the hemp rope for them.

    "Alas, why are you so stupid? Mingming follows me every day. Why haven''t I learned anything about my intelligence and strategy?"

    "If it goes on like this, the little milk cat will be smarter than you!"

    Renault scolded angrily.

    Ameya squatted down with her back to him, stretched out a strong finger and drew a circle on the ground. She looked very wronged.

    "Well, well, don''t be wronged. Come and help clean up and fill in the pit."

    "After waiting for home, I''ll teach you how to use straw to make electricity consumers and garlic bastards. This little milk cat can''t learn, and you can still be smarter than them."

    Renault followed with a few words of comfort.

    Ameya stood up again and filled the big hole with Renault.

    Until the next morning, the mercenaries woke up in full spirit, and everyone stretched comfortably.

    "I haven''t slept so well for a long time!"

    Captain Gerson said with satisfaction that as a mercenary licking blood at the edge of a knife, insomnia and dreamy neurasthenia are very common occupational diseases. He has almost forgotten how many years ago he slept so well last time.

    Others echoed, feeling that even in their own home, they didn''t sleep so comfortably.

    But they immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Right now, is it sleeping out in the wild? Not far away, there may be a dangerous York town. There''s no reason to sleep so well?

    The mercenaries became nervous and hurriedly checked their state.

    Although it is intact, but there are some strange bruises and Le marks on the body, and there are some soil debris on the head and body

    Some of them did not understand the situation, and looked at Renault, who looked a little depressed.

    "Reverend Renault, you didn''t seem to sleep well last night? Do you know what happened?"

    Renault rubbed his eyes and replied:

    "Cough, I see you sleep so soundly and roll all over the ground. I''ll watch the night alone..."

    "Nothing happened last night. Even Yorktown was quiet."

    Several mercenaries immediately showed a look of shame, and captain Gerson said with embarrassment:

    "It''s really hard for you. In fact, you can wake us up."

    Renault smiled indifferently and replied:

    "As a kind priest, how can you disturb others'' dreams at will?"

    These words immediately moved the mercenaries. Reverend Renault is really a good man! Gentle and considerate, very considerate of others.

    What an ideal teammate!

    Only through one small thing, Renault won a good impression in the eyes of mercenaries.

    "Well, let''s go to town and have a look, Reverend Renault. Can you insist?"

    Captain Gerson asked again.

    "Of course, I''m used to practicing hard."

    Although Renault wanted to tell them that there was nothing good to see there, and all the things had been solved, he felt that if he told the truth, many things would be difficult to explain, so he simply took out his acting skills, pretended not to know anything, and followed the mercenaries to York town again.

    They wandered around the empty town for a while, searched separately for a while, and finally met in the small square where Renault met the Lich.

    "There was no one. Wasn''t there someone else yesterday? Why did they all disappear overnight?"

    "There are no workers in the mine, no traces of migration, and even all kinds of property are still in the house. They seem to have disappeared out of thin air?"

    "What''s going on here? Isn''t it written by an evil god?"

    The mercenaries summarized their findings and immediately felt a creepy horror.

    Renault also cooperated with them and said in surprise:

    "Wow! Evil god! It''s terrible! It''s terrible! Let''s go back and report it to the big sect!"

    Captain Gerson nodded again and again:

    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go!"

    So they ran all the way and returned to the city of innocence before dark.

    Captain Gerson wanted to take everyone to report to the three Orthodox churches, but Renault went back to the church first on the pretext that he was too tired.

    As soon as he entered the door, he smelled a strong smell. The old bishop arranged a table of delicious food. In addition to his favorite baked potatoes, there were fish, meat and bread. He was waiting for him to come back. Even the little milk cats called "meow" and surrounded him to meet him.

    Raynorton felt a warm warmth and dissipated his fatigue in an instant.

    "I came back just in time, much earlier than I expected. Come and have dinner."

    The old bishop put a basin of fish soup on the table with thick insulated gloves.

    Renault quickly sat down at the table, habitually picked up a baked potato and ate it.

    "Is everything going well?"

    The old bishop asked as he wrapped towels around the baby cats.

    "It went well..."

    "I met a lich on the road and had a little accident, but I''ve solved it..."

    Renault was busy eating and replied casually.

    "Well, well, well, well, well..."

    "Wait! What did you say? A lich?!"

    Probably because Renault''s tone was too understatement, the old bishop reflected that he met not a cat and dog, but a lich known for its insidious, cunning, dangerous and difficult!

    "Yes, lich, the goods are bad! He killed all the people in a town!"

    "And it''s very difficult. I won''t admit defeat, but I ran away, which makes me angry!"

    "Later, I tried to chase him, but I don''t know if I succeeded. I have to ask you to help me with divination."

    Renault said as he wolfed down.

 Chapter 536

    Renault understated the experience of encountering a lich and stunned the old bishop. For a time, he didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t know whether to praise him or remind him

    Fortunately, Renault was always careless and didn''t care much about it. Instead, he asked:

    "Why don''t you eat?"

    "Eat, eat first, eat first."

    The old Bishop said repeatedly and ate with his head down.

    After dinner, Renault cleaned up the mess. Then he took out the fragments of the Lich''s life box and asked the old bishop to divine.

    After a simple divination ceremony, the old Bishop said with a little doubt:

    "Divination shows that the owner of this life box does not exist?"

    "Does not exist? Does it mean that he is dead? Punished by justice?"

    Renault asked back with some joy.

    "You can understand that, but strictly speaking, it''s not that simple..."

    "You should also know that death does not mean the end, just as the goddess raised you at that time; and the disappearance of existence means the double annihilation of body and soul, and all connections with the world will be erased..."

    "In short, in a few days, you will even forget that you have met him."

    The old bishop explained, looking very serious, and then asked:

    "What magic did you use against him? Why can you erase his existence?"

    Renault quickly explained his operation of hitting the double critical hammer of sanctions, and concluded:

    "The blessing hammer is really powerful. It is worthy of being an artifact given by the goddess. Its power is too strong! Hammer him to the bone!"

    "Maybe..."

    The old bishop stopped talking, but then encouraged:

    "This is also a good thing. It is enough to frighten those bones and make them dare not go wild again. You have guarded the peace of one side and spread happiness and Gospel..."

    "Now you can deal with evil and dangerous things like lich, which shows that you have made progress in this period of time... This is good. Continue to keep it, but don''t be proud of it. Remember humility and prudence, so as to continue to make progress."

    "Yes, I will abide by the doctrine."

    Renault said very seriously, but immediately showed a little proud smile and asked:

    "If I keep going, will I catch up with my senior brother one day?"

    "Well... Actually, your senior brother, he..."

    "He is still much better than you, so don''t relax and keep trying!"

    Said the old bishop reluctantly.

    So Renault suddenly came to the spirit again. He didn''t feel sleepy. He immediately began to exercise and planned to make up for the amount left over in the past two days before going to rest.

    The baby cats were also forced by him to exercise together. He did push ups. The baby cats lined up in a neat queue and rolled back and forth. It looked like they were selling cute.

    Renault is still seriously encouraging them:

    "Don''t be lazy. You''ve been here for so long. You''re always young and like a small hairball. When will you become tall and strong?"

    "If you don''t work hard, even Ameya will be smarter than you!"

    "I''m waiting to go with you to defeat the dragon and capture the dragon''s treasure! Let''s cheer together!"

    So, after a good exercise, Renault took a shower, lay down in a small bed and began to plead guilty to the goddess.

    "I seldom go far, but I forget to bring you a souvenir..."

    "I hope you can forgive my carelessness..."

    Then he fell asleep.

    When the next morning, the Maiya church welcomed a distinguished guest, a knight from the original chaos.

    As the leader of the sect Paladin, the chief knight is the same as the bishop in his position, but he doesn''t need to deal with the chores of the sect. He just needs to concentrate on training and leading the paladin and crusader.

    The knight was a handsome uncle with a handsome face. He was as generous as avina. When he came up, he first threw five gold coins into the offering box.

    This is the standard amount for bishops to visit other patriarchal sects.

    After greeting the vague mosaic statue, the knight named doton looked at Renault with interest.

    He has heard some news. It is said that the improved divine skill recently put forward by the divine light sect has the participation of boys, and there are some rumors that he has an affair with the talented divine skill girl of the divine light sect?

    He had been curious about Renault before, so he came here in person today.

    I didn''t disappoint him when I saw him today. Although he is a little priest, he treats people very well in all aspects and looks good. He is a little younger than himself.

    After a burst of greetings, the knight long doton talked about business with the two people of the Maiya sect - he really came for Yorktown.

    "Although those mercenaries have made the situation very clear, they are not clergy, so I still want to hear your opinion."

    Renault threw out the prepared speech without changing his face, and could not hear any flaws.

    "You don''t even feel the smell of evil? It seems that this thing is really strange..."

    "But you don''t have to worry. Let''s leave this to our adults. Young people should enjoy their beautiful youth."

    The knight said, reaching out and patting Renault on the shoulder, and suddenly showed an unexpected expression.

    "Nice figure, very strong. I can''t see it in my sacrificial robe..."

    "Few priests as young as you are in such good health now, so why did you choose to be a priest instead of a paladin?"

    Renault looked at the old bishop and smiled helplessly.

    The Knight Commander immediately understood, quickly made a ha ha, found an excuse and left.

    When he got out of the church, rode on the war horse, looked back at the Maiya church, and asked his entourage in doubt:

    "Have you ever heard of the goddess Maiya?"

    The attendants shrugged and shook their heads to show that they had never heard of it.

    "Maybe it''s some ancient god?"

    The knight muttered, not intending to delve into this.

    But one of the attendants said in that joking tone:

    "I happen to be studying history recently. In ancient times, people did not dare to directly use the name of God as the name of the church, but would use the title of God or other pronouns, just like us and the other two..."

    "That is, in modern times, there were sects in the name of God only."

    "In addition, according to the grammar of the ancient lingua franca at that time, the sound Ya was actually just a modal particle without any meaning. Therefore, if this sect is really an ancient sect, then the name should be pronounced in modern gramma

 Chapter 537

    The knight''s chief could not help frowning slightly after hearing the attendant''s statement.

    "Mi? It''s really a strange name. I have a special feeling..."

    Perhaps it was because the attendant''s tone was too casual. The knight long duoton didn''t pay much attention to these words, but reprimanded:

    "As long as you talk a lot, you even have to criticize the names of other tutors."

    "Ha ha, I just say it casually..."

    The entourage made a ha ha. He didn''t take this seriously.

    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Start early and go to York town. I miss the sweet corn there..."

    When this small group of people left, the doorway of Maiya church was calm again.

    After watching each other leave, Renault calmly returned to the church, closed the door, and then suddenly showed a crazy expression.

    "Ah! I forgot such an important thing!"

    He hurried to the old bishop to make up for his omission.

    "I promised to be dull and bring her some sweet corn from York Town, but I forgot it!"

    "That is to say, I remembered when I heard that knight doton mentioned sweet corn. What can I do?"

    "The goddess taught us to keep our promises and be kind to others. I was so cute and stupid, but I broke my promise and felt like a scum man who deceived girls..."

    The old bishop was stunned for a moment. He thought it was a great event. The result was just like this?

    But on second thought, it seemed very important, too?

    So he hurriedly said:

    "You don''t have to worry about it. Just like this, there is still a big gap from the scum man..."

    "Why don''t you go to the market and see if there is any sweet corn?"

    Renault thought and shook his head.

    "I''ve visited the market in the south of the city. The corn sold is very ordinary, not sweet enough and a little expensive..."

    "And I feel a little perfunctory if I buy it in the market?"

    The old bishop agreed with this view, thought about it, and then suggested:

    "Then you can look in old John''s field. I remember his corn is also very good."

    Renault recalled that old John sent corn several times. It tasted really good and sold much better than the city market.

    So he made a quick decision, set out immediately and drove Ameya out of the city.

    "After you find the corn, remember to come back first, make a salad and send it to others, otherwise miss avina won''t be able to bring the raw corn cobs."

    The old bishop did not forget to remind.

    Maybe the goddess didn''t want Renault to be a scum man. He was lucky. Old John just harvested a batch of corn. When he heard that he needed it, he gave him a big bag for free.

    Renault hurried back to the church, rushed straight into the kitchen, peeled off the corn grains according to the old Bishop''s instructions, blanched them in the pot, and finally mixed them with other vegetables and salad sauce prepared by the old bishop and put them into the lunch box.

    In this way, even if he made a corn salad for avina himself, he was full of sincerity.

    Renault rushed to church street and the gate of the Cathedral of Shenguang church before lunch.

    Two janitor Crusaders stopped him.

    "May the light of my lord shine on you forever. What can I do for you?"

    "Uh... I''m looking for bishop avina."

    Renault replied quickly.

    The two Crusaders looked suspicious, looked at each other, and then asked:

    "Are you... Reverend Renault?"

    "Eh? You know me?"

    Reynolds was a little surprised.

    "Of course, not only us, but also our Archbishop knows you..."

    "Welcome, Reverend Renault. Please follow me."

    A Crusader said and enthusiastically took Renault into the cathedral.

    Although it is called Church Street, it actually covers an area equivalent to a district, and the so-called cathedral is not just a bare church, but a set of religious buildings occupying a whole street.

    This is only one of the chapels, which is three times larger than the new Maiya Church

    The whole church is even more magnificent, dignified, bold and rich, and looks a little silly at Renault.

    There is no need to say more about popularity. Even when the food point is approaching, there are an endless stream of believers, which is more lively than the vegetable market.

    Is this the style of a big sect?

    The gap is so big

    Renault could not help feeling in his heart.

    Staying in such a place makes him feel a little ashamed

    Fortunately, he quickly adjusted his heartache and secretly decided:

    I will try my best to earn such a church for the great God of Maiya!

    The Crusaders took Renault all the way to the rear of the church, the area where the clergy worked, and finally led him to the door of a classroom.

    Avina is giving lectures to the priests inside. She is just talking about the improved curettage. The blackboard behind her is full of Juan Xiu''s handwriting. Most of the above contents are familiar to Renault and are discussed by the two people before.

    The priests below are studying hard and copying the contents on the blackboard.

    Watching this scene, Renault felt a strange warmth, as if he were teaching these priests

    Avina didn''t let Renault wait too long. She soon announced the end of class. She walked out of the classroom with a tired face, and then saw Renault standing outside the door waiting for her.

    Her sapphire eyes suddenly cooled.

    "Reverend Renault?"

    Avina''s always calm tone added a little surprise, probably because she didn''t expect Renault to take the initiative to find herself.

    She hurried over and almost slipped into Renault''s arms.

    "I came back from Yorktown and brought you sweet corn according to the previous agreement..."

    Renault said somewhat guilty and hurriedly sent the lunch box.

    Avina quickly and carefully picked it up and held it tightly in front of her chest.

    "I... I made it into a salad. I don''t know if it''s delicious..."

    Renault went on.

    If you change to the previous avina, you may not care about the taste of the food and just perfunctory.

    But now avina has read more books and learned more knowledge and experience.

    So she took the initiative, grabbed Renault''s arm and asked in a shy whisper:

    "How about having dinner together?"

    In fact, Renault subconsciously wanted to refuse, but he just felt a little hungry, and he also wanted to know how the food in such a gorgeous church tasted.

    So avina took him by the arm, left the classroom and went to her house.

    They walked all the way and attracted countless eyes around. Some were surprised, some were absurd, and some were hostile.

    But it''s just hostility, not killing.

    Unfortunately

 Chapter 538

    Nataya led Renault all the way back to her residence, an exquisite villa with a beautiful garden.

    Two maidens in charge of taking care of her daily life came out to meet her. When they saw Renault nearby, they couldn''t help staring.

    Is this the Reverend Renault? Tall and good-looking... They are a perfect match!

    Did you come to the door so soon? It seems to be going well.

    But the bishop is 18 years old, and it''s really time to hurry up

    The waitresses thought to themselves and threw that kind of playful look at Renault.

    Nataya felt their sight and hurriedly protected Renault. She was afraid that she would run away if she was looked at more. She hurriedly took Renault to the back garden.

    "You''re so beautiful here..."

    Renault looked around and said with heartfelt admiration.

    Although I knew that nataya was a little rich woman before, now it seems that this small character can be removed. It''s really not ordinary money to live in this kind of villa on the church street with an inch of land and an inch of gold.

    Nataya subconsciously wanted to say thank you and be modest, but she had an idea. She suddenly recalled the knowledge taught in the book, so she forcibly changed her mouth and said:

    "If you like, you can come often."

    According to the book, it should be difficult for the other party to refuse such an active behavior, and then they can take this opportunity to get along often.

    In this way, they can discuss magic every day. It''s best to bring those kittens together and play with cats together

    Nataya is looking forward to Renault''s answer with beautiful expectations.

    However, Renault replied seriously:

    "No, I can''t always run to girls'' homes."

    Woo... Have you been seen through?

    Nataya could not help but let out a pitiful cry in her heart.

    The maid was a little anxious and quickly suggested that lunch should be eaten in the garden, which would be more emotional.

    Nataya naturally agreed.

    So the waitresses got busy, quickly paved a stall on the lawn, began to arrange the prepared meals, arranged a lunch like a romantic picnic, and then quickly left to hide next to continue eavesdropping.

    "Try the corn first?"

    Renault sat down and suggested.

    Nataya also sat down. Because she was wearing a high slit sacrificial robe, she could only sit in the posture of a duck. In this way, she could not cover up the slender legs wearing white silk stockings. They could only be exposed to Renault. The silk stockings had excellent texture and attractive luster in the sun. They looked more delicious than the food.

    Nataya couldn''t wait to open the lunch box she had been holding in her arms. There was a small spoon in it, so she quickly tasted it. Her big eyes narrowed slightly and tasted the taste carefully.

    "So sweet, eat well..."

    "Your craft is very good!"

    Nataya praised from her heart that this was the sweetest corn she had ever eaten.

    Renault was embarrassed to scratch his head. He didn''t grow the corn, and the key salad sauce was also made by the archbishop. He was only responsible for stirring

    "If you like it, I haven''t had time to taste it. I''m afraid you dislike it..."

    "It''s really delicious. Try it, too."

    Nataya said, subconsciously handing over the lunch box.

    Renault quickly reached out to take it.

    But nataya suddenly withdrew her hand.

    Because she suddenly realized that this seemed to be an opportunity to use that trick

    It was a book she had just read recently, called the stunt of breaking the deadlock, which was recommended to her by the little girls in the church.

    One of them is just suitable for the current scene.

    So she scooped up a spoonful of corn, leaned forward slightly, and fed the spoon to Renault''s mouth.

    Stunt: Pat and feed!

    Renault was stunned, smiled, grabbed the spoon from her hand and fed it into his mouth.

    "Well, it tastes really good..."

    Oh... I''ve been seen through again

    Nataya lowered her head in disappointment.

    Seeing her like this, Renault thought she was tired, so he said:

    "Stay... Oh no, bishop, are you busy every day? You have to manage such a big church and teach so many people."

    "There are some..."

    Nataya answered subconsciously, but she immediately responded that she shouldn''t have said so, so she quickly changed her mouth according to the knowledge in the book:

    "In fact, I''m not so busy. I still have a lot of time every day..."

    "Oh, well, in that case, I suggest you take more exercise every day. You are too delicate, which is not conducive to practicing divinity."

    Renault suggested very seriously.

    "Eh? Exercise helps to cultivate divine skills?"

    Nataya asked suspiciously, and couldn''t help looking down at her chest

    Well, there''s no hindrance at all

    "Of course, many magic arts are still very tired to use. When I was a child, I was not in good health. I couldn''t use magic arts several times. Later, I worked hard to exercise and could use magic arts more."

    Renault is also telling the truth. Probably a few years ago, his body was not as good as it is now. Like the seventh order magic, he would be dizzy, panting and poor in food after three times of continuous use.

    It''s much better now. It''s a little tired to use it three times. It''s like running hundreds of meters. When he usually exercises, he runs according to kilometers

    As for how many magic spells he can use in one breath, he has no spectrum in his heart, because he hasn''t met such a powerful enemy yet.

    And nataya finally decided to believe Renault''s words, because she believed that a good man like Renault would not deceive herself.

    "How can I exercise better?"

    "If you''re a girl, you''d better take some easy exercise. Let''s start with running..."

    "Remember to run by yourself. You can''t help with magic!"

    Renault suggested very seriously.

    "Let me try..."

    Nataya nodded stupidly.

    In this way, they chatted and enjoyed a sumptuous lunch.

    After dinner, Renault almost had to leave, and although nataya wanted to spend more time with him, she still had a lot to do in the afternoon.

    So she stood up and prepared to take Renault away.

    But just together, I suddenly felt a little numb in my legs, but it didn''t matter.

    She subconsciously wanted to use magic to alleviate her symptoms, but suddenly she had a flash of inspiration and decided to launch a stunt: throwing herself into arms.

    "Ah... My feet are numb..."

    Nataya gave a lovely cry and bumped her head into Renault''s chest.

    But Renault''s reaction was so quick that he held her shoulder with quick eyes and hands, and asked with great concern:

    "Are you okay?"

    Woo... I was seen through again

 Chapter 539

    Finally, nataya waved her little hand and reluctantly sent Renault away.

    She still has a lot of heavy work in the afternoon and has to say a lot. She feels tired when thinking about it

    Fortunately, Renault came here today to replenish her energy. She probably won''t be so tired in the afternoon.

    Renault rode Ameya and quickly returned to the church. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the old bishop smiling at himself and asked:

    "How''s it going? Does she like it?"

    "I seem to like it. I''ve finished a box."

    Renault replied truthfully.

    "Well, that''s good..."

    The old bishop nodded and asked again:

    "How was it? Did you visit the Cathedral of Shenguang church? What do you think?"

    "Probably after a stroll, they are really beautiful and they are really rich! Is this the strength of the big sect?"

    Renault said with emotion and added:

    "But their people don''t seem to like me very much? Even the two waitresses around me are the same. When I left, I saw them shaking their heads and sighing, very disappointed..."

    "Probably because my clothes are too shabby?"

    The old bishop was not at the scene and didn''t know the specific situation. Naturally, he didn''t say anything more. He just comforted:

    "Don''t care about other people''s eyes, just be yourself."

    Renault nodded and didn''t take it to heart, so he called the baby cats together and prepared to continue training them.

    There are five baby cats in total. Their fur colors are black and white gloves. Even their faces are similar to black and white eight character faces, which is not easy to distinguish. Therefore, Renault proposed:

    "Why don''t I give you a name? It''s called Da Wa Er wa San Wa?"

    The baby cats were so angry that they meowed.

    "Eh? Don''t you like it? Then change it. It''s called Silver Ash, Yaxin and chuxue?"

    The baby cats were so angry that they wanted to bite.

    "Still don''t like it? What about chocolate, vanilla and red beans?"

    The baby cats were trembling with fear.

    As a result, before Renault came up with a better name, there were guests.

    It''s lieutenant avina I haven''t seen in a while, and she looks a little different today?

    Although the uniform dress of the uniform skirt is painted, the face is painted differently than usual. The eye shadow is very lilac purple, with bright lip gloss on its lips and shining crystal earrings on its ears.

    However, her spirit is not very good. She is a little depressed. It seems that she has suffered some blow. In connection with this different makeup, Renault doubts whether she went on a date with some scum man and was taken advantage of?

    "You don''t look very well today?"

    Renault asked with concern and handed over a cup of green tea.

    Avina didn''t hurry to answer, gulped down her tea, sat down on the bench, and sighed in a low voice:

    "Or are you comfortable here..."

    "I don''t know why. Being around you always gives me a sense of peace of mind..."

    With that, she stretched her waist again, straightened her chest high, and stretched her slender legs in black silk stockings and leather boots, as if she was allowed to enjoy Renault, while her half closed red eyes were still secretly looking at Renault''s reaction.

    As a result, Renault did not change his face, and his face was still a kind smile.

    Hum

    Avina snorted slightly upset, and then began to talk about business:

    "I have good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?"

    "Can I just listen to the good?"

    Renault asked helplessly.

    Avina said angrily:

    "Of course not! But I can say the good news first."

    "The good news is that we caught the skull breaker..."

    "Ha? Why don''t I know?"

    Renault asked subconsciously.

    Avina said strangely:

    "Of course you don''t know, because it happened this morning and hasn''t been made public yet..."

    "Didn''t I come all the way to inform you?"

    Renault quickly settled his mind. In fact, this was not the first time he met. There had been several cases of criminals posing as skull breakers before.

    But this time, it seems a little different?

    Those guys who pretended to be skull breakers in the past were not so easy to catch

    "Uh... Well, what about the bad news?"

    Renault asked again.

    "The bad news is that we caught two skull breakers at one time..."

    "Ha?"

    Avina then explained in detail to Renault.

    It turned out that the two skull crushers who were caught were pretended, or two half boys aged 14 or 15

    They both came from a surplus family and loved heroic stories. They were the little fans of the skull breaker. They didn''t know where to find out about the skull breaker''s clothes. They also imitated to make a black robe and mosquito repellent incense ring mask and played cosplay.

    At the beginning of Renault''s debut, he was not very skilled in anti reconnaissance techniques and his actions were not secret enough, so some living people had seen his image.

    The two little fans pretended to be him, and then ran to the street in the daytime to teach those small gangsters who bully the market in ordinary days and uphold justice. As a result, they were badly beaten, and finally they were sent to the sheriff.

    As for avina, her subordinates didn''t convey the news clearly enough. They only emphasized the clothes, which made her misunderstand and that she really caught the skull breaker

    After all, those who pretended to be skull breakers in the past only followed their modus operandi and would not follow them to get dressed in black robes and masks.

    So avina dressed herself up and prepared to interrogate each other alone all night. Compared with the her, she saw two little children with the a black nose and a swollen face

    That''s why she looks in bad spirits today.

    "And then?"

    Renault asked again.

    "What else? Two little children are children of rich families. They have no criminal record and have nothing to do with the skull crusher. They can only criticize and educate..."

    "That''s why I came to you. I hope you can educate them well."

    Avina said.

    In this country, criticism and education of young people are occasionally handed over to various sects for help, but such things are generally handed over to those major sects, and they even have special juvenile detention centers.

    But avina gave the job to Renault, because both boys are unbelievers, their parents and relatives are shallow believers with weak faith, and their family conditions are very good

    This can be said to be very caring.

    But she didn''t say so, but said insincerely:

    "I came to you just because you are familiar with the skull breaker. I hope you can tell them how dangerous and evil the skull breaker is, and let them understand the stupidity and danger of their actions..."

    Finally, he warned seriously:

    "In short, that''s it. Don''t think too much!"

 Chapter 540

    The next day, the two troubled bear children were escorted by their respective owners to the door of the Maiya church. They seemed to be OK. It seemed that they should have been treated and dressed in decent clothes, typical of a rich young master.

    The two bear children, one named Townsend and the other named Larry, are good friends. Their parents are also family friends and have a close relationship, so they even have to work together.

    "Alas, we are too busy at work on weekdays. We have to bother you to help discipline these two bastards."

    The parents said to the old bishop.

    They mistakenly thought that the education work was in the charge of the seemingly amiable old bishop, and did not care about the elegant and easy-going Renault.

    After pushing the children into the church, the parents gave five gold coins as donations.

    In fact, in principle, the church does not charge a fee for this kind of criticism and education, but no parent is really penniless. Otherwise, who knows what kind of treatment children will receive? More or less interesting.

    And this move is hardware, which is still very generous.

    After the parents left in a carriage, the old bishop turned to Renault and asked:

    "Is it all right for you?"

    "Of course, I''m best at educating others."

    Renault said confidently.

    "Well, I''ll go to the market first, and they''ll give it to you."

    The old Bishop said and left.

    The two bear children thought it was the old man who looked very talkative to discipline themselves. They had made a small calculation in their hearts. It was not the first time that they were sent to the church for discipline. They have experienced many battles and seen a lot.

    An old man like this is actually very easy to fool. As long as he takes a soft coat, pats the horses, and buys them with pocket money at most, he can pass the customs easily.

    But I didn''t expect that the young priest who didn''t look a few years older would do it in the end?

    It''s a little out of routine, isn''t it?

    But it doesn''t matter. Young people must be better to deal with. Besides, they are still small priests who have never seen anything in this small sect. With a little means, they can easily handle it

    Both of them thought of it with great confidence.

    Renault led them into the church, closed the door, looked back with a kind smile and said politely:

    "Hello, my name is Renault. You can call me pastor Renault. I hope we can cooperate happily in the next few days..."

    "Please reflect on your mistakes and obey my arrangements."

    Seeing that Renault was so polite and submissive, they thought he was the kind of person who was easy to bully, so they retorted:

    "I don''t think you are a few years older than us. Why can you discipline us?"

    "Yes, take care of yourself first."

    "I always abide by the doctrine and repent and reflect every day. I must have taken care of myself."

    Renoir said patiently.

    The two bear children said in unison:

    "Cut ~ come on, you clergy are all superficial and behind one another. Who doesn''t know?"

    "Yes, I don''t think you should pretend in front of us. It''s best for everyone to walk through the scene and live in peace. If you don''t know what to do, we''ll find someone to tear down your shabby chapel!"

    "Alas, it seems that you are unwilling to cooperate well..."

    Renault shook his head reluctantly:

    "Then I have to change my way."

    After saying that, he took two steps forward, waved his fist and hit them on the face door left and right.

    The two bear children were immediately thrown to the ground with nosebleed.

    "You... How dare you hit me?!"

    "Even my father hasn''t hit me!"

    They shouted and struggled to stand up, trying to resist.

    Renault kicked them directly in the chest and used a little more strength.

    The two bear children were almost cut off by a kick and couldn''t get up if they wanted to climb.

    "Are you willing to cooperate now?"

    Renault asked with a smile.

    Two people have been sucking cold breath in pain. Where can they say anything?

    "Still refuse? Well, yes, have backbone!"

    Renault said, twisting their heads left and right, and then hit them hard

    They suddenly fainted.

    But they didn''t have time to faint for long. They were poured with two pots of cold water on their faces and immediately woke up.

    "Are you willing to cooperate now?"

    Renault continued with a smile.

    The two bear children seemed to see the devil, shook their heads and begged:

    "Please, stop fighting..."

    "Hey? Can''t you see it''s still hard?"

    Renault said, twisting their heads again

    The two of them reacted and shouted with pain while saying in one voice:

    "I will! I will! I will whatever you say!"

    "Still tear down my church?"

    Renault continued.

    "No, no!"

    "Tut... What a pity..."

    Renault muttered with some regret, which temporarily let them go and ordered them to get into the confession room.

    The confessional room of the Maiya sect is very narrow. They squeeze together before they can barely stand down.

    Renault locked the door of the confession room, poured two cups of green tea and handed it through the prison window.

    It was locked inside like a prisoner, but they felt a sense of security. At least the iron window could protect themselves a little from being beaten by the grumpy priest.

    "Why pretend to be a skull breaker? Be honest!"

    Renault asked.

    They quickly confided their feelings.

    It turned out that Townsend liked all kinds of hero biographies since he was a child, and he couldn''t worship the dark hero such as the skull breaker. He hoped that he could be as strong as him and protect the city in his own way.

    The man named Larry is much more clever. He feels that he can follow the style of the skull crusher. Even if he causes any trouble, he can be dumped by the skull crusher, and he won''t be watched by others.

    Unfortunately, the strength is poor. Even the little gangsters can''t fight for the first time

    "Do you know where your biggest mistake is?"

    Renault continued.

    They hurriedly reviewed each other. They were all routine words that they didn''t know how many times they said.

    Renault didn''t have the patience to listen. He quickly waved his hand and corrected:

    "It seems that it''s a wise choice for your parents to send you here, otherwise you won''t realize your mistakes."

    "Your biggest problem is that you pretended to be a skull breaker, but you lost and were beaten up..."

    The two bear children couldn''t help but be stunned. They didn''t expect to have this statement at all.

    Renault continued indignantly:

    "You see, if you win, you won''t be beaten, caught, or sent to me..."

    "Even if you want to emulate the skull breaker, you can learn a little from me! You can''t even beat a little gangster with this skill. Fortunately, you''re trying to pretend to be an imposto

 Chapter 541

    The two bear children were stunned by Renault''s words. What else can they do?

    They were ready to accept a lot of long truths, but the other party unexpectedly threw out such a set of crooked reasoning, which was out of guard

    Is this guy really a priest? Can you really educate others?

    They couldn''t help thinking, but they didn''t dare to refute, so they had to follow Renault''s words and ask:

    "So... How do we correct our mistakes?"

    "Why do you ask? Of course, it''s getting stronger!"

    Renault said boldly.

    Although the two bear children think the priest is talking nonsense, it seems to be reasonable

    "Then how do we... Become stronger?"

    They asked again.

    "Start with push ups!"

    Renault said, opened the door of the confession room, let them out first, and then asked them to start push ups in place.

    "Do 20 at a time and 100 a day."

    "When you''re done, you''ll have 100 squats."

    "Then run five kilometers. It''s almost today."

    Renault went on.

    The two bear children just wanted to protest that it was corporal punishment in disguise. As a result, they didn''t have time to say anything. They saw Renault showing a look of expectation and pressing the knuckles of his hands.

    As long as I can go back alive today, I must tell my parents and let them help me get justice!

    The two succumbed to Renault''s obscenity and had to lie down and start push ups.

    Renault continued:

    "Of course, just physical strength is not enough, but more importantly, mental strength!"

    "Without the state of mind and wisdom of a strong man, he is only a reckless man after all... On the other hand, how smart and intelligent is the skull breaker?"

    These words, the two bear children agree. The skull breaker is naturally a very smart person, otherwise he would have been caught by the sheriff

    They couldn''t help recalling the beautiful but fierce policewoman yesterday. She looked like a wolf. If the skull breaker fell into her hand, the consequences would be unimaginable

    "So, while exercising, you should also exercise your state of mind..."

    "Then recite the teachings of our sect while doing push ups!"

    Renault followed.

    No, your doctrine, what do you care about? I''m not your believer!

    Just as the two bear children wanted to argue, they heard Renault say:

    "If you can''t finish reciting, don''t go home!"

    The two bear children almost want to cry without tears

    In this way, they sat in push ups panting and listened carefully to Renault''s teachings

    They can only hope that the old bishop will come back. He looks kind and kind. Maybe he can save his life for his poor sake

    So when the old bishop came back, the two people who were squatting hurriedly jumped on him, one left and one right to keep the old Bishop''s thighs, crying:

    "Please, help me!"

    The old bishop looked down at their black and purple faces and listened to them accuse Renault of his crimes for a while. Then he turned to Renault and said:

    "How can you do that?"

    The two bear children were happy and thought they really met the Savior!

    But the old bishop continued:

    "Our teachings are so simple that they can recite them soon. They should be asked to recite some classics..."

    "I have in my room. I''ll find it."

    After that, he kicked away the two bear children left and right and went to find books for them.

    How could it be a good thing to educate Renault into such an old bishop?

    The two bear children realized that what is real despair

    In this way, Renault kept tossing the two until dusk.

    Looking at the street covered with sunset, the two bear children couldn''t help embracing each other and crying.

    "We... Survived..."

    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."

    After crying for a while, Townsend asked again:

    "What now? Do you want to go back and complain?"

    Larry thought, but shook his head abnormally.

    "We don''t have any scars. We''ve all been cured. Our clothes are clean. Adults won''t believe our experience..."

    Although the two men were beaten black and blue by Renault, the old bishop was very good at healing their wounds. He healed their wounds and cleaned their clothes with magic, which made them look more beautiful than when they came.

    The two are used to lying, and their parents don''t believe what they say.

    "Alas... I knew. I don''t always lie..."

    Townsend said regretfully.

    "Now, what''s the use of saying this?"

    "So... Shall we come back tomorrow?"

    "Come on, what else can I do?"

    Larry said with some hesitation:

    "And I told you quietly that after being forced to exercise by that guy for a while and being treated by the old bishop for his pain, I feel... Quite cool?"

    "Eh? So you think so? I actually feel... Very comfortable..."

    Townsend followed.

    "And the old Bishop''s cooking is really delicious. It''s much better than our cook..."

    "Yes, yes, I think so..."

    "In fact, this sect is quite interesting. If we don''t annoy the Reverend Renault and listen to him at the beginning, we won''t be beaten..."

    "Yes, yes, and he''s so powerful that he easily brought us down. If we were as powerful as him, we wouldn''t be bullied by those gangsters..."

    As they talked, they suddenly realized that this sect seemed to be a little interesting, much better than other correctional institutions they had stayed in.

    So the next day, they took the initiative to come on time

    In this way, while exercising, they recite the teachings and listen to the old Bishop''s reasoning

    After the end of the five-day discipline period, they found their parents and made their own decisions.

    "What? Are you going to join that Maiya sect?"

    "I really like the people there... The old bishop is very nice and knowledgeable. He has fully explained the doctrine to us. I like that doctrine very much."

    "Reverend Renault is also very kind and speaks well. Every time he goes past, it''s like going back to his own home."

    "So we decided to believe in Lord Maiya!"

    They each told their reasons and concealed one thing at the same time.

    That was what Renault said to them in the evening of the fifth day:

    "Today is the best day. You''ve worked hard these days. I''m very glad and feel that you''ve become stronger..."

    "So, take revenge on those little gangsters!"

    After that, he raised his hand and taught them two magic tricks.

    That night, the gangsters were beaten all over the ground looking for teeth and kneeling for mercy

    Maybe this is the main reason why they finally decided to join the church?

 Chapter 542

    The parents of bear children on both sides were not in a hurry to agree to their children''s requirements, but first spent some effort to inquire about the Maiya sect.

    As a surplus class, of course, they do not go to the street to ask about such things, but through their own relationships and contacts.

    So they got the saying that "the Holy Light Church has a close relationship with it, and the cardinals of Jacques and misserland think highly of it..." "the Reverend Renault is skilled and excellent..." "the Reverend Renault is good at making people hard...".

    The evaluation was quite good. In that case, it was not easy for parents to refuse, and they were shallow believers and didn''t pay so much attention, so they agreed.

    On Renault''s side, he also made three rules with two bear children:

    In the future, we should listen to our parents, follow the teachings, be gentle and easy-going, and be modest and cautious.

    You don''t need to pray in church every day, but you need to exercise every day.

    We also need to learn every day, whether it''s learning to inherit family property or learning other skills. Anyway, we should learn knowledge and can''t idle around every day.

    As for the welfare of joining the church, they don''t have to be afraid of any gangsters in the future.

    People with normal minds will not refuse such conditions.

    So after a simple initiation ceremony for the two bear children and receiving dozens of gold from both parents, the Maiya sect finally added two more believers.

    So far, the number of their followers has made phased progress, breaking the double-digit mark, with a total of 11 people!

    Renault and the old bishop were very satisfied and happy. They immediately decided to thank lieutenant wendini and invite her to a rich and delicious dinner.

    Renault wrote a letter and sent it, and received a reply that afternoon:

    "Hum! Since you sincerely invited me, I''ll accept it reluctantly!"

    "But it''s just an ordinary dinner. Don''t think too much!"

    "Should I be free the day after tomorrow?"

    So it was settled.

    But on that day, it was not lieutenant wendini, but one of her subordinates.

    "I''m sorry, captain. She was temporarily transferred to an urgent task. She couldn''t come, so let me come and say..."

    "It''s really a special situation. Captain, she''s looking forward to today. Her mood and face are much better than usual these two days..."

    Renault and the old bishop were inevitably disappointed when they looked at the hard-working table of food

    As a result, the last table dish was cheap. Misseran and two bear children

    The next day, the subordinate came again.

    "Captain, they''re missing!"

    "A team that went out yesterday didn''t come back in time and couldn''t get in touch..."

    "What exactly is the task?"

    Renault hurriedly asked.

    "Recently, someone reported that there was a cult in a village outside the city. The captain was ordered to investigate, but they haven''t returned yet..."

    "We also sent people out to check the situation, but we didn''t find anything different. They didn''t even reach the village and disappeared on the way."

    "Reverend Renault, we need your help."

    Said the subordinate.

    "I see. Please wait a moment."

    Renault said without hesitation. He quickly found the old bishop and explained the situation to him.

    The old bishop immediately set out the battle of divination and began to divine the whereabouts of wendini.

    The result of divination received a certain degree of interference and could not get the accurate position. It can only be inferred that she is currently in the northwest of Maiya Church

    This is basically no result.

    "When divination has no result, all I can rely on is my intelligence!"

    Renault said, went to the subordinate again, offered hope to help, and went to find wendini together.

    Considering that Renault has had many successful cooperation and is a trusted partner, Lieutenant Colonel Jerry, wendini''s immediate boss, agreed to Renault''s requirements and even assigned several people to Renault''s command.

    "Let''s go to the village first."

    Renault said that even if he rode Ameya, he rushed to the village called "small mountain village" with several sheriffs.

    He first used his divine insight and looked at it from a distance, but he didn''t see the familiar green smell.

    After entering the village, he launched the lie detection magic again and asked the villagers a few questions. As a result, they really haven''t seen a beautiful sheriff.

    "Who reported it?"

    Renault had to look for clues in another direction.

    "An anonymous letter..."

    The other replied.

    "Do you believe anonymous letters?"

    Renault was very puzzled.

    "Why not? We seldom receive such anonymous report letters. We have provided very effective clues for a limited number of times. Who knows this time..."

    The other party replied helplessly.

    Renault was stunned

    Wendini''s nine sections are mainly responsible for the investigation of murder cases and are not responsible for cults. Naturally, they will not receive anonymous letters reporting cults.

    However, they have successfully handled several cases of cults in recent years, all of which rely on Renault''s help. In addition to providing some clues and ideas in the open, Renault also wrote anonymous letters when it was inconvenient to speak directly.

    So the man mentioned that several anonymous letters about cults received by jiuke before should be written by Renault, which makes the sheriff habitually believe that the anonymous letters are reliable.

    This is... Embarrassing

    Finally, Renault can only propose:

    "There are several villages along the way. Let''s ask again."

    So they took pains to visit several other villages, but they still got nothing.

    These dozen people disappeared for no reason, leaving no trace

    Not only did people not find it, but they received a lot of reports, but also trivial things.

    What domestic violence, what unfilial children, what whose sheep ate whose wheat.

    Who can manage such a thing

    But one of them, an old woman, cried and begged Renault for help in finding her grandson who had been missing for several days.

    "My poor grandson was going to sell some potatoes in the city of innocence, but he didn''t come back on time..."

    "I''ve been waiting for several days and asked for help, but there''s no news. He must be locked up somewhere in the city. Please help me find it. I can''t live without him..."

    The magistrates have long been upset by the trivial things of other villagers. Of course, they don''t want to take care of such small things, so they can only refuse as gently as possible:

    "Although we sympathize with your experience, we are not responsible for the case of missing persons..."

    But Renault suddenly interposed:

    "Grandma, do you have his belongings? Clothes, jewelry, common tools for daily work and so on.

 Chapter 543

    When the old woman saw that the young priest was willing to help, she immediately congratulated him. First, she thanked him a lot, and then she hurried home to the belongings and quickly handed them over to Renault.

    The sheriffs on one side inevitably criticized Renault''s practice:

    "Reverend Renault, don''t make trouble at this time?"

    "The old man''s grandson has been missing for several days. I''m afraid it has nothing to do with this incident?"

    He is also telling the truth. Cases of missing persons are common in the ghost place of the city of innocence. Not long ago, there was a mysterious event in York town next door that all the people in the whole town disappeared

    Although the innocent city is prosperous on the surface, it has been surging secretly. It has never stopped. No one can control it. Criminals like skull breakers are still at large.

    All countries, sects and forces regard this place as a fragrant steamed bun that will fight for every inch of land. Even the lich, a dead creature, has been coveting this place and wants to add a foot

    No one can tell why the city of innocence is so popular. Maybe only God knows?

    In a word, the magistrates hope Renault will not be distracted by some chores. There is nothing wrong.

    However, Renault has its own insistence:

    "I have a hunch that these two things are related..."

    "There is only one truth. We can''t give up the slightest clue!"

    "If you can, can you inquire about other disappearances here?"

    Although the magistrates thought Renault was a little too sensitive, their immediate superiors spoke and asked them to listen to Renault''s arrangement, so they had to go on asking again.

    As a result, I learned from this inquiry that only now in this village, in the past three months, more than 20 people have been missing, more than the followers of the Maiya sect!

    Moreover, it is said that there are people missing in several villages next door. If you add up these missing people, I''m afraid it will be hundreds!

    However, because these people did not disappear at one time, but continued, the interval was inconsistent, and there was no fixed law, they did not attract much attention and were regarded as accidents.

    After all, these villages are not far from the imperial border, and there are foreign races, roving bandits and cults from time to time; It is also close to the ruins and wasteland. It is occasionally attacked by beasts, Warcraft and even all kinds of Warcraft. Therefore, it is not rare for a person to disappear occasionally.

    However, more than 20 people were missing in half a year. This figure is enough to arouse vigilance. Even the magistrates are aware of this.

    They even suspected that the anonymous letter was sent by a relative of a missing person. He may have realized something wrong earlier and associated it with a cult. After all, it is a cult that causes the most missing people, and it is common for the whole village to believe in a cult. This person should be afraid of being discovered and retaliated by a cult, so he chose the method of anonymous letter.

    Renault quickly asked someone to find the belongings of the missing people, and quickly took the magistrates back to the Maiya church to ask the old bishop to help with divination.

    With the personal belongings of the divination target, the accuracy of divination will be greatly increased.

    The old bishop was busy at once.

    However, divination is still disturbed

    "It seems that this case is really unusual. I used my belongings to help with divination, but I was still disturbed..."

    "But the scope of the final determination has been slightly narrowed..."

    The old bishop looked at the slightly narrowed wreath on the map, and then began to predict the whereabouts of the next missing person.

    He divined a dozen times at a time, and finally narrowed the wreath to a barely acceptable range.

    It is a forest in the northwest outside the city. It is a little far from the original destination village. It is already close to a mountain called "snake pattern". Crossing this mountain range is the mysterious and dangerous wasteland of "God abandoned ruins".

    The road from the city of innocence to those villages basically spread along the outer edge of this forest

    "So it seems that some dangerous demon in the ruins and wasteland came to this forest, lurked down and attacked passers-by?"

    "But it doesn''t have a big appetite. Few people attack each time, so it hasn''t attracted attention..."

    "And lieutenant wendini should have found something wrong and took someone to die..."

    Renault speculated about the whole story, and then said:

    "Anyway, just go and have a look."

    He was ready to start at once.

    The old bishop quickly told:

    "Although I don''t know what means I used, it can interfere with my divination. It must be very dangerous. You must be careful!"

    "And this trip is mainly to find and save people. You need more help. Don''t act alone. Take those sheriffs with you."

    "If you need to do it, be as low-key and secret as possible."

    Renault naturally nodded again and again, responded, quickly called the magistrates and set out again.

    At this time, it was almost dusk, and everyone had been tossing around all day from early morning. Renault was fine, while others were very tired. Now they had to venture into a dangerous forest at night

    But in order to save the lives of his colleagues, no one complained, let alone feared and refused.

    The Sheriff of section 9 is really different from other sheriffs.

    So it took them several hours to reach the area marked by the old bishop near the early morning. It was already deep in the woods. Except Renault''s little donkey, other people''s horses couldn''t get in at all,

    There was a dead silence around, even the sound of insects could not be heard, and the sky was not very good tonight. There was no moon in the sky, so we had to rely on torches to provide some weak lighting, which looked gloomy and terrible

    If ordinary people come to such a place, they will be too afraid to walk.

    But these magistrates are not afraid at all. They are still looking forward to drilling out some powerful demon and fighting it for 300 rounds!

    At the same time, I didn''t feel tired, but I felt full of spirit. I wanted to run wildly in the woods

    They even had the energy to call out wendini''s name:

    "Lieutenant! Lieutenant, are you there?"

    "Lieutenant, come out quickly! We won''t laugh at you anymore because you don''t have a boyfriend!"

    "Lieutenant, marry me! If you don''t agree, it''s your default!"

    Of course, this is the credit of divine skill. The third-order divine skill of the asylum department is durable and fanatical.

    Renault actually wanted to use those heroic prayers and hymns of courage that could not be used without authorization, but the old Bishop said to keep a low profile and could only regret to choose these simple divinities.

 Chapter 544

    Although Renault used a very simple patronage magic to keep the sheriff''s strength and courage, it also made them more or less inexplicably excited, and their words became more and more strange

    "Lieutenant, come out quickly! Reverend Renault has come to pick you up. We all know that you actually like him..."

    "Lieutenant! The skull breaker is coming. We all know you''ve wanted to fuck him for a long time. Come out quickly!"

    "Ah, I feel so hot and want to take off my clothes..."

    Renault thought it was the influence of magic at first, which made them have the courage to say something they didn''t dare to say in ordinary days, but the more they listened, the more they felt something wrong. These sheriffs became more excited and more open-minded, and began to talk nonsense:

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve wanted to tell you for a long time. In fact, I prefer men and have always been secretly in love with Lieutenant Colonel Jerry..."

    "What''s good about men? I''m afraid you don''t know the beauty of sheep and camels?"

    "Why is my daughter born?"

    This is obviously wrong

    Renault immediately did not care about low-key. He quickly lit a sacred flame in the palm of his hand, held it high and lit up the surroundings.

    He found that his side had been unknowingly shrouded in a light white fog, and the sheriff''s eyes turned red and began to run around like headless flies.

    There''s obviously something wrong with the fog!

    Further afield, the trees shrouded in darkness are like monsters with teeth and claws, ready to move.

    These trees are literally waving their teeth and claws. These trees are really moving by themselves!

    The magistrates who ran around hit the tree one after another, and were immediately entangled by the branches of the tree. They disappeared into the dark without even a scream

    They disappeared one by one, and soon only Renault and ameia were left, completely surrounded by these moving trees.

    The trees gradually narrowed the encirclement, but they didn''t dare to lay hands on Renault. It seemed that they were afraid of the holy flame. They didn''t even dare to be directly exposed to the light of the holy flame and still hid in the shadow in the distance.

    But he didn''t run away, like he refused to give up the fat in front of him.

    "Ameya..."

    Renault whispered an order.

    The puppet''s eyes suddenly lit up, emitting a deep dark red light, his body was completely upright, and went to the surrounding trees.

    These trees are not interested in the inanimate magic puppets. They stand still and seem to have changed back to ordinary trees.

    But Ameya would not be polite to them. She directly hugged one of them, uprooted it and threw it to Renault.

    The tree gave a hoarse scream, and then it really didn''t move.

    Renault squatted next to the tree, pulled out the bark with his bare hands, examined it carefully, and found nothing different from ordinary trees

    Other trees witnessed the tragic death of their companions, but they still didn''t respond, or they stood in place and didn''t seem to live?

    "It seems that it is not the problem of trees, but what is affecting them?"

    "They don''t seem to have much wisdom..."

    Renault said, suddenly having an idea in his mind.

    "Ameya, don''t pull it out. Stand by first."

    After that, Renault took the initiative to extinguish the holy flame in his hand and plunged the surrounding into darkness again.

    Without the suppression of the holy flame, these trees immediately came back to life, stretched out their branches, wrapped Renault tightly, and dragged him into the darkness.

    Renault did not resist, so he was carried all the way by the trees and went deeper into the woods.

    Once there was no holy flame, these trees immediately ran in the forest, faster than dogs.

    Soon, Renault was taken to a canyon.

    Here is a lush, there are many plants in activity, some trees waving branches, like a dance; There are also some wild flowers whose names cannot be called, which are constantly spraying pollen into the air; Some weeds kept twisting and sending out that faint mist.

    The magistrates who had been caught earlier had completely fallen into a coma and were thrown into cages made of vines; Wendini, whom Renault was looking for, was also trapped in such a vine cage.

    She was also in a comatose state. She closed her eyes tightly, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly, indicating that she was still alive. She was tightly entangled in her limbs by the vines in the cage, which made her proud figure concave and convex. The black silk stockings on her legs were torn several holes, revealing the white and delicate skin below

    These vines are still secreting mucus, which is slowly eroding her clothes. In some empty vines cages nearby, you can still see human and animal bones.

    These cannibal vine cages derive a vine from the top, entangle with each other, and finally converge into a table like structure in the middle. In the middle of the table, there is a shining stone.

    "What the hell are these..."

    After seeing the situation here, Renault couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, and then began to struggle to get rid of the shackles of the branches on his body.

    Sensing that the prey wanted to escape, the branch tightened the branch and entangled Renault.

    "You forced me to..."

    Renault murmured and rekindled the flame in his palm.

    Only the fourth level holy flame is enough to ignite the demon tree in an instant and turn it into ashes in an instant.

    "Can''t you think of it? This is my attack route!"

    Renault fell off the tree, and without hesitation, immediately launched the sixth holy flame: the flame of cleansing sin.

    "My pain is still above you!"

    "My pain is still above you!"

    "My pain is still above you!"

    He kept repeating the prayer. Every time he repeated a sentence, his sight changed, and the area swept by his sight was ignited by the holy flame, turning those evil plants into ashes.

    This is the power of the sixth level holy flame. Its accuracy is the highest of all holy flame magic. It is very suitable for occasions requiring precision operation to avoid the holy flame from accidentally hurting those sheriffs.

    And those plants that would have moved, as soon as they were illuminated by the light of the holy flame, lost their activity one after another. They were obediently stunned in situ and waited for death without resistance.

    Soon, all the plants around were burned except the strange stone.

    Renault baked the stone with holy flame, but even the power of the sixth order holy flame could not hurt it, but the original faint and bright green light on it turned into white light, which looked very holy.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Renault murmured, looking at the strange stone in his hand.

 Chapter 545

    This strange stone is angular, like a round sea urchin. It should have been completely transparent and crystal clear, but at this time, it emits bursts of holy white light and looks like a shining light bulb.

    "I always think it''s strange everywhere..."

    "What''s the matter with this stone? Who put it here? Why do those plants become cannibal?"

    "If lieutenant wendini hadn''t entered here by mistake, I don''t know how many people would have died..."

    Renault whispered that the loss released a ceremony to comfort the dead, trying to send the dead to sleep.

    Magic works, but no soul shadow appears.

    This situation is somewhat unusual

    "Their souls have dissipated?"

    Renault said to himself suspiciously.

    Normally, human beings who die of unnatural deaths such as murder and disasters will linger in place. Unless they are comforted by magic, they will not be able to sleep. If they encounter some special circumstances, they may turn into complaining spirits, which is very dangerous.

    "Forget it, go back and discuss with the old bishop. First go and see lieutenant wendini..."

    Renault said, putting away the stone and checking wendini''s condition again.

    "Lieutenant, lieutenant, are you okay?"

    Wendini didn''t look hurt, only her clothes and stockings were damaged and full of sticky liquid.

    "These liquids seem corrosive..."

    Renault twisted a little mucus from wendini''s body with his hand, said solemnly, and quickly threw some simple magic tricks for cleaning clothes on wendini.

    However... This simple magic for cleaning stains does not work on these mucus

    Wendini still didn''t wake up.

    "I can only wash it with water. I remember when I came over, there seemed to be a small waterfall at the gate of the Canyon?"

    Renault said, carrying wendini on his shoulder by carrying pigs, and went to the outside of the canyon. Sure enough, there was a small waterfall and a pool was saved below.

    Renault held wendini''s feet in long leather boots in both hands and immersed her upside down in the pool.

    "Gulu Gulu..."

    Wendini was spitting bubbles in the water.

    Renault quickly took her out and dipped her in again. After doing this three times, he finally washed the mucus off her body.

    But the sheriff''s uniform, which was originally very close to her, was tightly attached to her because she was completely wet, accurately outlining her enchanting curve.

    But even after being tossed like this, wendini didn''t wake up

    "Lieutenant, wake up..."

    Renault held wendini''s shoulder and shook it hard, which made the three balls on her tremble, and the water droplets splashed everywhere.

    Wendini still didn''t respond. Renault had to hold her in his arms and pinch her.

    No way, although Renault is a highly skilled and excellent priest, he can''t cure magic, and those exciting magic are ineffective for this unconscious goal

    "Why can''t I heal the magic..."

    This is the first time Renault has felt that he will not heal the inconvenience caused by divination.

    By such a toss, wendini''s wet eyes trembled slightly, barely recovered a little consciousness, half opened his eyes and saw a vague figure holding himself.

    Because she inhaled the hallucinogenic gas from the wild grass and flowers around her, she was still in a state of unconsciousness. Unexpectedly, she vaguely felt that this person in front of her was the skull breaker she had coveted for a long time?

    He came to save me? Come so far to save me?

    A strange thought came into wendini''s mind, but he immediately heard the man say with concern in his familiar voice:

    "Wow? Lieutenant, are you awake at last?"

    As his sight gradually recovered, wendini gradually saw the man''s face, not the skull breaker, but the Reverend Renault?

    But she didn''t feel disappointed. Instead, she was a little happy and relieved.

    In her vague vision, Renault, who is modest and kind, sunny and cheerful on weekdays, perfectly integrates with the mysterious, powerful, melancholy and elegant image of the skull breaker in her imagination.

    Renault came to save me as a skull breaker?

    Her mind began to wander again

    So gentle

    It''s nice to have Renault like this

    Like

    As she thought, she forcibly stretched out her soft arm and wrapped it around Renault''s neck, while the other hand extended to her skirt

    At the same time, she half closed her eyes and slightly opened her lips. She tried to support her weak body, summoned up her courage and put her face to Renault

    Unfortunately, the next second, she suddenly felt a pain in the back of her brain and fainted again.

    "Lieutenant wendini, what''s the matter? Why does it look like you want to bite me?"

    "It seems that the hallucinogenic effect of these gases is very strong? I''m afraid they have not become fragrant baked potatoes in the Lieutenant''s eyes?"

    "What should I do next?"

    Renault reluctantly said, temporarily let go of wendini, looked at other sheriffs still lying on the ground, and scratched his head in embarrassment.

    When the next morning, wendini was forcibly awakened by a feeling of dryness and heat.

    Her consciousness gradually recovered. She felt that she should have caught a cold, had a fever, was sore and weak all over, and was very thirsty.

    She quickly opened her eyes and saw a strange ceiling. She was covered with a soft blanket and tightly wrapped like a baby silkworm.

    Wendini turned his head slightly and saw Renault''s familiar face.

    He''s sleeping soundly

    What the hell happened?

    Wendini quickly turned over his memory and found that many memories had become blurred. He only remembered that he set out to go to a village. As a result, he met some accidents on the way and was caught by monsters. Then his consciousness was very blurred. Where he was caught, those monsters couldn''t remember what they did.

    But she clearly remembered that she was saved by a very exciting young man, and was gently hugged in his arms and gently woke up, so that her heart was in a mess for a time and made some disgraceful and shameless moves

    Renault saved me?

    And I was not very sober and confused, so I had that kind of relationship with him

    What... What?

    Sobbing, I can''t get married anymore. I can only

    Will Renault be responsible? Will you accept me as an indecent woman?

    Should... Yes? He''s so gentle and kind. He''ll be responsible, won''t he?

    So

    What''s the baby''s name in the future?

    Will you follow me as a sheriff? Or become a priest with Renault?

    A series of strange ideas came out of wendini''s mind, and a pretty face turned red, half because of shyness and half because of feve

 Chapter 546

    Because she recovered from those hallucinogenic gases and had a fever, wendini''s brain was very confused, and all kinds of strange ideas came out one after another.

    Renault''s sect is so small and poor that my father may not like him. What should I do?

    I have some savings on hand. I can first want to lend Renault to invest in small businesses, and then find a way to introduce him to some decent people. If he works harder, he should be able to barely meet his father''s needs?

    Renault is a priest after all. He is very powerful. He can help cure diseases. In the future, people at home don''t have to go to church. Dad, he should be able to accept

    That''s no problem!

    If I have a girl in the future, let her follow me and cultivate into an elegant lady

    If it''s a boy, let him be a priest with Renault

    No, a man and a woman are the best. I''m still young and can do it!

    Wendini continued to fantasize and began to mend his brain. He put on a white wedding dress and kissed Renault in the church.

    Then there was the warm scene of the two people holding two babies and the family walking in the afterglow of the sunset.

    Finally, even when their children get married, they should invite some people.

    But with the gradual recovery of consciousness, she gradually woke up and realized that something was wrong.

    Your clothes are still well worn?

    And I don''t have that feeling, just a bad headache

    More importantly, although Renault slept next to him, he slept in bed and slept on the hard floor?

    Why should I sleep on the floor? What a reason!

    Now, wendini finally woke up completely and realized that things didn''t seem to be what he imagined

    Woo... Why did I have that idea before!

    She quickly covered her beautiful face with her hands, so embarrassed that she wanted to crash into Renault.

    But if you think about it carefully, you can''t stop drawing pictures in your mind just now

    Woo woo, I''m really a bad woman who doesn''t know how to behave. If only there were a broken skull

    But Renault is also so excellent

    And he is so stupid, he doesn''t know how to refuse, and he is always submissive, which makes people worry. If I don''t take care of him, he will be bullied and cheated by bad women in the future

    What should I do?

    While wendini was struggling around, Renault on the bed probably heard something and suddenly woke up.

    He was very tired last night. First, he called Ameya and asked her to find some strong branches nearby, weave an oversized stretcher, and threw the remaining sheriff in his twenties into the pool one by one to clean the corrosive mucus.

    Finally, he and Ameya tied the twenty people to a stretcher, forcibly dragged them out of the forest, found a hotel in the nearby village and settled them temporarily.

    After all this, it was almost dawn, and Renault went to sleep. He even had to make up an excuse to plead guilty to the Goddess:

    "Lord Miya, I''m so tired today. I don''t want to plead guilty. Please forgive me..."

    As a result, I didn''t sleep too long and was awakened by the noise made by wendini.

    Seeing that he suddenly woke up, wendini quickly covered half of his face with a blanket, revealing only a pair of wine red eyes, blinking at him.

    Lieutenant wendini has beautiful eyes

    Renault was vaguely thinking.

    However, I still feel that dull eyes are more beautiful

    Thinking, he wanted to sleep again, but he heard wendini faltering under the blanket:

    "Renault, I''m sick and thirsty..."

    Renault remembered that he had something important to do and couldn''t go to sleep, so he quickly shook his head, forced himself to wake up, and answered:

    "I can''t cure, so I have to go back to the city to find the old bishop..."

    "I''ll get you some water first."

    With that, he got out of the quilt and exposed his bare upper body.

    The strong and smooth muscle lines and the neat eight abdominal muscles made wendini''s heart beat faster and thought:

    It turns out that he has such a good figure

    Why didn''t you let me see it before?

    Soon, Renault found water and handed it to wendini.

    "Renault ~ my body is soft and weak..."

    Wendini said it bit by bit, blinked his big eyes, looked forward to Renault, hoping that he could feed himself water.

    Just feed by hand. If he has to feed by mouth, it''s not impossible

    Unfortunately, Renault is a priest. Although he can''t cure diseases, he can use powerful techniques.

    So his backhand was a combination of "Endurance" and "fanaticism". He threw it on wendini, handed over the water cup and continued:

    "So you have strength?"

    Wendini really felt an inexplicable force gushing out of her body, and an excited impulse came into her heart, which made her want to jump up suddenly, push Renault down, and then jump on him and bite him happily

    However, fortunately, her consciousness is still very clear, and she can still control her desire and impulse.

    I''m such a shameless bastard

    She scolded herself again and hurriedly got out of the blanket.

    As a result, she found that there were several colleagues lying in this small room

    Renault rescued more than 20 sheriffs from the hotel. In order to save money, he only opened four rooms in the hotel, so he had to make do with it.

    Fortunately, however, because Renault arrived in time, they were not hurt, but had a fever and a cold.

    Now the season is late autumn, the weather is already very cold, not to mention the woods at night, plus being thrown into the cold pool for a circle, no matter how good a person is, he can''t stand this toss

    Fortunately, after Renault threw the magic one by one, although his brain was a little dizzy and uncomfortable, he could still act on his own.

    So the party asked the villagers to borrow some ox carts and slowly returned to the city of innocence.

    Along the way, they were also discussing the incident.

    It turned out that wendini and his dozen people noticed something moving in the woods on the way over, so they sent someone to check it.

    As a result, people are gone

    Wendini had to let more people see it. Finally, he even ventured into the woods to see it. As a result, the whole army was destroyed.

    And they don''t remember what attacked them, let alone what happened later. They don''t know that they walked through the gate of hell. It seems that the gas has an effect on memory in addition to hallucination.

    You''re just huluwa saving grandpa

    Renault couldn''t help but say something about it.

 Chapter 547

    The sheriffs discussed the experience, and then thanked Renault. Although their consciousness was very vague at that time, they probably remembered something and knew that Renault saved everyone.

    Of course, some people were very curious about the situation behind. They asked Renault what happened after they fainted. Renault replied truthfully:

    "There is a pile of man eating plants in the forest. It''s very dangerous. I burned them all before I saved you."

    "Burned?"

    The magistrates were stunned. Their professional habits made them more concerned about arson than cannibal plants

    Set fire to the mountain and sit at the bottom of the prison. Although there are magic and divinity in this world, once the mountain fire burns, it is still very dangerous. This is an absolute felony! You''re going to be caught in prison and tortured!

    They subconsciously thought that Renault burned the plants with an ordinary flame

    Fortunately, nothing worse happened! Otherwise, they will be overcharged by those mages

    Of course, even if a mountain fire is triggered, no one will want to catch Renault and swear to keep Renault a secret.

    As for wendini

    She was in a bad mood. She didn''t answer. She curled up in a corner of the car, tightly hugged her legs with only broken silk stockings, lowered her head and put her chin on her knees. The expression on her face often changed, sometimes shy, sometimes angry, sometimes ashamed, but always red

    I don''t know what I''m thinking again?

    The party sat in the ox cart and returned to the city of innocence all the way. They went to the Maiya church and asked the old bishop to help treat their cold and fever.

    Although the old bishop did not refuse, he treated 20 people in one breath, which made him panting and dizzy, and almost lost his footing.

    The magistrates felt a little embarrassed when they saw this. They quickly put their money together and stuffed it into the offering box.

    When leaving, wendini stayed at the end, looked at Renault with big eyes, blinked, looked at the flickering, and hesitated:

    "I... I''m leaving... I''m going back to report..."

    "Don''t worry, you saved us. We won''t disclose your arson..."

    "If... If you''re free..."

    When wendini said this, she suddenly stopped talking. She didn''t know how many times her pretty face rose red. Finally, she managed to squeeze out one sentence:

    "If you''re free, you can... Come to our side and report on last night!"

    With that, she left a little dejected.

    Renault watched her leave and asked suspiciously:

    "Lieutenant wendini is not very well? He seems very ill? Your magic has not worked?"

    "How can it be? I''m good at healing."

    The old Bishop said confidently, his face not red and out of breath. Where did he still look tired just now?

    "But why does she look so depressed?"

    Renault asked curiously.

    "If you had just asked her for dinner, she would be in a better mood."

    Replied the old bishop.

    "Oh, I see. She must be hungry. Think about it. She was caught by those plants. She didn''t eat all day..."

    "I knew I should have baked her a potato just now..."

    "Alas, I''m not careful enough after all!"

    Renault said it and said a few words of self-examination in his heart.

    "Alas..."

    The old bishop sighed helplessly and asked again:

    "What happened last night?"

    Renault told him what had happened, and took out the strange stone like a sea urchin from his arms.

    "Anyway, it''s very strange. Those plants say it''s dangerous. After all, they want to eat people and spray hallucinogenic poison gas, which makes people crazy, talk nonsense and even want to bite people!"

    Renault said with lingering fear, and then added:

    "But apart from being able to move and eat people, they have no wisdom and are very afraid of the holy flame. Sure enough, are plants afraid of fire?"

    "Well... What they fear may not be the flame..."

    The old bishop wanted to stop talking, looked at the stone carefully, then went back to his room, found several books and notes, and looked through them for a long time.

    Renault waited for him to turn over the information and speculated on various brain supplements:

    "This should be the work of those evil believers? Only they can do such crazy activities as cannibalism!"

    "Of course, it may be those sinister mages who can do this!"

    "They must want to cultivate an army of cannibals, and then attack the innocent city! Eat all the people in the city, even the little milk cat!"

    "Of course, the defense of the city of innocence is very tight. They may also attack other cities and turn the whole country into a cannibal botanical garden! Then turn around and surround the city of innocence!"

    "In the end, there is only the last fortress of the city of innocence, in which the remaining human beings can only eat potatoes every day..."

    "Why are these people so bad and vicious? How can we good people live safely?"

    The old bishop didn''t answer, but several little milk cats were frightened, quickly rubbed against Renault''s feet and meowed.

    "Don''t worry, even if I fight my life, I won''t let them succeed!"

    Renault vowed and said to the kittens:

    "Therefore, you should also work hard, grow up quickly, and protect your city with me in the future!"

    After listening, the old bishop finally asked:

    "What did you do when you were in your hometown?"

    "Pastor? I''m still a very powerful pastor. I fight against an evil organization called Blizzard every day to protect world peace and grab equipment from the mage, so I hate the mage most..."

    Renault replied, and then asked:

    "Didn''t I tell you that?"

    "No, I think you might have written a script..."

    The old bishop blurred out a sentence and make complaints about it again.

    "It''s almost certain that it''s not artificial..."

    "This stone is not an ordinary thing. It has a very high level. My divination is disturbed by it... How can someone throw such an important thing in the wild without guard?"

    "Even if there is an evil conspiracy, I won''t take the initiative to provoke the sheriff. Isn''t that my exposure and vigilance?"

    Renault listened and hurriedly asked:

    "Is it not man-made? Is it natural?"

    "Yes, it''s really a rare natural phenomenon. The book calls it ''lingzhihua''

 Chapter 548

    The old Bishop gave Renault a "spiritual intellectualization".

    In short, some unique objects suddenly have some thoughts and instincts, awaken some special abilities, and then trigger some magical and supernatural events.

    And those very intelligent and humane holy beasts kept by the church; The mage cultivates all kinds of obedient demons. These are living creatures, and there are man-made training, which is not the same as what is said in the book.

    Like this time, it should be that this stone suddenly wants to live like a person, so it tries to control the surrounding plants to eat people. If it is allowed to eat more people, it may eventually become a childe?

    Of course, could it be a vegetable?

    This is not groundless. According to the book, demons such as stone spirit, clay man and soft clay monster, and even cave people like blacksmith shackett, are likely to have evolved from some spiritual phenomena in ancient times.

    In addition to these ancient legends, the book also records several long-standing spiritual events, which have caused all kinds of strange things.

    Unfortunately, this kind of thing is so rare that it is difficult for people to summarize the laws. Of course, there is no means of prevention and control. Even these items that trigger spiritual intellectualization can not be used, and can only be used as a rare and precious collection.

    It is said that there is one in the imperial treasure house. It used to make animals and plants in an area speak and swear at local residents and researchers every day

    And their foul language, with a certain curse power, those who have been greeted by them will really encounter misfortune and very dangerous!

    Finally, the Empire invited a legendary mage to raze the area directly and forcibly stopped the change with violence.

    As for the specific causes of intellectualization, it has always been a mystery, and people can only speculate.

    Some people think this is the hand of God; Others think this is the embodiment of nature''s will; Others speculate that this is an alien visitor.

    "So, what should I do with this stone?"

    Renault couldn''t help asking at the end.

    "What can I do? It''s not easy to sell. It''s useless. Sacrifice to the goddess."

    Renault thought and nodded again and again. This useless but rare thing is best for the goddess. Moreover, the stone is still very precious and does not need other sacrifices.

    So they quickly arranged a sacrifice ceremony, put the stone on it, knelt down and prayed silently.

    Renault kept saying:

    "Lord Miya, I picked up a beautiful stone for you!"

    After a while, there was a light on the altar, and the stone disappeared.

    But after a while, the altar lit up again, and then there was a string of things on it that looked like a necklace.

    Renault hurried over and picked up the necklace.

    The necklace looks very simple and insignificant, while the pendant looks like that stone and a round sea urchin, but it is gray and has a texture similar to that of an ordinary stone.

    On the whole, the necklace doesn''t look like an artifact given by the goddess. Instead, it looks like a stall everywhere, but it''s very consistent with the doctrine.

    As for its specific role, it also came out automatically in Renault''s mind.

    "This necklace can vary in size..."

    Renault said and tried. He saw that the necklace quickly became bigger in his hand. It looked like a meteor hammer. The surface of the hanging sea urchin pendant was full of sharp spikes. It looked very powerful. I was afraid it could explode others'' dog heads with a wave.

    If you add a grip to it, it can be easily converted into flail, which can be waved more conveniently.

    The chain above can be manipulated at will and extend a long distance. It can be used as a long-range weapon.

    "This is really..."

    "Great! This is the weapon I dream of! It''s more convenient than a magic wand or something!"

    Renault said excitedly.

    In addition to changes, the necklace itself can also carry magic. Although it can''t copy magic like the hammer of blessing, it can optimize some magic that were not easy to use, making them easier and more convenient.

    For example, the hammer of sanctions can be combined into a meteor hammer of sanctions; Another example is the funeral flower, which can be combined into a funeral meteor hammer. Naturally, no one can stop it and be invincible!

    The biggest optimization is undoubtedly combined with the heavenly punishment holy sword to become the heavenly punishment meteor hammer, so that Renault can throw the meteor hammer directly from a distance and no longer need to turn itself into a sword.

    "The goddess gave me another hammer. Sure enough, Lord Miya knows me!"

    In fact, strictly speaking, this hammer is no more powerful than a small wooden hammer, but Renault is very satisfied with it.

    And the old bishop muttered helplessly:

    "God only gives weapons, which doesn''t bode well. It often means..."

    "Of course, maybe Lord Miya simply wants him not to knock people with a wooden hammer in the future?"

    "No, no, no, I shouldn''t have guessed the intention of the goddess. Please forgive the goddess..."

    But he couldn''t help imagining the painting style after Renault

    Left hand small wooden hammer, right hand meteor hammer, this is really

    Fortunately, I went to bed early at night

    Finally, Renault thanked the goddess with satisfaction, changed the hammer back into a necklace and put it around his neck.

    Then, regardless of rest, he hurried to the shining sword weapon store to prepare a handle for the hammer so that he could easily form flail.

    Renault went to the shopkeeper and blacksmith shackett and told them the requirements of size and shape.

    The grip should be long, and the top should leave a groove for easy combination; Then put spikes on the tail, so that the grip itself can be used as a long gun.

    At the same time, it should also be foldable, so that it is convenient to carry around and can be pinned on the waist.

    However, in order not to be hurt by the sharp stab at the end, it''s best to make the sharp stab into a spring type, and press a button to pop out. In this way, you can not only protect yourself, but also surprise the enemy.

    The appearance must also be low-key to conform to the doctrine. As for the material, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we should add divinity to it at that time.

    Of course, out of low-key and secret considerations, Renault did not fully state the specific purpose of these requirements, let alone the use of these things, but simply put forward requirements.

    The shopkeeper and blacksmith were puzzled and couldn''t help asking:

    "Well... It''s not difficult to do it, but we''re really curious about what you''re going to do with this?"

    "Exercise."

    Renault replied casually.

 Chapter 549

    Since Renault said that this strange thing was to exercise, the shopkeeper and blacksmith didn''t ask any more, but gave Renault some suggestions from the perspective of more professional weapon design.

    For example, it is not designed to be foldable, but designed to be two-stage, which can be spliced and assembled. In this way, the length still meets the requirements, it is more durable, and it is more convenient to carry after disassembly.

    Renault thought about it and thought that this suggestion was really more reliable than his own idea. After he took it apart into two sections, he could hide it in his sleeves on both sides. Anyway, whether it was a sacrificial robe during the day or a red cloud black robe at night, the sleeves were long enough to hide it.

    In fact, Renault used to think that the sleeves of his two clothes were too long, sometimes very inconvenient, but he gradually adapted after wearing them for a long time.

    He once thought about whether he could make use of the long sleeves, such as throwing knives and other concealed weapons. However, the church was too poor to afford concealed weapons, so he had to give up such an idea.

    But now it''s good. You can let the blacksmith sit heavier and put it into his sleeves. On weekdays, it can be used as a counterweight for exercising his body. When necessary, he can directly wave his sleeves and hit people. At that time, when his sleeves are brushed on others'' faces, there will be nosebleed and bruises on the opposite side. It''s really exciting to think about it!

    As a clergyman, I really want to be good at martial arts with long sleeves!

    Moreover, when necessary, the two disassembled grips themselves can also be used as two weapons, just like double holding rage.

    It''s really a professional design idea!

    Renault sighed with emotion, so he decided to grasp the style of the project. The construction period will take about a week, and the cost will naturally be free.

    However, Renault could not take advantage of the owner, which helped the store to add a number of weapons beyond the work plan, made the owner happy, and invited Renault to a big meal at noon.

    In this way, Renault, who had enough to eat and drink, returned to the Maiya church alone and wondered what to do in the afternoon?

    Do you read and practice by yourself? Or take the baby cats to exercise? Teach Ameya to weave small animals with grass?

    Or... Can you find a fool?

    A strange idea suddenly popped out of his mind and startled himself.

    "I''ve been getting lazier and lazier recently. I actually want to play... What''s the matter with me? Is it corroded by a comfortable life?"

    "And dull should be very busy. If you disturb her rashly, she will be unhappy..."

    "So in the afternoon, you''d better practice divination. Try to optimize the divination and see how to cooperate with the new meteor hammer."

    Renault made a decision.

    However, before starting cultivation, another important thing is to give a name to the new meteor hammer necklace.

    "Just call it the power of meeya!"

    "This means that it is the power given by the goddess. I will kill demons and evil in the name of the goddess!"

    After hearing this, the old bishop was stunned, and then turned his head and looked at the vague statue of the goddess.

    Is that why you gave the weapon?

    Do you mean

    A lot of dangerous thoughts suddenly came into his mind

    Fortunately, he immediately realized that this was a disrespectful move, so he quickly threw those ideas behind his head, knelt under the goddess and sincerely confessed.

    Renault was not surprised to see this. He thought the old bishop was helping himself to thank the goddess.

    Then he went to the library and prepared to read.

    Although he moved to the new church, the library was habitually arranged in the dark basement. This is Renault''s strange insistence. He has been used to reading alone in this closed and dark environment. He is very quiet and will not be disturbed. It is easy to calm down.

    As for the lighting problem, don''t worry. A picture of holy flame can illuminate here very bright and won''t hurt your eyes.

    After watching it all afternoon, he had some ideas and ideas to modify the magic, but they were very vague and had not figured out the specific direction.

    After hearing the old bishop tell him to eat, Renault closed the old book in front of him and sighed with some regret:

    "Alas... It''s still too troublesome to modify the seventh level divine skill, and the key is no idea..."

    "My talent is still too bad. If I can be like my senior brother, I will be able to modify the magic more suitable for meteor hammer."

    With that, he went out to dinner, and his plan in the evening was to take the baby cats to exercise together.

    But he had just sat down, but he suddenly stood up, like a nail in a chair.

    Renault walked quickly to the window and looked up at the darkening sky.

    The old bishop was still a little strange, but when he was about to ask a question, he immediately realized something. He followed Renault and looked up with him.

    Both felt a strong pressure from the sky, which showed that there was something terrible approaching the city of innocence.

    "Evil spirits have come?"

    Renault asked in surprise.

    "No, this is Longwei..."

    The old bishop shook his head and muttered:

    "Why do the dragons suddenly visit the city of innocence? What attracts them here?"

    Of course, there are dragons in this world, and it is still a classic dragon image, not a strange thing like cattle, birds and cats.

    They are mysterious and powerful, and far away from the world. They don''t know where to hide. They are autistic and have always maintained a detached state from the world. They are rarely seen by humans, let alone killing dragons.

    They also don''t look up to human gold and silver jewelry and unmarried princesses, so there is no contradiction between the two sides, the relationship is not close, there are no dragon slaying warriors, and there are no Dragon Knights.

    However, it is said that the dragon people often appeared in public when they were still fighting God wars in ancient times, but that has been a long time. Historical records are vague, and no one knows what the situation is.

    As soon as Renault heard that the dragon was coming, he was very curious and asked:

    "Have you seen dragons before?"

    "Yes."

    The old bishop nodded solemnly, but he didn''t want to go on, and his expression became quite dignified. It seems that the meeting with the dragon family is not a happy memory.

    "Have you killed them?"

    Renault asked again.

    The old bishop was stunned:

    "Why should I kill people?"

    "Their bones, scales and crustaceans can be made into various powerful equipment. They can also find various armor and swords from their bodies..."

    "Where did you hear the legend of the tavern?" the old bishop reluctantly told Renault about the knowledge of the Dragon nationality and warned very seriously:

 Chapter 550

    "Don''t kill them! It will cause big trouble!"

    Renault could only nod regretfully and promised:

    "I see..."

    "If I don''t kill them, can I find one to ride?"

    The old bishop was surprised. Why is this guy thinking about such a thing? Didn''t you teach him that?

    What kind of life did he live when he was in his hometown?

    So the old Bishop had no choice but to offer the old way.

    "The dragon clan is a very powerful creature, much more powerful than human beings. They naturally control the power of nature and are familiar with all kinds of magical and unique magic, not to mention power and speed..."

    "Although your strength has increased recently, you are still too weak in the face of the dragon clan, so get rid of those unrealistic ideas! Have you forgotten your teachings?"

    Renault believed it, because the old bishop never lied.

    He quickly and humbly said:

    "I see. I recently got two artifacts, which expanded a little and almost forgot the doctrine of modesty and prudence..."

    "Thank you for your reminder and encouragement."

    Seeing him like this, the old bishop was secretly relieved and couldn''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, the boy still believed in himself. If he failed to dissuade him this time, I''m afraid he would kill the dragon to taste the taste?

    While they were talking, more and more people felt the strong Longwei, and riots began to appear in the street.

    Fortunately, a virtual image of a human figure appeared in the sky in time. It was an old man with white beard and bald hair. He looked very powerful. He was talking loudly at a volume that could spread all over the city

    "Don''t panic, these are two friends from afar. They won''t hurt you. Please keep calm and demeanor..."

    This man is the famous seven master mage, the great wizard Wenna.

    I don''t know what kind of consideration it is. There is a strange tacit understanding between the major sects and forces. The city of innocence has no legendary strong man. Level 7 is the most senior strong man here, and the master Wenna is naturally the most powerful mage in the city.

    It is said that he is low-key, introverted and rarely appears in public. He stays in the mage tower in the suburbs all year round, but he has received many students. It can be said that he is full of peaches and plums all over the world.

    There is no magic school in this world. Mages still maintain a relatively old apprenticeship system. Mages with more disciples like Wenna can form a school, which is the organizational structure between mages.

    Wenner comes from the "supplicant school" of the legendary mage Carl. This school is famous for its wide collection of disciples and large number of people. It is the largest school at present, and Wenner is the representative of this school in the city of innocence.

    This school is famous for its free range education. It mainly focuses on self-study. Its style of study is quite free. In addition, there are a large number of people, which inevitably leads to some scum. For example, Renault met three during this period.

    Students taught like this often have indifferent feelings between teachers and disciples, so Renault didn''t take the three disciples of Wenna seriously. Instead, he still cares more about the whereabouts of the black gold puppet and hasn''t given up tracing. Unfortunately, he hasn''t found any clues so far.

    However, Weiner''s own reputation is still quite high, belonging to the level of high moral prestige. This wave of public appearances successfully calmed the people of the city of innocence.

    The dragon still hiding in the clouds in the sky also cooperates to restrain his authority, but he is not in a hurry to show up. He doesn''t know what he is waiting for.

    Until the people looked up and were almost cured of cervical spondylosis, the figure of the two giants emerged in the dark sky.

    This time, there are two dragons. They have the classic image of a giant dragon. They emit golden and silver light respectively. They are particularly conspicuous in the dark, like two stars on the stage.

    The two dragons slowly fell to the direction of the city master''s house, while the city master of the innocent City, the hereditary Marquis of the Empire and little Victor had been waiting there with a large number of important people in the city, and cardinal Jacques and the great devil''s Guide Wenna were also impressively listed.

    Two dragons landed on a square in front of the city master''s house. Their huge bodies almost filled the wide square. They held their heads high and glanced at the insects waiting below with the rest of their eyes.

    "Friends from afar, welcome you! We will always remember the friendship that fought side by side in those years!"

    The Marquis of little Victor spoke on behalf of the crowd.

    That was thousands of years ago. Can you tell?

    Bishop Jacques could not help but murmur.

    The two dragons looked at each other, and then sent out a burst of nonsense that no one could understand. Then they saw that they began to emit bursts of light, and their body shape began to shrink gradually.

    "This... This is the magic of the dragon clan?"

    On one side, master Wenner couldn''t help opening his eyes, but immediately closed his eyes and carefully tasted the magic fluctuations in the air.

    Finally, when the light on the giant dragons dissipated, they had become two human beings.

    One of them is an exceptionally handsome young man, with dazzling long silver hair, slender and symmetrical figure, high appearance, both men and women. His temperament is mysterious, elegant and noble, which makes it difficult to take his eyes away.

    And the other, turned into a little Lori with blonde hair and blue eyes?

    Her dazzling blond hair is tied into a childish double ponytail, and her face is like a delicate doll. She not only has the loveliness of little Lori, but also has a pair of charming hanging eyes, which makes people wonder what disaster the country and the people will be when she grows up.

    She was dressed in a gorgeous dress with her legs exposed under the skirt and a pair of white silk stockings. She dressed like a standard human noble lady, and her figure was quite well developed. Except that she was not tall, she was much better than misserland.

    To sum up, blonde hair, double horsetail and white silk can make copper smelters crazy.

    When Marquis Victor saw that the two noble dragons were willing to become human images, he was also very moved and quickly said:

    "Unexpectedly, the two are willing to condescend to become human beings. Sure enough, the dragon family is as elegant and arrogant as the legend, but without losing grace..."

    The man who turned the silver dragon replied in standard common language:

    "No, don''t think too much. It doesn''t matter whether it''s high or not. If we keep it small, we can''t hear what you say."

    For a moment, the surrounding air seems to freeze and calm down. Sometimes it is like this. Inadvertently, it always happens.

 Chapter 551

    After a group of people looked at each other silently in the square outside the mayor''s house for a long time, Victor coughed awkwardly and said:

    "In short, welcome the two friends... Your family has set up a dinner party. Please give me a treat."

    However, the silver haired man politely refused:

    "Thank you for your kindness, but we don''t eat human food and don''t adapt to your red tape."

    "We came here to find the future path of our family. We won''t conflict with you. Please rest assured."

    After that, a burst of nonsense that others could not understand was sent out from the two populations, and their body shape gradually disappeared in place.

    "This..."

    Wenna, the great devil guide, was stunned and hurriedly said:

    "This is not an invisibility or a cover up, but a magical skill I have never seen. I can''t feel their existence at all? It''s incredible..."

    A strong man like him who has reached the seventh level master level, in addition to his strong strength and exquisite magic skills, his perception in all aspects is also extremely sharp, far beyond ordinary people. If he is just an ordinary means of stealth, he can''t hide from the master level strong man at all.

    But the two dragons disappeared under his eyes, which surprised him:

    "The dragon clan is really wonderful. I really want to explore the mystery of magic with them. Unfortunately, they are as arrogant as the legend and have no interest in us..."

    "Hum..."

    The city Lord uttered an unhappy cold hum and hit soft nails twice. His mood was really not good.

    Bishop Yek''s first impression of the dragon clan was good.

    "At least they came to inform us. It''s polite..."

    "But what is their purpose and intention? The road to the future? This ambiguous statement can lead to hundreds of explanations..."

    Victor, the mayor, followed:

    "The urgent task now is to master their whereabouts and find out their purpose... Master Wenner, bishop Jacques, there are two Lao in this matter..."

    "I''m afraid it''s not easy. The dragon family can stay away from the world and be unknown. It must have its unique means. If they don''t rely on it, they won''t rashly come to human territory..."

    Bishop Jacques looked embarrassed. Master Wenner nodded and agreed with him, but he said:

    "But try to find a way..."

    "In a word, please two. As for the rest, let''s go in and talk about it."

    Victor, the mayor of the city, said, so he took the big people in the city and carefully discussed the follow-up countermeasures.

    But surprisingly, the two dragon people didn''t leave at all, but still stood in place and listened to the dialogue silently.

    Their bodies did not hide, but in the eyes of others, they looked like two insignificant passers-by, without a sense of existence, and were directly ignored.

    "Is this human?"

    "Sure enough, as described by the elders of the family, they are suspicious and wary of any creature."

    The little Laurie with blond hair shook her head a little disappointed.

    "Maybe that''s why they are weak but prosperous."

    The silver haired man also sighed and said:

    "Come on, go around and visit the human city."

    Then, like the most ordinary tourists, they began to stroll around the busy night market in the city of innocence.

    People are completely unaware of their existence, allowing them to go in and out of various places, observe the living conditions of human beings, and discuss the following sentences from time to time:

    "Their buildings are so small..."

    "You only eat cooked food? Isn''t that nutritious?"

    "Is this the way humans reproduce and mate? It''s similar to us... But why can their population be so large? Like marmots on the grassland..."

    "These gadgets are very interesting..."

    Little Lori with blond hair and white silk stood in front of a stall, staring at a furry puppet on the stall.

    It was a charmingly naive hammerhead shark puppet with fat body, short limbs and white belly. It looked really cute.

    Little Lori couldn''t help bending down to pick up the puppet and rubbed the soft fur on it with her pink and lovely face. She seemed to like the little toy very much.

    The stall owner was completely unaware that one of his goods was missing and was still busy shouting business.

    "It''s not good. We should pay..."

    "The elder said that when he came out of this trip, he should try not to have contradictions and conflicts with mankind."

    Said the silver haired man.

    "But what if we don''t have human money?"

    Little Lori said reluctantly and didn''t want to give up the lovely puppet.

    "Use this instead? It''s said that humans like this shiny thing very much."

    The silver haired man took a small crystal from his arms and threw it on the stall.

    After they left for a long time, the stall owner found something wrong. There was a puppet missing from his stall, but there was a beautiful crystal?

    "What''s going on? The puppet suddenly turned into crystal?"

    "The crystal is so beautiful. It looks very valuable..."

    "Is this the gift of my lord? Praise my Lord!"

    The two dragons who have gone far continue to wander aimlessly in the street. They have no clear goal, have no intention of taking any action, and even don''t know what to look for.

    Because that''s what the prophets of the family said. They didn''t clearly point out what the road to look for was.

    They are not impatient at all, because in the long life of the Dragon nationality, most of the time is spent in waste like this. Their patience is frightening. They have even made ideological preparations for wandering here for decades or even hundreds of years.

    In this way, they spent a night wandering through the streets of the city of innocence. Finally, they found a wide empty barn, lay on the soft grass and slept comfortably all day

    The human side is anxious and helpless, and the city Lord can''t even sleep well.

    Two powerful dragons do not understand their purpose. Giant dragons lurk in this populous city. No one knows whether they will suddenly burst up and hurt people. It is natural that the city master can''t sleep well.

    For the people, they feel confused. Aren''t there two dragons in the sky? Where is it? Where''s the big dragon? Is it hidden by the city Lord?

    Renault also thinks so. Out of curiosity, he really wants to visit the dragon family.

    "Should I sneak into the city Lord''s residence to look for it?"

    A strange idea burst into his mind.

 Chapter 552

    Just as Renault was wondering if he wanted to use the city hall as a zoo, he suddenly saw two figures walking into the church gate.

    There are guests!

    And they are two very beautiful guests. The man is so handsome, just a little worse than me!

    That little girl is also very cute, like a doll!

    Seeing their gorgeous clothes and extraordinary temperament, he thought they were rich families, so he quickly welcomed them warmly.

    "Hello, welcome to Maiya church. May the goddess protect you."

    But as soon as the voice fell, I saw that the two beautiful guests showed a surprised expression, as if they had seen a ghost.

    "You... How can you see us?"

    The silver haired man asked in surprise.

    The special stealth means of the dragon clan is not magic or magic, but more similar to the talent ability of the race. This is the unique power from their blood, similar to instinct. The specific effect is not visual fraud, but reducing their sense of existence.

    It seems ironic that he is so huge and powerful, but he is very good at hiding himself. In fact, it is not contradictory. Just like cats, the top hunters in nature, are also good at hiding and sneaking. As the existence at the top of the food chain, this is a very important ability.

    Theoretically, even the legendary strong man of human beings can hardly see through the reclusive ability of the dragon family, so the two dragons are so surprised. Is this young looking human in front of us a demigod?

    But didn''t the elders of the family say there won''t be demigods here? We didn''t even have a legend that could threaten us. Before landing, we also carefully checked the situation in the city, and we really didn''t feel any very threatening existence

    What''s the matter with this human in front of you?

    A lot of thoughts popped up in the minds of the two dragons and wanted to escape on the spot.

    Because the elders of the family said that human beings are very dangerous creatures. We must be extra careful when contacting them!

    Ordinary human beings are often gentle and there is no threat, but those human strongmen are greedy and cruel. They love to hunt higher creatures in nature and use their fur bones and organs to make equipment and weapons. If the dragon family does not have great hiding ability, I''m afraid they can''t escape the devil''s grip

    This is hardly the same species as ordinary humans.

    If it had not been repeatedly confirmed that there were no terrible human strongmen here, and this matter was related to the future of the dragon family, the two dragons would not have come to the city of innocence at all.

    Renault looked at them and asked suspiciously:

    "What''s the matter with you? Did I say the wrong thing?"

    Then he speculated:

    "Or are you tourists from other places? Are you not used to the hospitality here when you come to the city of innocence for the first time?"

    "It must be so. Yes, I''m such a gentle and easy-going person. How can I scare you?"

    "Don''t be afraid. It''s all right. This is our innocent city. The people are simple and hospitable."

    After that, he threw a soothing magic skill on the two dragons in an attempt to eliminate their tension.

    The two dragons immediately felt an irresistible strong drowsiness. Obviously, they were very nervous, but their eyelids kept fighting

    The dragon people are sleepy and can sleep for several years when they have nothing to do. However, Renault''s soothing magic effect is much stronger than that of ordinary priests. When they add up, they can''t even resist the powerful dragon.

    They tried to struggle, but they couldn''t resist. Finally, they fell down so straight.

    No, I''m trapped by humans and I''m going to be skinned

    The last thought flashed through the heads of the two dragons, and they fell asleep.

    "What the hell? Why do you sleep when you don''t agree?"

    Renault felt somewhat helpless, make complaints about the two people too strange.

    So he hurried back to the old bishop and asked what to do with them.

    The old bishop followed him and looked, but he couldn''t see them at all.

    "Where''s the person you''re talking about?"

    "Isn''t it right here? You can''t see that one of the two big people is still a pink and lovely belle?"

    The old bishop was stunned and touched Renault''s forehead.

    Renault, in turn, reached out and touched his forehead.

    "This..."

    The old bishop suddenly thought of something and quickly asked Renault to take his hand and touch the little Laurie''s head.

    Until there was physical contact, the old bishop saw that little Lori was really lying in the yard, holding a hammerhead shark puppet in his arms, sleeping.

    As soon as he took his hand away, little Laurie disappeared from his eyes again.

    "Dragon?"

    He asked in surprise.

    "You call this dragon?"

    Renault felt a little funny, put out his finger, poked little Laurie''s soft face, and said with a smile:

    "What kind of dragon is this?"

    The old Bishop had no choice but to give Renault popular science about the deformation ability and stealth ability of the dragon family, and found a yellow and old book like a monster atlas from the underground library to read to Renault.

    "What a dragon!"

    Renault was also surprised. He looked down at the soft little Lori while comparing the statements in the book.

    "But didn''t you say that the dragon clan is very powerful? Then why did they fall asleep as soon as they saw me?"

    He asked back.

    The old bishop was baffled at once. He was stunned for a long time before he forcibly explained:

    "Well... Didn''t the book say that the dragon people love to sleep? They sleep most of their life and can sleep anytime, anywhere..."

    "And isn''t this kind of behavior of sleeping at others'' homes just the style of the strong? Do you dare to sleep at misserland''s house or wendini''s house?"

    Renault thought about it and shook his head again and again. It seems that he really doesn''t dare to run to the girl''s house to sleep. Will he be hated?

    "How should such a dragon ride?"

    Renault asked again, trying to grab little Lori''s two childish ponytails

    "Don''t think about these strange things. Be careful that she will bite you when she wakes up!"

    The old bishop threatened fiercely, and then said:

    "Take them back to the church first. The book also says that most dragon people are still friendly..."

    So in the afternoon, when the two dragons finally woke up, they found that they were tightly bound by heavy chains

    They hurriedly tried to struggle, but the shining chain was particularly strong. They were blessed with hardening magic for many times and couldn''t get rid of it with the power of the giant dragon.

    It''s over. It''s really helpless to be skinned alive by the fierce human strong man.

 Chapter 553

    The two dragons are disillusioned... Although the dragon family is powerful and has huge physical strength and various magical abilities, the premise is that it can only be performed in the form of a giant dragon. At present, these two dragons are human forms to facilitate action

    They did not expect that they would meet such a despicable human and sleep as soon as they met

    At present, they are tightly bound by this extremely strong chain and can''t change back to the prototype

    However, even in human form, the unique balderdash magic of the dragon family can still be used. Therefore, in order to save themselves, the two dragons began to recite balderdash in an attempt to get out of trouble.

    But just then, Renault found that they woke up and were still shouting something, so he hurried over.

    Before the two dragons finished their mantra, they were rudely stuffed with a hot thing

    It''s a freshly baked potato. It''s delicious!

    But it''s just too hot

    Originally, this temperature was nothing for the dragon form. Unfortunately, both dragons are now in human form. They were so hot that tears would flow out.

    "You must be hungry? It''s okay. Eat a potato before you talk."

    Renault said very warmly.

    This human, so insidious! How vicious!

    We not only ambushed ourselves, but also tortured us with such torture!

    The two dragons even the last means of resistance were blocked, and they could only scold in their hearts.

    But what they didn''t expect is that this human has more means!

    "Eh? Why don''t you eat? Can''t you swallow it? Isn''t your mouth big?"

    Renault said with some doubt. He found a bright kitchen knife and approached step by step.

    It''s going to be skinned!

    To be skinned alive, bit by bit!

    How terrible and cruel this human being is! You''re going to peel yourself alive?

    The two dragons looked at the bright blade and were scared to cry on the spot.

    However, Renault''s knife did not fall on the two men. Instead, he took the potatoes from their mouths, Shua Shua, Shua Shua, Shua Shua Shua, Shua Shua Shua, Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shu.

    The two dragons were stunned. Some couldn''t understand his actions.

    What''s he doing? Is it to use potatoes to hint at our next fate? Break us apart?

    The two frightened dragons began to think nonsense.

    But then they saw a small potato with a knife and fork and handed it to little Lori Jinlong''s mouth.

    "Come on, eat! I baked it myself. It''s delicious!"

    Little Lori''s eyes were full of tears. Her big eyes looked flickering and she swallowed the potato in a very humiliating way.

    There''s no taste. She can''t taste it now. She''s just worried about whether this ferocious human will insert a knife into her mouth

    Luckily not

    Renault then fed the silver dragon, which was like a sigh of relief:

    "Since you ate my food, you won''t bite me?"

    What strange logic is this?

    Of course we want to bite you. We want to bite you to death!

    Just when the two dragons were sick, I heard Renault continue to say:

    "I don''t have any advantages, but I''m very popular with small animals. I usually feed them something and get familiar soon..."

    "So you''re welcome, come..."

    Then he forked up the potatoes and fed them to the two dragons.

    Is this treating us like cats and dogs?

    This hateful human! I''m so angry!

    In this way, Renault patiently fed all the potatoes into the stomachs of the two dragons, then showed a very happy and kind smile, touched their heads respectively, and said:

    "Well, that''s good!"

    "By the way, since you can become human, you should be able to speak human language?"

    The two dragons looked at each other and saw determination and persistence from each other''s eyes.

    There''s nothing to say to such a cruel enemy! Never ask for mercy!

    We are proud dragons! Even if you become a prisoner, you should maintain pride and reserve!

    Seeing that they didn''t pay attention to themselves, Renault could only regret shaking his head and sighing:

    "Can''t speak? What a pity..."

    Then he pulled a chair from the side, sat on it, began to think about what to do with the two dragons, and took the hammer shark puppet brought by little Lori and played with it in his hand.

    Little Laurie, when she saw this guy, she not only wanted to harm herself, but also didn''t let go of the Puppet Toys she finally liked? I was a little anxious and couldn''t help opening my mouth. I said with a crisp and delicate voice:

    "Give me the fish back!"

    "Eh? So you can talk? That''s easy to do. You can communicate!"

    "My name is Renault. I''m the priest here. What about you?"

    Renault said in surprise.

    Both dragons were stunned. They had never heard the name Renault in their impression.

    Before they set out, some elders of the family who liked to go out and quietly observed human beings gave them the names of several strong men on the human side.

    It''s at least the names of legends and even demigods. It''s very dangerous to ask them not to provoke this existence.

    With the memory of the dragon family, the two dragons certainly wrote down those names, but none of them was named Renault.

    Is it a pseudonym? Afraid to reveal your real name, afraid of being cursed?

    This guy is not only vicious, but also very cunning

    Unfortunately, we are a wise dragon. We can easily see through such tricks.

    The two dragons thought to themselves and reported their current names one after another.

    "My name is Alice Luo."

    "My name is Ince."

    Of course, their dragon names are not called this, but a long string of nonsense with unknown meaning, which can not be translated at all, so the names in the newspaper are also pseudonyms.

    However, Renault did not care about this, but said enthusiastically:

    "Nice to meet you and welcome to the Maiya sect."

    "Is this your welcome ceremony?"

    Silver Dragon Ince looked down at his chain and said angrily.

    "No, I''m just afraid you''ll bite me..."

    "You fell asleep inexplicably before. As far as I know, dragons will be very irritable after their sleep is disturbed. I also want to protect my own safety from you..."

    Renault vaguely remembers that when he was in his hometown, he often hunted all kinds of giant dragons. Some of them would run back to sleep in front of him halfway. If he woke it up at this time, it would often become very violent and difficult to deal with.

    Therefore, it is absolutely necessary to take some safety measures.

    However, the two dragons could not understand his concerns at all.

    Didn''t you hypnotize us? How can we fall asleep by ourselves?

 Chapter 554

    And why do we bite when we wake up! What the hell do you think of us! Renault doesn''t care what the two dragons think of themselves. They even ignore their angry eyes. Dragons look fierce, which is very reasonable.

    "Well, since we can communicate, let''s explain it well..."

    "Tell me about your age, occupation, motivation and purpose of coming here."

    "I''m 233 years old. He just turned 200."

    Said Alice.

    "We are here to find the future path of our family."

    Ince added.

    It''s not a secret. It doesn''t matter if you say it, so the two dragons confessed happily.

    "Wow? You''re over 200 years old?"

    Renault said in surprise and looked carefully at the pink and lovely blonde double horsetail white silk little Lori. She was so cute, but she was so old?

    Sorry

    "We are only young..."

    Alice murmured very discontentedly.

    Because the fertility rate is very low and the incubation period is very long, they are already the youngest two dragons in the dragon family. It is reasonable to say that they should not come out to perform such an important task, but the prophet of the family asked so, and the two dragons can''t figure out the intention of the prophet.

    Renault didn''t care much about their age, didn''t hear Alice Luo''s dissatisfaction, and said to himself:

    "Since you want to find the way forward for your family, why did you come to our church?"

    "We''ve just been around. We''ve been to a lot of places in the city."

    Alice replied truthfully.

    Renault thought, as if there were no other problems worth paying attention to, so he quickly asked the most concerned questions in his heart:

    "Can you give me a ride?"

    "Ride... Ride?!"

    "You... What do you want?"

    Alice Rose''s lovely little face turned red.

    As the existence at the top of the food chain, the dragon people''s understanding of the concept of riding is obviously different from that of humans. They will neither ride nor be ridden by anything. For them, this word is an action that can only be made during mating and reproduction

    Alice Luo had no idea that this human being was not only insidious, but also so obscene and rude!

    And I''m a real dragon! He''s just a tiny human. How could he do that?

    Seeing that Alice Luo was so humiliated, Ince on the side didn''t care to be skinned, and immediately roared angrily:

    "You want to ride my sister?!"

    "I... I fought with you!"

    Renault was stunned and asked:

    "Why are you so angry? How about riding you instead of riding her?"

    Ince was going to sing the spell and worked hard. As a result, he was shocked by his words and choked the spell.

    I... I''m a male dragon

    Seeing the strange reaction of the two dragons, Renault asked in wonder:

    "What''s the matter with you? How did you react so violently?"

    "Just let me ride. Why are you so stingy?"

    The two dragons don''t know how to comment on this terrible human

    "Kill us! Our proud dragon would rather die than endure such humiliation!"

    The two dragons said in unison.

    Then they saw that Renault''s eyes lit up

    The two dragons regretted in an instant

    Fortunately, the old bishop arrived in time with a big basin of things wrapped around his waist.

    The things in the basin looked bloody and meat blurred, that is, a large basin of raw meat, which was also mixed with some strange spices, mixed with the bloody smell, emitting a strange smell, which made both dragons look at it.

    what is it? It smells good. I just want to eat it

    And it tastes familiar

    "Eh? Are they awake?"

    The old bishop looked at Renault sitting there and asked. He still couldn''t see the existence of two dragons.

    "Give them this. They may like it."

    Said the old bishop, putting down the basin of blood.

    "Wow? The taste... Who can eat it?"

    Renault pinched his nose in disgust and looked back at the reaction of the two dragons.

    Good guy, my mouth is watering. It''s like being beaten up.

    "Do they like it? This is the recipe told me by an old friend in those years. It is said to be very popular with the Dragon nationality..."

    The old bishop asked again.

    Renault thought for a moment. He first untied the chain on Alice and rose, and at the same time held the wooden hammer and the sea urchin necklace.

    He thought Alice Luo was small and looked better. If he wanted to bite himself, he should be able to subdue her.

    As a result, Alice Luo really didn''t bite him, but rushed to the pot of raw meat, picked up the fork specially prepared by the old bishop, forked a large piece, stuffed it into her mouth, and chewed it.

    "Woo... Eat well..."

    Her emerald green eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a happy radian. It seems that she really likes this taste.

    The temptation of appetite made her forget that she was in danger. It seemed that she was awakened by the smell

    And Renault frowned

    Somehow, he suddenly lost his appetite for riding a dragon.

    "Did they say why they came?"

    The old bishop asked again.

    "I said I was looking for a way to the future, then I wandered around and came in inadvertently."

    "So? Sure enough..."

    The old bishop thought for a moment and then said:

    "When they finish eating, let them go..."

    Renault seems a little reluctant:

    "Eh? But they just asked me to kill them..."

    The old bishop was stunned:

    "What did you do to them..."

    "Are they still young? They should be just two young dragons? They are equivalent to our human children, so they are easily subdued by you..."

    "Don''t you even let the cubs go?"

    As the old Bishop said, he picked up a small milk cat hiding behind him and carefully looked at the two dragons.

    Renault thought about it, sighed with regret, and loosened the chain on Yinlong Ince.

    But instead of thanking him, the silver dragon glared angrily.

    Because that pot of meat has been eaten up by his sister, and he didn''t even taste any shredded meat!

    What''s more, Alice Luo, who was kneeling on the ground, stretched her waist and drooped her eyelids. She wanted to sleep

    "Hoo... So comfortable..."

    In a hurry, Ince rushed up and bit her on the head.

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"

    Alice let out a series of lovely screams as she went down.

    And Ince sent out a furious roar directly from his stomach:

    "My dear sister, please don''t forget our situation!"

 Chapter 555

    Finally, the two dragons walked out of the Maiya church unharmed.

    However, when her sister''s avina Luo was reluctant, she was forcibly dragged out by her brother Ince biting the collar of the back of her neck, so that the scene looked like a handsome young silver haired man running away with little Lori in his mouth.

    It can be seen that the impact on his heart is so strong that he can''t disguise well and reveal his nature.

    The two dragons fled all the way back to the remote barn where they slept. Seeing that the terrible human didn''t catch up, he was a little relieved and carefully threw his sister on the thatch pile.

    However, avina Luo looked like she was in a trance, and she was still muttering in a low voice:

    "Still want to eat..."

    Ince was so anxious that he bumped his head against the back of her head and shouted:

    "Sister, wake up! Don''t be tempted by human food! Remember our reserve and pride!"

    "Ouch ouch... But... Really eat well..."

    Avinaro said very disappointingly.

    Ince was even more angry when he heard this, but he didn''t taste a mouthful!

    How can my fate be so tragic, with such an unreliable sister

    "What now? There is such a dangerous human in this city, which is different from what the elders said. What should we do? Continue? Will we meet that guy again? Or something more terrible..."

    Ince asked a lot of questions again.

    Avinaro heard some big heads and said lazily:

    "Good trouble, go to sleep first. Maybe when you wake up, you''ll find a way..."

    "When are you going to sleep?"

    "Woo... If you keep chattering like this, you''ll never find a boyfriend..."

    Avina Luo hesitated and fell asleep.

    "But... But I''m a male..."

    Ince murmured in a low voice. There was no way to take this sister who ate and slept

    But after all, he was an intelligent dragon. He calmed down and thought carefully, and soon found a solution.

    So he whispered and launched the special magic of the dragon family.

    In front of him, there appeared in the air dense words that human beings could not understand. These words twisted and integrated with each other, and finally turned into a stationery, which recorded the course of the trip and the confusion of the two young dragons in the future.

    Then he launched another magic, summoned out of thin air a snow-white pigeon with sharp claws and beaks, and looked very strong. It was a circle bigger than the eagle. It seemed that it could directly catch and kill a stag.

    This is a kind of Warcraft named Goo Goo pigeon, which is named for its special ''Goo Goo'' sound; Also known as magic stone pigeon, it feeds on all kinds of magic stones in nature, so it is so strong that it can fly far in one breath.

    Ince tied the letter paper to the strong pigeon''s leg, and then let it go back to the family to report.

    And he himself looked down at his sister''s peaceful sleeping face. After thinking about it, he actually lay down next to him, curled up and prepared to sleep.

    Anyway, I just need to wait for the reply from the family. There''s nothing else to do

    Maybe you can think of a way after you sleep?

    On the side of the Maiya church, Renault was still discussing the matter with the old bishop.

    "Why do you think they will come back?"

    Renault asked the old bishop as he held two baby cats in his arms and guided them to wrestle on their thighs.

    "Didn''t you say that? They can''t resist the temptation of delicious..."

    "Although the dragon clan is arrogant, there are still some animal instincts left, just like human beings."

    The old Bishop said confidently that he was very confident in his secret raw meat.

    Renault doesn''t doubt this. He always thinks that the most powerful skill of the old bishop should be divinity, and then cooking. On the contrary, it is teaching and educating people, which is a little worse

    Otherwise, why aren''t you as good as your senior brother?

    "Can I ride them when they come back?"

    Renault still didn''t give up his original intention and was still thinking of ways.

    "Why do you always want to ride a dragon? Isn''t it enough to have Ameya ride for you?"

    Asked the old bishop, puzzled.

    "Because when I was in my hometown, I usually rode dragons! And there were all kinds of dragons, red dragons, green dragons, blue dragons, even armored dragons and bone dragons..."

    "I just hope to find more feelings and memories of my hometown..."

    "And Ameya rode too much. She always wanted to ride another one... Not as good as..."

    Renault said, looking down at the little milk cat who was still trying to practice wrestling

    The little milk cat immediately felt an inexplicable uneasiness and hurriedly meowed and fled to the door of the church.

    Just then, a beautiful figure appeared there. It was misseran?

    Today she is still dressed in a very formal Bishop''s dress, the slit of the sacrificial robe is still very high, and her legs in white silk stockings are still very eye-catching.

    Two little milk cats climbed up her instep from left to right and meowed for shelter.

    Misserland quickly picked them up, held them to his face, rubbed them, and whispered:

    "Good boy... Everyone knows to welcome me..."

    "Dull... Oh, no, bishop misserland, what are you doing here?"

    Renault followed.

    "I held a ceremony outside. I happened to pass by you. I''ll come and have a look..."

    Misserland whispered, but dared not look into Renault''s eyes.

    Because she told a little lie

    She did go out to hold a ceremony today, but the place is far away from here and is not on the way at all. She forced a big circle to pass the Maiya Church

    "Well, what''s the matter?"

    Renault asked again.

    There was a look of embarrassment in misserland''s eyes

    In fact, she has nothing to do. She just wants to come and have a look and have a few words with Renault. If she can go to the park again and hold hands, it would be best.

    But the book said that girls can''t be too direct or too active, and will be hated and disliked by each other... Therefore, she can''t directly say what she thinks, and she''s embarrassed to say

    It''s annoying to come to the door and disturb nothing, isn''t it?

    Fortunately, Renault was very considerate and said:

    "Hey, hey, do you want to rub rice?"

    At the moment, it happens to be close to dinner.

    Misseran''s eyes lit up, nodded and said:

    "Still want your corn..."

    "Well... Then sit here and I''ll go to the market to see if there is sweet corn."

    Renault said, trying to go out.

    "Eh? Then I also..."

    Misserland said quickly.

 Chapter 556

    It''s a pity that Renault ignored her reaction and went out with such a vigorous and resolute manner... "Woo..."

    Misserland looked at Renault''s back and disappeared at the corner of the street. His eyes were full of regret and unwilling.

    The old bishop on one side seized this rare opportunity and said:

    "This boy is good at everything, but sometimes his ideas are strange and different from ours..."

    "So, you might as well take the initiative and be direct..."

    "Hurry up, don''t look at this boy''s virtue, but he''s actually very popular..."

    Sutherland was stunned by such advice.

    She didn''t really understand the old bishop

    And I don''t know what to do, how to take the initiative and how to be direct?

    I''d better go back and see what the book says. It happened that the maid at home borrowed two books for her yesterday:

    On how to show your charm in front of your boyfriend

    What kind of women do excellent men like

    While misserland was thinking, Renault soon came back, but he only bought a corn and was bitten by him

    "I tasted it, but it wasn''t too sweet, so I only bought this one..."

    "Sorry to stay... Bishop misseran, there may be no corn tonight."

    Misserland didn''t care at all. Her eyes were fixed on the corn cob in Renault''s hand, and a strange idea suddenly came into her mind.

    Would you like to... Finish this corn with Reverend Renault? In that special way

    She still remembers seeing a particularly bold move in the book before - a man and a woman bite both ends of a chocolate bar, and then start eating. As the chocolate bar gets shorter and shorter, their faces get closer and closer

    The book also used several pictures to cooperate with the explanation and described such means in detail, which made misserland blush and heartbeat.

    At present, although Renault''s hand is not a chocolate bar but a corn cob, you can still try hard?

    Unfortunately, Renault didn''t give her a chance to try.

    "Come on, you guys, divide this!"

    As he spoke, he stuffed the corn cob into the little milk cat at the foot of misserland.

    "Meow meow!"

    The little milk cat''s face was reluctant and issued a milk protest.

    "What''s the matter? Have you forgotten my usual teaching? Never waste food! Otherwise, when you''re hungry that day..."

    Before Renault could finish his words, the little kitten was trembling with fear. He quickly hugged the corn cob with his furry claws and called his companions to help complete the arduous task.

    "You are becoming more and more obedient and sensible. I am very pleased!"

    Renault said contentedly, letting go of the little milk cat, invited misserland to sit on the bench next to her, and talked with her about these two days at will.

    However, he didn''t mention the two dragons, because the old bishop specifically told them not to tell outsiders about it, so as not to scare the two dragons and make them afraid to come back.

    "By the way, two believers I recently earned into the church told me that there were changes in this year''s harvest festival?"

    The harvest festival at the end of autumn is one of the grand festivals of the city of innocence and even the whole empire. At that time, there will be a three-day lively celebration, including float parade, bonfire carnival, fireworks performance, opera premiere and other activities.

    However, Renault is concerned that the harvest festival is a great opportunity to preach. Many non believers or shallow believers will consider believing in religion or changing their faith during the festival in order to get a better harvest in the coming year.

    Therefore, every year at the harvest festival, all sects in the city of innocence will actively take part in activities. For example, old John and his son became Maiya believers at the harvest festival a few years ago.

    Calculate the time, it should be next week. Renault is also gearing up and ready to do a big job and earn more believers to join the church.

    He wants to ride a dragon, and he also has the intention to preach by riding a dragon. It''s so windy. It''s much more elegant than riding an Ameya. It''s sure to attract many people.

    However, the two believers, the brothers Tom and Jerry, heard some news about the harvest festival through their parents'' contacts. It is said that the city Lord is considering canceling this year''s celebration.

    Probably because of the arrival of the two dragons, the city Lord didn''t dare to make a big show for fear of any accident, so Renault wanted to confirm the authenticity of the news with misserland.

    But after hearing his question, misserland was stunned there?

    And not in a general daze, but with a red face, shaking left and right, in a daze.

    Harvest Festival

    The book says that many young men and women will choose to pour out their hearts and harvest a sincere feeling on this day.

    They will go to the celebration together, dance around the bonfire together, watch fireworks together, and finally hug and kiss each other under the oak tree

    Hugging and kissing Reverend Renault

    Good... Good expectation!

    But... Will it be too fierce and bold? I haven''t been to the park together, hand in hand

    Misserland was thinking, and suddenly felt his cheek poked with his finger.

    "Ah!"

    Misserland, whose thoughts were suddenly disturbed, uttered a lovely cry and then explained:

    "No, no, I''m not thinking about those things..."

    Renault was stunned and asked suspiciously:

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "No... no... although I will be busy during the harvest festival, I can still squeeze out time! I have time every night!"

    Misserland explained incoherently.

    "But that''s not what I told you..."

    "How does today''s stupidity feel strange? It''s more stupid than usual..."

    Renault could not help muttering.

    Misserland didn''t hear what he was muttering, and his mind was still thinking about how to arrange his harvest festival.

    Fortunately, the old bishop prepared the meal in time.

    Three people, like a family, enjoy this warm and delicious dinner.

    At the dinner table, Renault couldn''t help asking the previous question again.

    This time, misserland was calm and finally gave a correct response:

    "Uncle Jacques seems to have mentioned this too..."

    "At this time in previous years, we should have been preparing for the harvest festival, but this year is different. The paladins and Crusaders are busy with other things. They should be searching for the two dragons..."

    "Are they dangerous?"

    "What should I do?"

    Misseran''s eyes showed deep concern.

    She didn''t worry about what could happen to the two dragons. This is a city of innocence, with many powerful people and the protection of the gods.

    And Renault is here. She''s not afraid of anything.

 Chapter 557

    She was just worried that if the harvest festival was cancelled and there was no celebration, what a pity! In this way, the city of innocence survived three days under the shadow of the dragon''s wings. It didn''t feel the joy of the approaching harvest festival at all. The city Lord, bishop Jacques and other big people were even more worried. It was difficult to sleep and eat without finding the two dragons.

    They wanted to declare martial law in the city and cancel the celebration of the harvest festival, but they were worried that it would have a negative effect, upset the people and cause more trouble.

    What are the two dragons going to do? What are you plotting in the dark? Will it be hostile to humans?

    Will the cancellation of the celebration cause riots? Will the celebration as usual lead to disaster?

    Big people are discussing these issues every day. They quarrel bitterly about it, but they haven''t been able to reach a consensus.

    After all, the forces in this city are complex. There is no one to make a decision. Even the city Lord has to discuss with others.

    But to everyone''s surprise, the two dragons would still sleep soundly in the barn until a strong pigeon flew in, landed on avinaro''s head, and pecked up impolitely.

    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"

    Avinaro made a series of lovely screams and was awakened by pain.

    "Woo... Is it a letter from the elders of the family?"

    Avinaro sat on the pile of soft grass as a duck, revealing her legs and small feet wrapped in white silk stockings, and rubbed her eyes with both hands. Then she looked vaguely at the elder''s reply.

    This special letter written by magic is a bit similar to the mode of chat record and memory record, so avinaro can also see the letters sent back to the family by Ince.

    The elder''s reply was only three sentences. The first sentence was:

    "Go with nature and keep looking. The road is ahead. Don''t stop, the road will extend."

    The second sentence is:

    "This Maiya sect seems to have been mentioned by someone. Maybe the elder knows, but it will still be sleeping. Ask when it wakes up..."

    The third sentence is:

    "Please be sure to bring back a delicious disguised meat."

    Very concise.

    "Well..."

    Avinaro thought for a moment and replied:

    "I see. I''ll find some disguised meat now."

    He tied the magically written letter to the strong pigeon, avinaro let it fly, and then looked down at his sleeping brother.

    She thought about it carefully and decided not to wake him up first, but to find delicious meat by herself.

    Everyone is a mature young dragon. We should learn to act alone

    And the priest is still very dangerous. He may be caught by him when looking for meat. As a sister, you can''t put your brother in danger

    If the terrible priest must ride, let him ride me. My sister must protect my brother!

    Moreover, the meat is so small that I can''t eat enough myself

    Avinaro found several reasons for herself like this. Then she left her brother and quietly touched the Maiya church.

    On Renault''s side, he was watering the new cat Mint in the garden, and there were five little milk cats squatting at his feet, looking eagerly at the green leaves of cat mint.

    These cat peppers were dug out of the city by the old bishop with a shovel. They are growing strong and fragrant. The little milk cats are almost greedy and crying!

    It''s a pity that the old bishop forbids them to eat, because this is an important ingredient for making that delicious disguised meat. Can you lead the two dragons back and shut them in the church so that the people of the whole city can have a festival in peace.

    As a result, I saw that the little milk cats were entrusted with a pitiful task, so I discussed with the old bishop. As long as they worked hard every day, they would be rewarded with a few pieces of cat mint.

    The old bishop agreed, so the little milk cats exercised very seriously these days. Under the guidance of Renault, they have learned the fighting skills such as cross back lock and Tracy jujitsu.

    However, Renault doesn''t know much about hand to hand combat. He is a gentle priest. He can only hope that his actions can play the effect of throwing bricks and attracting jade, so that the little milk cats can understand the high-end fighting skills such as thunder breathing, tiger down the mountain style, Tiger Crane double shape and so on.

    In this way, when they meet powerful enemies in the future, they can help!

    When he poured water on the cat mint and directed Ameya to build branches and leaves, avinaro had secretly touched the Maiya church.

    "Hee hee, the priest doesn''t seem to be here?"

    Avinaro smoked her lovely little nose and didn''t smell danger and enemy.

    "The place where people store food should be the kitchen?"

    She muttered softly and felt carefully towards the kitchen.

    But just then, a pair of powerful big hands held her horsetail from behind.

    "Hello, welcome to MIA church."

    "The old bishop did not lie to me. You will come back!"

    Renault said happily, then looked around again, but he didn''t find the handsome silver haired man, so he continued to ask:

    "What about your brother? Is he hiding somewhere waiting for a sneak attack to bite me?"

    Although avinaro was afraid, she still shook her little head hard to get rid of Renault''s claws.

    As a result, I pulled my hair painful

    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"

    "Don''t struggle. It''s useless. You''re just a young dragon. You''re not my opponent right now."

    Renault said triumphantly.

    But he underestimated the strength of avinaro.

    Only a burst of nonsense with unknown meaning was heard from her throat, and the golden horse tail suddenly became slippery and could not be held at all, which made her successfully get out of Renault''s control.

    Raynorton had an unexpected look on his face.

    Now avina Luo is proud:

    "Hum! Unexpectedly! This is the magic I created and proud of! As long as it is smooth enough, no one can catch me!"

    "Let''s show you the real strength of our dragon clan! I want to defeat you! Get back the delicious disguised meat and my fish!"

    Avina Luo said, planning to use her best kill skill!

    It is inherited from our ancestors and has been engraved into DNA and blood. Every Dragon is born with invincible meaning!

    Loong! Car! Go! Hit!

    "Woo GA!"

    Avina Luo uttered a fierce roar, revealed two small tiger teeth, opened her short legs and hit Renault.

    Renault''s reaction was not very timely. She bumped her head into her abdomen!

    "Bang!"

    There was a dull noise in the air, followed by a charming cry:

    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!"

    Avina covered her forehead when she was roton and rolled in pain.

    She felt that she had bumped her head against a lump of iron and her tears hurt.

    Renault looked down at the triangular shield that automatically appeared in front of him, that is, the first layer of defense on his body. He really didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 558

    In short, avinaro was captured by Renault for the second time.

    This is probably his most relaxed dragon hunting. He fell down on the other side before he had time to work hard

    But this time, Renault did not tie her with a chain.

    He thought that the young dragon really had something to order. Maybe even Ameya couldn''t fight. She couldn''t threaten anyone in the whole church except the baby cat.

    It''s boring to ride such a delicious dragon, and it''s hard to help yourself like Ameya.

    A dragon is not as good as my little donkey. What a shame

    And looking at the way she rolls all over the ground, she''s very cute. She can''t do it

    "So you came here to eat meat?"

    Renault asked, and gave her back the hammerhead shark puppet that had been left in the church.

    Avinaro had calmed down, sat on the bench, curled up, put her hands around her legs, saw Renault hand over the puppet, quickly grabbed it and held it tightly in her arms.

    Rubbing the soft fluff of the puppet, she felt a little relieved, and then said softly:

    "May I have another taste? Just a sip..."

    "I can exchange with you..."

    Then she took a crystal out of her arms and handed it out tremblingly.

    Renault took it, looked at it, thought it was beautiful, and asked curiously:

    "What''s the use?"

    "This is food. Our dragon people mainly eat this, but occasionally they eat something else..."

    Avinaro replied.

    Renault listened, put the crystal in his mouth and tried to bite

    Bite the ball!

    And it doesn''t taste at all.

    He couldn''t help but cast sympathetic and caring eyes on avinaro

    I can only eat this kind of food. It''s not as good as potatoes. It seems that the life of the dragon family is also very poor!

    Then he said with deep sympathy:

    "Well, I''ll let you have a few more bites, but the meat mix was made by the old bishop. He went to the market and had to wait until he came back."

    "Now that you''re here, let me show you around the church?"

    In fact, avinaro was not very interested in this small and narrow human architecture, but as a prisoner, she didn''t dare to resist. She had to pick up the hammer shark puppet and follow Renault.

    The first is the goddess.

    "This is the great and kind Maiya!"

    Renault said.

    Avinaro looked up at the blurred goddess statue. At first, she didn''t feel anything, but after a little more eyes, a wonderful feeling suddenly appeared in her heart.

    Perhaps because of the sensitivity of the dragon family, she felt that this statue, which clearly didn''t even carve its facial features, was also looking at herself

    And it was the kind of gaze that looked directly at her soul, as if she had seen her whole body.

    With the gaze, she could even feel a faint pressure. Although it was only as weak as the breeze, it made her feel deep awe and made her want to worship involuntarily.

    Fortunately, the pressure was mild, not so aggressive, and even made avina Luo feel some kind

    There is no doubt that the goddess Maiya is a real God

    However, why does a true God look at the lower boundary?

    Didn''t the elders of the clan say that they don''t have that leisure now?

    But what is more valuable is that his hostility to the dragon family is not so strong. He is a good God

    But why did you teach such a cruel priest?

    While she was thinking, she heard a series of coughs.

    Renault stood by the offering box, coughing like a sudden illness.

    Unfortunately, avina Luo didn''t understand his hint at all, but she was secretly happy.

    Hum! Are you sick? Tell you to bully me!

    Renault saw that she didn''t say anything, and there was no way. He couldn''t speak directly, could he?

    He can only say in his heart that Youlong is not sensible. I can''t argue with children

    Then he showed avinaro around the confession room.

    "If you have any trouble, you can go in and talk to me again."

    Avinaro looked at the shackles on the door and the fence on the iron window and shook her head. Is this a cage at all?

    Then Renault took her around the garden and saw the little milk cat running around the garden and Ameya squatting next to weaving grass leaves.

    Avina Luo couldn''t help but widen her eyes slightly.

    What''s going on? Why are these cats and donkeys so clever?

    Are they also protected by the goddess MIA? The goddess is so kind that even small animals will shelter?

    Will it also protect our dragon people?

    When avinaro thought of this, a dangerous idea suddenly came out of her mind, but she soon realized it, shook her head and threw the strange idea out of her mind.

    She almost thought this was the future she was looking for

    But the dragon people never believed in any gods. They only believed in their ancestors.

    And God will not respond to their beliefs, and even maintain no small hostility to the Dragon

    She vaguely heard the elders mention the reason, as if it was because of personality or something?

    But she doesn''t know the details. The person is a mysterious thing. She is just a young dragon in her 200s. How can she understand these?

    When they finished visiting the garden, the old bishop happened to be back, but he still couldn''t see the existence of avinaro and asked:

    "Are they still not here today?"

    Renault quickly reached out and poked avinaro''s soft cheek, saying:

    "Can''t you think of a way so that the old bishop can see you?"

    Avina Luo let him poke, and asked strangely:

    "He is a bishop and you are a priest. According to your human theory, he should be better than you, right?"

    "Why can you see me, but he can''t?"

    "You little female dragon, you are really stupid... The old bishop is old and has bad eyes. You need to ask for such a simple reason?"

    Renault replied confidently.

    Avina Luo was speechless for a moment. She didn''t know how to refute, so she had to read a burst of nonsense.

    Now, the old bishop could see her, and immediately showed a kind smile and said:

    "Oh, good, good, is a lovely little girl..."

    "Want to eat meat? Wait, Grandpa makes it for you..."

    Then he picked some cat mint from the garden and went to the kitchen.

    She felt a familiar sense of happiness when she was in roton, just like being spoiled by the same kind elders in the family.

    If there''s nothing else, just live here now

    Although the priest is very dangerous, the bishop is a kind elder. Should he stop and correct him?

    So I eat mixed meat every day

    Thinking, her saliva is almost flowing out

 Chapter 559

    The old bishop first put the people''s meals on the table one by one; Then divide the sheep''s milk eaten by the little milk cat into several small bowls, wrap them with small scarves one by one, and finally bring out the delicious mixed meat that avinaro has been looking forward to for a long time.

    Avinaro was about to rush up, but Renault grabbed her two horsetails

    "Don''t move!"

    Renault said fiercely. Then he took out a handkerchief and pinned it on avinaro''s collar.

    So in this way, the old bishop and Renault sat at the table to eat, and the little milk cat drank milk under the table; Avinaro knelt down and ate meat.

    As a result, as soon as Renault had time to drink two mouthfuls of soup, a large pot of mixed meat had disappeared at the speed of light. It seemed that avinaro didn''t leave any appearance for her brother and the elders of the family.

    Having finished the meat, she wiped her mouth with her handkerchief on her chest, looked eagerly at Renault and the old bishop, and said she was not full

    "She seems to be going to live like this? But can we afford it? She always feels like she can eat..."

    Renault whispered.

    The old bishop replied:

    "It''s okay. They don''t really rely on these foods to survive. They mainly rely on eating the crystal, the piece given to you before... Eating this meat means tasting the taste."

    Not surprisingly, avinaro saw that the old bishop didn''t express it. She was very disappointed and tooted her mouth. With an unhappy face, she felt a crystal from her arms, threw it into her mouth, chewed it, and swallowed it again.

    Now she felt satisfied. She found a bench nearby, curled up and began to sleep. She didn''t worry that the two humans would plot against themselves

    "Is this guy too nervous? I''m not afraid of being cooked?"

    Renault could not help but make complaints about the delicate white silk stockings on her legs.

    "Maybe this is the dragon clan?"

    "They have no natural enemies in nature and have no vigilance cultivated for survival, so it will be like this."

    The old bishop shook his head helplessly.

    "Can you use this guy to help preach?"

    Renault asked.

    "It''s hard..."

    The old bishop shook his head:

    "Although dragons look very dignified, they are not very popular creatures. Most people are afraid and afraid... And many people are as interested in her meat and blood as you..."

    "So if outsiders know that we have a dragon here, it will cause countless troubles; moreover, this dazzling thing is inconsistent with the doctrine..."

    "Then why do we keep her? We can''t ride her, we can''t play, and we can''t kill meat. I don''t know what we keep her for? Copper smelting?"

    Renault asked angrily.

    At present, although his salary in the weapons store is rich, many of them have to be spent on the daily expenses of the church. Each child is hard won. Of course, we can''t waste it like this.

    The old bishop smiled and replied:

    "I plan to let avinaro and her brother change back to the prototype, then fly away from the city of innocence in full view of the public, fly away, then change back to human shape and sneak back, so that at least everyone can have a harvest festival and enjoy the festival celebration."

    "As for the future, you can consider training her like training a baby cat, or introducing her into the church? Be a nun or something, so you can have a helper in the future."

    "The number of our believers has been increasing, and you are becoming more and more famous. You must be busy in the future. You need more help."

    The old Bishop said, glancing cautiously in the direction of the female statue, but he didn''t notice the difference, so he secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.

    It seems that the goddess doesn''t object to this arrangement?

    If the goddess objected, he would notice, just like the meeting that just adopted Renault. The original plan was to train him into a normal priest, but the goddess objected

    I don''t know what the goddess''s intention is. Believers can''t guess God''s intention

    After dinner, Renault wanted to poke avinaro''s face and wake her up to preach, but suddenly a guest came to visit.

    Sir Donald''s housekeeper.

    "The master has received a strange business and needs your advice. Do you have time?"

    Renault nodded:

    "Although I am very busy every day, it is naturally incumbent on me to deal with jazz."

    He had a good impression of Sir Donald. If it weren''t for him, he might still live in the old church on Old Oak Street and eat potatoes, so he always remembered this favor.

    So they went to the star light, a jewelry store opened by Sir Donald in the city

    Jazz is worthy of being a jewelry family. The jewelry store is located on prosperity Avenue, the most prosperous commercial street in the city of innocence. It occupies a three-story building alone. The whole store is decorated brilliantly. It is high-end and high-grade at a glance.

    When I have money, I will buy a beautiful jewelry here and sacrifice it to Lord Maiya

    Renault thought to himself.

    The housekeeper took him straight to a reception room on the third floor. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Sir Donald with an unhappy face and a sad sheriff.

    Seeing Renault coming, the sheriff with the captain''s epaulet finally showed a smile on his face, greeted him more warmly than Sir, and said:

    "Are you Reverend Renault? It''s very kind of you to help!"

    Renault looked at his strange face and asked in some doubt:

    "I didn''t know you were..."

    "Oh, my name is hank. I''m a three subject, that is, catching thieves..."

    The other party briefly introduced himself, and then explained the situation with jazz and Renault.

    It was stolen from the store

    However, only one crystal was lost, and other valuable jewelry was safe and sound with little loss.

    But the crystal is a little different. It looks very beautiful, crystal clear, and emits a comfortable energy inside.

    A noble lady took a fancy to the crystal on the spot and wanted to make it into a pair of earrings. She offered a high price and even paid the deposit.

    But that night, the crystal was stolen

    The crystal was sold to the store by a businessman who set up a stall. I don''t know where to get it. People can''t find it. There''s no way to find another piece.

    After all, it was related to the credibility and reputation of the store. Sir Donald had to ask the sheriff to help investigate, but the thief was very cunning and cautious, leaving no clues and traces, which made captain hank helpless.

    In desperation, he suddenly remembered that the beautiful and lovely lieutenant wendini of jiuke had a concubine, a priest named Renault? It is said that this man is very good at investigation and helped them with many big cases

    So Renault was invited.

 Chapter 560

    After finishing the situation, Captain hank, fearing that Renault would not give face, said again and again:

    "Reverend Renault, you may not know that you are a celebrity in our security team. Everyone knows you. You are careful in observation, keen in intuition and active in thinking. Those guys in nine subjects talk about you every day, not to mention lieutenant wendini..."

    "Hey, hey, our family and wendini''s family are also friends. They have a good relationship. In a word, she is still my niece!"

    "Before, everyone was wondering who could conquer the flower of the security team. Now there is no suspense..."

    Sir Donald is much simpler and more direct than his flattery and relationship.

    "Reverend Renault, this is about the reputation of our shop. I hope you can help me. I''ll thank you later!"

    Renault nodded and replied solemnly:

    "I see. I will do my best in this matter!"

    Then, the three went to the underground warehouse where the crystal was stored, next to the processing room.

    Like some unprocessed raw stones, they are not as tightly guarded as finished products, that is, they are stored in the warehouse and are not specially sent to the Treasury in the city, which is also convenient for craftsmen to catch up with the work.

    Moreover, the security of the innocent city has always been very good, especially on this prosperous Avenue. There are Sheriff patrolling day and night, and the jazz has specially hired professional security personnel, which is safe enough in theory.

    But the crystal is still missing. I don''t even know when it''s gone

    Renault first used lie detection and questioned the security guards on duty last night. It was found that they were not thieves. They were not lazy last night and stayed at their posts all the time.

    Then he checked the scene again. He really didn''t find any obvious traces visible to the naked eye. Even the safe containing the crystal was intact.

    The safe doesn''t look ordinary, it looks very solid, and there are many patterns like the Dharma array on the surface and inside.

    "So, the thief should use magic?"

    "The profession of MAGE just likes to steal things from others!"

    Renault reached a preliminary conclusion.

    Although captain Hank and Sir Donald did not know why he was biased against the mage, they explained:

    "This safe is a magic item in itself. Many protective measures are added on it to prevent magic theft. I spent a lot of money for this..."

    Sir Donald introduced the origin of the safe, and then his face showed a faint expression of flesh pain. It seems that the heavy money spent is really a little heavy

    Captain hank followed:

    "Yes, yes, this is a magic safe made by master Wenner. If someone steals with magic, the master will find it immediately..."

    "The master is the most powerful and knowledgeable mage in the city. No one can steal the crystal from him... That''s why it''s particularly troublesome."

    But Renault, with a happy face, hurriedly said:

    "I see. Then I know who the prisoner is!"

    "There is only one truth, that Wenna stole the crystal!"

    "Since the Wenna is so powerful and the box is made by him, he must have a way to take the crystal like this?"

    The captain and the Jazz were stunned and looked embarrassed at the same time.

    After the air was quiet for a while, Captain hank explained reluctantly:

    "Although logically speaking, master Wenner is indeed suspected... But he is a highly respected Master with amazing wealth and backed by the towering tree of the petitioner school. Even the city Lord is respectful to him..."

    "Even if such a big man is really interested in crystal, he won''t use such a disrespectful means as stealing? He has no motive for committing the crime..."

    As he spoke, his mind was also full of disgust.

    Is this young priest really reliable? Even master Wenner dare to doubt? It doesn''t look as brave as jiuke''s guys say

    Is it because wendini and Nani forced to boast about him in order to praise him?

    Sir Donald on the other side also said:

    "I don''t think it has anything to do with master Wenner. He, his disciples and his wives are regular customers in the store. We always have a good relationship with him and get along well."

    Renault heard them say this and sighed helplessly:

    "Alas, it is because of your thinking inertia that he dares to act so boldly..."

    "In fact, it''s also very simple. Wouldn''t it be better to search his house directly? Wouldn''t it be clear if people get stolen goods and get them?"

    "This..."

    The captain and Sir felt speechless. How dare they search the home of such a big man? Even if there is clear evidence, not to mention just speculation

    Renault saw their faces and knew that they didn''t believe in themselves at all.

    Hum! Mortal wisdom

    However, he still has a second plan.

    He took the crystal from avinaro and asked:

    "Is the lost crystal like this?"

    Sir Donald could not help but stare. He took the crystal from Renault''s hand, studied it carefully, and said again:

    "Yes! Yes! That''s it!"

    "The color, luster, transparency and comfortable feeling are almost the same. Except for different shapes and sizes, this one is bigger..."

    "Reverend Renault, can you give me this crystal?"

    Renault saw his eager face, scratched his head, looked distressed, and said in a deep voice:

    "Although sir, I agree with you, this crystal was given to me by a lovely believer..."

    Sir Donald immediately adopted the simplest and crudest means of persuasion:

    "100 gold!"

    "Er... It''s not a matter of money. After all, it''s something given by others..."

    "150 gold!"

    "Come on, I didn''t mean that..."

    ��200����

    "Since you are so sincere, I can only bear to give up my love..."

    Seeing Renault nodding, Sir Donald relaxed and immediately asked the housekeeper to take a bag of stuffed money bags and simply handed it to Renault.

    As for the crystal, it was also quickly sent to the craftsmen to let them work overnight.

    Although the process is different, it only needs money to solve the problem, which is the best result.

    Anyway, I can sell the lady 500 gold back. I can''t lose it.

    "It seems that it is the right choice to come to you today!"

    Sir Donald said with satisfaction, and very smart did not ask the specific origin of the crystal, but said that if there was any in the future, he hoped to sell it to him at the same price.

 Chapter 561

    The incident was resolved in a special way. Both sides took what they needed. Renault also returned to the Maiya church with this bulging purse.

    As soon as he entered the door, he saw avinaro curled up and sleeping soundly on the bench, completely unprepared.

    And the purse in my arms is showing heavy weight

    Why don''t you

    Renault almost had evil thoughts, but fortunately he still adhered to the doctrine. He quickly shook his head and threw the evil thoughts behind his head.

    So he went to avinaro and first reached out and poked her in the face to wake her up.

    But avinaro slept soundly and didn''t respond.

    Renault had to pull her golden ponytail.

    No effect

    "Is it too heavy to sleep? It''s like being slaughtered and doing whatever you want..."

    Renault had no choice but to change another way.

    Avina Luo, who was sleeping, suddenly felt a whirl of earth and quickly opened her eyes. As a result, she found that her body was spinning like a pendulum in mid air

    Renault was holding her slender waist with both hands and waving her petite body like a stick.

    "Wuwu... Help... Help..."

    Avinaro quickly let out a poor sob.

    When Renault saw that she woke up, he stopped, put her back on the bench, and then said:

    "Are you awake?"

    Avinaro: (@ �n @)

    Avinaro was dizzy and tried to resist. In order not to let Renault close, she lay back on her back and instinctively raised her little feet wearing only white silk stockings to kick Renault away.

    As a result, Renault grabbed her feet, stopped her meaningless resistance, and said:

    "Come on, be serious and discuss business with you..."

    "You... What do you want?"

    Avina Luo asked timidly. She curled up in fear and hugged the hammer shark puppet in her arms. It seemed that she was afraid of Renault''s sudden animal hair and rushed up to ride herself

    "You gave me that crystal before. Do you have any? I''ll change it with you."

    Renault said very seriously.

    Although avinaro is stupid and delicious, he can cheat and rob her and wipe her dry

    But that''s not in Renault''s style. He never does such evil activities.

    So he''s going to make a fair and private deal with avinaro

    It can be money, it can also be the teaching of divination, service and so on

    As long as we can get that kind of crystal stably from avinaro and sell it to Sir Donald... It''s not an irrelevant fantasy to change the goddess into a more beautiful and magnificent church.

    Unfortunately, avinaro shook her head:

    "No... No..."

    "We only need to eat one piece a month. We won''t bring a lot. When we need to eat every month, the elders of the family will send it."

    "Since it''s rations, why bother?"

    Renault asked somewhat puzzled.

    "The elders are afraid that I can''t keep my mouth shut, eat too much at one go, and become a fat dinosaur in the future..."

    Avinaro whispered a little embarrassed.

    Seeing that the money was cut off, Renault was also very unwilling. He remembered the stolen piece, so he talked about the strange case, and finally asked:

    "Can you find that crystal?"

    Avinaro shook her head:

    "It''s just our food, not something important..."

    "However, the situation you described doesn''t sound like it was stolen."

    Renault couldn''t help but be stunned: "it wasn''t stolen. Was it eaten by the safe?"

    "It''s really possible... There was a strange theft in our family before, and a cave full of crystals disappeared."

    "At first, everyone thought who ate the crystal secretly. As a result, the elders studied it for a long time and found that although the crystal tastes good, it easily resonates with magic, and then evaporates out of thin air..."

    "It was because the crystal cave was very close to a magic node guarding the barrier. When the barrier operated, it aroused the resonance of the crystal and evaporated."

    Renault listened silently, because he knew nothing about magic and could not judge whether it was true or false, but he felt sorry for the dragon people

    That''s a warehouse full of crystals!

    But in that case, it wasn''t master Wenner who did it?

    Tut Tut, what a pity

    The old bishop was also attracted by the conversation between the two and interrupted:

    "But as you say, at least the magic wave of guarding the boundary level will cause the resonance of the crystal?"

    Avinaro nodded and replied:

    "Yes, if it''s just a slight magic fluctuation, it''ll be fine, otherwise we can''t carry it with us."

    The old bishop added:

    "But Renault said that the crystal was just stored in a magic safe. No matter how elaborate the safe was, its fluctuation could not be compared with guarding the barrier?"

    "And in order not to affect daily use, these items have to deliberately eliminate their fluctuations."

    Renault listened, thought, and asked:

    "Listen to you, sir''s shop didn''t choose a good location? It''s just near a enchanted node?"

    "Eh? No, how can I remember that there is no magic border in the city?"

    Although there are many factions in the city of innocence, religious forces still occupy the main force after all. Therefore, such vital things as guarding the border are naturally controlled by the three churches.

    They set up many magic protection barriers in the city and jointly formed a large-scale defense system called "wall of Sigh". Although it is not used at ordinary times, when a crisis comes, it is strong enough to resist Angel level attacks and durable enough to support their own reinforcements to ensure that the city is not lost.

    Therefore, even if there is no legendary strong man in the city of innocence, it is enough to rest easy. It is only expensive to start it once, which must waste people and money.

    If not, the city Lord must have ordered to start the barrier and find avinaro and Ince.

    In order not to interfere with the operation of divine enchantment, magic enchantment is not allowed to be arranged in the city, so the master tower of Wenna will be arranged outside the city.

    But according to the old bishop, someone in the city is secretly setting up magic enchantments?

    What exactly is this?

    "This kind of thing can be big or small. Although the sigh wall has not been started for more than ten years, no one knows when it will be used suddenly..."

    "Unfortunately, you and I don''t know magic and can''t investigate..."

    Said the old bishop with a dignified look.

    "I see! Someone wants to do something!"

    Renault nodded vigorously.

    "I''m going to write an anonymous letter and report it to those big sects!" he said. Renault found a pen and paper and began to write an anonymous letter.

 Chapter 562

    But the old bishop thought again, turned to avinaro and asked:

    "Do you know magic? Can you help us investigate?"

    Avinaro seized the opportunity and said proudly:

    "Hum! We dragon people are born magicians! We are born with magic talent. You human beings can''t reach our realm with all your efforts..."

    Renault listened and asked:

    "So you''re brave?"

    "Put a magic to see? Let''s have a earth explosion star?"

    Avina was stunned when she was roton. What''s this? New magic invented by mankind? It sounds ferocious

    "No? Then change to a simpler one and have a sorry inflammation explosion?"

    Renault continued.

    Avina Luo was stunned. She knew the art of inflammation and explosion, but I''m sorry. What''s the art of inflammation and explosion? A new type of phlogistic explosion? But why are you sorry?

    What inexplicable magic have humans invented?

    "Still not? It''s disappointing... I''ll change it to a simpler one. Let''s break the spine and destroy the spin. God! This is your own skill of the dragon family..."

    Avina Luo is almost crying. She knows dragons all over the world. Why hasn''t she heard of any dragon who can do this? And the name sounds strange. Is there really such dragon magic in the world?

    Finally, the old bishop couldn''t see it anymore. He grabbed the pen and paper from Renault and said:

    "Avina Luo is still young. Don''t bully her..."

    "I''ll write an anonymous letter. You go to the neighborhood of prosperity Avenue with her first..."

    After that, he turned his head and smiled kindly at avinaro, and continued:

    "Pay attention to safety. I''ll cook dinner when you come back."

    Avina nodded as she remembered the taste of delicious mixed meat.

    But why remind yourself to be safe? No one can threaten themselves with this terrible priest?

    Renault said, called Ameya, got on the donkey cart with avinaro and rushed to prosperity Avenue.

    After they both left, the old bishop didn''t rush to write a letter, but first spread out the posture of divination and tried to divine the mastermind behind the matter.

    He started with Wenna, who made the safe, to see if he did divination.

    But before the petals on his hand were scattered, his heart was inexplicably throbbing, felt a strong sense of crisis, and immediately froze and dared not move.

    After a long time, the feeling of palpitation slowly disappeared. The old bishop quickly looked up at the statue of the goddess in the middle and whispered to himself:

    "Can''t do divination? It''s very dangerous?"

    "But that Wenna is not even a legend. It''s just a master. It''s impossible for the goddess to make such a warning..."

    "Is it winna who took refuge in something? Or... You don''t want me to get involved in it?"

    After saying this, the old bishop did not dare to think any more. He quickly bowed his head and continued to write an anonymous letter. In his heart, he silently said to himself:

    This time, I can only help you here

    On Renault''s side, he had gone a long way. He turned his head and looked. He knelt beside him, holding the guardrail with his little hand, and looked full of novel avina Luo.

    "Is it fun to ride?"

    Renault asked.

    "This is my first time to take your transportation. It''s quite fresh..."

    Avinaro replied.

    "In fact, I tell you to smile. Pulling a car is more fun. Do you want to try?"

    Renault pointed to Ameya in front and said.

    Avinaro looked down at her little arms and legs and said with regret:

    "But I can''t pull it?"

    Tut... Not fooled

    Renault''s heart and abdomen.

    They soon arrived at prosperity Avenue, but instead of going to jazz''s jewelry store, they parked their car in a secret alley.

    Renault just came out of the store. It''s not good to go back for this kind of thing, so he plans to go in quietly and quietly, so he said to avinaro:

    "Don''t you know how to be physically invisible? Give me a whole one!"

    However, avina Luo pushed her nose and face and put forward the conditions for starting the price:

    "Hum! No! Unless you promise not to bully me again!"

    Renault did not answer, but narrowed his eyes slightly, showed a kind smile, clenched his fists and pressed his knuckles

    "Woo... Sorry, I went too far..."

    Avinaro was so frightened that her horse tails were almost upright that she quickly began to apply stealth magic to Renault.

    However, the magic failed

    "Eh? Strange?"

    Avinaro tilted her little head slightly, scratched her head again, and then applied a magic similar to insight to see the state of Renault.

    She uses dragon magic, which is different from human magic, so the picture she can see is different from what others see, and she doesn''t see shields and castles.

    She only saw a towering mountain that seemed to lead directly to the sky. She raised her head hard and couldn''t look at the top of the mountain. Even if she changed back to herself, she was as small as a mosquito in front of the mountain

    The biggest difference between the Dragon detection magic and human beings is that they can''t directly see the state and power fluctuation of each other, but they can vaguely see some of each other''s characters.

    Avina roton felt a stabbing pain in her eyes and almost cried. She quickly stopped looking at Renault and dared not look directly at Renault again.

    At this moment, she suddenly understood why this guy could see himself and his brother

    The stealth ability of the dragon clan will lose its function in the face of the existence of high grid, just as avinaro can''t hide herself in front of the elders and goddess MIA in the clan.

    But the priest in front of him, if he doesn''t use special means, is just the most ordinary human. He can''t notice the power fluctuation on him, and he doesn''t have the aura of the strong

    Your magic will fail, which should be the same reason

    What kind of monster is this?!

    "Woo woo, please, don''t eat me..."

    Avinaro was frightened, pitifully said, and even changed into honorifics.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Renault asked puzzled and patted her on the head.

    "Nothing... Nothing..."

    "I''m not good at learning, and my magic has failed..." avinaro replied incoherently.

    Renault couldn''t understand what she was talking about. Could it be a mistake of magic release and make himself more stupid?

    There was no way. Magic was unreliable. Renault had to wait in the alley and let avinaro go to the store to look for traces.

    "Please rest assured that I will complete your instructions!"

    Avinaro replied cleverly.

    Renault didn''t quite understand how the rebellious little female dragon suddenly became obedient? I haven''t done anything to improve my popularity and loyalty?

 Chapter 563

    Do you mean

    She finally realized that I was a modest, cautious, low-key, restrained, elegant, easy-going, reserved and elegant person, who was influenced by my personality charm!

    Renault thought for a while, but he didn''t think too much. Even if Lillian Luo sneaked into the store to check.

    It didn''t take long for Lillian Luo to come back. Hui reported:

    "There is indeed a magic node there. The crystal should volatilize under its influence. I can smell the residual taste of the crystal, and there is magic flowing around..."

    "Although these have been handled very secretly, which is difficult for you humans to detect, it can''t hide the keen smell of a giant dragon!"

    "Although I can''t directly sense the complete magic network, I can still smell the flow of magic!"

    She went on to talk with Renault about the composition of the magic boundary, which is probably a national map, in which the nodes are cities, and the network is the roads connecting them. These are combined to form a complete boundary.

    The boundary itself can also be regarded as a large-scale and large-scale magic array, or rituals and techniques. If the whole layout can be drawn, the specific effect of the boundary can be judged in turn.

    Lillian Luo''s hard work made Renault nod, touch a small dried fish from his arms and feed it into Lillian Luo''s mouth.

    The little dried fish was pickled by the old bishop and specially used by Renault to train the little milk cats to reward their excellent performance, so Lillian Luo naturally got the reward.

    Lillian Luo subconsciously chewed it. Although it was not as delicious as mixed meat, the taste was actually good? I even want another one

    Then, Renault first went to the roadside newspaper booth to buy a map, and then sat in a donkey cart. Lillian and Luo relied on their sense of smell to travel in the direction of the flow of magic, and outlined the flow path of magic on the map.

    Unexpectedly, the coverage of the boundary was surprisingly large. They walked all the way from the afternoon to the evening and basically walked around the city of innocence. They still couldn''t see the whole picture, but outlined a general outline on the map.

    But they still made a major discovery����

    Each node found by the two people is not the kind of legal array that can be recognized at a glance, but hides the legal array that maintains the operation of the node in some common legal arrays like the safe in the jewelry store, and makes it secret

    In short, those magic items like jewelry store safes are a very hidden magic node! Most of these hidden nodes are engraved on chandeliers and sculptures, which are not easy to move, and their stability and integrity are also guaranteed.

    At the same time, the value of these magic items is not cheap. Most of them are stored in the homes of rich people, and they will not be moved without permission, and it is not easy to attract the attention and suspicion of outsiders.

    This can be said to be a very covert and cunning means. If Lillian Luo didn''t have the ability to go in and out of other houses at will, she couldn''t find the hidden conspiracy at all.

    "Can you see the effect of this boundary?"

    Relying on the light from his eyes, Renault asked without raising his head while drawing on the map.

    But Lillian Luo didn''t answer.

    "Hello? Where are you?"

    "Are you asleep?"

    Turning around, her big emerald eyes drooped and leaned lazily beside Renault, and she had entered a half awake state

    It''s late at night after all.

    Renault had to poke Lillian Luo.

    "Woo... No... Don''t ride me..."

    Lillian Luo said vaguely.

    "Then I''ll ride your brother?"

    Renault threatened falsely.

    As soon as Lillian Anluo heard that her brother was going to be badly hurt, she quickly woke up, rubbed her eyes, and forcibly explained:

    "Woo... No... No sleep..."

    Renault repeated the question again.

    "No... our current progress can only reluctantly judge that this boundary has the function of shielding and concealment. Unless we draw a complete magic network, we can''t see anything..."

    Lillian Luo said helplessly.

    "What if you destroy these nodes directly?"

    Renault touched the sea urchin necklace on his body, looking eager to try.

    "No, this large-scale border crossing is very complex and dangerous. If you act rashly, it is likely to cause a big explosion..."

    Lillian Luo hurriedly advised him. She also grabbed his arm with her little hand and looked at him eagerly. She was afraid that he would mess around.

    "We''d better try to draw a complete network as soon as possible..."

    "Although I''m sleepy, I can cheer up if you feed me another small dried fish."

    Fortunately, Renault is not a reckless man. After feeding Lillian Luo a piece of dried fish, he went on to say:

    "So there''s only one way..."

    "I''m going to kill that Wenner."

    His tone was so understated that Lillian Luo didn''t realize what he was talking about until she reacted a little

    She had seen and heard from passers-by about that Wenna. She still had some impression of him. She knew that this man was equivalent to the elder of human beings, or the kind with high prestige and good strength.

    Then the priest who looked like an ordinary man decided to kill him?

    Renault noticed her puzzled look and reluctantly explained:

    "Is there anything hard to understand? As long as there is no culprit, there will be no threat to the border?"

    Unfortunately, Lillian Luo still failed to understand his train of thought:

    "We''re not sure that it''s the enchantment under the cloth of wina? He doesn''t have to make the items that act as the enchantment? It may also be reselling..."

    "Even if it is related to him, this boundary is not necessarily for destruction. This man is also a big man in your human society. Why do you do such a thing?"

    Renault sighed helplessly, looked disappointed and asked:

    "Do you know the biggest difference between a wise man and a fool?"

    "Only fools always want to find evidence, always ask a lot of questions, and smart people, just kill the door!"

    "If you can''t solve the problem, you can solve the people who have made the problem!" Renault sat in a donkey cart and returned to the church. He had to settle down Lillian Luo, who couldn''t stand it, before he could move easily.

    When he arrived at the church, it was already the early morning of the next day. Lillian Luo had fallen asleep on his lap. Renault carried her on his shoulder and all the way back to the small building where he lived. He threw her into an empty room at random, and went back to the room to change clothes.

 Chapter 564

    And the old bishop hasn''t slept yet

    "Who are you going to kill... Oh, no, who are you going to persuade?"

    While changing clothes, Renault explained what he and Lillian Luo had found, and handed over the map outlining the general shape of the border.

    The old bishop looked at the map carefully and couldn''t understand it at all. He habitually put aside the posture of divination and wanted to try to divine the boundary.

    This time, he was not interrupted by the previous sense of crisis, but the petals that finally determined the result just spilled out and broke into strands in the air

    Divination was seriously disturbed and did not get results.

    But in fact, this phenomenon itself is also a result, indicating that the boundary is very dangerous and is written by the existence of a high-level lattice.

    He quickly got up and went back to his room to find several old books and read them.

    Finally, the page was fixed on a complex and gorgeous Dharma array. The complex patterns would make people feel numb at a glance.

    Next to the pattern, there are also lines of notes written in ancient common language.

    Renault didn''t understand the ancient common language at all. The old bishop was a little involved, but he couldn''t say he was proficient. He could only reluctantly translate some of the contents by referring to the dictionary:

    "The name of this boundary is... Er, this word is no longer in modern language, but its meaning is..."

    "Reap the moment of pain and despair..."

    Just a name made Renault and the old bishop look particularly dignified.

    The old bishop continued to translate:

    "This... This is not a simple boundary, but a ceremony!"

    "The ritual of summoning the mother of desire, AEAS!"

    The old bishop turned pale and exclaimed:

    "How is this possible? Why can such a god descending ceremony be reproduced in this era?"

    "Since the end of the ancient god war, which ended with the positive God expelling the evil god, such a dangerous God surrender ceremony, whether it is related knowledge or the key materials needed, has been strictly controlled, and it is impossible to be arranged again..."

    Renault was also surprised by the arrival of evil gods and hurriedly said:

    "This Wenner wants to summon evil gods? How can he be so bad?!"

    "Moreover, I heard that he is rich and has three wives and four concubines. Why would he do such a thing to revenge the society?"

    The old bishop shook his head and said:

    "Wenna is just a great devil guide. He may not know the meaning of this ceremony... He is probably just a chess piece. According to the order of some existence, he secretly arranged this ceremony that he doesn''t know the effect..."

    "This explains why he did such a stupid thing when he was very moist. He probably just followed the orders of the school leader, demigod mage and supplicant Carl..."

    "That''s why my divination failed one after another... As for why a demigod did this, there are too many possibilities. It''s hard to guess his thoughts..."

    "What puzzles me is that this is a city of innocence watched by the gods... It''s not a small move to arrange such a large-scale boundary. It will take at least a few years, or even more than ten years. How did Wenna complete the arrangement under the eyes of the gods?"

    When the old Bishop said this, he was stunned and quickly turned to look out of the window.

    His eyes were very deep. Through his window, he looked at the dark night sky, as if he wanted to peep at those gods.

    At this moment, the old bishop seemed to understand why the goddess Maiya gave two artifacts and weapons in succession.

    The goddess''s previous warning is probably aimed at this

    He also seems to understand why the dragon clan sent two young dragons at this time

    Without Lillian Luo''s keen sense of smell, the city of innocence may usher in an oversized surprise!

    The old bishop took back his sight and looked at Renault in front of him.

    Renault was a little uncomfortable by him, so he asked:

    "Then I''ll kill Wenna now. Should it be all right?"

    The old bishop smiled bitterly and shook his head:

    "He is just a decorator, not a controller. Killing him is meaningless."

    "Then what shall we do? Wait for esaz to come and kill him?"

    Renault continued.

    The old bishop was a little confused by his question

    After a long delay, he said seriously:

    "EAZ is a real evil god. Even you can''t face him directly..."

    Reynolds was a little discouraged, looked down at his hand and said with regret:

    "Alas... I wish I were as powerful as my senior brother..."

    "Or elder martial brother is still alive. We can fight together!"

    The old bishop was speechless and could only say:

    "We''d better find a way to stop him from coming. Let''s read this note first. There may be a solution on it..."

    The following notes first introduce the function of the ceremony:

    "This is the highest level ceremony. Once the arrangement is completed, the power of EAZ can come through the ceremony and use part of his power..."

    "That''s why it''s very difficult to find out, because OASs is in charge of lies and can use power to make the ceremony have the effect of fraud and deception..."

    "Fortunately, the arrangement of this ceremony is extremely complex and takes a long time and a lot of rare materials. It can be found with a little attention that it is almost impossible to complete the arrangement."

    When the old bishop read this, Renault couldn''t help muttering:

    "But now the boundary is completed... I have let so many evil believers repent..."

    Hearing his remorse, the old bishop quickly comforted:

    "Everyone thinks that the city of innocence is an absolutely safe place, because it has the shelter of the gods..."

    "And the evil believers you solved are likely to confuse the public and hide people''s eyes and ears..."

    Renault sighed and then asked:

    "Does it say what to do when the boundary is completed?"

    The old bishop quickly translated the following contents:

    "But if you can''t find it in advance and allow the boundary to be completed, you can only pray to the righteous God and ask them to lower God''s punishment..."

    "But if the prayer is not answered, I suggest..."

    "Kill yourself immediately, so that you won''t become a puppet of desire and lies and degenerate into a terrible monster..." when things get worse to this point, Renault can''t help feeling that the teachings of the goddess are really very correct

    Just imagine, if everyone in the city can be modest and cautious and be prepared for danger in times of peace, how can this scale of ritual demarcation take shape?

    The days of the city of innocence are so stable

    "In fact, if you think about it carefully, it began to appear when you cleaned up the evil believers and dealt with the archaeologist Sandro..."

 Chapter 565

    "It''s all because the opposite side died so fast that it didn''t arouse my vigilance..."

    The old bishop was stunned and said:

    "Maybe in the beginning, it was not the tree of Moros, or Cyrus, the devil of the abyss, who wanted to come. It was all a cover. From beginning to end, EAZ himself came to the end. He was the God in charge of lies..."

    Renault thought again and asked a question:

    "Since this boundary has already taken shape and EAZ can be sent down by God, why have you been patient and not sent?"

    "Is there anything in this city that he can fear? Or is he waiting for a better time?"

    "Does he want to come to the harvest festival?"

    At such a critical time, Renault''s mind always returns to the state when he helped wendini investigate the case, becoming sharp and flexible.

    "So we still have some time?"

    He asked again.

    The old bishop was stunned, thought carefully, and hurriedly said:

    "There are still some opportunities..."

    "I''ll go to bishop Jacques and ask him to start the wall of sighs immediately and send someone to catch Wenna at the same time."

    Renault nodded and said:

    "Then I''ll try to destroy the border directly!"

    "This sage''s note doesn''t say that the border can''t be attacked?"

    The old bishop looked down and looked again. He really didn''t say this

    "But now the border has been formed. Eras can directly let power come. If you attack rashly like this..."

    However, Renault was awe inspiring and fearless. He said impassively with a small wooden hammer in his left hand and a meteor hammer in his right hand:

    "How can I know such a thing without trying?"

    "Although I am infinitely small in front of evil gods, I still have blood courage, friendship fetters the possibility of love and hope!"

    "And the shelter of the goddess!"

    The old bishop was speechless for a moment, but he didn''t know how to refute

    So they took action overnight.

    Renault first took the old bishop to bishop Jacques''s residence: not far from misserland''s house.

    Then he drove himself to a node marked on the map.

    After Renault and Ameya left, the old bishop walked out of the secret alley where he got off, stroked his clothes and walked to the two Crusaders on duty.

    The two Crusaders were alert and pointed their spears at the strange old man.

    The old bishop just smiled, released a magic trick, and said bluntly:

    "I''ve come to visit bishop Jacques and have something important to report."

    The two Crusaders were a little stunned, their eyes were full of confusion, then made way, and even took the initiative to lead the old bishop to the door of bishop Jacques''s bedroom.

    But before the old bishop knocked on the door, he heard a shout from inside:

    "Who is it?!"

    Then the door opened automatically. Bishop Jacques, dressed in pajamas and wearing a long nightcap with a hairball hanging from the tip of the hat, was standing behind the door, holding two regiments of leaping holy flames in his hands.

    The old bishop sniffed the fluctuation of the holy flame. It was OK. It was a little weaker than Renault''s

    "I''m sorry for the emergency and hasty visit."

    Said the old bishop and went into the bedroom.

    Bishop Jacques also saw his face and asked in doubt:

    "Lord Joro, is that you?"

    "You are not already..."

    But he only said half of what he said, and immediately shook his head and changed his way:

    "No... no, I recognize the wrong person... Are you the bishop of the Maiya sect?"

    With that, bishop Jacques also relaxed, dispersed the holy flame in his hand, and asked curiously:

    "What''s urgent for you? Did Renault find another woman outside?"

    "No, Renault is still sleeping at home. I''m looking for you. It''s a matter of life and death of the whole innocent city..."

    The old bishop didn''t talk much nonsense. He immediately told bishop Jacques the news that AEAS was about to descend.

    Bishop Jacques turned pale

    At the same time, Renault rushed to the place marked on the map.

    This is the mansion of a rich businessman. Several magic networks meet here. According to Lillian Luo, this should be a key node.

    As for the object acting as a node, according to Lillian Luo, who sneaked into the mansion, it is a sculpture, like the ancestor of the rich merchant? She was very impressed because few people would do such a thing.

    "You wait for me here. Don''t let others come near."

    Renault gave Ameya an order first.

    Ameya''s dark red eyes suddenly lit up, and her huge fists touched her chest, making a face of rubbing hands.

    Renault was relieved and boldly slipped into the mansion.

    Because it is a residence in the rich area of the city, and the law and order of the innocent city has always been very good, there is no guard here. Except for the owner of the residence, a jazz named Shandu, there are only some servants.

    The mansion is very large and there are many rooms. Renault tried to find it. He found that the owner here should be a sculpture lover or sculpture merchant. There are all kinds of sculptures everywhere in his residence. Who knows which is his ancestor?

    Renault had to use his insight to examine the whole mansion and look at the sculptures one by one.

    As a result, I didn''t even find anything different

    "Is it hidden by the power of lies used by EAZ?"

    "This evil god is so cunning. Since they are all evil gods, how can they still engage in these hidden activities?"

    Renault scolded angrily.

    However, insight helped him find the master''s bedroom, so he broke in and forcibly woke up the sleeping Sir Shandu.

    "You... Who are you!"

    Sir Shandu was shocked and looked carefully at the appearance of the strange man in front of him. He recognized that this was the man with broken skull.

    "No... don''t kill me! I''ve never done anything bad. At most, I''m playing with women. Please don''t kill me!"

    "Shh... Be quiet. I''m not here to kill you."

    Renault whispered.

    "Then... What do you want? Do you want money? I give it, I give it..."

    Sir Shandu was a little relieved, but he immediately heard the skull breaker across from him continue to say:

    "Take me to your ancestors!"

    Sir Shandu''s face, which had just eased down, suddenly turned white again

    Didn''t you agree not to kill me? Before long, night began to fall.

    In the room, Renault felt the complete magic that had been restored in his body, took down the laptop that had been resting on his knee, closed the game interface and stretched himself.

    "Almost."

    Renault murmured.

    Whenever the magic in the body is full, it is the moment when Renault begins to hone his magic skills.

    Even if that had just happened today, Renault did not want to abandon this habit.

 Chapter 566

    As Roman said, Renault, who is usually lazy, works very hard and seriously on the problem of magic.

    Teenagers who really love the technology of magic can''t give up the hard won miracle.

    "Let''s practice the new summon today. If only we could complete the summon of the fourth intermediate demon."

    Renault looked forward to it and was ready to get out of bed.

    Now

    "Hiss!"

    The automatic door of Renault''s room suddenly opened with a rapid sound.

    "Huh?"

    Reynolds was stunned and looked at the door like a conditioned reflex.

    I saw that outside the door, a girl was rushing in.

    "Fu!"

    Fu Fu, who was lying on Renault''s bed, immediately shouted like a greeting.

    "Matthew?"

    Renault was also a little surprised.

    "Master!"

    At ordinary times, the polite Matthew did not care about the reaction of one person and one animal. He gasped and looked at Renault.

    At this second, a bad feeling appeared in Renault''s heart.

    Just because Matthew''s beautiful eyes are carrying unprecedented emotion.

    Matthew gasped and stared at Renault.

    After a while, Matthew said a word.

    "The lens Sheba has detected an anomaly."

    This sentence confirmed the premonition in Renault''s heart.

    ��������

    Chaldea, one of the corridors to the central control room.

    At this time, Renault and Marvin passed through this corridor and ran quickly to the direction of the central control room.

    "Master! Please hurry up!"

    "Already... Very soon!"

    Matthew running in front kept urging Renault to run unsteadily like he was dying, which made Renault sad.

    As a man, it''s a shame to be urged by a woman to run faster and gasp like a dead dog.

    "No way, who makes my magic circuit so excellent, which affects the function of the body. Yes, it''s not that I''m too weak, it''s all because I''m too excellent..."

    Renault could only keep comforting himself. With his still unstable steps, he shook and ran to the central control room at the urging of Matthew.

    Finally, they came to the central control room after passing an elevator.

    As soon as the automatic door opened, Renault, who was held by Matthew, saw it.

    "Abnormal value rising!"

    "Outliers continue to rise!"

    "Try to control quickly!"

    "No! It''s beyond the limit!"

    In the central control room, a group of staff operating instruments in the command room made panic calls and faintly moaned.

    Olga Marie, who had been hiding in the room, seemed to have been informed first and had arrived here. She was having a heated discussion with Ralph with a serious face, with unprecedented anxiety on her face.

    In the center of the central control room, the "chaldeas" suspended in mid air like a huge globe is producing anomalies.

    "... no?"

    Looking at the situation of chaldeas, Renault muttered incredulously.

    In the past, chaldeas, which has been flashing with beautiful blue brilliance and fluorescent fire of civilization, is changing color constantly.

    The people who saw this scene were not only Renault and Matthew, but also the other fitness people who received the news and rushed here.

    "This..."

    "It won''t..."

    "Finally..."

    Those who came here whispered and stared at the direction of chaldeas. Their expressions looked very steep.

    Of course, Roman also came here.

    "... unexpectedly, it intensified in such a short time."

    Roman, who came to the central control room, looked at the direction of chaldeas. After a while, he made such a rare and calm speech.

    "Doctor?"

    Matthew was a little overwhelmed.

    Renault also turned his head and looked at Roman.

    After all, romance''s speech is too like knowing the details.

    In other words, this change will occur, which is not beyond Roman''s expectation.

    Now Renault asked.

    "Do you know anything, brother?"

    Renault asked this question impolitely.

    In this regard, Roman also looked at Renault and sighed as if there was no need to hide.

    Then Roman told Renault something.

    "In fact, as early as a few months ago, Caledonian observers found that the color of chaldeas was changing."

    In a simple sentence, Renault suddenly understood the situation.

    "It began to change color months ago...?"

    No wonder.

    No wonder the Chaldeans, who used to carry out observation missions in an orderly manner, suddenly called the fitness people in the museum for simulated combat during this period.

    It turns out that it''s not just because of experiments and training, but also because things are likely to develop in the worst direction?

    Chaldeas began to change color.

    This is not a situation that can be ignored.

    You know, this earth environment model is a device that presents the state of the whole planet.

    Once it is abnormal, it means that there is something wrong with the planet.

    "Is it..."

    Renault couldn''t help thinking of the worst.

    This situation was exclaimed by Matthew, who had been watching the chaldeas.

    "Master...!"

    Hearing this, Renault immediately turned his head and looked in the direction of chaldeas.

    There, chaldeas, which has been shining brightly, finally darkened gradually under the ups and downs of a dying struggle.

    ������������

    The whole central control room suddenly became silent.

    Everyone stared at the dark chaldeas and lost his words.

    "The light... Disappeared...?"

    Matthew''s whisper was as unreal as it came from a distant place.

    Renault was equally silent.

    As long as the civilization fire of chaldeas, which represents the planet, is always on, it will prove that mankind will be able to live in peace in the next hundred years.

    Once it loses its light, it only shows one thing.

    ��������"Human history is about to disappear.".

    That''s all.

    Olga Marie gazed at the tarnished chaldeas with a pale face.

    But Olga Marie did not lose her cool.

    "Immediately begin to summon those who are suitable for the Lord!"

    Olga Marie clenched her teeth and gave an order about the future of mankind.

    "I want to see the kings and alternates all over the world gathered in Chaldea in a month!"

    It also means

    "The battle is about to begin..."

    Renault whispered.

    With a complex heart

 Chapter 567

    After that, all the technicians in Chaldea were called up by Olga Marie and worked overtime all night.

    For the lost light of chaldeas, Chaldea began to observe the depth and got a result.

    "The last time we can confirm the existence of the light of civilization is only until 2019."

    What does this mean?

    It represents that mankind can only survive until 2019 and will be completely extinct before 2020.

    Knowing this, almost everyone had only one idea.

    "Impossible."

    you ''re right.

    impossible.

    If human history will disappear before 2020, doesn''t it mean that the next less than two years will be the last time for human survival?

    How is this possible?

    That is, there is no possibility of economic collapse and no sign of crustal change. How can mankind suddenly become extinct?

    It doesn''t explain at all.

    In this regard, Ralph gave a statement.

    "If the reason does not exist in the future, it can only exist in the past."

    In other words, in the past era, there was a sudden abnormality at any time point, which led to the disaster of destruction.

    Therefore, Chaldea carefully investigated the intelligence in the past 2000 years.

    Investigate what does not exist in history so far.

    Investigate foreign objects that do not exist in the earth so far.

    The existence in violation of the normal space-time order has had an impact on human theory, resulting in the change and emptiness of the times.

    That''s the special point.

    ��������"Space specific point F".

    This is a special point existing in the past era discovered by all technical personnel in Chaldea after investigating the history of the past 2000 years.

    The Chaldeans assumed that this was the cause of human extinction.

    After learning this information, Olga Marie made a decision immediately.

    "Send a proposal to the United Nations to obtain permission for the transfer of Lingzi."

    This is the conclusion.

    Because Lingzi transfer is a technology that can go to all times and then affect time and space. If it is carried out at will, it may lead to historical changes. Therefore, if you want to carry out formal Lingzi transfer, you must obtain the permission of all countries in the world.

    Once this permission is issued, the suitors who are summoned to Chaldea will become a famous Royal master candidate. As combatants, the spirit son will be transferred to space special point F.

    At that time, the soul summoning system "destiny" will also be officially opened to try to summon followers, so that the candidates of the imperial master can conclude a contract with the followers, become the real imperial master, command the followers, fight in special points, eliminate the source that led to the disappearance of human history, repair the times and complete the foundation of human theory.

    "This will be the first formal battle of Chaldea. All royal masters and alternates must correct their attitude!"

    "Don''t forget, you will be the key to determine whether human history can continue to survive!"

    "If you can''t correct your attitude and realize the importance of this situation, no matter how excellent his talent is, I won''t allow him to participate in the first battle in a month!"

    Dropping these words to the nine people who had gathered and were currently in Chaldea, Olga Marie turned her eyes to Renault.

    In that vision, there was no anxiety and anger in the past, and some were only determined to struggle desperately.

    Then Olga Marie said this to Renault.

    "If you don''t want to be serious, don''t come then."

    This is Olga Marie''s decision.

    After dropping this sentence, Olga Marie turned and left.

    The rest of the suitors also looked at Renault with all kinds of ideas and left the central control room.

    Finally, Renault left here under the worried eyes of Townsend and Roman.

    Walking in the corridor, Renault could not help clenching his fist.

    The mood is very complicated from beginning to end.

    ��������

    Chaldea, underground training ground.

    This is the place that Chaldea provides for those who are suitable to use.

    Although magicians basically have their own workshops and will not easily show their skills in other places, there is no magic that needs open space to practice and study.

    Therefore, Chaldea will provide a training ground like this, which can be used after submitting an application.

    Renault has been in Chaldea for a long time and is the No. 1 among the fitness people. Naturally, Renault has the right to use the training ground freely.

    Now Renault is shooting here.

    "Buzz!"

    With a little fluctuation, the dark magic converged on Renault''s fingertips to form a red and black photoelasticity.

    At the next moment, the red and black light bullet shot from Renault''s fingertips, cut through the air like a bullet and landed on a target in front.

    "Bang!"

    The target was hit off in the heavy beating.

    Renault kept aiming at the targets one by one, shooting and flying them one by one.

    I don''t know how long it has been, a voice came from behind Renault.

    "It''s really worthy of being an elder."

    Behind Renault, Townsend didn''t know when he came here. Fu Fu stood on his shoulder and smiled at Renault.

    "The elder''s gandr has been able to cause substantial lethality. It''s very powerful."

    ����������Gandr����

    It''s a magic trick spread from northern Europe. Its essence is a curse. As long as you use your fingers to aim at the object, you can play an effect and destroy the object''s health. Therefore, it is also called Yin energy bomb.

    Originally, this kind of magic should be a non lethal magic. Although it can cause abnormal physical conditions to the target, it will not produce direct lethality.

    However, if you exercise to a certain extent, it can also directly hurt the object.

    Since this magic is not particularly rare, Renault found it in the Chaldean library and learned it.

    This magic is also the only magic that Renault has mastered in addition to "summoning".

    Of course, Renault also wanted to learn the rest of magic.

    Unfortunately, Renault''s talent in other magic is not very amazing except summoning.

    Therefore, out of the idea that he was greedy for more and could not chew up, erudition was better than specialization, Renault only learned the Yin energy bomb.

    After three years of training, the "Yin energy bomb" used by Renault has been able to form direct lethality. Its power is comparable to that of a bullet. It is not difficult to shoot an adult, let alone a target.

    Renault is not complacent about this.

    "In addition to the summoning skill, I have only this magic that can hold my hand a little."

    Renault didn''t look back and continued shooting, just saying so.

    Looking at such Renault, Townsend hesitated for a while and asked bravely.

 Chapter 568

    "Don''t you plan to participate in the first battle in a month?"

    This sentence changed the atmosphere of the training ground. "Bang!"

    As a symbol of the mood at this time, the red and black magic bullet hit a target heavily in a more powerful way than any previous shot, making it fly to the wall and directly smash it.

    "Hoo..."

    With a sigh of relief, Renault took back his fingertips that had been releasing magic as if he didn''t want to continue shooting.

    However, Renault still didn''t look back and look at Townsend.

    There is no reason for it.

    If Townsend sees his present expression, Renault has no confidence to hide his real thoughts.

    That''s what he said, but Renault didn''t hide his inner thoughts at all and said his answer.

    "... to be honest, I don''t know."

    This is what Renault really thinks now.

    At this moment, what came to Renault''s mind was Roman''s words.

    "Chaldea is no longer such a cruel facility as you think, so at least here, I hope you can put down your guard."

    Does Roman really hope so?

    However, Renault still has no way to trust Chaldea.

    That is not only because of the aversion to the existence of the magician, but also because of Renault''s past.

    In view of this, Renault really doesn''t want to cooperate with the actions of Chaldea.

    But

    "If the battle fails, mankind will have no future."

    Townsend held Fu Fu, looked at Renault''s back and whispered.

    "Do you think it doesn''t matter?"

    This problem is the focus of Renault''s confusion.

    Doesn''t it matter?

    How could it be okay?

    Regardless of the great goal of saving mankind or not, Townsend and Roman alone, Renault could not watch them die.

    Not to mention, Renault himself doesn''t want to die.

    Not because of fear.

    As early as 14 years ago, Renault had accurately recognized death, and his fear of death had also been abandoned.

    However, Renault doesn''t want to let this life survive because of miracles so easily.

    If the spatial special point F is not repaired, not only Townsend and Roman, but also Renault himself can not be spared.

    On the one hand, out of inner resistance, Renault did not want to cooperate with the actions of Chaldea.

    On the one hand, for Townsend, Roman and himself, Renault can''t watch the failure of humanistic foundation laying.

    Two kinds of mood, let Renault do not know what kind of choice to make.

    What should I do?

    At this time, Renault couldn''t help being a little distressed.

    At present, Renault did not think about his problems, but asked Townsend.

    "What about Townsend?" Renault asked. "Do you want to take part in the first battle?"

    It didn''t seem that Renault would suddenly ask himself in turn. Townsend couldn''t help being stunned.

    Just, after a while, Townsend answered.

    "If I can, I don''t want to give up the chance to fight for the first time."

    That''s Townsend''s answer.

    Renault has only one feeling about this.

    "It''s really your style."

    That''s the only feeling Renault can make.

    I''ve been with Townsend for about two years.

    Renault thinks he knows a lot about Townsend''s character.

    Turning around, Renault looked at Townsend.

    The pink shoulder length short hair hangs down very smoothly, as if every hair can be seen clearly.

    One side of the bangs just covered one eye and wore a pair of flat framed glasses on his face.

    The body is wearing a white uniform, the body is a short skirt, a pair of healthy looking thighs are also wrapped by pantyhose, and the feet are wearing boots.

    As for the figure, it is slim and graceful. Considering the age, the development is undoubtedly too plump.

    Such a girl often carries a sad look full of seriousness and illusion on her face.

    At first glance, this is a cold girl with some incredible atmosphere.

    In fact, Townsend is not cold, but some are not good at expressing feelings.

    Like Renault, she has little life experience but rich knowledge.

    At ordinary times, Townsend is silent. When talking to others, he also adopts a non nonsense attitude and conversation habit, just like controlling himself. He speaks only when necessary, giving people a feeling that it is difficult to approach.

    In fact, Townsend is a kind and innocent girl who has strong curiosity and initiative, will greet others, talk to others, ask for opinions, is very serious and hard-working, is full of curiosity about the outside world and wants to explore a broader world.

    And an ordinary girl, of course, won''t like fighting.

    Therefore, Renault knew that Townsend didn''t want to fight because he liked fighting.

    Instead, Townsend was actually afraid of fighting.

    Only because he had to fight, Townsend wanted to work hard to overcome the difficulties.

    The same is true for the first battle this time.

    Faced with the battle he had to do, Townsend often had only one choice.

    That is to strive to overcome.

    This is something that only Renault knows.

    That''s why Renault had to ask.

    "Does Townsend think so?"

    Renault asked involuntarily.

    The innocent and kind girl in front of us can''t look back on her past, just like Renault.

    Even, Townsend''s fate is more cruel than Renault''s.

    At least, Renault has been saved.

    And Townsend, not yet.

    This made Renault have to ask that question.

    "Don''t you hate Chaldea?"

    Such inquiry made Townsend slightly open his eyes.

    Then Townsend smiled.

    A very shallow, very light, but very beautiful smile.

    "Yes, I don''t hate Chaldea."

    Townsend replied with a smile.

    "Because it made me meet my predecessors."

    The gratitude and warmth carried in the heartfelt words touched Renault''s heart.

    Renault cannot fail to understand the meaning of this sentence.

    This reminds Renault of the scene when he first saw Townsend.

    Townsend seemed to recall what happened at that time, and his expression became more and more gentle.

    Renault knew when he saw such an expression.

    I have no second choice.

    "I lost to you."

    Renault also smiled.

    The pain in my heart has dissipated.

    Compared with the resistance to Chaldea and magicians, Renault didn''t want to see the girl''s smile disappear in front of him.

    This is Renault''s most real idea now.

    In contrast, those resistances in your heart also become less important.

 Chapter 569

    In any case, we can''t let the girl in front of us fight alone.

    That''s what Renault has to do.

    So

    "Let''s work together! Townsend!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    In the training ground, young girls made strong declarations to each other, one relaxed and the other showed a surprised look.

    "Fu!"

    Fu Fu lying in Townsend''s arms seemed to feel the bondage and warmth between the two, and also made an echoing voice.

    On this day, Renault made the decision to fight.

    In order to recapture the future of mankind, we have embarked on a long journey.

    In the following period of time, the whole Chaldea entered a state of complete confusion.

    All the technicians were mobilized by Olga Marie, concentrated in various facilities in Chaldea, investigated and observed the situation of space specific point F, and have been trying to summarize intelligence and countermeasures.

    The staff were given tasks one after another. Some went to the United Nations to obtain permission for the formal transfer of Lingzi, and some began to travel all over the world to gather talents with Lingzi transfer adaptability and sovereign adaptability according to Olga Marie''s instructions.

    In order to ensure the victory and success of the first battle in a month, Olga Marie was desperate.

    At this time, as long as it is something that can make the battle more likely to win, will Olga Mary do whatever it is?

    In addition, as Olga Mary''s most trusted technician, Ralph also devoted himself to his work and disappeared. Even Roman was wantonly driven. In order to keep the busy staff from falling down because of exhaustion, he was so busy that he had almost no time to eat.

    I am also so sad.

    "There is an updated collection of magic �� Melly this month!"

    Roman, who screamed so miserably, didn''t even shout. He only met Renault several times in a whole month. He spent the rest of his time running around in all corners of Chaldea, taking care of the health of all Chaldeans.

    Incidentally, the so-called "magic �� Melly" refers to the blog of an online idol.

    Roman is a loyal member of this blog. He loves it so much that he even treats it as spiritual food. He lingers in this blog for a long time every day and is keen to punish play by constantly commenting and being scolded by the other party. Renault, who is also keen on surfing the Internet, is afraid to compliment. He has considered whether to break up his brotherhood with this disgraced guy several times.

    In such a case, within a month, a well-known sovereign fitness was constantly called to the Chaldea.

    And these people who are suitable for sex, of course, have been trained.

    In order to achieve brilliant results in the first battle, Olga Marie almost gave instructions in a rage.

    "All royal masters and alternates must receive a certain degree of simulated combat training, and I will issue the permission. From now on, each royal master and alternate can freely participate in simulated combat. No, they must carry out simulated combat training every day!"

    To sum up, when the technicians and staff are busy, the fitness personnel, including Renault, also can''t be idle. They devote themselves to simulated combat more frequently than before and undergo rigorous training.

    Of course, this made many royal candidates who had just come to Chaldea howl.

    After all, if you can''t adapt to the spirit''s sneaking in, it will be a great burden on the brain. Under such frequent simulated battles, those who have just gathered in Chaldea and have not been trained will certainly howl.

    On the contrary, Renault, whose physical strength is much lower than others, is not as active as him in simulated combat.

    At least that''s what people say about Renault in today''s Chaldea.

    "The simulated combat evaluation of No. 1 is full score."

    "Is this full mark again?"

    "Didn''t that guy always give up when he passed?"

    "Have you been working hard lately?"

    "Is that guy nervous in the face of the end?"

    "If only I could be so diligent at ordinary times."

    These are the comments made by people in Chaldea after hearing Renault''s performance.

    Even those Royal candidates cast all kinds of eyes on Renault.

    Knowing these things, those acquaintances who know Renault also have their own reactions.

    "Worthy of being an elder."

    This is the response that Townsend, who is conducting a simulated battle with Renault every day, will be proud of every time.

    "Are you willing to be serious at last?"

    It was Roman''s exclamatory laughter.

    "Is this Renault''s real ability?"

    This is a little murmur of Ralph who occasionally heard others'' evaluation of Renault.

    "... it should have been like this from the beginning, fool."

    This is the cold hum of Olga Mary who learned about it from the report.

    As a result, it was those who gathered in Chaldea in this month who disdained it.

    "It''s just a wild magician who doesn''t know where he comes from."

    "It is estimated that the suitability is relatively high?"

    "But that constitution doesn''t prove anything."

    "That''s right."

    "We are the real elites who are the heirs of noble blood from the magic association."

    This is the response of those who adapt.

    ��������Magic society.

    It was a mutual aid meeting of people who studied magic as knowledge.

    Regardless of nationality and school, it is a group formed by people who study magic, manage and hide magic, and take this development as a mission.

    That''s the magic association.

    In the magic world, the status of the magic association is unmatched.

    Besides, the history of its existence alone has been more than 2000 years.

    Therefore, except for some magicians like Renault who have been staying in the Chaldea and silently learned magic, magicians in the magic world usually belong to this association.

    This makes the magic association gather almost all the famous families still handed down from ancient times to now.

    Among them, it includes the family of Olga Mary.

    In other words, strictly speaking, Chaldea is also a facility subordinate to the magic association.

    The more famous, the better the magic circuit, and the more superb the magic ability.

    As a result, the magicians of the association generally attach importance to people whose blood is above all else.

    For these people, the unknown Renault naturally belongs to the wild boy who became a monk on the way, which makes them despise and despise from the bottom of their hearts.

    Of course, not everyone is right.

    The talents who have the adaptability of spiritual son transfer and the adaptability of the Lord are not all famous magic families from the association, but some ordinary people with magic circuits.

 Chapter 570

    "Thirty eight were selected from the famous magic doors."

    "Ten were chosen from ordinary people."

    "There will be a full forty-eight suitable people gathered in the Chaldea."

    "Relying on these 48 Royal masters to lay a new foundation for human reason makes the history return to normal."

    Olga Marie, who has counted the combat power, once announced this to Renault and others.

    In this way, a month passed.

    Finally, all the 48 Royal masters and competent persons were concentrated in Chaldea.

    On that day, the battle began.

    "Pa..."

    Close the laptop in your hand. Renault gently stroked its surface with his fingers, skimmed his mouth and smiled.

    "I hope I can continue to come back and open you."

    Leaving such words, Renault left his room and came to the door.

    Here, obedient and obedient young people have been waiting for a long time.

    "Good morning, master."

    "Good morning, Townsend."

    "Didn''t you play games all night last night?"

    "Well..."

    "... elder..."

    "Don''t worry, it won''t screw up."

    The two had this simple conversation at the door.

    Immediately, they left here and went to the control room. Today, the whole Chaldea is filled with a faint sense of tension, which makes the air begin to carry a trace of pressure.

    "Master..."

    Townsend seemed to feel the tension. He not only tightened his pretty face slightly, but also couldn''t help calling Renault.

    Yawning, it seems to be in inverse proportion to Townsend. Renault, who is always loose, glances at Townsend and sees the tight look on his face.

    "Relax," said Reynolds, yawning. "Don''t be so nervous. Simulated combat has been carried out many times. It''s no problem."

    If Olga Marie had changed her casual attitude, she would have complained about it, but Townsend was affected by Renault''s attitude and relaxed a little.

    Seeing this scene clearly, Renault smiled and put his heart down.

    Obviously, Renault deliberately made this performance for Townsend''s consideration to relax Townsend.

    Man is a creature that can be influenced by each other.

    Once the people around you are nervous, you will feel more or less nervous.

    And once the people around me look like a fool, they can''t be serious.

    Using this principle, Renault deliberately guided Townsend, who was not very mature.

    Although they are the same age, lack of life experience and rich knowledge, Renault is good at the preparation of various tactics and Countermeasures compared with the innocent and kind Townsend. Naturally, he knows how to relax Townsend under this situation.

    This is also because Renault is quite clear about its positioning.

    As a summoning magician who manipulates the demon to fight, his physical strength can''t keep up, but his mind must be clear.

    The fight can only be handed over to the demon and his followers.

    Their task is to command and support in the rear.

    Only in this way can we maximize our combat power.

    Renault has always been very aware of this matter, so it has been absorbing all kinds of knowledge and enriching its mind to organize tactics and command under all kinds of war conditions.

    The same is true of this battle.

    "In terms of combat, as long as it is at the follower level, the magician who is just a medium can''t keep up."

    "As the emperor, what we should do is not to go to the front, but to command in the rear."

    "If you don''t, the imperial Lord is just holding back."

    With this understanding, Renault naturally knows what he should do most.

    In addition, he is also a summoning magician, and his combat means is also to manipulate the devil in the rear, which makes his cognition more profound.

    Thinking of this, Renault couldn''t help looking forward to it.

    "I don''t know what kind of hero will be the follower formally summoned by fate to conclude a contract with me?"

    At the thought of this, Renault really looked forward to it from the bottom of his heart.

    Love magic and miracles. This is the young man -- Lorelei agnezhen.

    Now

    "So you''re here."

    The sound stopped Renault from going to the control room.

    "Professor."

    Townsend also stopped, but unlike Renault, he bent down to salute the comer seriously.

    Come on, it''s Ralph.

    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. It''s great not to be absent."

    I saw that Ralph was leaning on a decorative crutch and approaching here with an ordinary smile.

    ������������

    Renault did not say hello to Ralph, but looked at him.

    Somehow, Renault always felt

    (this guy feels even more creepy...)

    This made Renault unable to open his mouth to say hello and could only remain silent.

    Not knowing what Renault thought, Ralph came to them.

    "Are you ready to go to the control room?" Ralph said very enthusiastically. "Mary is preparing to give a briefing on the war to the Royal and competent people gathered in Chaldea. She needs you two. Hurry."

    Hearing the speech, Renault raised his eyebrows.

    "Does the professor come to us specifically?"

    Renault made such a tentative inquiry.

    In this regard, Ralph answered very readily.

    "After all, you two are not selected from the famous magic family, nor are you ordinary people from the general society, but the fitness people who only belong to the Chaldeans from the beginning, and both have more rare and valuable talents than the general fitness people. You can''t be absent on such an important day as today."

    Although the answer was straightforward, Renault still felt Ralph''s intention.

    "Yes, no one can be absent on such an important day as today."

    Ralph just smiled frankly.

    However, the smile and the words made Renault feel a chill climbing up from his back.

    However, before Renault could find out, Ralph turned around and said, "by the way, do you know where Romani is? I''m looking for him, too."

    Hearing Ralph''s words, Renault ignored it for the time being. Townsend was a little surprised and said, "isn''t the doctor in the control room?"

    "It was just there." Ralph shook his head and said, "but the recent overtime made Romani quarrel in the control room," I want to take a vacation! I want to see the update of magic �� Melly! Let me have a rest! "And so on, which made Mary lose her temper. If he was there, the fighting atmosphere could not be raised at all, so she drove him away."

    It''s really Roman.

    This is the first feeling of Renault and Townsend.

    "Having said that, today''s battle is very important. In order to avoid the physical condition of the Royal lords, Romani''s care is still needed." Ralph asked Renault, "do you know where your brother is, Renault?"

 Chapter 571

    To tell you the truth, Renault really knows.

    Not long ago, Roman rushed into Renault''s room and shouted to him.

    "I''m going to be lazy today! If someone comes to me, remember to say I''m not here!"

    Then Roman hid in Renault''s bathroom.

    In other words, now Roman is hiding in Renault''s room.

    So

    "I don''t know," Renault said simply to Ralph, "maybe he''s hiding somewhere to be lazy?"

    "... really?" Ralph was silent for a moment and then said helplessly, "there''s no way. The battle is about to begin. Let''s go there first and see if we can contact Romani later."

    With that, Ralph took the lead as if he wanted to lead the way.

    Townsend was going to follow up, but he saw Renault who stayed in place and hesitated.

    "Senior?" Townsend tilted his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "... No." Fang Li shook his head and said casually, "nothing. Let''s follow up."

    "Yes." although Townsend still had some doubts, he didn''t ask.

    They followed Ralph and went to the control room again.

    However, Renault is no longer as loose as just now.

    Renault''s eyes twinkled as he stared at Ralph''s back.

    (always think something''s wrong...)

    This is the only idea left in Renault''s mind.

    Unfortunately, the situation did not stop because of something wrong in Renault''s heart.

    Before long, the three of them came to the control room and began to take their places.

    Chaldea, central control room.

    When Renault and Matthew came here, the adaptable people of the whole Chaldea had gathered.

    The fitness people sat in rows of seats in the center of the control room, silently waiting for the start of the battle conference.

    In front of these people, Olga Marie was already standing there.

    "Too slow!"

    As always, Olga Marie yelled at Renault and Matthew.

    "Take your seat quickly! Don''t waste time!"

    More nervous than usual, the voice told others that today''s Olga Mary''s anxiety has set a new record.

    If she had come so late in the past, Olga Marie would never have easily let go of Renault, who had always been unpleasant to her eyes.

    This proves that Olga Marie can''t even afford to quarrel with Renault now.

    Looking at Olga Marie holding her arm and staring at herself, Renault couldn''t help feeling sad.

    "It''s such a big fire every day. I don''t know if menopause is ahead of schedule..."

    "Predecessor..."

    Renault''s whispered slander made Matthew seem afraid to be heard. He hurried Renault back to his seat.

    The seats for two are in the first row.

    There are less than ten seats in the first row here.

    Those who can sit here are the nine suitable people who were in the Chaldea a month ago.

    These nine people naturally attracted the attention of everyone present.

    "Welcome to the Chaldeans of the secret service. I''m Olga Marie animsfia, the director."

    Olga Marie''s voice began to ring as the rest looked impolitely at Renault and Matthew sitting in the first row.

    "Although there are many things I want to say. To be correct, I feel very uneasy when I see your appearance, it is undeniable that this battle can be successfully completed only with the strength of fitness people excavated from all over the world. Therefore, I won''t say more gossip and get to the point."

    Olga Marie seemed to suppress her inner anxiety and spoke in a calm voice.

    "Presumably, after you came to Chaldea, you should have learned more or less about the current situation?"

    These words let the present imperial masters and competent people look at each other.

    After all, it''s such a big thing.

    Mankind is about to usher in the end. Even today''s biggest secret cannot be known by outsiders, but after coming to Chaldea, people here must have known it.

    So Olga Marie said so.

    "I don''t care whether you heard it from others or know it from other channels. Now, how serious our situation is, as long as you can clearly recognize this, it''s enough."

    "And if you don''t know the seriousness of the situation, let me repeat it to you."

    Olga Marie announced mercilessly.

    "Next, your battle will determine whether mankind can survive in the future."

    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was quiet.

    Olgamari continued to announce coldly.

    "If your war is successful, the history of mankind can be repaired and the future of mankind can be guaranteed."

    "If your battle fails, mankind will be completely finished."

    "There are only two results, and there will never be a third."

    "Now, do you understand how heavy your mission is?"

    Hearing the speech, everyone''s faces began to tighten slightly.

    A sense of tension sprang up in the control room.

    Renault also felt Matthew''s body tightening and his delicate face changing. He couldn''t help scolding in his heart.

    (it''s not easy to let Matthew relax a little. This woman is still so good at making things.)

    Renault has forgotten that he was the most trouble maker in Chaldea a month ago.

    Anyway, Olga Marie seemed satisfied with the tension now.

    "Now that you are conscious, let''s start the real description of the war."

    Olga Marie''s expression began to be serious.

    Immediately, Olga Marie finally began to explain.

    "After observation and investigation over this period of time, Chaldea finally confirmed the location of space specific point F."

    With that, Olga Marie snapped her fingers.

    The chaldeas in front immediately turned one side of it to all the people present. At the same time, a screen was magnified in front of it, like a lens, to magnify one of the points of the model of the planet and present it in front of all the people.

    Renault looked up and looked over.

    What appeared there was an island country in the Far East.

    Olga Marie pointed to one of the positions of the island country.

    "Here is a city called Dongmu city."

    ��������"Dongmu city".

    When the name appeared, the faces of some of the Royal masters and competent people from the magic family changed slightly.

    Even Renault narrowed his eyes and welcomed Matthew''s whisper.

    "Master, Dongmu city is..."

    "... well, let''s keep listening."

    After exchanging opinions, the two continued to listen to the explanation.

    Olga Marie continued to explain as expected.

 Chapter 572

    "The history from 2004 to 2018 does not exist here."

    "In other words, Dongmu city at this time point has separated from the torrent of the times and become a hole, that is, a special point."

    "Your task is to transfer Lingzi to Dongmu city in 2004, and find out the reasons for the disappearance of mankind in the future, judge and destroy it."

    Olga Marie took back her hand pointing to the map and looked around at the Royal Lords.

    "This is the first battle of spirit transfer since the founding of Chaldea."

    "We don''t have any idea what kind of problems and difficulties you will encounter."

    "However, as long as this level is not crossed, mankind has no future."

    "Therefore, you can only succeed in your war, and there is absolutely no room for failure."

    After giving such a command, Olga Marie spoke loudly again.

    "Now, as the current director of Chaldea, I order that the first spiritual son transfer experiment will be officially carried out in an hour."

    "For the sake of conservatism, we will select eight top performers in the simulated battle so far to form team a and take the lead in sending them to the special point."

    "The members of team a are talents who have received full training in Chaldea a month ago and can be independent."

    "They will set out first and provide security for subsequent personnel at special points."

    "During the operation of team a, members below Team B need to be ready to start after the second experiment."

    With that, Olga Mary clapped her hands. After the battle meeting, about ten minutes passed.

    In these ten minutes, a well-known imperial master and competent person have landed on their basket body, stood by, waited for orders, entered it at any time and transferred the spirit.

    Renault is also waiting next to his exclusive basket.

    Just

    "It''s really unpleasant..."

    Beside the basket, Renault was talking unhappily.

    Matthew, who was also waiting by his basket, said as if he had accepted the facts.

    "I didn''t expect that the elder would be excluded from the list of team A."

    yes.

    Renault is not on team a''s list.

    A month ago, there were nine Royal and competent persons who had been in the Chaldea.

    Team a will select the top eight in the simulated battle.

    In this way, one person will be left alone.

    I can''t die. This single person is Renault.

    "Who made the previous simulated combat not serious?"

    Matthew explained the reason somewhat helplessly.

    This is the fundamental reason.

    Although Renault has never been more active in this month, and almost every simulation battle has full marks, Renault has never taken the simulation battle seriously before. It has not only passed the test, but also failed to pass the test. Sometimes it is even missing seats and late. All these are recorded in the computer of Chaldea as real results.

    In this way, Renault''s performance ranked last and was successfully left alone.

    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you are alone or not.

    With team a in front to help pave the way, Renault is also happy and relaxed.

    However, Matthew is one of them in team a.

    How can Renault rest assured that the girl who is afraid of fighting is allowed to take the lead alone and go to the special point in advance?

    "It''s all right, master."

    It seems that she saw the worry in Renault''s heart, and Matthew said it very seriously.

    "I will pave the way for the elder and stick to it until the elder arrives."

    This is not to be brave, but to be strong.

    Even though she was afraid of fighting, Matthew did not intend to escape the fight, let alone hide behind Renault.

    In the face of the girl''s strength, Renault couldn''t say anything to refute.

    "There''s no way..." Renault could only say to Matthew, "you have to be careful yourself."

    "Yes, I see." Matthew nodded heavily.

    Renault reluctantly put away his complaint, turned his head and looked in the direction of the command room.

    There, like a raging fire, a group of Chaldean technicians were carrying out the final adjustment of Ling Zi''s transfer and constantly manipulating various instruments.

    Olga Marie also lingered among the technicians, giving instructions.

    Renault looked at the situation and frowned.

    "Elder?"

    Finding Renault''s abnormality again, Matthew couldn''t help making a sound.

    But this time, Renault had no spare power to respond to Matthew.

    Renault just stared in the direction of the command room with an extremely serious look.

    Because, there, a person that Renault had to care about disappeared.

    "Where''s Ralph...?"

    It''s Ralph.

    After carefully searching the interior of the command room, Renault still couldn''t find Ralph.

    This reminds Renault of the sense of wrongness he felt when he just met Ralph.

    This sense of wrongness is now growing stronger and stronger in Renault''s heart with Ralph''s disappearance.

    Finally, it grew to the point where Renault was agitated.

    "How could that man suddenly disappear at such an important moment?"

    The more you think about it, the more Renault cares.

    So

    "Ex... Elder? Where are you going?"

    Matthew''s startled voice rang.

    At the same time, the rest of the imperial masters and competent persons also cast stunned and surprised eyes at Renault one by one.

    Renault didn''t care about it. He ran to the door of the control room and shouted to Matthew without looking back.

    "I''ll be back soon!"

    After shouting, Renault rushed out of the control room amid Matthew''s call and everyone''s whispers.

    Vaguely, it seems to be accompanied by Olga Marie''s roar.

    "Lorelei anezhen...!"

    Listening to his name roared out, Renault ran out of the control room without looking back.

    ��������

    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."

    Just after running out of the control room, Renault felt that his strength was running out.

    If it were normal, Renault would have complained and lay dead.

    But this time, Renault kept consuming his physical strength, running in the corridor of Chaldea, and even used the magic of "bird call", summoned dozens of birds and scattered them into Chaldea.

    As Renault ran and searched, he divided his spirit into dozens, shared his feelings with the demons and looked for Ralph''s trace.

    It can be seen that Renault''s ability is excellent when it can divide its feelings into dozens and do its own things at the same time.

    But

    "No...?"

    Renault, who was panting with one hand on the wall, couldn''t help feeling a little incredible.

    "Why not?"

 Chapter 573

    Mingming has divided the feeling into dozens. With the evil birds, they searched the whole Chaldea, but they didn''t even find Ralph.

    "Did he hide in any important facilities and workshops, or had he simply left Chaldea?"

    The former, because it is an important place, is generally equipped with a defense system and a barrier, and the demon can''t get in.

    The latter, let alone, once Ralph really left Chaldea, it would be impossible to find it.

    No, that''s not the problem.

    "Why did Ralph not only leave the control room at such an important moment, but also couldn''t find his trace?"

    A bad feeling has always been breeding in Renault''s heart.

    Unfortunately, Renault''s hunch has always been so effective only in bad aspects.

    So that happened.

    For Renault and his closest people, it is enough to determine the fate.

    "Dong..."

    A dull sound without any warning suddenly rang through the whole Chaldea as if it were shaking, and there was a rumbling sound.

    "What... What''s the matter?"

    Renault was surprised.

    The next second, an alarm sounded throughout Chaldea.

    "Emergency, emergency."

    "A fire broke out in the central power generation station and the central control room."

    "The separation wall in the central area will be blocked in 240 seconds. Please leave the second gate quickly."

    "Repeat."

    "Central power station and central --"

    The cold and ruthless alarm sounded, and the whole Chaldea began to deal with it systematically under the flashing red light.

    Renault''s head is completely blank.

    "Fire control room?"

    As soon as these two words flashed through Renault''s mind, Renault ran in the direction of the control room without reacting.

    Because there are people who are extremely important to Renault.

    "Matthew...!"

    Roaring from his throat, Renault rushed to the control room. One day in the future, Renault will certainly make such an evaluation of itself today.

    "This is the first and last time in my history that I am on my way beyond my physical limit."

    Because, no matter how tired and weak the body is and how anxious the heart is, Renault still runs recklessly to the central control room. He is so anxious that he doesn''t even have enough strength to summon the demon to take the place of him, so he can only keep rushing forward.

    In 240 seconds, the wall in the central area will be completely closed.

    If we don''t get to the central area before then, Renault will never get there again, let alone get to the lovely younger generation.

    Therefore, Renault only regretted at this time.

    Why did you leave the control room?

    Why look for Ralph?

    I''ve made up my mind to be with that girl.

    If... If you''re still there

    "Damn...!"

    Finding that his thoughts began to become negative because of restlessness and anxiety, Renault quickly shook his head and threw the negative emotions away with the sweat.

    This is not the time to blame yourself.

    Finding Matthew is the most important thing to do now.

    Driven by this mood, Renault seemed to want to squeeze out all the forces in his body, and finally rushed to the front of the control room.

    "Hiss!"

    When the automatic Menton was turned on under the effect of whistle, he told Renault that he caught up smoothly.

    However, the scene that came into his eyes in the next moment made Renault stop.

    ������������

    Red.

    Hot red.

    The control room, which used to be cold and mechanical, is now covered with red flames.

    "Pop... Pop..."

    The little stones that were burning hot kept rolling in every corner.

    "Bang..."

    The mud blocks falling from the ceiling made a dull noise.

    The whole control room was so covered by fire that it was completely destroyed and turned into ruins.

    Under such circumstances, the alarm is still ringing.

    "It has been confirmed that the power part has stopped and the power generation is insufficient."

    "When switching to the standby power supply, there is an exception. Please switch it manually."

    "There are still 90 seconds before the wall is completely closed. Staff stranded in the central area please go to the second gate as soon as possible. Please --"

    Hearing this, Renault finally reacted.

    "Matthew!"

    Renault shouted around and rushed into the fire regardless of the rising temperature.

    "Matthew! Matthew! Where are you!? Matthew! Answer me when you hear me!"

    Renault shouted and kept rushing in.

    Along the way, Renault also saw "baskets" leaning around in every corner like knocked down columns.

    Renault looked for it one by one, but what he saw was the emperor and competent people lying in the basket.

    But they all passed out one by one.

    Seeing here, Renault understood something.

    "When the fire broke out, did the imperial masters and competent people enter the basket?"

    Is that Olga Marie''s order?

    Although Renault ran out of the control room before the battle, she can the style of that woman. Even if Renault was absent, she would not delay the important first battle because of Renault''s problem alone. She must continue to give instructions in anger and start the preparation for the transfer of the spirit.

    Thanks to this, it seems that those who entered the basket did not die because of the sudden fire, and maintained their life activities through the protection of the basket.

    "So..."

    Matthew was probably among them and didn''t die in the fire.

    Thinking of this, Renault thanked Olga Marie for the first time and turned to looking for the position of Matthew''s basket.

    Unfortunately, this time, Reno guessed wrong.

    "Fu!"

    Just as Renault was desperately looking for Matthew''s basket, a familiar cry came into his ear.

    Renault quickly turned his head and saw white creatures standing on a piece of concrete debris.

    "Fu Fu? Why are you here?"

    Renault was stunned.

    At ordinary times, Fu Fu should never appear in front of people, so it will never appear in the control room of fitness and technicians gathered in kalady.

    "Fu!"

    Ignoring Renault''s amazement, Fu Fu continued to cry, turned around and ran in one direction.

    Seeing this, Renault''s heart moved.

    "Is it..."

    Renault rushed in the direction of Fu Fu''s running away.

    Before long, Renault stopped again.

    The head becomes blank.

    "Fu!"

    Fu Fu shouted under a huge piece of mud.

    However, instead of yelling at Renault, it was yelling at a girl who had been pressed down by a huge mud block and had already turned into a pool of blood.

    "Predecessors...?"

    The voice of a girl is like a broken bubble, which sounds so illusory.

 Chapter 574

    The character Renault desperately sought seemed to be aware of his arrival, raised his head extremely hard and looked slowly in his direction.

    The glasses you used to wear on your face have been broken.

    The eyes that used to be full of seriousness can''t get back.

    Being watched by the eyes that even the pupils are lax, as if they can no longer see the things in front of the field of vision, Renault''s blank head can''t produce thinking at all.

    It was not until half a second later that Renault couldn''t help shouting.

    "Why didn''t you enter the basket? Matthew!"

    With such a cry, Renault almost shook his body and rushed to Matthew.

    In this regard, Matthew could not feel the pain and smiled.

    "Because the elder said he would come back soon..."

    That''s it?

    In order to wait for Renault to return, Matthew did not enter the basket to prepare for the transfer of the spirit, and finally became the victim of the sudden fire.

    ��������������

    Renault clenched his fist and bit his teeth. He could only gasp violently to suppress the intense emotion in his heart.

    "I''ll get you out first!"

    After repressing the emotional words, Renault started the magic circuit in his body, which made the magic surge.

    "Magic ant call!"

    This is one of the three magic tricks learned by Renault that can summon intermediate demons.

    The surging magic immediately formed a magic square array, which called out ants as big as dogs.

    "Click..."

    "Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi..."

    One by one, the magic ants rubbed their tusk like mouthparts and made a harsh cry like fingernails rubbing glass.

    Renault manipulated the magic ants one by one, scattered them around the huge mud blocks and began to move.

    "Boom!"

    More than ten magic ants played an incredible strange force, pushed away the huge mud block larger than a room, rolled into the fire and aroused roar.

    "Master...?"

    "Don''t talk! I''ll take you out now!"

    Renault squandered his strength, which had already reached the limit, deliberately did not look at Matthew''s miserable lower body and was ready to carry Matthew.

    As long as you take Matthew out, Renault believes that he will only be lazy. Now it is estimated that the brother who has been in a panic must have a way to save her.

    With this last glimmer of hope, Renault moved Matthew to the automatic door of the control room and was about to go out

    "Wall activated."

    "Central area, blockade."

    In the cold and heartless announcement sound, a door was raised from the top, bottom, left and right of the automatic door, which was heavily engaged to block the control room.

    Renault stopped three times.

    Looking at the blocked automatic door in front of me, I couldn''t speak any more. "Bang... Bang..."

    With the gradual expansion of the fire, more and more stones fell from the ceiling, as if they were about to collapse, making the whole control room shaky and causing bursts of explosions.

    Both Renault and Matthew stared at the completely closed door in front of them and fell into silence.

    Renault understands.

    Neither he nor Matthew can leave here.

    The gate of the control room is specially made, and the magic measures are also well done. Even the most senior magician can''t break it by brute force. Even by physical means, it is conceivable that it is difficult to break this gate which is stronger than steel.

    Unless you can summon a superior demon, it''s worth a try.

    Otherwise, relying on the current Renault, we can''t escape here at all.

    If you can''t escape here, you don''t have to say the end.

    Not only can Matthew not be saved, but even Renault himself will be swallowed up by the fire and lose this hard won life.

    This is the situation now.

    For a moment, Renault didn''t know what to do.

    As for Matthew, his voice sounded slightly.

    "Sorry... Elder... It''s all because of me..."

    The fragile voice that seems to disappear at any time and the guilt contained in the voice make people feel distressed.

    However, somehow, Renault felt calm when he heard this sound.

    Obviously, they are about to die, but their mood is calm to an incredible level.

    And the feeling is more straightforward.

    "Well, there''s no way."

    Renault''s voice returned to its previous carelessness and smiled like a relaxed smile.

    This dissipated all the words in Matthew''s heart and turned into a weak but beautiful smile.

    "Master... It''s still master..."

    That''s all Matthew has left.

    The fire grew again, swallowing the back roads of Renault and Matthew.

    Renault held Matthew and sat in front of the blocked gate, overlooking the sea of fire in front of him.

    "Master..."

    I don''t know how long it took, Matthew''s weak voice sounded again.

    "Remember when we first met...?"

    This sentence immediately pulled Renault''s memory to the past.

    That was two years ago.

    At that time, Renault had been in Chaldea for a year.

    As the existence of the best imperial master and qualified person in the current record, although Renault was welcomed by many people when he came to Chaldea, Renault''s lack of cooperation with Chaldea in that year has gradually eroded Chaldea''s patience and brought his interpersonal relationship in Chaldea to the lowest point.

    To put it bluntly, there was no one close to Renault at that time except Roman.

    This was a desirable thing for Renault at that time.

    "Instead of wasting time with these guys who don''t know what inhuman magic experiments are going on in the dark, I might as well play games."

    Renault lived his own life with these thoughts in his heart and resistance to Chaldea.

    Sometimes I practice magic where others don''t know.

    Sometimes I play games alone in my room.

    Apart from Roman''s personal arrival, letting Renault go out and cooperating with some inspections, Renault never stepped out of the door.

    This is Renault''s life in Chaldea two years ago.

    A completely lonely life.

    Until one day

    "Her name is Matthew Gillette. She will live in Chaldea like you in the future. You have to get along well."

    Roman suddenly came to him with a girl similar to Renault''s age and introduced the girl standing beside him to Renault.

    Renault still remembers Matthew at that time.

    Shoulder length short hair that is no different from today.

    A delicate face that is no different from today.

    A wonderful atmosphere that is no different from today.

    An intellectual appearance that is no different from today.

 Chapter 575

    The only difference is the slightly childish appearance and the calm to abnormal look in a pair of pure eyes.

    Renault knows that look.

    That''s as like as two peas when they were not yet miraculous.

    So Renault understood.

    The girl in front of me is the same as herself in the past.

    Both had succumbed to their fate and accepted it.

    Therefore, even at that time, Renault did not know what had happened to avina, but Renault knew that the girl in front of her was walking the road she had walked, let alone taking cruelty as cruelty.

    At the moment of understanding this, Renault could no longer be alone.

    Just like the original acceptance of Roman, Renault, who has always excluded others, simply accepted the girl in front of him.

    At the same time, avina also accepted the youth in front of her.

    Just because Renault said a word to avina at that time.

    "In that case, I am your predecessor."

    Just this sentence also pried open avina''s heart.

    This is the scene when young girls first met.

    "So far... I haven''t forgotten the words of my predecessors..."

    In the fire, only avina''s weak but peaceful voice, like a little warmth, clearly came into Renault''s ears.

    "For me at that time... Senior... It was really dazzling..."

    People are like this, right?

    For the objects who are the same as themselves but have done what they haven''t done, people will hold a vision.

    Renault is such a figure in avina''s heart.

    Their past is similar. They are so cruel in the eyes of others.

    However, Renault got a miracle and got rid of this fate.

    Therefore, as a girl who has not yet achieved a miracle, it is also natural for avina to think that this "elder" is very dazzling.

    That''s why avina can tell anyone from her heart.

    "It''s great to meet your predecessors..."

    The girl''s confession made Renault''s heart extremely complicated.

    That''s what I said.

    "I''m just luckier than you."

    This is the truth.

    Renault is just luckier than avina.

    Even if a miracle happened, it was not something won by Renault himself, but a gift that appeared on Renault out of thin air.

    If this is not good luck, what is good luck?

    But

    "Thanks to this, I can meet avina."

    In other words

    "It''s great to meet you."

    Renault''s words with a little smile made avina completely relax her heart.

    "Master..."

    Avina involuntarily exhausted her last strength and held Renault''s hand.

    Renault immediately grasped it back, as if he had pulled it tightly in his hand.

    In this case, the fire swallowed up the whole control room.

    However, at that moment, the mechanical system sound also sounded.

    "It is detected that the system experiment is in progress. The manual operation is stopped. Please resume the operation within three seconds."

    "The operation has no recovery. It will be switched from manual operation to automatic operation."

    "The experiment continued and began to search for the emperor."

    "It is detected that the imperial master in the basket falls into an abnormal state. The only imperial master list is competent number 1, and the competent number 1 is set as the main object of the experiment."

    "Counter call system, start."

    Time, back to the second before being swallowed by the fire.

    Holding avina''s hand tightly, Renault was filled with determination.

    (up to now, that''s the only way...)

    Renault could not help but clench his hand wearing "miracle".

    Renault actually has a way out of the current crisis.

    That is to use the power of "miracle" to open the door of the different world and leave from the current time and space, so as to avoid the immediate crisis.

    Just

    (this power is not something that can be used casually...)

    As already said, it takes some price to open the door to a different world other than the "soul".

    In addition, there is no way for people other than Renault to pass through the open door.

    In other words, by this way, even if she can be saved, Renault is the only one. Avina can''t pass through the door alone.

    Even if we can go to another world through the door, how to save avina, who was seriously injured, is also a problem.

    After all, avina''s injury is urgent.

    On the other side of the door, there is something that can recover ivena''s injury. No matter how optimistic, Renault can''t think so.

    (but that''s the only way now!)

    If you don''t use this method, there is only a dead end.

    If you use this method, there is still a glimmer of life.

    So, besides using, does Renault have a second choice?

    As for how to let avina pass through the door of a different world that is theoretically only open to herself, Renault also has no choice.

    (although I don''t really want to use this method...)

    But there''s no choice.

    At the moment Renault made up his mind

    "Lingzi transfer, start."

    As the sound of the Chaldean system fell, Renault only felt that his existence turned into a burst of particles and entered a channel in a dazzling rotating brilliance.

    It''s a gateway to another time and space.

    "Lingzi transfer...!?"

    Renault just took a breath, and then was robbed of consciousness by a dizziness.

    When the consciousness returns to the head and the dizziness disappears, I don''t know how long it will be.

    When the field of vision was completely restored and the scene in front of Renault''s eyes, Renault was stunned.

    What appeared in front of him was the same ruins as the control room in Chaldea.

    Flames of red light enveloped collapsed buildings.

    Roads like deserted streets stand in all directions.

    In front of us is a town that has turned into ruins and is still burning.

    "Is this...?"

    Renault made great efforts to grasp the current situation.

    At this time, a tingling sensation suddenly came from the back of Renault''s right hand, which led Renault''s attention to the past.

    When Renault saw the scene on the back of his right hand, a surprised expression appeared on his face.

    On the back of Renault''s right hand, a striking red grain was branded there.

    There are three lines in total, like three rings linked together to form a pattern.

    From this pattern, Renault can feel a huge surge of magic.

    This allowed Renault to determine what the grain on the back of his hand was.

    "Spell it"

 Chapter 576

    This is an extremely precious command power, which is a proof that it belongs exclusively to the emperor.

    It will be connected with the magician''s magic circuit. As long as you give an order to it, you can use it as a magic resource and give a certain degree of order to the followers of your contract to make it a reality.

    In view of this, the mantra can be used to strengthen the followers who have contracted with themselves, and can also be used to heal the injuries suffered by the followers. If they are excellent magicians, they can even use the magic of the mantra to bind the followers similar to the "Curse".

    And its emergence naturally means

    "Someone... Has made a contract with me...?"

    This is the only explanation for the emergence of the spell.

    "No...?"

    At this moment, Renault was really at a loss.

    If it had been before, Renault would have been ecstatic about this situation.

    After all, it has always been Renault''s expectation to conclude a contract with the real follower to use the spirit summoning system as the emperor.

    This expectation is actually realized in this form, which makes Renault completely forget the excitement and can only fall into a daze.

    Fortunately, Renault was originally a king who was good at Summoning Magic, and soon responded from this sudden situation.

    "This is not the time to think about this...!"

    Renault turned his attention away from the curse on the back of his hand and looked around in panic.

    "Where''s avina? Where''s avina?"

    This is the most important thing to think about at present.

    Recalling the touch of the girl who gradually lost her temperature in her arms the previous second, Renault was ready to run forward.

    Unfortunately, this move was stopped in the next moment.

    ��������������

    Renault''s body, which was about to rush out, suddenly froze in place.

    In front of one pair of eyes, at the edge of the abandoned town, a meteor appeared.

    "Whew, whew, whew...!"

    The sound of breaking the sky sounded like a rainstorm in the sky.

    That''s

    "Arrow...!"

    Renault can only understand this.

    As for running away, it''s too late.

    The speed of the meteor like arrow shower from the horizon has already exceeded the shooting speed of the shadow followers used by Renault when simulating the battle.

    That is, it''s a shot above the superior demon level.

    No matter the power, speed or quantity, they all exceeded the shadow followers used by Renault at the beginning.

    In the face of such shooting, Renault can only shrink his pupil to the size of a needle like a dying slide.

    In just one second, the arrow rain will pierce Renault''s body and tear it into countless pieces.

    The death crisis, which is more intuitive than that in the control room, came face-to-face.

    In the face of such intuitive death, can Renault solve it?

    Magic?

    There''s no time to do it.

    Avoid?

    With Renault''s poor physical strength, it''s unrealistic.

    Before the transfer of Lingzi, Renault certainly had no means to deal with this crisis.

    But now Renault has a card.

    "Zheng!"

    The dazzling light bloomed from the back of Renault''s hand.

    For example, in the mantra formed by the interlocking of three rings, one of the rings suddenly faded into a surging magic.

    Using this magic, Renault gave an order.

    "Come to me! My follower!"

    This order, supported by huge magic, became a reality.

    So

    "Drink!"

    In a clear and charming voice, within the surging magic torrent, a dark shadow, like lightning, rushed out of it and stood in front of Renault.

    Looking at this figure, Renault widened his eyes.

    "Avina...!?"

    In the piercing sound of breaking the air, the meteor like arrow cut through the sky and fell on the follower standing in the middle of the ruins and blocking Renault.

    But before that, a huge shield was raised, like a barrier, and the incoming fire was received.

    "Dang --!"

    The arrow fell on the solid shield in the heavy sound like a bell.

    Then, like a chain reaction, the shooting turned into a meteor shower hit the shield one after another.

    "Dang Dang Dang --!"

    The heavy arrows collided with the strong shield, causing a continuous sound.

    And the power formed by the bursts of collision actually made the impact set off a strong wind, which turned into a strong wind, which turned into a gray wave, which turned into a curtain, so that the dark smoke and dust scattered and blew away the surrounding sea of fire.

    "Well...!"

    Under the choking smoke wave, Renault couldn''t help raising his hand to block in front of him, and tried to stabilize his body to avoid being blown away by the near impact wind.

    Just the arrow falling on the shield has aroused such a big afterwave?

    This made Renault''s heart shake a lot.

    Of course, this vacillation is not only because of this, but also because of the changes in front of Renault.

    More accurately, it''s the change of avina.

    "Elder! Are you okay?"

    Holding the shield, she gave the terrible shot to avina, who was completely blocked. While staring at the front, she didn''t dare to relax, she shouted at Renault behind her.

    In this regard, Renault not only did not feel at ease, but also wavered more.

    "Avina... You... How could you..."

    Renault couldn''t even organize his words completely.

    On a closer look, on avina, who stood in front of Renault, the white Chaldean uniform that had been used to in the past disappeared completely and was replaced by a purple armor like a tight skirt.

    The purple armor is tightly wrapped around avina, which outlines avina''s unexpected forward and backward figure. While firmly protecting avina, it boldly exposes the front half of the shoulder and the upper half of the thigh, giving people a kind of awe inspiring and colorful texture.

    Knowing avina for two years, Renault has never seen avina wear such armor. Her figure is more forward and backward than expected, which not only makes Renault nervous, but also completely panic.

    What makes Renault more wavering is

    "Unexpectedly... Blocked such a shot...?"

    A volley of demons above their superiors.

    If this kind of continuous shooting appears in the simulated battle, Renault dares to say that the hundreds of intermediate demon level lizards he faced will definitely be solved within tens of seconds.

    This is not something that ordinary magicians can resist.

    Although avina has not weak magic qualification, her combat effectiveness is not necessarily higher than Renoir.

    Now, even Renault is helpless and can only use the spell to summon his followers to deal with the attack. Avina is blocking it head-on.

 Chapter 577

    The amazing defense, the unprecedented dress, the terrible magic wave surging on the body, and the fact that it was summoned with a spell told Renault.

    Avina is the follower with whom she entered into a contract.

    "Avina... Is a follower...?"

    How is that possible?

    Avina is a real human.

    Why become a follower?

    No

    It''s not impossible.

    "Is it..."

    Renault thought of a very important thing. The shaking on his face was tightened in an instant, and he bit his teeth.

    I don''t know that Renault''s mood has changed many times in this short few seconds. While holding up a heavy and huge shield that can hide the whole person, avina shouted to Renault again in the shock wave.

    "Senior...! no! Imperial master! Please tell me what to do next...!"

    ��������The emperor.

    The brand-new title from the younger generation finally made Renault aware of the current situation.

    you ''re right.

    In any case, now I am a king.

    Moreover, the unknown enemy also launched an attack on himself, trying to kill himself.

    If you don''t find a way to solve this crisis, no matter how many things that confuse you, you won''t have a chance to delve into it.

    Only by breaking away from the current situation can we calm down and solve all the questions.

    Thinking of this, Renault took a deep breath and let his brain work again.

    Then, in response to this situation, Renault gave instructions without hesitation.

    "Find a place to hide first!"

    After calming down, Renault''s first instruction was something like this.

    However, this is the most appropriate instruction.

    "In the face of long-range attacks such as shooting and shelling, the first thing to do is to find shelter!"

    Renault raised his hands to block the incoming smoke and shouted to avina.

    "You can''t meet the archers in an open place! Let''s hide behind the surrounding buildings!"

    This instruction, naturally in exchange for an answer.

    "Yes!"

    Avina put down her shield without hesitation, turned fiercely and hugged Renault. While Renault had no time to respond, she rushed to the back of a building with Renault and shield whose weight was much higher than her own at an amazing speed comparable to that of bullets.

    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!"

    The arrow that lost the obstruction immediately fell directly on the ground where Renault and avina stood one second ago under the sound of breaking the air, smashed the pavement made of concrete, chiseled through the hard rock plate, and blew away the oil pipeline like an explosion, making the oil pipeline fragmented.

    For a moment, the explosion wind rose everywhere and blew the smoke away.

    "Cough... Cough...!"

    Behind the collapsed building, Renault, who was put down by avina, coughed on the spot.

    It seems that Renault has just absorbed a lot of dust caused by the impact.

    "Are you all right, master?"

    Avina held a shield in one hand and patted Renault on the back in the other.

    The worried voice, gentle movement and the clear eyes staring straight at Renault made Renault realize that, no matter what changes have taken place, avina is still avina.

    "I''m fine."

    Reynolds shook his head and looked at avina.

    "Predecessor..."

    Avina seemed to realize that her dress had become very exposed. She patted Renault''s back and turned to block her body. Her pretty face was also a little ashamed.

    Looking at avina, who was pinching her body, Renault almost loosened her tight face.

    At this time, a more dazzling meteor crossed the sky and landed on the building where they were hiding.

    "Dong --!"

    In the fierce explosion, the shooting side of the building was ravaged and smashed more than half. When avina rushed into the back of a building with Renault and made the arrow rain from the sky lose its attack target, a figure stopped the attack at the top of a high iron tower about several kilometers away from their location.

    "Did you find a shelter so soon?"

    A steady voice came from each other''s mouth.

    It was a man in combat clothes, holding a black bow in his hand, with dark skin, gray hair and strange lines on his face.

    "It seems that the other party has a commander with a cool head."

    The man with dark skin raised his angular face, revealing a pair of eyes full of vicissitudes and perseverance.

    Generally speaking, people with such eyes are either extremely firm or extremely cold.

    In this man, it seems that no matter which one is suitable.

    "Unfortunately, although this judgment is very correct, it is a little hasty."

    The man held out his hand without a bow.

    "Buzz!"

    In the hum of the air, red magic surged in its outstretched hands like lightning.

    The next moment, magic triggered a miracle and made a sword.

    The man put his sword on the bow.

    "Beep...!"

    In the sound of electric shock, the magic sword turned into an arrow like a molting shell.

    Magic, riot on arrows.

    "As long as the shelter itself is destroyed, there is nowhere to escape."

    Under the cold declaration, the man loosened the bow string in the torrent of magic.

    So, under the sound of "pound", the arrow turned into a meteor and shot at the distant target.

    ��������

    "Dong --!"

    The explosion was deafening, making the tall buildings seem to be hit by cannons, and the side welcoming the shooting burst open, like fragile building blocks, most of them turned into fragments.

    Such an amazing impact made the whole building shake violently.

    "Master!"

    Behind the building, avina rushed to Renault, raised a huge shield, blocked the top, and resisted the falling rubble.

    Amazing strength suddenly came out of avina''s body. Even the rubble comparable to the rock could not shake the shield at all. When it fell on the shield, it was bounced away at the same time.

    Involuntarily holding his head and hiding under the shield, Renault stared at avina, who was seriously protecting herself, with some complexity in his heart.

    (sure enough, avina gained strength and became a follower.)

    Whether it''s the defense used to resist shooting, the speed when rushing into the cover, or the strength that even the heavy rock like rubble can withstand, normal humans can''t have.

    Even if you use magic to strengthen your physical ability, it is also extremely difficult to play this degree of power.

 Chapter 578

    Therefore, there is no doubt that avina has got enough strength to rival her followers and become an extraordinary existence.

    (it must be the level of the superior demon.)

    no

    In terms of defense, it may have exceeded the level of the superior demon and reached the level of the most superior demon.

    When Renault was so silent, avina spoke again.

    "The power is very powerful. It can make the arrow have this degree of power, and the enemy is likely to be a follower." avina said solemnly, "if it goes on like this, the shelter will be destroyed. Imperial Lord, let''s find another shelter, hide and leave."

    This is avina''s judgment.

    However, Renault did not adopt it.

    "If the opponent is likely to be from the rank of the player, then it is impossible to leave without hiding at the same time."

    Renault said so.

    If it is the existence of follower level, it is not impossible to jump back and forth between high-rise buildings and come and go freely.

    Under such circumstances, it is difficult to escape while hiding from the powerful shooting of the other party.

    As long as the other party leaps over along the high-rise buildings along the way, keeps shooting and destroys the cover, sooner or later Renault and avina will have nowhere to hide.

    At that time, they can only rely on a shield to defend.

    "What should we do?"

    Avina cast her eyes on Renault.

    In that pair of eyes, Renault saw the same trust and other things.

    That thing shocked Renault''s heart.

    So

    "When dealing with archers, we can''t keep a distance from each other. We either have to get close to the past, directly close to each other and knock down each other, or we have to get out of each other''s field of vision and escape from each other''s shooting range."

    Renault said so. While various tactics and strategies emerged in his mind, he also swept his eyes to the four directions and carefully observed the terrain.

    This is a town in ruins.

    There are many shelters, and there are fires everywhere, which greatly affects the vision. As a sniper place, it can be said to be the worst place.

    However, the enemy is a character from the rank of the enemy and cannot be judged by common sense.

    No matter what kind of cover it is, the opponent can be destroyed by arrows comparable to shelling.

    No matter what kind of cover up, the other party can grasp the enemy''s position with an ability that ordinary people can''t imagine.

    "The other party may have some kind of superb eyesight. You can shoot even a few kilometers or even tens of kilometers away. It''s not easy to escape the shooting range of the other party."

    Renault, like in simulated combat, makes his head run fast.

    Until Renault saw something.

    "Yes!"

    Renault''s eyes lit up.

    ��������

    "Boom..."

    In a roar, the building could not support the powerful shooting, and slowly collapsed under the explosion.

    It was the result of the dark man''s second powerful shot.

    "So..."

    The archers, full of magic, narrowed their eyes on the tower.

    This Archer has a skill called "clairvoyant".

    This skill can give the owner excellent vision and is often used in reconnaissance.

    If he looked only from a high place, the archer could even see the whole area of the town and search for the enemy.

    In addition, "clairvoyant" will also affect the shooting accuracy of using the bow. Once he sets up the bow, he can carry out accurate sniping.

    Thanks to this, he can shoot at a distance with accuracy beyond human territory.

    In other words, under these eyes, the targeted enemy can hardly escape.

    Of course, the prerequisite is -- "must be in sight".

    "Huh?"

    Looking at the collapsed buildings several kilometers away, the archers suddenly looked like a screen.

    "Gone...?"

    yes.

    The opponent is gone.

    There was no sign of the enemy under the collapsed building.

    This surprised the archers.

    And at this moment

    "Hoo --!"

    A strong wind came from behind the archers.

    ������������

    Without the slightest hesitation, the archer turned fiercely and blocked his bow in front of him.

    "Qiang --!"

    With the sound of a golden iron attack, a huge shield suddenly hit and collided with the bow.

    The strong wind blows.

    "Pa!"

    In the sound, the shields and bows that hit each other bounced away in the strong wind, causing the users of both sides to retreat and draw a distance.

    "Tut..."

    The Bowman was shocked.

    Because he has seen it.

    I don''t know when two people appeared in front of me.

    "Are you the attacker?"

    With a rigorous look and expression, avina, holding a shield, was on alert and questioned the archers.

    Renault, standing behind avina, also looked at the archers and made confirmation.

    "Sure enough, the attacker is a follower, and the job placement is Archer? Should it be unexpected?"

    The existence of being able to make that degree of shooting can only be the follower.

    However, if the other party is a follower, there is a problem.

    "Who summoned you, and why did you attack us -- if you ask this question, you shouldn''t answer it?"

    Renault said such words playfully.

    "Although, I have some guesses."

    Renault''s words were so clearly introduced into each other''s ears.

    The follower of archer was suddenly silent.

    "Why? Don''t you make a sound?" Renault said very easily. "You should be a follower summoned in a formal way. You can''t be a defective product like the shadow. Can''t you even talk?"

    Renault teased each other.

    That said, Renault''s heart is actually full of vigilance.

    The other party is a true follower, not the kind of defective products in the simulated battle. If you are careless, you are likely to be killed.

    Renault doesn''t want to face another crisis.

    Therefore, when the sneak attack fails, we can only delay as much as possible and find out the countermeasures beneficial to our own side.

    Renault made such a plan and induced the other party to talk to himself.

    As long as there is dialogue, it is possible to obtain intelligence and find out what is good for you.

    Renault''s provocation seems to have some effect.

    "It really surprised me. I didn''t expect to be close to this level when occupying the commanding height."

    The employee who introduced Archer glanced at avina on alert, and then turned to Renault.

    "How did you do it?"

    "No matter the sky or the ground, there is no hiding place under the surveillance of my thousand mile eye. It''s not easy to get close.

 Chapter 579

    It''s a pity

    "Wrong." Renault shrugged and said, "you don''t need to use stealth magic, nor do you need to use space to transfer that precious treasure. Just use the things underground in this town, isn''t that ok?"

    What''s underground in this town?

    I was stunned at first, and then I understood immediately.

    "I see. Is it a sewer?"

    That''s right.

    Behind the building as a cover, the last thing Renault saw was the entrance and exit of the sewer.

    As long as you enter the sewer and follow the sewer, you can quietly approach Archer when Archer can''t see.

    As for finding archer''s location, it''s easier.

    "Although you are several kilometers away from us, if you want to snipe at us at such a distance, you must need a high place. In this direction, only here is the most suitable."

    Renault''s laughter solved all archer''s questions.

    "Then it''s my turn to ask questions?"

    Renault looked in the direction of archer, and the voice began to become solemn.

    "Who sent you to attack us? Who is your Lord?"

    First of all, this problem must be solved.

    In addition, Renault has many questions.

    Among them, the most important thing is

    "What happened to this town? Why did it become like this?"

    Renault brought out the most important problem.

    A burning city turned into ruins.

    This is obviously an abnormal state.

    If Renault guessed correctly, he should have been transferred by Lingzi to 2004.

    The fire in the control room killed the first battle in Chaldea.

    However, the first soul transfer experiment in Chaldea had already been started. It was already under adjustment before Renault left the control room and the control room exploded.

    Then, after the explosion in the control room, it is not surprising that the system detects the termination of the experiment, switches from manual operation to automatic operation, and transfers the imperial master Lingzi in good condition to the combat destination.

    In other words, at this moment, Renault is in Dongmu city in 2004, in the special point F of space.

    After all, in the records of Chaldea, there was no fire sweeping the whole town in Dongmu in 2004.

    This can only show that there are anomalies in this era, which are not recorded, and an event that has never occurred in human history is happening.

    This event led to the demise of human history.

    Now Renault is ready to find out this problem.

    "Don''t say you don''t want to answer?" Renault said with a smile. "The current form is good for us."

    Even if the sneak attack fails, if the other party is a Bowman, even if it is a follower at such a close distance, she will be knocked down by avina before drawing a bow and arrow.

    Unless

    "Do you think you can win by closing up?"

    Archer''s indifferent voice spread.

    The next second, Archer did something.

    That is to loosen the bow in your hand.

    "Buzz!"

    The magic surged again, turned into red lightning and gathered in archer''s hands.

    Then archer''s hand held two short swords formed by magic, like bipolar swords.

    "What...!?"

    Avina was surprised.

    "There''s a sword...!?"

    Renault was equally surprised.

    Mingming''s job introduction is archer. Why is there a sword?

    Even if the Bowman in front of him was also good at using the sword, when archer''s spirit base is summoned, only the bow should be allowed to own the treasure.

    At the same time, Renault understood in an instant.

    As a magician, Renault still knows what the follower in front of him has just done.

    "Projection...!?"

    ��������Projection.

    It is a kind of magic that materializes the existing objects in reality in the form of imitation and makes them out.

    The follower in front of him has the sword in this way.

    In other words, the other party did not use the treasure, but used magic.

    "It''s your mistake to think that archers can only use bows, unknown imperial Lord."

    Leaving such words behind, the nameless Archer smiled, then his smile turned cold, suddenly stepped on the ground and launched a charge with an amazing momentum.

    "Lord!"

    Avina immediately jumped in front of Renault, raised her shield and was ready to fight archer.

    Suddenly

    ��������������

    The charging suddenly stopped, suddenly turned his head and looked in a direction.

    Expression is replaced by anger.

    "That annoying dog!"

    After making such an angry noise, Archer ignored Renault and avina, turned around, turned into a burst of particles and disappeared.

    "This..."

    Avina was stunned.

    "Dog...?"

    Renault frowned, too.

    The whole tower was suddenly left with only the boys and girls.

    The cold wind blows past, bringing the smell of gunsmoke.

    A few minutes later, Renault and avina had left the tower and returned to the burning town.

    It''s too conspicuous to stay on that tower. Renault can only let avina leave with herself, find a temporary stronghold as soon as possible, hide in it and avoid a second attack.

    That''s right, but the so-called stronghold is actually just one of the buildings in this ruins like town.

    But anyway, they at least have a chance to catch their breath.

    However, when they came back to God, they looked at each other and fell into an unspeakable complex mood.

    "Well... Are you okay, master?"

    "... well, no problem."

    "So... What''s wrong with your body?"

    "I don''t think so?"

    "Then... That''s good."

    "Well..."

    After a very brief conversation, both men were silent.

    Renault raised his eyes, looked at the image that had changed greatly in front of him, and looked like a awe inspiring and uneasy girl. He couldn''t help sighing and took the lead in breaking the silence.

    "In a word, let me know the situation first." Renault asked avina calmly, "if I''m not wrong, avina, you''ve really become a follower. Am I right?"

    This is an irrefutable fact.

    Renault, who has escaped from the emergency, has long felt what had been ignored before.

    That is the faint connection with avina.

    This connection is like an invisible channel connecting himself and avina, so that Renault can easily send his magic into avina''s body and give orders to avina through the curse on the back of his hand.

    Renault knows exactly what this means.

    That means

    "You made a contract with me as a follower, didn''t you?"

    Renault made such an inquiry word by word.

 Chapter 580

    In this regard, avina nodded, shook her head and made corrections.

    "I did conclude a contract with my predecessors, and I did get the strength of my followers, but my state is not a formal follower."

    At this point, avina paused slightly, and then said such a sentence.

    "I have become a follower now."

    Hearing this, Renault''s first reaction was not surprise, but a wry smile.

    "Sure enough... Is that so...?"

    ��������"A follower.".

    This is not a special follower, but something created by human hands.

    Although the so-called followers have non-human power and can provide amazing combat effectiveness, they are past heroes, legends and fantasies. Each of them has extraordinary will and belief. It is a little unrealistic to want to serve as an envoy at will.

    In other words, the follower may betray the imperial master, and is more likely to violate the imperial master''s command, disobey the command, and even endanger the imperial master in turn, so that the summoner can steal the chicken and not eat the rice.

    It was in order to prevent this from happening that the mantra came into being.

    Mantra is a command power with three times. There are three strokes in total. Each stroke is a command. The original intention of its creation is to forcibly dominate the follower and let the follower obey the command of the Royal Lord.

    The Chaldeans recreated this command system to cooperate with the spirit call system, so that the Royal Lord who contracted with his followers can also have the command spell.

    However, the Chaldean mantra did not focus on the aspect of "domination", but specialized in the aspect of "support", abandoned the mandatory command power, and played a miraculous effect in strengthening and healing the follower. The domination of the follower was at best similar to the effect of "Curse".

    Of course, if you use all the three stroke spell at one time, you can''t force the follower to do the same.

    Anyway, with the magic of Chaldea, the Royal masters can get a stroke curse every day, and they can return to the full curse in three days. They can also be used when they should be used.

    However, if the follower does not obey the command and has to use a spell every time, it will also cause great trouble and is not conducive to the battle.

    In addition, the follower itself is a spiritual body, and existence itself needs to consume magic. In order to make up for various defects, Chaldea launched an experiment.

    "The fusion of man and spirit..."

    you ''re right.

    The fusion of man and spirit.

    This is one of the studies already under way more than ten years ago, which is the sixth experiment of Chaldea.

    "By integrating with the spirit, the experimental body can not only obtain the power of the follower level, because it is not a spirit body. If it only exists, it does not need to consume magic. What''s more valuable is that it will obey orders and avoid all kinds of disadvantages. This is --" sub follower. "

    Renault looked at avina and made a bitter sound.

    "Has this experiment been completed now?"

    The experiment of sub follower was carried out more than ten years ago, but so far it has not been successful.

    Renault did not expect that the experiment was completed under such circumstances.

    That''s what avina said.

    "After all, that''s why I existed."

    Avina''s words without any fluctuation made Renault clench her fist.

    Up to now, there is no need to even say.

    Avina is one of the subjects of this experiment.

    This is the past of avina, and the fate and life she had two years ago before she appeared in Chaldea.

    It was not until two years ago that she was finally liberated because of the failure of the experiment. The girl who could appear openly in Chaldea eventually became an inhuman body.

    "What a... shit...!"

    Renault could not help scolding.

    After a while, Renault''s clenched fist was held by a pair of soft hands.

    "Please don''t be so angry, master."

    Avina gently wrapped Renault''s clenched fist with her own hands.

    His face, also with a quiet smile.

    "I don''t think it''s bad."

    Avina''s Frank words echoed around.

    "At least, now I have the power to protect my predecessors. I feel very happy to be a follower of my predecessors and fight with my predecessors."

    This is definitely not a lie.

    The girl named avina must be sincerely grateful for the current situation.

    "If it were me now, I would be able to fight."

    Avina smiled at Renault.

    However, the girl didn''t know that her smile made Renault feel distressed.

    What did you say? Very happy

    Renault recalled the look in avina''s eyes he had seen not long ago.

    In addition to the usual trust, there are other things in those eyes.

    That kind of thing is called fear.

    (on the one hand, I feel happy because I have the strength to fight with me, on the other hand, I am afraid of the battle itself...)

    Renault took avina''s hand and made a decision in his heart.

    (I will never let her face all this alone...)

    (absolute...) in Chaldea, there are only three cases in which heroes are successfully summoned.

    That is, there are already three followers in the Chaldea.

    And according to avina

    "What blends with me is Yingling trying to be number two."

    That''s what avina told Renault.

    "Before being swallowed up by the fire in the control room, the spirit proposed a contract to me and transferred all the abilities and tools as an spirit to me. On the contrary, he hoped that I could eliminate special points and save humanity."

    It was because of this that avina gained strength and became a follower.

    This also makes Renault understand.

    "I see. Since the subjects themselves agreed, the experiment naturally succeeded?"

    In this world, the most difficult experiment is nothing else, it is the experiment that can not be matched.

    Since the experimental subjects have made full cooperation, the difficulty of the experiment will naturally be reduced.

    So avina finally became a follower.

    "Fortunately, I concluded a contract with my predecessors before the transfer of Lingzi."

    Avina said so.

    "If it weren''t for the contract, the elder couldn''t summon me."

    Maybe the adjustment of Lingzi transfer has not been completed, and then there is a deviation. Renault and avina are dispersed in the process of Lingzi transfer and transferred to different directions respectively.

    If Renault had not decisively used the curse, he would have died in the hands of the unknown archer.

    But

    "It''s really worthy of being an elder to be able to implement the order of space transfer degree with only one stroke of order curse."

 Chapter 581

    Avina admires Renault like this.

    To forcibly transfer the follower from different spaces, in terms of the incantation of the Chaldeans, the power of a stroke alone was not enough, but Renault realized it.

    This is very surprising and reasonable.

    The level of the emperor''s own ability will greatly affect the strength of his followers.

    The higher the ability of the Lord, the followers can get more magic from the Lord, and then play a more powerful power.

    So is the mantra.

    The higher the ability of the emperor, the more obvious the effect of the spell will be.

    For example, when using the mantra, if it is an instant command or a specific command, it will exert a high force.

    Very clear orders such as "bring down the enemy in front of you", "recover your injuries" and "come to me" will be carried out.

    On the contrary, if the duration of the execution order is too long or the scope is too wide, the effect of the spell will be reduced.

    For example, the command of "obey everything I say" is not only too long, but also too wide. If it can be realized, there is no need for the three stroke curse at all. It is unrealistic that only one stroke can arbitrarily dominate the follower. Therefore, this command is almost ineffective.

    But everything is not without exception.

    As long as the emperor''s quality is particularly excellent, even this unreasonable command can produce some effects.

    Renault is in this situation.

    As an individual with the best imperial qualification in the Chaldean records, Renault''s ability goes without saying.

    In view of this, Renault can command the degree of space transfer with a stroke of command curse alone, and summon avina to his face.

    Renault even had a feeling.

    "Even mandatory orders seem to be achievable."

    That''s it.

    Originally, the characteristics of the incantation of the Chaldeans, if only a stroke, should only bind the followers to the degree of "Curse", which can not be enforced and executed by the followers.

    However, Renault felt that with his own ability, even if there was only one stroke, he could still make mandatory orders through the magic of the curse.

    It can be seen that there is no reason why Chaldeans attached so much importance to Renault.

    Renault, who has amazing talent in the "call" system, has surprisingly high quality as the emperor. He can call, control and serve his followers better than others, and it is ridiculously good.

    In this way, using the power of the spell, Renault can also strengthen and restore avina beyond the general spell effect.

    In addition, Renault can enhance the power of avina by providing a lot of magic to avina, which gives Renault some confidence.

    "It seems that the remaining two strokes should be used carefully."

    Although Chaldea can provide magic and restore a stroke of order curse one day, the situation of Chaldea is still unknown.

    The fire in the control room may make the Chaldean system abnormal, unable to provide magic and form a new spell, which may also happen.

    Out of this concern, Renault asked avina about some situations.

    This is because the followers'' magic is provided by the Chaldeans.

    If avina can receive the magic from Chaldea, it will prove that the condition of Chaldea has not reached the worst result.

    If you can''t, you''ll be in trouble.

    Fortunately

    "It''s all right, sir. I''m really receiving the magic from Chaldea and can fight normally."

    Avina gave Renault a fairly good news report.

    "In that case, the condition of the Chaldeans should not be too bad. I just don''t know whether the function of the control room has returned to normal or whether the fire has been eliminated."

    Renault thought.

    "What should we do next, sir?"

    Avina confirmed the policy to Renault again.

    Renault has no hesitation about this.

    "First of all, we must find a way to get in touch with Chaldea and understand the current situation."

    In any case, intelligence is necessary.

    You have to understand the situation before you can act.

    Moreover, the support of the Chaldeans is also necessary here.

    "If it''s the radar of Chaldea, we can take me as the center to detect and sample the surrounding. If the enemy approaches, we won''t be able to find it."

    As for now, it can only be guarded by Renault.

    "Although I don''t want to waste too much magic, every point of magic is very precious for the next battle, but I can only do so without the support of Chaldea."

    So, Renault used the magic of "bird call", summoned the birds, scattered them to every corner of Dongmu City, closed his eyes, shared the feeling with the demon, and explored Dongmu city.

    In this regard, avina can only rely on Renault and waits quietly.

    Until

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, Renault opened his eyes and was stunned.

    "She... No, why are they here?"

    Renault''s startled voice made avina a little stunned on the spot.

    "Elder?"

    Avina uttered a voice of surprise.

    "No, it''s all right. Don''t worry." Reynolds shook his head and said in an inexplicable and strange tone, "it''s just that we may have to meet our acquaintances."

    "Acquaintances?" avina was more confused.

    After a while, they left here. At the same time, in a corner of Dongmu City, a girl was dragging her feet with a tired face and walking slowly forward.

    "Really...! what''s going on...!?"

    The girl uttered a loud cry full of anxiety.

    There is only one person who can make such a sound that sounds like he is angry all the time.

    Who else can there be besides Haier fataya?

    "The inexplicable control room exploded. When I woke up, I came to such a place again. No matter how I shouted, no one responded. I couldn''t even contact Chaldea. Why was it only me who encountered such bad luck...!?"

    Haier fataya shouted as if he wanted to vent all his grievances.

    "Ralph! Where are you!? even if it''s not Ralph! If anyone hears it, respond to me quickly! I don''t want to stay in this place! Come and pick me up!"

    Such an unreasonable and impolite cry tells others how bad Haier fataya is now.

    However, Haier fataya is not the only one here.

    When halfataya stopped, a white object hit her ankle impolitely.

    "It hurts...!"

 Chapter 582

    Haier uttered a painful cry when fatayaton.

    "Fu!"

    White things also make noises.

    Impressively, it is Fu Fu.

    Like urging Haier fataya to leave here, Fu Fu kept bumping Haier fataya''s ankle, making Haier fataya cry.

    "I know! I know! I''ll keep going! Don''t hit me again!"

    Helfataya could only cry like surrender.

    "In other words, what is this guy? A creature? Or a demon? Why did he appear here? And why are you so cruel to me!?"

    Obviously, even Haier fataya, who is the director, has never seen Fu Fu.

    From here, we can see how mysterious and mysterious Fu Fu is for the people of Chaldea.

    Of course, Haier fataya knows.

    "Are you the incredible creature that has been walking in the Chaldea? Then you should obey my orders! Chaldea is my thing! Since you live with me, you should be obedient... It hurts!"

    Haier fataya''s airs had not been put out for long, but she was hit on her knees by Fu Fu, covered her knees, and squatted down with tears in her eyes.

    "Fu... Fu...!"

    Fu Fu kept shouting at Haier fataya.

    When Haier fataya woke up, Fu Fu didn''t know where she was coming from. Like knowing Haier fataya, she urged her to go in one direction.

    Poor Haier fataya, who is clearly a magician from a famous family, but naff has no way to be bullied by such a small beast. It''s a shame to lose her home.

    Perhaps helfataya had the same idea, and his complexion turned red to rage.

    "Really... I''ve had enough...!"

    Helfataya cried.

    "Fu!"

    At this time, Fu Fu no longer bullied Haier fataya. As if she had found something, she shouted at the front and ran over.

    Seeing this, Haier fataya panicked.

    "Wait... Wait! Don''t leave me here alone!"

    So Haier fataya quickly caught up with Fu Fu.

    This picture is both flustered and timid. If the staff in Chaldea see it, they will certainly cover their stomachs and laugh.

    But I have to say that this is the real Haier fataya.

    As the daughter of a famous magic family, Haier fataya is also an aristocrat. He is arrogant and self righteous. Due to the pressure of work, he is also quite grumpy, but she is still a non Frank young lady who pays attention to the people around her. She doesn''t like to owe others. She will repay her kindness and likes to be brave. She is quite fragile and vulnerable to attack, More faintly, a little timid.

    After all, in essence, Haier fataya is only in his twenties.

    Let such a young girl in her twenties take charge of the management of the whole Chaldea and bear the excessive expectations of the family. Naturally, she will become so grumpy and over conscious of anything, forming an over reaction.

    In fact, many people in Chaldea know this. Many people know that Haier fataya is just trying to be strong.

    Now, since there are no outsiders, Haier fataya can no longer be brave and show his true side incisively and vividly.

    So

    "What a shame. Where is the usual attitude of being quite great and superior?"

    When such a voice full of ridicule came into halefataya''s ears, halefataya''s flustered figure froze in place.

    "Fu!"

    At the same time, Fu Fu jumped into the arms of a girl with a pleasant cry.

    "Fu Fu, did you come with me?"

    The girl holding the giant shield was surprised and surprised, and took Fu Fu who jumped towards her into her arms.

    Beside him, a young man in Chaldean uniform looked at Haier fataya with a smile.

    "Lo... Lorelei!"

    Haier became a little embarrassed when he was in fatayaton.

    "Oh, great director, it seems that you are very moist."

    Renault said such words with a smile.

    This made Haier fataya''s mood suddenly fall to the bottom.

    too bad.

    That''s terrible.

    It''s too bad that this man saw such a embarrassed side, not by others.

    "For... Why are you here!?"

    Haier fataya became angry on the spot.

    Of course, what makes Haier fataya more angry is the appearance of avina.

    "What''s the matter with you? Avina!"

    Haier fataya was shocked.

    The amazing magic wave surging from avina told Haier fataya that the girl in front of her had been reborn.

    Haier fataya can only think of one reason.

    Therefore, Haier fataya will have such a performance.

    In this regard, the irony on Renault''s face becomes more and more obvious.

    "You are the director of Chaldea. How can you not guess the good things Chaldea has done?"

    When he said this, Renault really didn''t show any mercy.

    This made Haier fataya''s lips tremble a few times. Finally, he couldn''t say a word.

    "Senior."

    Avina pulled lareno''s sleeve and shook her head at him.

    "Hum."

    Renault snorted coldly. He didn''t compromise, but he didn''t say anything more.

    Anyway, it was the former director, that is, Haier fataya''s father, who carried out the sixth experiment with avina as an experimental object, not Haier fataya itself.

    In fact, it took only a few years for helfataya to inherit Chaldea and become the director of Chaldea.

    In this regard, Haier fataya did not seem to intend to shirk his responsibility, but just opened his mouth with an iron face and tried his best to be calm.

    "In a word, explain it to me first."

    In this way, a group of three people and a beast left here and entered a building. "Sub follower..."

    A few minutes later, he learned the whole story from avina. Haier fataya bit his nails and groaned as expected and as if he felt inexplicable anxiety.

    "Why didn''t you..."

    Haier fataya''s murmur was full of chagrin.

    No one knows whether the Chaldean experiment No. 6 was realized too soon or too late.

    But the fact that Haier fataya''s delicate body is trembling slightly can be found by both Renault and avina.

    However, no one knows how Haier fataya is feeling now.

    In the end, was the girl angry at the reappearance of this inhuman experiment, or was she afraid of the rest.

 Chapter 583

    Of course, Haier fataya is not the only one with problems. Renault is also right.

    "It really surprised me that avina became a follower for a long time, but it also surprised me that you should appear here." Renault glanced at Haier fataya and said impolitely: "why did this happen? You can''t appear here in principle, can you?"

    This sentence just stabbed Haier fataya in the pain.

    But this is true.

    In principle, Haier fataya cannot appear here.

    "Although you are a first-class magician and have high magic qualification, you don''t have the adaptability to resist the Lord or transfer the soul."

    Renault exposed the problem.

    That''s the problem.

    Haier fataya has no suitability for the transfer of Lingzi.

    Therefore, helfataya is not the competent person of the emperor, and there is no reservation for the spiritual son transfer experiment.

    In this way, it is unreasonable for Haier fataya to appear here.

    Not to mention the lack of adaptability, the transfer of Lingzi can not succeed at all. Even if it can succeed, if there is no Haier fataya in the list of Lingzi transfer in Chaldea, even if the system is switched to automatic operation, it will not transfer its Lingzi to Dongmu city.

    Under such circumstances, why did Haier fataya appear in Dongmu city in 2004?

    That''s Renault''s question.

    Just

    "How do I know what''s going on?" helfataya said irritably: "Originally, I also planned to stay in Chaldea well. I didn''t think of such a place at all, but the control room suddenly exploded inexplicably, so that everything in front of me was swallowed by the fire. I almost lost consciousness at the first time, and I came here when I woke up again!"

    In other words, Haier fataya himself is inexplicable.

    "Is it the error in the experiment of Lingzi transfer? Or is it all caused by unknown reasons? Who will tell me what''s going on?"

    Helfataya groaned like a headache.

    "Where the hell is Rafe at this time?"

    If it was the professor, should it be possible to give a reasonable explanation for this situation?

    It''s a pity

    Maybe it''s the professor, idiot.

    Renault looked at Haier fataya, who groaned with his head in his arms. At the same time, he felt very uncomfortable as if he had been stabbed.

    After all, the mystery of why the control room in Chaldea exploded and why the professor disappeared before the battle began has not been solved.

    Recalling the lump in the throat chill felt from Ralph, Renault wanted to find this guy.

    Intuition told Renault that there must be some big secret hidden in Ralph.

    If not, Renault would not rush out of the control room because of Ralph''s disappearance before important operations began.

    The reason is to solve this feeling of being stuck in the throat.

    In other words, Renault already knows where the professor is now.

    So Renault couldn''t help turning his head and looking in one direction through the broken window.

    In that direction, there is a deep mountain.

    If I''m not mistaken

    Renault thought of such a thing in his mind, turned his head and looked at helfataya.

    "By the way, idiot director."

    "White... Idiot Director...!?"

    Renault''s blurted out title made Haier fataya''s forehead blue.

    But Renault ignored Haier fataya''s reaction and continued to speak as if nothing had happened.

    "Since you are the director of Chaldea, you should know how to contact Chaldea in a state of emergency?"

    For this purpose, Renault will come with avina and find Haier fataya.

    Otherwise, Renault really wanted to make the proud director suffer more, and didn''t appear until she couldn''t hold it.

    I don''t know whether Renault''s intention was sinister. Haier fataya snorted coldly or answered Renault''s question.

    "I can directly connect to the communication channel of Chaldea With the authority of my director, but it has to be carried out through the communicator."

    Hearing the speech, Renault cast his eyes on Haier fataya''s wrist.

    There was no custom communication device from Chaldea.

    Was the control room broken down when it exploded, or did it disappear in an abnormal spirit transfer?

    Whatever the reason, it seems that this is the reason why Haier fataya failed to get in touch with Chaldea and was reduced to running with Fu Fu.

    "My communicator also disappeared after the asiaticization."

    Holding a shield, avina, who let Fu Fu stand on her shoulder, looked at Renault.

    "It seems that among us, only our predecessors still have a communicator."

    Avina''s words led everyone''s attention to Renault''s wrist.

    There, he did wear a Chaldean communicator.

    In fact, from the beginning, Renault has been trying to get in touch with Chaldea through communicator, but they all failed.

    "Since you have a special means of communication, I''ll give you the communicator."

    With that, Renault simply took off the watch communicator on his wrist and threw it to Haier fataya.

    "Be careful! This is the only means of communication we have now!"

    Haier fataya hurriedly caught the communicator, complained and quickly operated the communicator.

    After a while, helfataya gave up.

    "No, I can''t get in touch." helfataya shook his head and said, "although he entered the communication channel, no one answered at the other end of the Chaldea."

    When you think about it, it''s normal.

    There was such a big fire in the control room, and even the central area was blocked. Before the abnormal disaster was eliminated and the blockade was untied, no one could enter the central control room and pick up the communication here.

    I don''t know what happened to my brother

    Thinking of this, Renault was a little worried.

    However, now is not the time to worry about others.

    "Tweet, tweet...!"

    A bird suddenly flew in from the window and circled over Renault''s head, whistling like an alarm.

    "Is this...!?"

    Renault''s face changed.

    "Woo!"

    At the same time, Fu Fu also made a warning low cry on avina''s back.

    "What... What...!?"

    Helfataya panicked.

    Avina, on the other hand, had already raised her shield and stood in front of the crowd.

    At this moment

    "Ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho!"

    There was a frightening roar.

 Chapter 584

    When such a roar appeared in this space and passed into the ears of Renault, Townsend and Haier fataya, the three trembled at the same time.

    "So... What''s that...?"

    Haier fataya''s face became very pale.

    "Well..."

    Townsend also clenched his shield hand until his fingertips turned white.

    Renault''s forehead also shed a cold sweat.

    From this sound, they heard a sense of violence that was enough to stop the heart, reduce the body temperature and stop the flow of blood.

    Then a terrible sense of crisis came to everyone''s mind.

    Next second

    "Coming...!"

    Townsend let out a loud cry.

    "Bang --!"

    Almost at the same time, in the room of the building where the people were hiding, one of the walls was smashed on the spot, turned into pieces in the blast and blew around.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah --!"

    Helfataya screamed.

    Renault stared at the front and saw a figure slowly coming in from outside the shattered wall.

    It was a very strong man with a height of more than two meters, muscular knots, wearing a war dress, holding a stone axe with a serrated section in his hand, exposing his upper body, barefoot and covered with dark lines.

    "Ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho!"

    The huge sweat sent out a roar that was enough to shake the air, so that the roar turned into a sound wave and blew away.

    ������������

    Townsend held a huge shield in front of the people and helped them block the sound wave.

    "Lying...?"

    Haier fataya retreated step by step, looking at the huge sweat like a ferocious God, and his face was full of fear.

    "What a joke..."

    Renault''s expression also became extremely reluctant.

    From the other side, Renault felt a terrible pressure that didn''t even attack himself.

    Obviously, the other party is a follower.

    From the appearance without any sense, it should be no doubt.

    "A job suitable for heroes who fell into madness before their death..."

    Those who get this job will have crazy skills and be strengthened in exchange for being deprived of rationality.

    It was originally used to strengthen the rank of weak followers.

    But the follower in front of me is almost eighteen thousand miles away from the word "weak".

    "That is undoubtedly one of the top followers!"

    Even among all the heroes, it is enough to become the existence of the first ladder.

    Now, the convenience of job introduction has been strengthened at the cost of losing reason.

    It is a top follower and has been strengthened.

    Now, Renault and his party are facing such enemies.

    So Renault understood.

    "Compared with the previous, this follower is not a level at all!"

    In the face, Renault was almost overturned under the favorable situation, not to mention the monster in front of him.

    Therefore, Renault has only one idea.

    "Run!"

    Renault''s voice rang out.

    "That''s not the character we can deal with now! Run before he goes crazy! The farther you run, the better!"

    Neither Townsend nor helfataya objected to Renault''s decision.

    At present, no matter Renault, Townsend or Haier fataya, they all turned around and ran away without hesitation.

    "Roar --!"

    He immediately roared angrily and came after him.

    ��������

    "Bang --!"

    In a corner of the burning city, the wall on the side of a building suddenly burst, turning the rubble into bullets and scraping in all directions.

    Townsend, armed with a cross shield, flew upside down from the broken wall, with consternation and pain on his face.

    "Roar --!"

    With a frightening roar, he came at an appalling speed.

    Mingming is very huge, but his movements are as sensitive as a cheetah. He shoots at Townsend, swings his stone axe and cleaves down Townsend.

    "Dang --!"

    In the terrible knocking sound, the stone axe falling on the shield burst out a frightening force, allowing the impact force to explode on the shield and set off a shock wave.

    "Goo... Woo...!?"

    Townsend, who blocked the blow, made a depressed sound. His slender body couldn''t restrain the amazing force falling on the shield. He was shocked and flew in the shock wave and hit a building behind him, smashing the walls of that building.

    "Townsend!"

    Renault, who ran out of the building, saw this scene and couldn''t help calling out a voice.

    "What a... Monster...!"

    Helfataya also ran out, looking very pale.

    "Roar..."

    The man with the stone axe turned around at this time and looked at Renault and Haier fataya.

    ������������

    "Eh...!?"

    Renault and helfataya felt their scalp explode and retreated.

    "Drink!"

    At this time, Townsend''s Jiao shouted, stood with a shield and jumped out of the smashed wall. The whole person turned into a shell, set off a strong wind and charged against him.

    In the "Peng" sound, the charging Townsend was blocked.

    "Roar --!"

    He continued to roar and looked like he had lost all his reason, but the posture of standing up with the stone axe to block the shield hit by Townsend was obviously tempered.

    Needless to say, this follower did not lose his fighting skills because he lost his mind.

    It''s a foul.

    "Now!"

    Townsend''s holding weapon shouted from behind the shield to Renault and helfataya.

    They just reacted.

    "Go!"

    Renault abandoned his reluctance, took Haier fataya''s hand and ran in the other direction.

    "Wait... Wait! What about Townsend!?"

    At this time, Haier fataya worried about Townsend.

    "Townsend will be fine!"

    Renault undoubtedly threw out such an answer and dragged Haier fataya forward desperately.

    "Fu!"

    Fu Fu also fell to the ground and ran like a guide in front.

    Two people and one beast ran to the depths of the city, just to stay away from the disaster behind.

    However, a new problem appeared at this time.

    "Ha... Ha... Ha..."

    Renault, who was out of strength, gradually gasped.

    "You... You''re still the same as before! You''re not strong at all!"

    Helfataya smacked and dragged Renault forward.

    However, Haier fataya is also a girl, and her physical strength is not much better.

    "It''s a stupid thing for followers to compare their physical strength!"

    Seeing that their speed began to slow down, Renault did not hesitate to start the magic circuit.

    "Wolf call!"

    Two strong black wolves were summoned.

 Chapter 585

    "Come on! Sit up!"

    Renault pushed helfataya, who was at a loss, onto one of the wolves and sat on the other, and then drove the two wolves to run forward.

    "Drink..."

    "Roar..."

    Behind him, Townsend''s cheers and the roar of the enemy were still ringing.

    Renault listened to the sound and pressed the spell on the back of his hand.

    Once out of the battlefield, Renault will not hesitate to use the curse to summon Townsend back.

    With such an idea, Renault drove the wolf to use the devil and run forward. "Is that guy a follower?"

    Holding the black wolf tightly, helfataya, who fled the battlefield with the black wolf, shouted to Renault.

    "Why are there followers here?"

    No wonder Haier fataya has such doubts.

    Even Chaldeans have only successfully summoned followers three times. It''s not normal that followers will appear in Dongmu city in 2004.

    In the face of Haier fataya''s question, Renault just skimmed his lips.

    "Didn''t I say that after being transferred by the spirit son, we were attacked by the follower immediately?"

    This sentence, in exchange for Haier fataya''s anger.

    "You didn''t say that!"

    Haier fataya shouted angrily.

    Although Townsend told Haier fataya why he became a follower and that the two were attacked, he did not explain that it was the follower who attacked himself.

    Renault has only one word to say about this.

    "Even if I didn''t say it, didn''t you guess?"

    Renault did not look at helfataya, but drove the demon on his way and spoke.

    "That''s the product of the Grail War."

    In a word, Haier fataya opened his eyes.

    ��������Holy Grail War.

    It is a great ceremony that is extremely rare in the magic world and is called a miracle comparable to magic.

    The purpose of the ceremony is to get the Holy Grail.

    It is a wishing machine that can realize the wishes of the holder and has amazing magic.

    The so-called Holy Grail War is a battle for the wishing machine that can realize the wishes of the holder.

    In this battle, seven imperial masters will participate in the battle, and with the help of the power of the ceremony, seven heroes with different positions will be summoned from the throne of heroes to fight with each other until there is only one group of imperial masters and followers, and the wishing machine called the Holy Grail will come, so that the holder can realize miracles that human beings can''t do by virtue of its terrible magic.

    This matter is not a secret in the world of magic.

    Many famous families are aware of the existence of this ceremony and the rarity of the Holy Grail, so they covet it.

    Dongmu is the birthplace of the Holy Grail War.

    In view of this, when Haier fataya mentioned the special point in Dongmu city in 2004, many magicians of famous families reacted.

    Because

    "According to the records of Chaldea, in 2004, Dongmu was indeed holding a Holy Grail War."

    Haier fata made a noise with a blue face.

    "Are these followers called out in the Holy Grail War in Dongmu?"

    It is for this reason that followers who do not belong to Chaldea''s call appear in this town.

    That''s why Renault was attacked.

    "Do they regard me as the Lord of the Holy Grail War?"

    Renault solved the mystery.

    The ceremony to get the Holy Grail is a fight between seven Royal masters and seven riders.

    Under such circumstances, if some followers regard Renault and Townsend as enemies who also participated in the Holy Grail War, it is not difficult to lead to the attack.

    After Lingzi moved to this era and suffered an unknown attack, Renault guessed that the other party was the follower.

    Therefore, Renault was not shocked that there were followers in Dongmu city and attacked himself.

    "If the Holy Grail War in Dongmu city is still going on, it''s not surprising that there are followers here."

    Renault knows enough about the Grail War.

    Because the Holy Grail is a well-known miracle that can realize the wishes of its holders, the boy who cherishes miracles inadvertently found its records in the Chaldean archives a few years ago, and has been greatly interested since then.

    Thanks to this, Renault has a very high understanding of the Holy Grail War. Even Townsend learned about the existence of the Holy Grail War and the particularity of Dongmu city from Renault.

    As for helfataya, he knows more about the Grail War than Renault.

    "Unexpectedly, Chaldeans would call followers of the Holy Grail War in shangdongmu..."

    Haier fataya is hard to say.

    Maybe others don''t know?

    In fact, the spirit summoning system of Chaldea was first perfected with reference to the Holy Grail War in Dongmu city.

    Dongmu city is not only the birthplace of the Holy Grail War, but also the birthplace of the call of the spirit.

    Before that, people usually can only use part of the power of summoning the spirit by virtue of profound magic. Summoning and serving the spirit as a follower has almost become an extravagant hope in modern times with sparse mystery.

    It was not until the Holy Grail War in Dongmu city entered the eyes of magicians that people quietly understood the system of spirit summoning.

    The fate of Chaldea is something that was born by improving the summoning system of Dongmu city.

    Thinking of this, Haier fataya changed his mood.

    "Since the monster is a follower summoned in the Holy Grail War, there should be a royal Lord?" Haier fataya said quickly: "when Townsend is restrained, let''s find the Royal Lord!"

    There is no doubt that it is invincible.

    The other party is a top follower.

    On the contrary, Townsend, although he has the strength of his followers, is only a nouveau riche. He doesn''t even have any experience in fighting directly with his followers. Due to his character, he can''t defeat each other.

    If it weren''t for Townsend''s specialization in defense, and the weapon is also a shield for defense, even if he can''t defeat the opponent, he can also block the opponent''s attack. Perhaps, with Townsend''s strength, he can''t even contain the opponent.

    In this way, you can only start from the imperial Lord.

    "As long as the emperor is defeated, those who have lost the contract can no longer fight!"

    Haier fataya can only choose this method.

    After all, followers do not belong to this world. They are spiritual in nature. They need to get magic and rely on the contract with the Royal Lord in order to continue to survive.

    Therefore, as long as you knock down the other party''s imperial master, unless the other party has special skills, it can only disappear.

    Unfortunately

    "That won''t work." Renault poured a basin of cold water and said, "if I''m not wrong, the other party has no royal Lord at all."

 Chapter 586

    "No emperor?" helfataya was stunned.

    But that''s what Renault thought.

    "Haven''t you found that since we came to this town, we haven''t found anyone?" Renault said. "I also sent the magic birds to explore the town, but I didn''t find anyone."

    In other words, there are no living people in Dongmu city.

    "I''m afraid something unusual happened in the Holy Grail War, which led to the destruction of Dongmu city and the disappearance of all mankind, which led to the extinction crisis of human history."

    Renault guessed so.

    Renault doesn''t know what this anomaly is.

    However, the appearance of this anomaly should change the taste of the Holy Grail War, and the followers have become special beings who can continue their activities even if they lose the emperor.

    "So... What should we do?"

    Helfataya was helpless.

    "Don''t make any noise! Let me see!"

    Renault glared at Haier fataya, and his head was running at full speed with great anxiety. If you want to defeat the follower, Renault estimates that the odds of victory are less than 10% based on your current combat power.

    Renault quickly calculated all kinds of war situations in his mind.

    Renault, who is very clear about his own position, has always known himself well. He knows that he is a royal Lord. His duty is to command and support, rather than go to the front to fight in person. Therefore, in addition to the magic that can only summon lower level envoys, the three intermediate envoys he can summon are selected from many kinds of envoys after careful selection.

    After all, unlike the lower level envoys who can only compare with ordinary beasts and beasts, the intermediate envoys already have a certain degree of special ability.

    For example, the magic ant summoned by the magic ant summon, in addition to being as big as a fierce dog, its characteristic is that it has extraordinary strange power. Even an elephant can lift it alone. If it is more powerful, even some superior demons can''t match a magic ant, which can be used on many occasions.

    Of course, Renault likes these magic ants for another reason besides their amazing strange power.

    That is, the cost performance is quite high.

    This so-called cost performance is reflected in the consumption of magic.

    Because ants are highly social creatures.

    After learning the magic ant summon, Renault found that the magic ant is an envoy who wins by number.

    If you summon an intermediate demon of other kinds, the magic consumed is enough to summon ten magic ants.

    The reason why Renault likes magic ant summoning and learns it is that there are a considerable number of summoning.

    "Many ants kill elephants. If they exhaust all their magic and summon hundreds of magic ants, it is not impossible to bite the enemies of the superior demon level with some tactics and countermeasures."

    Therefore, the first intermediate demon Renault learned to summon was the magic ant.

    This is not the case with the second intermediate demon and the third intermediate demon.

    In addition to the magic ants, the other two intermediate demons that Renault can summon do not have combat ability, but focus on other aspects.

    One of them is used by Renault to protect itself.

    "As a summoning magician, the first thing to consider is to protect yourself."

    After all, the magician who is good at summoning is a weakness in himself.

    If the enemy only attacks the summoner despite the siege, no matter how many and strong the summoner is knocked down.

    Therefore, although the second intermediate demon that Renault can summon has no combat effectiveness, it has good protection ability. On some occasions, it may even play a higher role than Townsend.

    As for the third kind of intermediate magic, it is a kind of magic that has a certain degree of restraint against followers.

    This is because Renault knows.

    "As the emperor, I will never deal with less followers in the future."

    In the journey of human salvation, human beings are often small. Only those heroes existing in legends and fantasies are indispensable guardians of the times.

    The essence of the existence of heroes is the world''s protective mechanism and the weapon used to protect the world.

    In that case, if you want to interfere with human rights and travel in all times, it is inevitable to deal with followers and even fight.

    Therefore, the third intermediate demon that Renault can summon has a certain degree of restraint against his followers.

    More accurately, it should be said that there is a certain restraint on the spirit body.

    If you use that demon, even if you face that monster, you should still be able to win 10% more.

    But the magic of summoning "that" is not ordinary.

    Do you want to use it here?

    On the bumpy wolf''s back, Renault racked his brains while trying to stabilize his body.

    At this moment

    "Bang --!"

    As a loud noise sounded from behind, the shock wave blew away the oil parked Road, smashing the glass of buildings on both sides of the road, like a typhoon crossing, setting off bursts of explosions.

    A figure flew backward from the blast like a shell, and immediately caught up with Renault and Haier fataya, who bumped on the wolf''s back. With a strong wind, they crashed into the ground not far in front of Renault, smashing the ground and raising smoke like mushrooms.

    "Cough... Cough..."

    Townsend, standing with a shield, stood up from the smoke and looked as if he had been damaged.

    "Townsend!"

    Haier fataya subconsciously exclaimed.

    Even Renault almost cried out, but he tried his best to suppress it.

    Behind it, the extreme violence is approaching at a high speed.

    The giant Han jumped like a meteorite from the air and immediately crossed a distance of nearly kilometers and fell in front of Renault and Haier fataya.

    "Master...!"

    Townsend cried out.

    But before that, Renault had given orders to the demon he operated.

    "Avoid!"

    There is no stagnation.

    Under the guidance of Renault''s magic, the two wolves roared and avoided to the left and right.

    The burly man fell heavily in the separate positions of Renault and Haier fataya.

    Then it burst.

    Under the sound of "Dong", the impact was lifted in the explosive wind, making the rubble, gravel and concrete fly together, making the ground tremble.

    The impact force made the two people riding on the wolf fly, roll down on the ground and roll out a distance.

    "Well..."

    Haier fataya seemed to become dizzy under the impact and couldn''t get up on the ground for a long time.

    On the contrary, Renault had already predicted this situation. At the critical moment, he put the devil under himself to avoid direct impact.

 Chapter 587

    Poor wolf, who ran for so long and was regarded as a cushion by Renault, lost consciousness.

    Renault got up from the ground, gasped and looked forward.

    Its huge figure is just between Renault and Townsend.

    Renault and Townsend looked at their followers at the same time, looking at each other across the huge figure like a ferocious God.

    In the eyes between them, a determination was revealed in an instant.

    "There''s no way..."

    Renault wiped the sweat off his forehead and a fearless smile appeared on his face.

    Townsend also understood this and tightened his face.

    And then

    "Ready! Townsend!"

    "Yes!"

    Magic surged on them and rushed into the sky.

    Just when Renault and avina were ready to do their best to directly confront the invincible enemy, on the roof of a high-rise building, a man with dark white hair in combat clothes looked at the scene from a distance of several kilometers.

    It''s Altai.

    "Have you started fighting?"

    Altai, who saw this scene with the skill of "clairvoyant", showed a cold face.

    "The opponent is the crazy God, not to mention me. Even the" one "will find it difficult. According to your words, the odds of winning are zero."

    This statement is slightly inconsistent with Renault''s own calculation.

    That''s because, compared with Renault, the archer knows more about the giant man and clearly knows that the real fear of the other party is not just the amazing combat effectiveness.

    In addition, there is another reason for Altai to assert that Renault has no chance of winning at all.

    That''s himself.

    "The opponent is not one, but two."

    Altai''s hands burst out the magic of red lightning and made a bow.

    Obviously, the archer was ready to attack in the dark when Renault and his party fought black.

    This is undoubtedly an act that is extremely inconsistent with the existence of hero.

    But the archer didn''t care at all.

    "As long as I can complete the task, whether it''s assassination or poisoning, I will do it."

    With this faith, Altay raised his bow.

    Just

    "The wonderful place is just about to start. Just watch it for a guy like you!"

    This is an extremely uninhibited voice with an unspeakable personality charm.

    With the sound, red light flashed on the roof.

    It was the glow of a hot fireball.

    The flame mass with high temperature suddenly appeared, cut through the air and shot at Altai.

    ��������������

    Altai immediately changed his face, and without hesitation flashed away, jumping aside like a sharp arrow.

    The flame mass immediately rubbed the position of Altai one second before and fell on the edge of the roof.

    "Bang --!"

    The explosion sounded and let the hot fire waves blow away, causing bursts of impact and burning a corner of the roof.

    That power, even if the follower is hit directly, he will be overwhelmed, right?

    This made Altai look a little ugly and looked in the direction of the attack.

    I saw that there was one more person on the roof with cold wind. I don''t know when.

    "Ah, sure enough, sneaking attacks in the dark is not my style, so it''s impossible to succeed."

    With such a complaint, the man scratched his head.

    Wearing a coat like a sage.

    Holding a wooden staff in his hand.

    The hair color is an impressive dark blue.

    The age of appearance seems to be between Bertrand and Altay, and it seems to be a little older than each other, emitting a wild feeling.

    Looking at the man, Altai narrowed his eyes.

    "I ran out myself, charlesto."

    This man is the follower of charlesto.

    "It''s ridiculous to say that sneaking attack in the dark is not your style."

    Altay made a merciless satire on charlesto.

    In this regard, charlesto did not think so.

    "It''s just a matter of preference. Compared with the playing method of hiding, I still hope to play with my opponent face to face, but if I can''t do it, I''ll do it too. Should you be the same? Nameless Altai?"

    Charleston''s informal tone made people feel a little good.

    However, Altay did not feel this at all, but released hostility to charlesto.

    "Are you going to disturb my game again? Hound!"

    Altai''s hostility was exposed.

    This made charlesto laugh.

    "Didn''t you sneak into Saber''s nest while you were away? You hate it now? You deserve to be a believer of that guy!"

    If Renault hears this sentence, will he understand it?

    Previously, when Renault played Altay, Altay suddenly withdrew without any warning, which really puzzled Renault.

    But now it seems that Altay''s retreat has a lot to do with what charlesto did.

    "Obviously, the Holy Grail War is a game in which all the imperial masters and followers fight each other. Now, all the imperial masters have disappeared. You are still in the same camp with another follower who should have become the enemy. All the other followers are crazy. It''s all unpleasant."

    Charles looked at Altay with a slight grin at the corners of his mouth.

    "Now, it''s not easy to come to the person who can break this unpleasant situation. Don''t disturb the game again."

    At this point, without waiting for Altai''s response, charlesto turned the language front and told a news that made Altai''s eyes coagulate.

    "Incidentally, in order to deal with those kids, you led black out and used it to find each other''s trouble, I have solved Lancer."

    This news made Altai look at charlesto''s eyes and showed some killing intention.

    Unexpectedly, he was bitten by the unpleasant dog in front of him again.

    Facing Altai''s killing intention, charlesto laughed.

    "Who made you distract after those kids came here? Of course, you can''t miss this rare opportunity! Fool!"

    With that, charlesto raised his wand and pointed to Altay. His eyes on Altay became full of fighting spirit.

    "As long as six riders are defeated and I am left alone, will the Holy Grail War be over?"

    "It''s not easy to see a little hope. Don''t disturb the game. Come on, archers."

    Charleston''s words without concealing his purpose made Altay''s face sink.

 Chapter 588

    Then Altai sneered.

    "Do you think those guys alone can beat black?"

    Hearing the speech, charlesto raised his eyebrows.

    This is the only problem that charlesto can''t assert.

    However, the smile on charlesto''s face did not disappear.

    "If we only talk about the white-edged war, the crazy God alone can surpass the other six followers of the Holy Grail War. In this Dongmu City, only saber can defeat him. Moreover, we still have to liberate the treasure to do it. Those kids should not be able to defeat Blake?"

    Charles said so, and his smile became very arrogant.

    "But how do you know if you don''t try?"

    That''s why charlesto is here.

    "As long as you don''t mess up."

    Charleston''s purpose is to contain Altay here.

    If possible, charlesto must still want to solve Altay.

    Therefore, Altai knew that he could no longer be distracted from Renault.

    Otherwise, this guy will definitely shoot himself decisively at the moment when he is distracted.

    This made Altai calm his face. Finally, he snorted coldly, turned into a burst of particles and disappeared in situ.

    Seeing this, charlesto shrugged like a sigh of relief.

    "Fortunately, this guy is very cautious, otherwise I don''t have a good chance of winning."

    After all, in order to defeat Lancer''s followers, Charleston''s consumption and damage are not low.

    "Next..."

    Charles turned his head and looked to the other side of the battlefield.

    "Don''t let me down. I don''t know where the emperor came from." "Dang --!"

    The crisp sound symbolizes the beginning of the fight, which fluctuates like an echo.

    It was the sound of an axe and sword as heavy as a rock and as ferocious as a saw tooth, like lightning, falling heavily on a huge shield in the hum of the air.

    "Well...!"

    Avina held the shield and felt the terrible impact from the shield. She didn''t know to launch the terrible attack like a storm. At a certain moment, she would suddenly go against black''s will and have an imperceptible pause.

    That unexpectedly flexible body, at a certain moment, will suddenly twitch and stagnate in place.

    Under such inexplicable influence, black''s offensive is still violent and terrible, but every time, there will be a flaw.

    This flaw has become the support for ivena to come back from the dead.

    So

    "Three seconds later! Attack from the left!"

    "Yes! Lord!"

    Under Renault''s loud instructions, avina also responded loudly and meticulously followed Renault''s orders.

 Chapter 589

    Three seconds later, black''s axe and sword stagnated again, and his body twitched again, so that avina, who acted according to Renault''s order, seized the opportunity again, stood up her shield and hit him head-on.

    "Bang --!"

    I don''t know how many times, the heavy shield finally made black retreat.

    "Roar --!"

    Black fell into a frenzy as if he couldn''t stand his retreat.

    Nearby, seeing such a scene with her own eyes, Olga Mary, who struggled to get up, was completely stunned.

    Renault bathed in the eyes of Olga Marie, continued to give instructions, and sent a lot of magic to support avina, so that avina could fight against the monsters previously identified as invincible.

    As the battle became more and more fierce, Olga Mary''s heart trembled.

    Olga Marie knew that no one but Renault had led to the war.

    "He... How on earth did he do it?"

    Even if there is a lot of magic to provide, even if the strengthening of the curse is going on, it is still far away to defeat Blake.

    But Renault did not know what he had done, interfered with black''s actions, made black frequent flaws, cooperated with these flaws, and gave the most accurate instructions to avina, so that the war situation would not fall one side.

    "Well... In that case..."

    Maybe win?

    Olga Marie could not help but hope a little.

    Unfortunately, such Olga Mary did not find it at all.

    Renault''s face is gradually becoming pale.

    "Magic..."

    Renault felt the magic of the rapid passage in his body and supported his shaky body.

    In order to defeat the strong enemy in front of him, Renault not only sent a lot of magic to strengthen avina, but also summoned the demon as the bottom card.

    At present, Renault can only bite his teeth.

    "Evil summon!"

    Only Renault could see an owl like an illusion. At Renault''s call, it flapped its wings, flew forward and disappeared into black''s body.

    At this moment, the nucleus in black trembled. One of the three magic tricks learned by Renault that can summon intermediate demons.

    As the name suggests, this magic can summon an evil spirit.

    This evil spirit is the owl.

    In ancient times, owls that only appeared at night were often regarded as unlucky birds, symbolizing bad omens.

    It is generally believed that the owl is the incarnation of death that can travel between the underworld and the present world, responsible for bringing the spirit wandering in the present world back to the underworld.

    The owl summoned by the evil call is the evil spirit symbolizing the evil omen.

    The ability of evil spirits, as recorded in the legend, can bring the spirit in this world back to the underworld.

    In other words, it can restrain the spirit body, peel the spirit body from the present world by swallowing, and disperse its power of existence in the present world.

    At the beginning, after knowing this, Renault almost did not hesitate to make it one of the magic tricks that must be learned. Finally, it took about half a year to completely master it, summon the owl evil spirit symbolizing the bad omen, engrave it in the seat of the soul, and completely use it for himself.

    With this evil spirit, Renault had the means to deal with his followers.

    After all, the slave is essentially a spiritual body.

    If we can separate and swallow the follower from the present world by relying on evil spirits, Renault will have the power to fight against the follower.

    Unfortunately, this idea is not realistic.

    Because, at best, the evil spirits summoned are only intermediate demons, but almost all of them are superior demons, of which the particularly excellent part is even enough to rank as the most superior demons. As a spirit, the rank is only under the gods. It is impossible for a mere intermediate demons to swallow them.

    With Renault''s mind, he naturally understands this and will not naively think that only an intermediate demon can defeat all his followers.

    However, even so, Renault still regarded the evil call as a killer mace.

    "Even if you can''t peel and swallow the follower, it can at least have a certain impact?"

    In any case, evil spirits are dedicated to restraining the existence of spiritual bodies. Even if they can''t swallow the followers and affect them, there should be a way.

    At this point, this conjecture was confirmed.

    "Crack!"

    In black''s body, only Renault could see the owl. Just like a woodpecker, the sharp little mouth stabbed Black''s spirit core hard, making the spirit core vibrate like a broken sound.

    "Roar!"

    Black''s roar seemed to have a faint trace of pain.

    Although the restraint of evil spirits could not separate Blake from the world, it caused a little blow to him.

    Whenever the owl in his body stabbed his mouth on the nucleus, black would feel a pain from his soul, which made the top follower''s body shape and movement stagnate from time to time.

    The stagnation time is very short. Even the followers of the higher level may not be able to catch this short-term flaw.

    Including avina.

    However, avina can''t catch the flaw, but Renault can.

    Renault is the one who manipulates the evil spirits to attack. Naturally, Renault can calculate the timing of the flaw and give the attack instructions to avina.

    "Drink!"

    Under Renault''s instructions, avina swung the huge shield and hit black hard.

    "Bang --!"

    Black''s strong body retreated frequently in the heavy crash.

    "Roar!"

    Black was furious beyond measure.

    It''s not polite to say that this follower can definitely be ranked as the most superior demon level.

    On the contrary, avina has not mastered the power of her followers, and her combat experience is very low. Her actual strength is at best the level of the superior demons. Only when her defense reaches the ranks of the superior demons can she confront black.

    But it''s just a confrontation. It''s still difficult to beat black.

    But now, with Renault''s three major support, avina has the upper hand.

    How can black not be angry?

    Even if you lose your mind, only this violent anger can''t be eliminated.

    The follower like a fierce beast roared and launched a desperate counter attack regardless of the whole sharp pain from the spiritual core in his body.

    "Dang --!"

    Under the sound of the axe and sword hitting the shield, sparks began to splash.

    That strength is a little stronger than just now.

    "Uh...!?"

    Avina only felt that a great force was transmitted from the shield, which made her involuntarily shocked back several steps.

 Chapter 590

    Black immediately rushed out like a shell, bullied him, turned his axe and sword into a storm, and kept greeting avina.

    In the sound of gold and iron, the giant man turned into a meat grinder and the girl struggling to support the shield are still fighting fiercely.

    "Sure enough... Isn''t it that easy...?"

    In the rear, Renault''s body became more shaky, as if it could fall at any time.

    It is true that, with the help of the call of evil spirits, Reynolds has caused certain interference and influence on the followers of human beings, but it is not without cost.

    The cost of summoning this kind of demon specially used to restrain the spirit body is that it consumes a lot of magic.

    In addition, Renault also provides a lot of magic to avina, which strengthens avina''s power. The two phases are superimposed, so that the originally considerable magic in Renault is consumed as fast as water.

    This leads to the decline of the enhancement of avina, and the influence of the summoned evil spirit on black is getting smaller and smaller.

    "The victory rate that could have defeated Blake was less than 10%. Even with the help of evil spirits, the victory rate increased by 10%, and the blessing of the mantra increased by 10%, it was less than 30%

    In other words, Renault knows that even if it is fully open and cooperates with avina''s strength, the odds of winning are less than half.

    That''s why

    "The rest of the odds can only be found elsewhere."

    If there is no chance of winning, just create a chance of winning.

    "Black returns to strong, but his weakness is also obvious."

    There is no reason.

    In that case

    "Some small tricks may come in handy."

    Renault tried his best to squeeze out the remaining magic in his body.

    The war situation changed in an instant.

    "Ow!"

    Just when black reached a certain position and was ready to swing a powerful blow at avina, he lay on one side. The dead gray wolf suddenly opened his eyes, gave a roar, jumped up from the ground and jumped in the direction of black.

    That was the wolf demon that Renault had used as a backing and had long been ignored by everyone.

    So, before black, who was ready to give a strong blow to avina, had time to chop off the axe and sword in his hand, the gray wolf rushed up and bit black''s strong arm.

    Of course, the wolf was just a subordinate demon. It was impossible to bite Black''s hard flesh.

    But the demons manipulated by Renault are not just wolves.

    "Boom!"

    The ground at Black''s feet suddenly collapsed.

    I saw that several magic ants did not know when to sneak into the ground, drilled the ground, dug through the place where black stood, and firmly held Black''s lower body with their sharp feet with terrible strange power.

    Black was dragged into the ground by magic ants one by one, and fell into the ground with the rock plate. "Roar!"

    Black''s roar was like coming out of hell, rising from the collapsed underground, making people feel cold on their backs.

    "Right now!"

    Renault was unreasonable and unforgiving. He bit his teeth, no longer retained the magic in his body and volatilized it all.

    The exquisite magic array swirled and unfolded at its feet, making the magic ants come out of it one by one.

    This time, almost hundreds of magic ants were summoned.

    The dense magic ants immediately poured into the collapsed underground cave like a galloping herd of animals in the friction sound of mouth tools.

    "Roar! Roar!"

    Black couldn''t stop yelling.

    Take a closer look, at the bottom of the underground hole that I don''t know how deep it was dug, a dense number of magic ants, like tarsal worms, rushed to black and entangled him.

    Black struggled desperately. The axe and sword in his hand was like a heavy meat saw. He smashed, crushed and cut off the magic ants clinging to his body, so that the meat foam and blood splashed and dyed the bottom of the underground hole red.

    But at this time, the number advantage of magic ants came into play.

    It''s impossible for a demon ant to entangle a monster like black.

    However, hundreds of magic ants climbed to black, and then cooperated with the strange power comparable to the superior demon. Even followers like black were entangled and had to struggle desperately at this moment.

    To get rid of these magic ants, black had to kill all the magic ants.

    However, Renault will not give black such a chance.

    "Avina!"

    Renoir, with a white face and a body exhausted of magic, gave one last instruction to avina.

    "Bury that monster alive!"

    Hearing this sentence, avina carried it out without hesitation.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    In the cry of a hard blow, avina jumped into the air with a huge shield, like a meteorite, and let the tail of the shield fall heavily on the ground.

    "Boom --!"

    With a roar, avina''s hard blow smashed the earth smoothly, let the crack spread around the underground hole, and finally collapsed again.

    Obviously, when avina fought, Renault had manipulated the magic ant to dig a hole in the ground.

    Countless crushed stones and rocks suddenly rolled down.

    "Boom..."

    In the tremor of the ground, the gravel and rock blocks gradually buried black and the dense magic ant Legion at the bottom of the underground cave.

    Dust rises like smoke.

    I don''t know how long later, the gravel and rock blocks completely buried the underground hole, so that a big pit filled with rubble appeared in Dongmu city.

    When the sound of the last piece of gravel came to an end, everything was like dust settled and silence was restored.

    "Won... Won?"

    Olga Marie, hiding in a building, looked at the situation and leaned out her head in horror.

    Renault was like a sigh of relief, and his body fell to the side.

    "Master!"

    Seeing this, avina hurried over and caught Renault smoothly before he was about to fall to the ground.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    Renault leaned against avina and gasped with great fatigue.

    Looking at his pale face, no matter who knows, Renault''s magic has been exhausted.

    It provided a lot of magic to avina, summoned evil spirits that consumed magic, and finally summoned hundreds of magic ants. If you don''t exhaust the magic, there will be a ghost.

    Now, Renault feels that his body has become extremely empty, and the magic circuit has stopped working. Like the flameout electric circuit, it is gradually darkened.

    At the same time, the soaring power of avina gradually disappeared, and even the strengthening of the curse reached the limit.

    "Elder, are you okay?"

 Chapter 591

    "Roar!"

    Despite the lost strength, avina asked Renault with worry on her face.

    "It''s okay..."

    Renault shook his head, but his tone looked very weak.

    "Please wait and let you rest immediately."

    Avina picked up Renault and seemed ready to help Renault to rest.

    In this regard, Renault shook his head again.

    "This is not the time to do such a thing," Renault said hastily. "It is impossible to defeat black by this means. At best, it is just to delay time. We''d better leave before he comes out of the ground."

    If the follower will die because he is buried alive, the so-called spirit will be too cheap.

    Avina can''t fail to understand that.

    "I see. Start retreating now."

    Avina picked up Renault when she was going to leave.

    As a result, they underestimated black as a follower.

    "Crack..."

    When such a cracking sound came from the ground behind Renault and avina, causing the ground to crack open, the bodies of the two people ready to leave were completely frozen.

    The eyes are gradually enlarged in the eyes of this man and woman at the same time.

    "Fu!"

    Running from the front, Fu Fu, who was about to rush into avina''s arms, stopped and made a wailing cry.

    "Ah!"

    Carmefala, who was about to come out of the building, also screamed.

    Renault and avina had no time to respond.

    The next moment

    "Bang!"

    Under the sound of explosion, the ground behind the two people broke apart.

    The giant man with terrible momentum came out of there.

    "Ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho!"

    With a roar like the declaration of death, black, covered with magic ants, drilled out of the ground and raised his axe and sword to Renault and avina with his back to himself.

    Under such circumstances, it is impossible for them to escape in time.

    Especially avina, in the face of this sudden situation, she seems to have changed back to the girl who has no strength to bind the chicken. She can''t turn her head smoothly at all.

    In the end, only one person moved.

    That''s Renault.

    The last action Renault made was also very simple.

    Is to push away the avina who helped herself mercilessly.

    "Master!"

    Avina gave a cry of surprise, and her body was pushed away and fell to one side.

    This fall made avina out of the attack range of axe and sword.

    The axe and sword fell heavily.

    Immediately, it fell on Renault in amazing strength.

    "Pounds --!"

    The crashing sound that stopped people''s heart echoed in the sky.

    The blow enough to smash the rock plate severely hit Renault, like a bullet, shot into the distance and crashed into a piece of ruins.

    This scene almost made avina''s head blank.

    When you react

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah

    Avina gave out a terrible cry she had never heard before. While tears were pouring from the corners of her eyes, she stood up her shield recklessly and collided with black.

    Impact, like an explosion in full bloom.

    Under this impact force, the ground smashed again.

    Two followers fell into it at the same time, and fell into a bottomless cave with countless rubble.

    "Bang... Bang..."

    The sound of rubble rolling down was ringing in the collapsed underground cave.

    Carmefara stared at the scene, watched mano fall into it, and watched the collapsed pit buried, his face turned white.

    "Mano!"

    It was not until a long time later that kalmefara finally made a move, ran out of the building like a madman and ran to the collapsed pit.

    "Fu! Fu!"

    Fu Fu also ran to the edge of the collapsed pit and couldn''t help shouting, as if calling the owner''s name.

    "Mano! Mano!"

    Standing in front of the dusty pit, kalmefara kept shouting.

    Of course, no one will respond to kalmefara''s call.

    "Mano..."

    At that moment, carmefara sat paralyzed on the ground, looking a little dull.

    In my heart, I was completely wrapped by a sense of despair.

    "What... What..."

    Carmefala muttered blankly.

    "Lorelei... Mano..."

    These two hard won companions are now reduced to the end of life and death, which makes kalmefara return to the state of being alone.

    "Fu!"

    Fu Fu didn''t seem to give up. When she saw that the hole was filled and she couldn''t find mano, she turned and ran in the other direction.

    That''s the direction of the flying Renault.

    However, carmefala did not go to look for Renault like Fu Fu.

    Because carmefara knew that Renault''s worse physique than ordinary people could not survive a blow on the front.

    "What to do... What to do..."

    In the face of this situation, the director of Chaldea completely lost his sense of propriety and showed the fragile side of his heart.

    At this moment, carmefala was just an ordinary girl.

    But just then

    "Oh, are you looking for this little girl?"

    Under a wild and uninhibited laughter, kalmefara jumped up like a frightened rabbit.

    But the next second, carmefala made another surprise cry.

    "Mano!"

    I saw that manor, who should have fallen into the ground with him, was carried in his hand by a wise magician and fell from the air.

    "It''s really a sweat. If I hadn''t come here in time, you wouldn''t have been saved, little girl."

    With these words, the sage laughed heartily.

    "You... Who are you?"

    Carmel Fratton questioned the other side.

    The other party didn''t hide it at all.

    "Townsend''s follower, well, it''s not your enemy, so don''t be too wary of me."

    With that, Townsend put down manor in his hand.

    However, mano''s condition is not very good. He is not only covered with soil, but also looks very embarrassed. There are tears on his face, which looks pitiful.

    Such a manor, as soon as it fell on the ground, immediately ignored others and ran forward.

    "Master! Master!"

    Manor rushed in the direction that Fu Fu had just run.

    "Wait! Mano!"

    Carmefara first called manor, then glared at Townsend, wary of the sudden follower, and moved closer to manor.

    "It seems that I''m hated."

    Townsend shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t feel difficult because of the situation at all. Instead, he kept up with the people with a relaxed expression.

 Chapter 592

    Before long, they came to the ruins where Renault was.

    "Fu! Fu woo!"

    Fu Fu shouted at the ruins.

    That scene was very similar to the situation when Renault found manor when the Chaldean control room exploded.

    However, at that time, Fu Fu shouted at mano who was pressed under the mud block, and now she shouted at Renault who was pressed in the ruins.

    But unlike mano, who was dying at that time, when people came here and saw the situation in the ruins, they were stunned one by one.

    There is no reason for it.

    In the ruins, what is buried is not a bloody human body as people imagine, but a huge shell.

    "Click... Click, click..."

    There is a very obvious ferocious trace on the shell, which makes the whole shell crack slowly and turn into fragments bit by bit.

    In the cracked shell, Renault lay with a pale face.

    "Master!"

    Manoton was surprised and happy.

    "You... You''re not dead?"

    Carmefala was also a little overjoyed.

    "Ho ho..."

    Even Townsend was amazed with admiration.

    "I see. You have summoned the protection demon in advance, just in case?"

    yes.

    Just in case, before the battle began, Renault summoned the demon to protect himself.

    ��������Shell summon.

    This is the last magic learned by Renault that can summon intermediate demons.

    It can summon shells with strong defense. When the summoner is attacked, it swallows the summoner into the shell for protection.

    Before the battle began, Renault called it out in case of emergency and hid it underground in case of emergency.

    This action finally saved Renault''s life.

    When he was given a fatal blow, the huge shell standing by at his feet broke through the ground and swallowed Renault into his stomach to protect him.

    In other words, it was the hard shell, not Renault, that hit.

    However, looking at the slowly shattered shells, Renault was also haunted.

    "It''s just a blow. I broke it. What a monster..."

    You know, the shell summoned by Renault may not be as defensive as mano''s shield, but it is also enough to catch up with most of the superior demons.

    No fighting ability, no other ability, only the ability to protect the master. Renault is very confident about its high defense.

    Unexpectedly, his confident means can only hold up the next blow.

    "Can that monster really be knocked down?"

    Renault just smiled bitterly.

    No one else answered this question. It was Townsend.

    "Don''t worry, you really knocked him down. The little girl''s last blow has broken his spiritual core."

    Townsend grinned and said so.

    "Of course, you only killed him once. If Serena had not knocked him down and exhausted his treasure, you would have no possibility of defeating him."

    This sentence made many people present hear the meaning of it.

    "Just kill once?"

    Carmefala is a little unclear, so.

    "Serena knocked him down long ago?"

    Mano, who helped Renault out of the shell, was also stunned.

    "Run out of treasure?"

    Renault even frowned.

    Seeing this, Townsend looked at the crowd.

    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s change it."

    In this sentence, the people left the battlefield and walked slowly to the hiding place where they could stay. Day, gradually dark down.

    That''s what I said, but when the spirit son of Renault and his party moved to this era, the sky was dark, as if swallowed by invisible forces, which seemed extremely depressed.

    But now, the sky seems to be getting darker, making the sense of depression stronger.

    Under such circumstances, Renault and his party found a hiding place.

    It is a church in a remote area.

    "Among the enemies, there is a troublesome guy who can snipe at a distance of several kilometers. Talking in a wide field of vision is like dying, so you''d better go here."

    Townsend, who suggested this, took the lead in entering the church, making Renault and his party look at each other and can only keep up.

    After entering the church, the people came to the chapel with messy tables and chairs.

    "Ah ~ ~ I can finally breathe a sigh of relief."

    With a relaxed tone, Townsend sat directly on a bench, leaned on it, and even threw aside his staff.

    "Senior, please sit here."

    Mano held Renault, who was weak all over, and sat on another bench. As if he didn''t want to leave Renault for half a step, mano held the shield tightly and guarded Renault''s side.

    Looking at this scene, Renault felt the weakness caused by the depletion of magic, while he was secretly helpless.

    Watching Renault suffer a fatal blow in order to save himself, it seems that mano still has some lingering palpitations.

    Therefore, mano''s stickiness almost increased geometrically. He didn''t want to leave Renault for half a step and stayed with Renault all the time.

    When Renault thought so and began to try his best to start the magic circuit, transform vitality and generate new magic, carmefala seemed to regain his calm and regain the demeanor of Chaldea.

    "You are one of the followers of the Holy Grail War in St. Dongbao, Townsend, aren''t you?"

    Kalmefara made such an aggressive remark.

    This made Townsend spread his hand, completely ignoring carmefara''s aggressiveness, and uttered his voice with great ease.

    "Well, don''t be so vigilant to me. Didn''t you say that, at least, I''m not your enemy?"

    The follower carried out his style from his appearance to the present, and his behavior was frivolous.

    This appearance made carmefara feel extremely unhappy and glared at Renault, which made Renault feel inexplicable for a while.

    Is this guy having menopause again?

    Renault, who speculated so maliciously, didn''t know that the reason why carmefara did this was entirely because Townsend''s manner was somewhat similar to him.

    Although Renault is not as frivolous as Townsend, it is somewhat similar to Renault in that sense of looseness and style of going its own way.

    Carmefala did not say this, but snorted coldly.

    "It''s not the enemy that has the final say, but the judgement of ourselves." Carmel said to him, impolitely, "we came to the castle after we came to the East St. and we were attacked by the followers. Since you are also a slave, you can''t be so mean to you."

    After all, Renault also said that the followers of St. Dongbao probably attacked them because of the Holy Grail War.

 Chapter 593

    In order to win the Holy Grail War, the masters and followers must fight until the last group is left before they will focus on Renault and mano, who are also masters and followers.

    Since the person in front of us is also a follower, it is likely that he will fight here because of the same situation.

    Carelessness, that is absolutely impossible.

    However, just when carmefara thought so

    "This follower should have no problem."

    The complexion recovered slightly, but Renault, who was still weak, suddenly said so.

    "No problem?"

    Carmefara was stunned.

    Even mano ignored Fu Fu standing on his shoulder and got up a little unclear.

    "Oh?" Townsend was interested in it and asked Renault, "although I said it myself, how can you think I have no problem, not an enemy?"

    This problem is very simple.

    "Up to now, Ethel and, who attacked us, have an inexplicable black pattern?" Renault said bluntly, looking at Townsend while generating Magic: "The two different riders actually have the same characteristics. At first, I thought it was something formed because the calling system of the Holy Grail War in Saint Dongbao was different, but you didn''t have it. It seems that there is another reason."

    In that case, Townsend, who didn''t have that kind of texture, was obviously different from those who attacked his party.

    "Based on this alone, you can think that you are at least different from those guys." Renault said calmly: "although you can''t assert that you are not an enemy, you should not be a friend of those guys. If you confirm this, it''s worth talking to you."

    Hearing the speech, mano and carmefala looked at each other and were silent.

    Obviously, both women agreed with Renault''s judgment.

    Townsend grinned.

    "I see. He''s cool headed but bold. No wonder Ethel doesn''t hesitate to lead them out and let him attack you. When you enter the battle, he''s secretly ready to attack you."

    Townsend revealed the news to the public with amazing words, which surprised them one after another.

    Turns out, was Ethel the one who caused the trouble?

    Moreover, the archer is still hiding in the dark, ready to fight when he is waiting for others?

    Even Renault could not help feeling a moment of fear at the thought of the scene of Ethel''s arrows that were enough to break the building in the battle with the incomparable power.

    But since it didn''t happen, it proves that

    "You''re the one who stopped Ethel, aren''t you, Townsend?"

    Renault asserted.

    "I''m just asking people not to disturb the game," Townsend said indifferently. "It''s a pity if others disturb the game."

    This sentence should be true?

    Although Townsend certainly didn''t do it just for such reasons, people still heard a sincere taste from his tone.

    In view of this, people understand.

    The man in front of us is a real hero.

    Different from Ethel and madness who do not hesitate to attack secretly, this Townsend has the glory, dignity and faith of being a hero.

    This made people gradually began to have a sense of trust in Townsend.

    But

    "One yard to one yard." Renault didn''t give up asking because of this. Instead, he looked straight at Townsend and said to Townsend, "since you are a follower of the Grail War, can you explain to us why Saint Dongbao has become like this?"

    This is the problem that needs to be solved most at present. It is related to the abnormality of the burning of Saint Dongbao, and the reason why the special points appear, leading to the destruction of human history.

    Only by solving this problem, no matter what, can we solve all the puzzles.

    Unfortunately

    "I don''t know."

    Townsend''s straightforward answer stunned everyone.

    "Don''t... don''t know?"

    At this moment, even Renault was a little stunned.

    As a participant in the Holy Grail War, the rider didn''t know the reason why Saint Dongbao became like this?

    "Are you going to hide us on purpose?"

    Carmefara was also stunned and angry.

    You know, Renault has said that there is no one in the whole Saint Dongbao, only these followers of the Holy Grail War.

    In that case, these followers are the only insiders left. How can they not know the abnormalities in St. Dongbao?

    But that''s what Townsend said.

    "I really don''t know."

    Townsend still didn''t change his statement, quite simply.

    "Indeed, not long ago, the holy East castle was normal. We just hid in the dark to fight, promote the Holy Grail War, and challenge the rest of the Royal masters and followers together with the Royal master."

    Townsend said so and gave out the information he knew.

    "But one day, the change happened so suddenly."

    What change?

    conflagration.

    A fire enough to burn the whole St. East castle.

    "The fire engulfed the whole holy East castle, and all humans were burned before they could even scream, including the Royal Lord who concluded a contract with his followers. Finally, there were only seven followers left."

    Townsend''s eyes swept over Renault, mano and carmefala and made such a sound.

    "Obviously, we followers still exist after losing the imperial Lord. This is obviously an abnormal state. Even I was at a loss at that time and didn''t know how to act for a while."

    And at that time

    "Serena showed up."

    At this point, Townsend finally got a little serious.

    "When the rest of the followers didn''t understand the situation, the guy provoked the Holy Grail War again, found them one by one and fought with them."

    That''s what Townsend knows.

    According to Townsend, Serena, who provoked the Holy Grail War again, fought with Ethel,, rider, assassin and even defeated them all.

    In other words, all the followers except Townsend were killed by Serena, leaving only two followers in the Holy Grail War.

    "Wait a minute!" carmefala immediately interrupted Townsend''s explanation and said in amazement, "according to you, all followers except you were defeated in the Holy Grail War?"

    If so, what are Ethel and who attacked here?

    "As far as I know, in the Holy Grail War in Saint Dongbao, all seven riders have only one life. After they are defeated, they will disappear and will not be summoned again."

    Renault also expressed his doubts.

    It is not impossible for the fallen followers to appear again.

 Chapter 594

    In the final analysis, the follower is only the existence degraded by the spirit in the seat of the spirit on the outside of the world. It is only a separation, and the noumenon is still on the outside of the world. Even if it is killed, it is not really dead, but just return to the seat.

    In other words, it is not impossible for the follower to call again.

    However, the so-called spirit call is not so flexible.

    Whether it is the holy East castle or Chaldea, its summoning system is highly random. If you want to summon a specific follower, you can succeed only if you prepare the holy relic associated with the follower in advance and use it as a catalyst.

    In other words, if the five riders knocked down by Serena want to summon them again, they need to prepare holy relics related to them.

    This is only one condition.

    There is another very important condition.

    ��������Magic.

    Summoning followers requires quite amazing magic.

    Even though Chaldea has a system that converts power into magic to support the operation of the spirit calling system, it can''t call followers at will, otherwise it will fall into the dilemma of double depletion of magic and power, which will completely paralyze the operation of Chaldea.

    The Holy Grail War in St. Dongbao is to draw the necessary magic from the earth vein. It will take 60 years to draw the magic used for rituals, summoning followers and forming the Holy Grail.

    In that case, the fallen followers, whether in terms of the rules of the Grail War or consumption, are not allowed to summon again.

    "No, they were not summoned again, but resurrected."

    Townsend solved everyone''s doubts.

    "Serena got the Holy Grail in advance and revived them with the power of the Holy Grail, but it also polluted their spirit and blackened the five riders. Except for those who were already in a frenzy, the spirit of the other four riders was abnormal and was exiled by Serena to the holy East castle."

    This is the origin of Ethel and the black lines on his body.

    Because they were polluted by the power of the Holy Grail, the black lines appeared on the two riders.

    The black lines prove that their spirit has fallen into disorder, and that they have died once, and now they are just resurrected.

    "It''s because of this that you can defeat that." Townsend smiled helplessly. "That follower has the treasure and combat power that even Serena will feel difficult. If it''s not for the magic of the Holy Grail, it''s still unknown whether Serena can defeat it."

    The one who was knocked down seemed to lose the effect of that special treasure because of this.

    Is that why he said we just "beat him once"

    It can be inferred that we should have a treasure that can regroup even if we are knocked down.

    At the thought of this, Renault felt a headache.

    (that monster is difficult to deal with. If it can make a comeback after being knocked down, it''s a nightmare.)

    But just because nabao has such a foul, does it have some restrictions?

    (is there a problem with the number of uses?)

    In that case, it''s not difficult to explain.

    In the battle with Serena, she must have exhausted the use of treasure tools and was finally beheaded under her horse.

    What Renault has encountered is just that it has exhausted the use of treasure tools and greatly reduced the degree of difficulty.

    "Fortunately..."

    Renault is a little lucky.

    "If we can use the treasure, we have no choice at all."

    Carmefala seemed to understand this truth, and couldn''t help but rejoice.

    Townsend himself didn''t think so.

    "Treasure is the trump card of the follower, which is enough to turn defeat into victory. The existence of that kind of thing is greatly related to the result of the battle. Without it, the value of being a follower will be greatly reduced."

    Townsend said that.

    This sentence made Renault and kalmeifa think so.

    However, they did not find that manor next to him lowered his head at this time, showing a complex emotion.

    "Well, let''s get down to business."

    Townsend stood up and looked at Renault.

    "I said, boy, do you want to make a contract with me?"

    "I said, boy, do you want to make a contract with me?"

    When this sentence came out of Townsend''s mouth and entered Renault''s ears, Renault almost didn''t react.

    "Contract?"

    Manor and carmefara were stunned and surprised.

    Only Townsend himself, who raised the matter, still had the same attitude.

    "This Holy Grail War is really abnormal. Not only all followers have become abnormal, but also the rules have become abnormal. The fellas who have been knocked down have been resurrected. Even the Holy Grail has fallen into Serena''s hands in advance. Logically, that guy should have no need to fight."

    After all, the reason for participating in the Holy Grail War is to get the wishing machine of the Holy Grail.

    Now that Serena has got the Holy Grail, there should be no need to start the Holy Grail War.

    This made Renault feel it vaguely.

    (maybe the Holy Grail is the source of everything.)

    The abnormality of St. Dongbao and the emergence of special points are probably all because Serena got it in advance.

    Otherwise, the Grail War would not be what it is now, and it would certainly be reported in the Chaldean records.

    But in the Chaldean records, although the final winner of the Grail War was indeed Serena''s follower, he did not get the Grail in advance.

    (the sequence is reversed, which is the fundamental reason for the disorder of history and the formation of special points.)

    Well, here''s the problem.

    How on earth did Serena get the Holy Grail?

    In the Holy Grail War in St. Dongbao, the Holy Grail as booty will come only when there is only one group left between the Lord and his followers.

    Before the ceremony called the Holy Grail War is over, the Holy Grail will never take shape, let alone come in advance.

    In other words, Serena''s Holy Grail is not the one that must be completed in the grand ceremony of the Holy Grail War.

    (the Holy Grail that doesn''t belong here is in Serena''s hands, which leads to all this.)

    In that case, the second question comes.

    Where did this holy grail come from?

    Renault felt that he had grasped the clue to the truth.

    That is to say

    "Although I don''t know where you come from, and why there are followers who don''t belong to the Holy Grail War call, your goal should also be the Holy Grail, right?"

    Townsend smiled as if he had seen through what Renault was thinking.

    "In that case, your purpose is the same as mine."

 Chapter 595

    As Townsend said.

    If all the anomalies are due to the emergence of the Holy Grail that does not belong here, Renault will have to get the Holy Grail, so as to eliminate the disorder of this era, lay the foundation of human theory again, correct the whole special point, and make the human history return to normal.

    And the Holy Grail is in Serena''s hands.

    If you want the Holy Grail, you have to fight Serena.

    Townsend clearly didn''t know these things, but he was keenly aware of Renault''s next purpose.

    "My goal is to defeat Serena," Townsend said. "It shouldn''t be a bad thing to join hands with me?"

    Hearing this, Renault let it be, carmefala picked up his arm.

    "I see. Do you want to use our strength to defeat Serena?"

    That''s what carmefala thinks.

    The opponent is a follower who can defeat even those who have treasure.

    If you face Serena alone with Townsend''s strength, there is no chance of winning.

    Not to mention, Serena is not alone.

    "Those blackened followers act arbitrarily in this city, except that Ethel is with Serena."

    Townsend didn''t hide his thoughts.

    "It''s hard to deal with Serena alone, not to mention the insidious guy. It''s also hard for me."

    In such a situation, the emergence of Renault is indeed the last hope for Townsend.

    As long as we conclude a contract with Renault, we can not only get the magic provided by the emperor and strengthen our own strength, but also join hands with mano and get sufficient manpower to challenge Serena and Ethel. This is the reason why Townsend proposed the contract.

    "Of course, it''s just a temporary contract."

    Townsend said that.

    The so-called temporary contract, as the name suggests, is a temporary contract with a time limit. Once the purpose of the contract is achieved, the contract will disappear automatically.

    The contract between Renault and manor is a formal contract. Even manor himself cannot break it. Unless the curse representing the contract is stripped from Renault, or the contract is abandoned by means of unlocking the contract, the contract will be valid forever until the spirit calling system of Chaldea stops working or runs out of magic.

    Generally speaking, a formal contract is concluded between the Lord and his followers, even between the magician and the envoy.

    As for temporary contracts, most of them appear in the trading place.

    Incidentally, the demon summoned by Renault was engraved into his soul because of miracles, belonging to another category.

    As long as Renault''s souls do not die, they will always be used by Renault, absolutely obey, and never really die.

    This has gone beyond the scope of contract to another level, which can be called absolute contract.

    This is only Renault''s way of contract, which cannot be copied and imitated.

    Renault can also independently conclude this absolute contract.

    At the beginning, Renault wanted to conclude a contract with mano in this way and engrave mano into his soul.

    In this way, even if manor died, Renault could summon him through magic and pass through the door of the different world.

    Of course, this kind of contract can not be concluded at any time. It also has restrictions. These are the later words.

    In short, now Townsend just wants to conclude a temporary contract and fight with Renault until Serena is knocked down.

    "You don''t have to worry about my betrayal. Even if it''s a temporary contract, you can use a curse to bind me. With such a power of compulsory command, my credibility is much greater?"

    Townsend held out a hand to Renault, his eyes fixed on him equally tightly.

    "My aim is to end this extraordinary Holy Grail War."

    "And your purpose is to recycle the Holy Grail."

    "Let''s achieve our wishes together in this Holy Grail War?"

    There was a supercilious expression on Townsend''s face.

    I believe that whoever sees this fearless expression will be involuntarily attracted by the hero''s confidence.

    There is only one sentence in this regard.

    "What''s your real name?"

    This is the last question in the square.

    Similarly, it is also the most important secret of a hero.

    But Townsend said it.

    "My name is Ku chulin, a member of the red branch order of Ireland."

    The follower who revealed his real name grinned.

    "Give me more advice, Emperor."

    Renault smiled at the speech.

    Immediately, Renault reached out and shook the hand of the follower in front of him�������� Real name.

    As the name suggests, it refers to the real names of the followers.

    The followers are all characters who once existed in various legends, fantasies and even myths. Their celebrities are passed down to later generations and known by later generations.

    Take Townsend as an example, he is the famous hero of Ulster in Northern Ireland in the famous Celtic Myth - Ku chulin.

    According to legend, he is a great hero of half man and half god. His father is Lugar, the God of light, so he is called the son of light in Ireland.

    It is said that he was favored by the Witch of the shadow country who can kill even gods. He learned amazing marksmanship and magic in the shadow country. After graduation, he directly joined the famous Chizhi knights. He was almost invincible on the battlefield.

    The gun he holds is a magic gun that must be killed. Once it is pierced, it will be able to take off the enemy''s heart.

    His skill is lune''s magic. In Germanic mythology, it is the supreme wisdom obtained by Odin, the father of the gods, at the price of one eye. As long as the lune letter symbolizing the mantra is engraved on any material, it can exert infinite power.

    In Europe, his name is loud enough to compare with the legendary Knight King Arthur in Britain and the great hero Hercules in Greek mythology.

    In Ireland, where he was born, he has the highest popularity, that is, he is the strongest knight and a famous sage.

    In my words, that is

    "It would be much easier to deal with Serena if you could be called with a job."

    That''s what Townsend said.

    But Renault thought so.

    "Although Townsend''s magic is strong enough, when it comes to Ku chulin, is his gun more famous?"

    One hit is sure to kill. You can''t avoid it. Once you attack, you will be able to hit the magic gun in the heart.

    Townsend with this gun is his strongest gesture.

    Unfortunately, when he was summoned by Townsend''s spirit base, he did not get the magic gun. He could only exercise the lune from northern Europe as a sage.

    However, even so, today''s Townsend is definitely a first-class follower.

    After all, I have revealed a surprising news.

    "The resurrected have been killed by me secretly, and the thorny ones have been cleaned up by you. There are only Serena and Ethel left."

 Chapter 596

    Townsend uttered such a message that Renault and his party were speechless with indifference.

    "As long as I can defeat all my followers, the Holy Grail War will end, my goal can be achieved, and I will be free from this unpleasant abnormal situation!"

    For this purpose, Townsend knocked down the three riders.

    It can be seen that even with the current LINGJI, Townsend has good combat effectiveness. It''s unknown how she compares with Serena, but she should not be inferior to Ethel?

    At least, Townsend is definitely much better than half hearted mano.

    With his help, the odds are not small.

    Of course, carmefara looked suspiciously at Townsend from beginning to end.

    "Who knows if this follower is worthy of trust? End the Grail War? Get away from the abnormal Grail War? Is the purpose really so simple?"

    Carmefala was doubting that.

    Anyway, the fundamental purpose of followers participating in the Holy Grail War and concluding contracts with the Royal Lords is to get the Holy Grail as a wishing machine.

    If Townsend only speaks well and is actually plotting the Holy Grail, it will only be used here.

    In view of this, carmefara has not fully trusted Townsend.

    As for the shackles of the curse on Townsend

    "He is a forest sage who has learned the original lune magic in northern Europe. In terms of magicians, he is higher than anyone in modern times. Who knows if he has the means to break the contract?"

    Because of this, carmefala is not very willing to trust Townsend.

    Of course, Renault also thought about this problem.

    "After all, the magic spell is also a magic crystal formed by pure magic. If it is the highest magician, there may be a way to deal with it."

    But that''s only until Townsend gives his real name.

    After Townsend gave his real name, Renault basically believed him.

    The reason is simple.

    "This is not something that can be reported casually."

    That''s why Renault chose to believe Townsend.

    Probably because if you give your real name, it is equivalent to divulging your identity.

    Because followers are famous in various legends, once the real name is leaked, it means more things.

    For example, the types and effects of the treasures he owned during his lifetime.

    Another example is his weakness and cause of death.

    As long as we know these, we can form a targeted.

    Take Townsend as an example. If he comes with his spirit base and holds a magic gun that will hit the heart, the terrible effect of his magic gun will not be brought into play as long as he is dealt with dead objects without heart key such as puppets and magic statues.

    This is just Baoju''s coping strategy.

    If it is aimed at the followers'' weaknesses and causes of death, it is a big problem enough to subvert the victory or defeat of a battle.

    This has led to the change from the real name of the person to something that can never be revealed.

    Since Townsend was so quick to reveal his real name, it was enough to prove his sincerity.

    Besides

    "Will the Irish son of light be a traitor?"

    It is said that Townsend''s original name was not Ku chulin, but sitant. Ku chulin was later named for himself, which means "Kuran''s fierce dog".

    The reason why he took this name was that he mistakenly killed Kuran''s watchdog when he was young, and then swore.

    "If this dog has offspring, I will be responsible for raising it and turning it into an equally powerful and loyal watchdog. Before that, I will protect you."

    This is the origin of the name Ku chulin.

    Although in mythology, Ku chulin has a violent character and temper, he is also a cruel man who can rudely ignore the courtship of the God of death moregan and tie himself to a stone pillar before he dies.

    Renault did not believe that such a person would become a traitor in order to seek the Holy Grail.

    "Of course, if the real name is a lie, consider it as if I didn''t say it."

    This is unlikely to happen.

    Whether it''s me or not, just look at Townsend''s battle.

    Ku chulin is the famous messenger of lune magic.

    It''s not that easy to fake him.

    In this way, Renault and Townsend concluded a temporary contract and became an offensive and defensive alliance.

    "Find Serena and Ethel tomorrow!"

    As he said this, Townsend glanced at Renault''s pale face and smiled wildly.

    "Before that, have a good rest, imperial Lord."

    So they put their actions on tomorrow.

    This is also a desirable thing for Renault.

    Renault couldn''t help smiling as he resumed his magic and looked at mano''s silent appearance beside him.

    "I have to take good care of my younger generation..."

    The sky of St. Dongbao is still dark and has not changed.

    In the church in a remote area, Renault and his party seemed to have gone to rest, making the chapel quiet.

    "Click..."

    With a slight sound of opening the door, the door of the chapel was opened at a certain moment.

    Mano with a shield came out of the chapel and walked slowly to the atrium.

    "Fu!"

    Standing on mano''s shoulder, Fu Fu made a cry like asking.

    "Sorry, come out a little."

    Manor said this to Fu Fu on his shoulder, then raised his head and looked at the sky.

    At this moment, mano''s eyes swayed with a different look.

    The look as like as two peas of Ma Lo''s appearance in the Chaldea sky, delicate and touching, and beautiful.

    Under such circumstances, even Fu Fu seems not to want to break such a picture and obediently stops making a sound.

    But there are always people who don''t know the times.

    Before long, a second man came out of the chapel.

    Thanks to yacong, mano almost noticed someone approaching for the first time, turned his head conditionally and looked at the door behind him.

    The next second, mano was stunned and then made a noise.

    "Master..."

    Come on, it''s Renault.

    Looking at mano standing alone in the court, Renault came over.

    "Excuse me?"

    Renault stood side by side with mano, stretching lazily and laughing insincerely. Surely he didn''t feel like disturbing mano at all?

    This familiar style eased the loneliness on mano''s face a little, revealing a faint smile.

    "Elder, is there no problem?"

    Mano asked with concern.

    "Well, no problem. You know my magic circuit. Even if all the magic is exhausted, one night is enough to recover."

    Renault shrugged and returned to such words with some pride.

 Chapter 597

    That childish performance of some complacency made mano only have one feeling.

    When it''s time to be serious, be more serious than anyone.

    When it''s time to work hard, work harder than anyone else.

    Usually it looks very loose and out of tune, but it is more reliable than anyone at the key time.

    Even if the physical fitness is very low, but the mind is quite smart.

    Then there is some resistance, some childishness.

    This is the Renault manor knows.

    With Renault like this, mano always relaxes unconsciously.

    Obviously, I have no room to relax

    Manor was thinking about things like this, but he found that the center of his eyebrows suddenly touched a finger and pressed it on it.

    "His eyebrows are almost wrinkled into a sandwich." Renault smoothed mano''s unknowingly wrinkled eyebrows with his fingers and said helplessly, "what do you think? So distracted?"

    With that, Renault looked directly at mano.

    Being watched by Renault''s eyes, which were not deep, but seemed very sincere and calm, mano''s heart panicked unconsciously.

    "Nothing... Nothing..."

    This sentence has not completely appeared from mano''s mouth, but was clearly denied by Renault.

    "Who are you kidding?" Renault said unhappily: "just because you can''t hide your mind, let alone me, even others can''t hide it."

    Although the tone is full of bad breath, the content is quite persuasive.

    Isn''t that it?

    "In this world, there is no one who knows you better than me. Oh, my most lovely younger generation."

    Renault''s teasing made mano''s pretty face blush.

    But soon, mano''s expression recovered a little lonely.

    "Senior."

    Finally, facing his closest and most familiar people, mano couldn''t help opening his mouth.

    "Am I useless?"

    With such a sentence alone, we can know what mano''s mood is now.

    However, there is no way.

    "I''ve decided to help my predecessors, but I''ve been dragging my feet."

    Mano said such words sadly.

    "When I was in Chaldea, because of my relationship, my elder was locked up in a sealed control room and almost died."

    "After I became a follower, it was clearly up to me to protect my predecessors. As a result, my predecessors protected me and suffered attacks."

    "The elder has the best imperial master qualification. He should have concluded a contract with the best followers. That will certainly break through the current dilemma easily."

    "As a result, he concluded a contract with a half man like me."

    Every word is telling mano''s guilt.

    What can Renault say in the face of such a mano?

    Comfort?

    It''s empty.

    Perfunctory?

    That''s stupid.

    At this time, no matter what you say, it''s hard to work, isn''t it?

    After all, the facts are before us.

    Renault is indeed recognized as one of the best imperial masters.

    Ma Nuo, who is also a half hearted man, did not get the strength of his followers until not long ago. He has no combat experience at all.

    Such a mano is facing a very serious problem.

    "I don''t even know the real name of the follower who gave me strength."

    Mano whispered out this extremely serious problem.

    yes.

    Manor had no idea what the real name of the follower who empowered him was.

    This leads to

    "I can''t even use the treasure as a follower."

    That''s proof that manor is still half a man.

    Cannot use treasure.

    That is, we cannot play the trump card of turning defeat into victory.

    With such a mano, the combat effectiveness has undoubtedly decreased a lot.

    "Do you know?"

    Manor raised his head and looked at Renault.

    "If you are an elder of the imperial Lord, you should be able to analyze the ability value of the follower?"

    Hearing this, Renault''s eyes reflected a message

    The power played when guarding your side or your camp can generate damage reduction beyond the defense limit, but the object does not include itself. The higher the level, the wider the range of protection.

    The special skills held by the sub followers inherit one of the skills held by the dependent heroes and sublimate it into their own school. The inherited skills here are magic defense. They release the same type of skills as magic, which can directly transform magic into defense. If they hold huge magic, it will not be a problem to become the sacred wall of a country.

    Retain skills��������

    Now it is the fragile wall of snowflakes: -

    It can transform the user''s mental power into physical defense. The stronger the mental power, the stronger the belief, and the more superb the defense, but it has not played a real value at present.

    When it is a hazy chalk wall: --

    Stagger the objects on the time axis for a while to avoid the attack. If the level is high, even the attack of high-order elements can be avoided.

    Shield determined to rise: --

    Rise up and be brave. No matter who you face, you will not give up the people guarded by the rear. In order to better master the performance of the follower, the imperial master usually needs to confirm the follower''s ability by naked eye observation.

    The above is the value that appears after the performance of the is digitized. As manor said, as long as it is the Royal Lord, it can be confirmed.

    Among them, the attribute represents the camp that the follower tends to, such as strength, durability, agility, magic, luck and treasure. As its name suggests, it represents the strength of the follower''s physical strength, the damage it can withstand, the speed of body and reaction, the amount of magic manipulation, the quality of luck and the strength of treasure. Like the grade of treasure, it is generally divided into a, B, C, D E has five levels in total, the highest level is a and the lowest level is e. the level outside the specification belongs to ex, and it also has a multiplication effect such as "+".

    As for rank skills and retention skills, they are all special abilities belonging to subordinates.

    The difference is that the rank skills depend on the rank of the follower, and the retention of skills depends on the follower''s ability.

    For example, the followers of Serena, and Ethel are generally endowed with magic skills and have a certain degree of magic resistance. Therefore, they are also called three knights. The followers of the rank are generally endowed with riding skills. Townsend is the creation of props and position construction, the breath is broken, and he is crazy.

    These are rank skills, and the followers who obtain the rank generally have these relative skills.

    Keeping skills is the ability he had in his lifetime. Just like Ethel, his projection magic and clairvoyance are the ability he had in his lifetime, so they belong to keeping skills. Townsend also has the keeping skills of lune magic. Powerful followers even have skills comparable to treasure effect. It''s amazing.

 Chapter 598

    In view of this, Renault can also confirm mano''s capability value and clearly observe its capability value.

    "The better the ability of the imperial master, the more analysis can be made to the followers?"

    Mano looked at Renault like some hope.

    "If you are an elder, you can certainly know the ability value of the follower to the greatest extent."

    That''s true.

    As manor said, the higher the ability of the Lord, the more ability values of followers that can be confirmed.

    On the occasion of Renault, we can see its attributes, ability values, rank skills and retention skills. We can see its high ability as the emperor.

    Renault is not the first time to see mano''s ability.

    After all, mastering the ability of followers is the first thing a qualified imperial master should do. Renault had confirmed mano''s ability value as early as Ethel''s attack.

    However, Renault was still puzzled when he saw mano''s ability.

    "The level of treasure can''t be confirmed. I didn''t expect that even the level of skills can''t be confirmed."

    But now Renault understands.

    The reason why there is no way to confirm the level of treasure is that mano can''t use treasure.

    The reason why the level of skills is uncertain is that mano has not completely mastered her strength as a follower, or she still has a lot of room for growth, which leads to this.

    Even the level of skills at the rank of inheritance is shown as a question mark, which proves that mano''s potential is still great and uncertain.

    But what Renault really cares about is mano''s rank.

    ��������Shield.

    This is an unorthodox job rank different from the seven job ranks. Only those who do not meet the requirements of the basic job rank will have it after meeting certain conditions. Like the system bug, it is an exception among the exceptions.

    Followers with unorthodox rank may not be better than those with orthodox rank, but they are often very special, or have abnormal ability values, or unexpected skills, or amazing treasures.

    The followers who transferred their power to mano were obviously in this column.

    Shielder��

    Shield soldier.

    Renault doesn''t know much about this rank, but he can guess that it must be a follower who holds skills and treasures like a shield to protect himself and his companions.

    In other words, mano is a follower specialized in defense.

    This can also be seen from its ability value.

    "It''s not surprising that you have the highest level of durability and so many skills to protect yourself. It''s not surprising to get this rank."

    It is precisely because of his outstanding defense that manor can fully withstand the attack of such a monster when he is half a man.

    But even so, it still can''t cover up the fact that mano can''t use the treasure.

    The shield in his hand is now just a relatively strong shield, and he has not played the power he was born as a treasure at all.

    If the power of Baoju is brought into play, it should have amazing effects such as hitting the heart like the magic gun Townsend had before his death.

    To achieve this effect, we must liberate the real name of Baoju.

    After all, famous weapons have their own names, just like the spirit who is their master.

    Only when the real name is liberated can the real power of Baoju be brought into play.

    That''s the problem.

    Manor doesn''t even know the real name of the spirit who gave him strength. How can he know the real name of the treasure?

    Therefore, mano hopes Renault can analyze it.

    It''s a pity

    "Anyway, if the follower''s real name can be analyzed only by the ability of the emperor, the follower will have no meaning to hide his real name."

    Renault opened his mouth with a wry smile.

    With Renault''s ability, the ability value it can analyze has reached the maximum.

    As for the real name, it is impossible to know it only by the ability of the emperor.

    Otherwise, no matter what kind of followers you face, the imperial Lord can instantly know the effects and weaknesses of its treasures, which is really unreasonable.

    "... really?"

    Mano was a little disappointed.

    That''s not for Renault''s disappointment, but for yourself.

    "I''m sorry, sir. I put my problem on you." mano said sadly: "sure enough, sir, you should be better..."

    This time, Renault didn''t let mano finish.

    "If you say that again, I''ll be angry."

    Renault said such words quite seriously, which made mano close his mouth in panic.

    Seeing this, Renault looked a little slow, stretched out his hand and touched mano''s head.

    "Don''t worry."

    Renault curled his lips and smiled.

    "Since I am the best imperial Lord, you who have contracted with me will never be a half hanging follower forever."

    "So trust me and leave it to me."

    In the end, Renault did not choose meaningless comfort, but made a firm commitment.

    "Master..."

    Manorton looked at Renault in a daze. Looking at the confident expression on his face, the lonely emotion in his heart finally disappeared.

    you ''re right.

    Trust him.

    Just trust the person in front of you, that''s all.

    Therefore, I will give everything I have to him and dedicate it to him.

    Dedicated to the elder who has always led himself to the front.

    In this way, we will be able to break through all difficulties.

    Must be

    The next day.

    The time for combat is coming quietly.

    When Renault and mano returned to the chapel, carmefala woke up.

    "It seems that I''m ready. I can''t underestimate the newcomer."

    With these words, Townsend also appeared in a burst of blue fog like light particles, leaned the wooden staff against his shoulder, and his face was still carrying an fearless smile.

    Looking at the sudden appearance of Townsend, carmefara was startled and immediately made a noise.

    "Since you''re nearby, don''t be lingzihua! Do you want to scare people to death!?"

    As mentioned earlier, in essence, the follower is actually a spirit body, but it is much higher than the general spirit body, which is comparable to the spirit.

    In that case, the followers can naturally recover their spiritual bodies, so that ordinary people can''t observe their existence with the naked eye alone.

    This is called spiritualization.

    When confronted with Ethel, the reason why the other party will disappear into a burst of light particles when leaving is also to use the characteristics of the follower to restore to the state of the spirit body and hide the body shape. It is not really disappeared.

    Obviously, when everyone was resting, Townsend stayed in the chapel in a spirit like state, but he didn''t tell carmefala, which startled carmefala, so as to vent his anger.

 Chapter 599

    Townsend shrugged.

    "Although followers don''t need to rest, they have to consume magic when they carry out life activities. When you rest, I naturally have to restore my state."

    For this purpose, Townsend will maintain his spiritualization, restore his physical strength and magic, and will not reappear until now.

    "What a convenient stunt."

    Mano blurted out such a sentence without knowing whether it was envy or reality.

    Followers can be spiritualized, so as to reduce the consumption of magic and even restore it. As sub followers, mano, who has a real body, can''t do this.

    Of course, because of the physical relationship, manor doesn''t need to consume magic because of life activities. Even if he can''t be spiritualized, it has little impact.

    Looking at such a group of people, Renault, who was teasing Fu Fu on his shoulder, finally turned his head.

    "My magic has almost recovered. Even if there are no ten CDs, there are eighty or ninety percent."

    This sentence appears only for one purpose.

    That is to announce to everyone.

    "It''s time to go to Serena''s place."

    Renault made a declaration of battle.

    This made mano and carmefala tighten their faces at the same time.

    "Then, please allow me to go with you," manor said to Renault, "although I am not mature, I will try my best to protect the emperor."

    As he spoke, mano''s eyes were also surprisingly firm.

    "... no way." kamefara sighed. "It''s too late to say that you don''t want to go to that place. Anyway, Chaldea still can''t contact. I''ll go with you."

    In other words, carmefala is ready to take risks.

    "I don''t mind." Townsend looked at carmefara and said directly, "but are you okay? You don''t have the qualification to be the emperor? You can only watch when you go?"

    Faced with the battle between top followers, a mere human magician can''t help.

    In this way, it is safer to stay here and wait for the results rather than go to the dangerous place.

    However, kamefala did not compromise.

    "How can we let things go on like this?" carmefala bit his fingernail and murmured, "if we can''t achieve results, the Chaldeans will be finished."

    You know, in order to lay the foundation of human theory this time, not only from the general society, Chaldea also obtained talents from the magic association and found 38 Royal masters and competent people from famous families to participate in the battle.

    Now, the 38 Royal masters who are qualified almost don''t know their life and death. The magic association will certainly not give up. If the battle fails again, kalmefara''s responsibility will definitely be infinitely enlarged by the magic association and will eventually be discharged. It''s not impossible.

    Coupled with the failure to lay the foundation of human theory, mankind will have no future. With kalmefara''s worrying personality, it is naturally impossible to sit down.

    This made Renault look at carmefala a little differently.

    "Unexpectedly, you have a strong sense of responsibility."

    Renault said this with his mouth curled.

    "Don''t worry!"

    Carmefala immediately stared back.

    Seeing that the two sworn rivals had a tendency to quarrel, mano quickly made a noise.

    "So, where on earth is Serena?"

    If you want to deal with Serena, you have to find her hiding place.

    "Well..."

    Townsend just wanted to answer, but Renault robbed him of the right to answer.

    "If I guessed right, Serena should be there?"

    Renault interrupted Townsend''s speech with such a sentence and pointed in a direction.

    The crowd immediately looked in the direction indicated by Renault.

    Then everyone saw it.

    Renault pointed in the direction of a mountain.

    A deep mountain with a temple and a long and vicissitudes of life.

    "Oh?" Townsend said with a surprised smile, "how can you be so sure that Serena is there?"

    "It''s easy." Renault turned his head and looked at the deep mountain.

    Look at the deep mountain that Renault once saw when it just joined carmefala.

    Then Renault said so.

    "Since Lingzi moved to this town and was attacked by Ethel, I have vaguely felt a thrill from the mountain."

    Renault doesn''t know why he feels like this.

    But Renault is sure.

    "That feeling is as like as two peas.

    Renault did not say this.

    But from the beginning of this feeling and understanding, Renault probably guessed the truth of some special points. Renault didn''t confirm his guess until he learned the process of the emergence of special points and what happened afterwards from Townsend.

    In view of this

    "I think nine times out of ten Serena holding the Holy Grail that led to the emergence of this special point is in that mountain," Renault asserted. "As long as you go to that mountain, the last scene of the Holy Grail War will be staged."

    This assertion not only stunned manor and carmefala, but also reminded Townsend of his mouth.

    "It seems that you are not only talented and smart, but also have keen intuition and eyesight."

    Townsend first praised and then nodded in affirmation.

    "Yes, Serena is in that mountain, and the ritual magic array of the Holy Grail War is also in a huge hole in that mountain."

    In other words, that mountain is the source of the Holy Grail War ceremony.

    "Then let''s go."

    Renault gave such an instruction, and then looked at the mountain again.

    Under the dark sky, the deep mountains emitting the spirit of vicissitudes appear extremely dark.

    It''s like a beast opening its mouth to collect its prey. If Ku chulin, as Townsend, is an extremely famous legendary hero whose existence is known to children, Ethel is a real nobody.

    At least, until 2018, even if Ethel announced his real name to the world, no one will be able to find his name from past legends and myths.

    The reason is simple.

    Ethel is not from the past, but from the future.

    "Originally, the so-called seat of heroes had no concept of time."

    Whether in the past, now or in the future, as long as you have enough capital to become a hero, you will be recorded and become a hero.

    In that case, of course, no one will know Ethel in this era.

    Therefore, if you must call Ethel''s real name, it is more substantive to use "nameless".

 Chapter 600

    Unknown unsung heroes from the future.

    This is probably the best way to describe Ethel.

    "Although, for me, as long as I have the means to complete the task, the name doesn''t matter."

    With such an idea, the follower of Ethel stood in the wind and looked into the distance.

    The place is in the deep mountain like a giant beast that eats people.

    The site is a temple located in the mountains.

    Ethel stood at the top of the temple and looked several kilometers away with the skill of clairvoyance.

    There, the expected enemy came this way.

    There are girls who look a little anxious in untimely noble clothes.

    There is a wise man with a wooden stick and a disgusting frivolous face.

    There are submissives with shields and incredible creatures on their shoulders.

    There are young people who look weak, but in fact their eyes are shining with brilliance that can''t be underestimated.

    The group of four is rushing this way.

    "Did you come?"

    Ethel''s tone was full of unexpected meaning.

    Ethel has been waiting here since he was knocked down.

    "Since the rest of the followers have been knocked down, the door-to-door challenge is only a matter of time."

    Well, instead of launching another attack, it''s better to wait here for the enemy to come.

    Anyway, in any case, as long as the enemy approaches, it is advantageous for him to occupy the commanding height and be able to monitor the distance of several kilometers around.

    To this end, Ethel also specially destroyed the sewers around the deep mountains, so that Renault and his party could not approach from the ground like last time.

    "This time..."

    Ethel''s hand burst out red magic, forming a black iron bow, which was tightly held in his hand.

    ��������

    At the moment when Ethel held the bow, the two followers immediately reacted to Renault and his party who approached in the direction of the deep mountain.

    "Find enemy reaction!"

    Mano immediately tightened his face and raised his shield.

    "Is it the sniper launched by Ethel first?"

    Townsend smiled in disdain. He seemed to know Ethel''s style, but his hand holding the wooden stick was tight.

    "The opponent is a Bowman. It''s no problem to become like this."

    Kalmefara also seems to be ready to be targeted.

    "So..."

    Renault perked up, pulled Fu Fu, who was standing on mano''s shoulder, down and threw it on carmefara.

    Immediately, he looked into the direction of the deep mountain and smiled.

    "Just follow the plan and make Ethel''s sniper powerless!"

    Renault''s words made everyone around laugh.

    Then the surging magic blooms around.

    ��������

    "What...?"

    Ethel''s eyes suddenly frozen as he was preparing to shoot.

    I saw that within the scope of his thousands of miles'' eyes, the actions of Renault and his party who came here suddenly changed.

    "This is a secret move! See clearly!"

    Townsend shouted so loudly that he raised his wooden stick and knocked heavily on the ground after a while of rotation.

    With the sound of "Dang", a glittering Rune appeared on the ground knocked by the wooden stick.

    That is the lune text, which can replace the effect of mantra and magic array. It only needs to be engraved to start magic. It comes from the mystery of northern Europe.

    Townsend almost didn''t spend any time to complete the writing of lune''s words and let the magic start.

    The next second, the ground hit by the wooden stick suddenly protruded and drilled out strong tree roots.

    As a warrior who inherited lune''s magic, Ku chulin was often called the forest sage when he was a magician.

    Although there are many kinds of lune magic, and various and powerful effects can be achieved through the flexible use of different lune words, such as magic, clairvoyance and other skills, and even the use of raising one of the ability parameters to the highest level, Townsend can do it, but they have the disadvantages that they can''t be used at the same time, coupled with personality factors, Townsend tends to be aggressive.

    Now, Townsend showed his aggressive side and let the strong roots of trees come out from the ground like a bridge and continue to extend towards the deep mountain.

    Renault and his party sat in front of these roots and approached the deep mountain with amazing speed with the eyes of the roots.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the distance of nearly kilometers was eliminated by the other party in this way.

    "Don''t try to succeed...!"

    Seeing the enemy approaching in an unexpected way and hardly giving himself the chance to fly a kite, Ethel made a surprise and pointed the arrow on the bow string at the past without hesitation.

    However, since Renault has decided to attack in this way, it will not give Ethel a chance to snipe himself.

    Therefore, even if the sewer can''t go, Renault also quietly sent his demon over.

    Now, it''s time for these demons to work.

    "Bang!"

    Just as Ethel''s arrows were about to break out of the air, the ground around the temple also burst open.

    Underground, a huge magic ant came out.

    ��������������

    As soon as Ethel''s face changed, the magic ants began to move.

    Instead of rushing towards Ethel, they carried huge rocks one by one and projected them one by one with the strange force comparable to that of the superior demon.

    As a result, the torrential rain of stones shrouded Ethel.

    "Play some useless clever tricks!"

    Ethel jumped up, avoided the approaching stone bullet, rotated his body, kicked a violent kick, and was ready to kick a rock shot at his facade.

    Ethel didn''t find such a thing at all.

    On the back of the stone he kicked, a delicate Rune suddenly lit up.

    By the time Ethel realized the magic, it was too late.

    "Boom!"

    The explosion resounded through the.

    The stones depicting runes exploded like bombs and turned into a rolling heat wave to cover Ethel.

    In the dark mountains, the red flame was like a wave. One layer after another surged over the temple, illuminating the surroundings.

    The surrounding woods were blown by the hot wind, not only swaying, but also the fragile leaves quickly turned yellow, fell and spread all over the ground.

    Ethel appeared from the fire wave, with a little black smoke all over and fell on the ground, looking a little embarrassed.

    "Tut...!"

    Ethel couldn''t help but be shocked to feel that his injury, although not high, had a real impact on himself.

    Then the voice of the initiator appeared.

 Chapter 601

    "Can''t you stand this level of magic? The name of the three knights is crying!"

    At the same time, the strong tree roots extending like a bridge finally arrived here and let Renault and his party come down from above.

    Looking at Ethel kneeling on one knee, Renault smiled like he had a winning chance.

    "Although you have magical rank skills, your skill level is not high."

    The followers of Serena and Ethel have magic skills and can be immune to the damage and effects brought by magic to a certain extent, but magic can also be divided into high and low levels.

    Like mano, her magic is A-level. Except for the incomparable ex level, it belongs to the highest level in the routine. Therefore, even the highest magician in the contemporary era can''t do harm to it by magic alone. It''s shocking that the effect is so high and strong.

    Compared with manor, Ethel, who also has magical rank skills, is much weaker.

    "Your magic is very weak, only level D, which can only invalidate the magic of a project. To this extent, a slightly stronger magician can easily break through, let alone a god acting magician who can obtain the rank of Townsend."

    Renault looked at Ethel with an inexplicable smile in his eyes.

    "Do you think blocking the sewer can make up for the mistake of the last attack? That''s a big misunderstanding?"

    "Your biggest mistake should be that you met me in the first attack. I saw through your ability as the emperor."

    "So, your weak magic has become my breakthrough point."

    As soon as the voice fell, a lot of magic poured out of Renault.

    Through the temporary contract channel, magic was injected into Townsend, who signed a temporary contract with Renault.

    "Come on!"

    Townsend immediately laughed, his fingers moved, and he sprinkled magic in the space in front of him, depicting runes flashing with light.

    At the next moment, these runes turned into a mass of fire and burst out like shells, sweeping in the direction of Ethel.

    ������������

    Ethel was suddenly surprised. He had almost no time to hesitate. He was ready to jump again to avoid the incoming fireball.

    Unfortunately, Ethel forgot that Townsend was not the only enemy he had to face.

    "Bang!"

    In the sound of explosion, magic ants emerged from the ground around Ethel, put up their forelimbs with strange power, and firmly hugged Ethel''s legs.

    "Bad!"

    Ethel knew when he found out.

    You can''t avoid yourself.

    Countless flame masses immediately covered Ethel''s body.

    "Boom!"

    The fierce explosion resounded through the sky and filled the fire waves.

    "Succeeded!"

    Carmefala, holding fufu, made a surprise cry while resisting the incoming hot wind.

    However, unlike carmefala, Renault, mano and Townsend spoke together.

    "No! Not yet!" "

    Just as the sound fell, the fire waves in front were separated.

    There, Ethel, who suffered a direct attack, was unscathed, and the black bow in his hand had long disappeared. Instead, he saw a black-and-white short knife like Taiji double circles, which cut off the two magic ants firmly holding him.

    In front of Ethel, a transparent shield with six petals stood like a mirror.

    Seeing this scene, the rest of the people''s reaction, let alone, Renault smiled bitterly.

    "Sure enough, there is a shield..."

    After all, it is not surprising that the other side, as a Bowman, can project a shield even if it can project a melee weapon.

    Just because of this, Renault will not hesitate to consume magic, improve Townsend''s magic power, and try to win each other at one fell swoop.

    Unfortunately, the projection accuracy of the other party is unimaginable. The projected weapons are very strong. Unlike other magicians, things made by projection magic will become very fragile and break at the touch of a touch because of lack of imagination and other factors.

    From this point of view, the other party is indeed a hero who can only exist in myths and legends.

    Of course, Renault didn''t realize that what he did could pose such a great threat to his followers.

    "You almost got it."

    Ethel stood up with a heavy face. Instead of looking in the direction of Townsend attacking himself, Ethel stared at Renault.

    "I see. Is this the difference between having a king and not having a king?"

    Obviously, Ethel realized it.

    "Here, the most difficult thing to deal with is not the guard hound, nor the girl holding the tricky shield, but you."

    Ethel''s eyes were murderous.

    "Master!"

    Mano immediately seemed to be stimulated. He jumped in front of Renault and looked on alert.

    "Your opponent is me. Don''t make a mistake."

    Townsend also stood in front of manor and looked at Ethel provocatively.

    Even carmefala stared at Ethel with a hostile face and a look of warning.

    And the more people do this, the more Ethel values Renault.

    "It seems that the key this time is not others, but you, unknown emperor."

    Ethel uttered a calm voice.

    "In that case, come here."

    "Come and see if you have the ability to save this era and this human reason."

    In this case, Ethel did not attack again, but turned into light particles and disappeared in situ.

    Seeing this, everyone frowned.

    "Realizing that you can''t win this game alone, did you retreat decisively?"

    Carmefala understood this.

    "It''s as smart as ever. It''s annoying."

    Townsend was a little upset.

    "Master..."

    Manor also looked at Renault.

    Under the eyes of the crowd, Renault shrugged.

    "Although I really want to solve Ethel first and then concentrate on fighting against Serena, the opponent is smarter than I thought. It is estimated that he has seen through the purpose here and raised his vigilance. Next, we can only deal with Serena and Ethel at the same time."

    This is not a situation where you can just smile and perfunctory the past.

    Just

    "I''m not going to leave myself a way back."

    Renault looked in the direction that gave him a creepy feeling.

    There is only one thing left to do.

    That''s making trouble with the Yellow Dragon. Big hole.

    It is a huge cave in the belly of a deep mountain called yuanzang mountain.

    As its name suggests, it is a huge and incomparable void, quite spacious.

    After Ethel retreated, Renault and his party came to the front of the tunnel leading to the big cavity after a long journey.

    "Finally..."

 Chapter 602

    As soon as he saw the spacious cave, Renault seemed to burn out and lay on the ground, looking loveless.

    "Hey, it''s only a 20 minute journey. You''re so tired when you walk slowly. Isn''t your physical strength too bad?"

    Looking at such Renault, Townsend was a little silly and speechless.

    "What is slowness? It''s not so easy to keep up with you followers!"

    Hearing the speech, Renault vehemently retorted.

    You know, the big hole is located inside the yuanzang mountain. If you want to find the passage to the big hole, the mountain road you need to pass through is not short.

    Of course, it''s not short for Renault. In fact, it''s not a particularly unacceptable distance and consumption.

    This made Townsend scratch his head and spread his hands.

    "This is the price of the so-called talent? I have excellent brain and magic qualification, but my physical fitness has been taken away. If my master sees it, I will not stand it?"

    Townsend''s remark first caused not Renault''s reaction, but mano''s reaction.

    "Mr. Ku Qiulin''s master is the master of the shadow country, the king of the witch who can kill even God?"

    Mano asked.

    In this regard, Townsend is a little cold.

    "I''m not used to that, so just come normally. Don''t call me my real name. Just call me Townsend."

    Townsend said this first, and then he smiled.

    "Yes, compared with me, master is really terrible. There are few in the world who can compare with her."

    The person who trained Ku chulin, Ulster''s strongest soldier, is naturally not an ordinary person.

    She lives in the shadow Kingdom, one of the Celtic fairyland. She is considered to be the demon of the king of the nether kingdom that accepts the dead and the dead.

    She is also a talented teacher who trained many disciples into soldiers or magicians and trained many famous heroes in history.

    She has enough fighting skills to enter the divine realm, and there are magic tricks that can''t even be touched by many gods. Obviously, she is a human body, but she stepped into the realm of God with a human body, thus killing countless undead, human beings and even gods.

    Thanks to this, the great witch was cursed by her life and could not die. She lived in the shadow country forever. Unless the world died or destroyed, she would never have peace.

    This is one of the most famous figures in Celtic mythology, the eternal queen and the Lord of foreign lands - skaha.

    "Can you teach Mr. Townsend?" manor asked curiously, "what kind of person is that?"

    "How to say..." Townsend continued to scratch his head in some trouble. He didn''t seem to know how to describe it. After half a ring, he said: "She is a sage who is not only terrible, but also can see through the causes and consequences of all things in the world with her eyes, but has been silent. Compared with our disciples, her talent is the highest level, so she can easily see through other people''s quality, temperament, ability and considerable love."

    Because of this, skaha has many disciples, and each of them is brilliant. They are taught to be indomitable heroes.

    "Shifu''s greatest wish is to cultivate a guy who can kill himself and free himself from the eternal curse of immortality. Unfortunately, no one can do it until now. Therefore, she is estimated to still live in the shadow country. If you have the opportunity to go there, maybe you can see her."

    Townsend said such words irresponsibly, which made mano dumbfounded on the spot.

    Carmefala even made a direct sound.

    "As early as the time of God''s generation, the country of shadow was no longer connected with the present world. In modern times with extremely rare mystery, there was no means to get there at all. Even if it was the transfer of Lingzi, it was unknown whether it could be done. Even if it could be there, no fool would pass."

    After all, the so-called country of shadow is the country of the dead. If the living enter it, the chance of surviving is less than one in ten thousand. If you think of going there, it is no different from looking for death.

    But

    "To be able to live there is the beginning, otherwise you are not qualified to be guided by master."

    Townsend said this with disapproval, and then looked at Renault, who was still lying on the ground and too tired to get up, grinned and smiled.

    "However, the imperial master may be able to do it. If you are free, try it. Seeing the useless appearance of talents with rare qualities, with master''s personality, you will definitely practice until you won''t even have time to sleep and make you reborn."

    The words made Renault shudder.

    If it''s just practicing magic, exercising or something, he''s absolutely not grateful!

    But why is there a feeling that this may really happen in the future?

    This is definitely an illusion!

    "I... I''d better send a demon to the big hole to see the situation first!"

    Renault decided to change the subject and was ready to summon the demon.

    But this time, Townsend stopped Renault.

    "Don''t waste your magic. It''s not a problem to deal with Ethel, but it won''t work with Serena."

    Townsend once fought with Serena, even took a blow from Serena''s Liberation weapon, and finally survived by luck.

    "Can anyone recognize Serena''s true identity after the blow of that treasure?"

    That''s what Townsend said.

    Therefore, from Townsend, Renault and his party had learned Serena''s real name, and were stunned and shocked for a long time.

    If Serena is really that person, sending demons in is really just a waste of magic.

    So

    "Go straight in!"

    Townsend proposed the most direct and brutal means.

    "There''s no way."

    Renault patted the dirt on his body and stood up.

    "Then let''s go in!"

    So, under Renault''s instructions, the people rushed into the big hole.

    Finally, the party came to the unimaginable spacious mountainside.

    Here, the most vicious existence has been waiting for a long time.

    "Well..."

    "Cheat..."

    As soon as they entered the big cavity and saw Serena''s body, mano and carmefala made a stuffy hum at the same time.

    "Hum..."

    Townsend also clenched the staff like an enemy.

    Renault took a deep breath and pressed down the cold sweat.

    All this is because of the amazing magic released by the other party, which is enough to crush everything.

    "Are you coming?"

    With such a light and cold voice, the biggest enemy of this special point stepped on a powerful step and appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 603

    I want you to investigate something. There is a village called xiweng village near the junction of the human world and the demon world. I want you to investigate the demon attack that occurred about 12 years ago. "

    "Wait a minute, your majesty!"

    Mo Ye was stunned.

    "It''s impossible, your majesty. Our demon clan hasn''t had any communication with the human clan for nearly 100 years. Even business has stopped as early as 80 years ago, and there are heavy troops at the junction. It''s impossible for the demon clan to attack human beings!"

    "Yes, I also feel very strange!"

    Renault sat in a chair, tilted his right leg and rolled it on his left leg. Then he crossed his fingers and put his arm on his leg, showing a very distressed expression.

    "I have banned all contact between demons and humans, so I doubt there must be an insider behind it. I have something to deal with recently, so I''ll work hard for you."

    "I see!"

    Mo Ye raised his right hand and pointed to the magic array on the wall behind him.

    "Your Majesty, what is this?"

    "Oh, are you interested?"

    Renoton''s eyes lit up as if he had found a bosom friend.

    "This is hope!"

    "Hope?"

    Renault stroked the beard on his chin like an old man.

    "Moye, how old are you?"

    "It should be 90!"

    "As for Terrans, they have advantages in intelligence. As for orcs, they have advantages in body and quantity. Do you know what the advantages of our demon family are?"

    Mo Ye shook his head.

    "If I''m right, I''m almost 200 years old this year!"

    Mo ye had a great shock in her heart.

    "The advantage of our demon clan is ferocity! It''s different from your usual feeling. We have a very high survival ability because of ferocity, but our number has always been on the verge of extinction. More than 150 years ago, I used secret method to seal most of the negative factors in the demon clan gene, so you can see the current demon clan."

    Renault''s words seemed to subvert all Mo Ye''s concepts of the demon family so far.

    "There is another point, that is, the eternal night pulse in the demon family. The eternal night pulse generally has a long life. So far, there are not many surviving eternal night pulses, and I am one of them. Ha ha, I am not an adult in the eternal night pulse!"

    "Your Majesty, why did you tell me such important information?"

    "Because I hope you can help me finish one thing!"

    Mo Ye showed some annoyed expression.

    "If I guess correctly, there will be a big war in the near future. I hope you can protect the college and my dear students for me. Although I haven''t taught them anything, I always feel very relaxed watching them. We must guard this magic array and defend it at all costs. This is the starting point of hope."

    "Subordinates understand!"

    "Go, xiweng village, where Xinmi will determine the future of the whole three realms."

    ����

    For a long time after Mo Yedong, Renault looked up silently and looked at the stars in the sky.

    Is it about to start

    "Pa, PA!"

    Renault patted himself on the cheek twice, trying to change his mood.

    (sure enough, I still can''t get serious!)

    "Go to bed, go to bed!"

    After closing the door, Renault withdrew the blockade of the room. After all, it was the devil''s secret.

    "Bai, your saliva is flowing again!"

    The night of rimengshu magic college was still very quiet. There was no noise from students, no shouting from vendors, only the dancing posture of green grass and the squeaking sound of insects hiding in the fields.

    Before going to bed, Renault also left a gap for the only window on the wall. The air cooled at night after steaming and baking in the day brings bursts of coolness through this gap.

    "No, don''t eat me!"

    A Bai''s body is big enough to occupy half of the whole room. After years of Renault''s observation, a Bai is a wonderful flower in an emotional rabbit. It''s quiet when people sleep, but a Bai is really like a dead pig. He drools first. Sometimes he rolls over with salted fish and presses Renault sleeping on his back directly under him, Think about sleeping when suddenly there is something that can be counted by tons on your body. It''s really wonderful.

    But today is good, not so exaggerated. It''s just that a Bai had a dream about delicious food, and then mistook Renault for a delicious thing, licking from there, and Renault had a bad nightmare.

    "Ah Qiu!"

    The faint cold made Renault can''t wait to wake up from his sleep.

    "Alas!"

    Looking at the white he was licking, Renault was completely speechless. It''s not strange to see so many things.

    "Wow!"

    Renault stretched out his arms and tried to stretch his body around in a big "big" shape.

    It''s about 1:00 a.m. when you get back to sleep, you''ll almost sleep during the day. After some ideological struggle, Renault decided to go out for a walk.

    Rimengshu magic college is very large. In order to enable students to learn magic better, it has also specially built a magic practice field for students to practice magic.

    Maybe Renault hasn''t been to this place yet. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to visit this place. It is said that there are stone statues of active kings here.

    (alas, I''m so hungry!)

    Every time I wake up, Renault will feel hungry, and his stomach will always drum involuntarily.

    "Food, food, where is food?"

    (hey, I don''t think there''s much business at this point.)

    Just like that, Renault has also come to the actual training ground.

    Suddenly, a loud noise of "bang!" came from the driving range, accompanied by the flying sand. The driving range was round, open-air, a bit like an animal arena, so the sand dust without shelter directly turned Renault into a small sand man.

    (Aah! Who did it!)

    Of course, this was almost everyone''s first reaction, but then Renault reacted again.

    (it''s so late, why is there anyone else?)

    Renault sneaked into the practice field to see who made him black.

    It''s still very dark. In the center of the driving range, there is an inky blue round fighting platform with a radius of about 50 meters. On the fighting platform, there is a very bright golden color flying all over the sky. The sound of brushing and cutting is a little harsh, and there are dazzling silver white, flexible figures constantly shuttle on the fighting platform. Sometimes there is a smile on the corners of the mouth, It''s like an elf in the night sky, dancing up and down.

 Chapter 604

    "Avina? Why are you here?"

    Renault suddenly thought of what Hua Kai said before and looked at the girl who was practicing. The bricks she passed were obviously darker than other colors. Looking at the amount of sweat, it is estimated that she has been practicing for a long time.

    (she''s so serious!)

    Renault looked at avina''s slightly sharp eyes and slightly bitten lips and couldn''t help thinking.

    "Alas!"

    Renault sighed, then shook his head.

    "Alas! Who calls me so kind?"

    Renault quietly stepped forward and carefully observed avina''s movements from there.

    Avina positioned herself as a magic swordsman. Everyone in the army should have a clear positioning for herself. Just like Mo Xie, he thought that his strength was in explosion and speed, so he positioned herself as a magic assassin, while avina thought that her strength was in persistence and fighting skills, so she positioned herself as a magic swordsman.

    "No! Here should increase the output of magic!"

    The sudden prompt suddenly startled avina, and suddenly gave a "ah!" sound, and the thin sword in her hand fell to the ground.

    Slowly turned around and found that it was her head teacher behind.

    "It''s you!"

    Then he bent down to pick up the thin sword lying on the ground.

    "It seems that you can''t! A swordsman should move forward. Although your actions seem delicate, they actually don''t play a great role. In addition, large-scale actions will bring many redundant actions. In addition, when you are frightened, the sword will fall from your hand. I knew that the sword was your second life. Alas, I don''t know how your previous teacher taught it!"

    Renault''s sudden complaints made avina a little angry.

    "No matter what, you don''t care!"

    After picking up the sword, avina rubbed it gently with her sleeve, and then turned back to leave.

    "Wait a minute, at least I''m your head teacher! Will you give me some face?"

    Avina, who had just reached the door, suddenly stopped, turned around and glanced at Renault. When she was about to say something, she was suddenly stopped by Renault.

    "How about going up and practicing?"

    Renault''s sudden request is not a sudden whim. On the contrary, it is a deliberate plan. Perhaps this exercise is related to Renault''s attitude next.

    "Well, I''m a teacher anyway. Let you! As long as you can touch my clothes, even if you win!"

    "Ha?"

    Avina felt a little suspicious of what she had heard.

    Who do you think I am

    They walked to the middle of the fighting platform, about 30 meters apart. In a normal game, there are many referees and spectators, but after all, it''s night. Men and women are sleeping with unknown soft objects (little bear dolls, etc., don''t think more!) so cold is also very reasonable.

    "Oh! Don''t you think it''s boring just to compete?"

    "What do you want?"

    "Why don''t we make some bets?"

    Avina was immediately moved.

    (hee hee! If I win, I''ll let him bark on the ground as a dog.)

    "Cough! Your suggestion is OK. If I win, you''ll be dressed as a dog and bark twice on the ground.)

    "Yes! If I win, I hope you can treat me better, how about it?"

    "Yes!"

    After the episode, avina also focused on her opponent.

    (the body posture is like a plate of loose sand. The magic smell is very thin. There is a trace of fatigue in the eyes. Why is the stomach still bulging? It''s all flaws.)

    After avina''s observation, she found that Renault didn''t intend to do it first. She just stood there, covering her mouth and yawning from there, so she decided to do it first.

    "The concentrated heat turns into infinite fire. Sometimes it is ferocious, swallowing the sky and destroying the sun, and sometimes it is as cold as ice, blocking the sky and blocking the sun. Burst, ice burning thorn!"

    After slowly reciting the spell, avina began to mobilize the magic in her body. Gradually, a large number of light blue magic particles slowly gathered in front of avina, and a huge blue ice spike beating like a flame was formed against Renault.

    "Avina, I tell you, if you were on the battlefield now, you would have died ten times with your current chanting speed!"

    "Ha?"

    When she was surprised, avina also waved and shot the newly formed ice thorn.

    The ice spike flew fast, about half a meter long, and it was not the type that could not be avoided at all, but Renault still stood there and had no intention of hiding back.

    "It''s not bad that I''m a top student among my peers. This degree should be a test for me!"

    With that, Renault casually waved his hand. A strong wind directly knocked over the ice thorns in flight. The crackling sound was pleasant, but it was like something incredible for avina at the moment.

    "You, how did you do it?"

    "Oh, who knows! Maybe it''s broken because of my handsome!"

    (!!! Mouth area!)

    "What a face to say!"

    Avina raised her right hand holding the silver thin sword parallel to the front of her line of sight.

    "The flying Silver Feather reposes the thoughts of the heart and the other end of the dream. There will always be someone to explore. Flap your wings, wings of heaven!"

    A string of spells continuously absorb the particles of the wind in the air, turn into pieces of silver feather, and fall around avina. A pair of silver giant wings open behind her, holy and white.

    (wait, this is the magic of wind attribute. How can it be so powerful?)

    While sighing, avina also rushed up with her sword.

    With the blessing of tianzhiyi, avina''s speed, defense and attack have been greatly improved, and even one or two residual shadows will be left on the fighting field.

    Unfortunately, everytime ivena attacked, Renault easily avoided her, and Renault deliberately gave ivena the illusion of "almost hitting".

    (damn it, you almost hit it every time! It''s as flexible as a mouse.)

    Many times of long-time tug of war obviously fight for endurance. Of course, the premise is that the strength is equal.

    Avina''s physical strength has begun to overdraft, her pink cheeks are slightly red with adrenaline, and her big breath seems to have lost a lot of physical condition.

    (no, you''ll lose if you go on like this

    Avina stopped taking a deep breath, slowly closed her eyes, and the magic particles in her body immediately stabilized a lot.

 Chapter 605

    "Even if you''re a teacher, I remind you that the magic I''m going to use next is in great danger. Because I''ve just practiced it, I can''t even grasp the strength. Once I hit it, I have to peel off the skin! I advise you to admit defeat now!"

    After listening to this, Renault immediately burst out laughing.

    "First, it''s obvious that I have the upper hand; second, I can feel that the magic in your body has broken; third, I won''t lose, no matter who!"

    "Very good!"

    Tisya took a deep breath.

    "The way of heaven and earth, all things coexist, live and conquer each other, reincarnate, depend on life and death, human nature, greed first, purify all things and destroy giants!"

    Tisya extracted all the magic in her body into her right hand, and the spell poured into her fist, emitting a bright red light.

    Tisya hit her fist hard to the ground, and immediately the red light poured into the fighting field along the crack in the ground, and the strong vibration swept the whole practice field.

    (analysis!)

    At this time, a small magic array appeared in Renault''s eyes and kept turning in his pupils.

    (in the arrangement of spells and words, hey, hey, you can''t do this!)

    "Well, this move is really good, but it''s of no use to me!"

    After the violent vibration, a huge red hand made of magma broke out of the ground, and then stretched out another palm.

    (use your own magic as the medium to inject fire magic particles into the ground to form magma.)

    Renault looked at the magma giant climbing out of the ground and couldn''t help shaking his head.

    (take it!)

    Renault gently raised his right hand, put his thumb on the top of his middle finger, and snapped his fingers.

    (eliminate!)

    As if he had received some interference, the magma giant suddenly shocked, and the bright red magma turned into solidified stones and then broken into powder.

    "Tessa, I didn''t mean you. If you use this large-scale magic in such a place, first of all, don''t bother the people. If you destroy the fighting platform, what will the headmaster deduct my salary?"

    Looking at the C-level magic summoned by her just spent all her magic - the magma giant disappeared so inexplicably, tisya''s head suddenly became a blank state.

    (how...)

    The fighting ground was also destroyed by the appearance of magma giants, and a strong sense of loss came to my heart.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll compensate you!" said Tessa weakly.

    (you are almost as poor as me, and you still compensate me?)

    With that, tisya stood up and walked slowly out of the court. The exhaustion of magic will lead to the temporary disappearance of all functions of the body.

    Suddenly, as her legs softened, tisya rushed forward. Before she was unconscious, she only remembered a vague figure, caught herself and said, "I can''t help you.".

    "Woo, woo, woo, how dizzy!"

    Slowly open your eyes. The first thing that comes into your eyes is the sunlight shooting into the house through the doors and windows. The soft texture around your body is very comfortable.

    "This is... Dormitory?"

    Avina staggered up from the bed. A pair of small jade feet hung directly above the floor. There were a trace of tears in the corners of her eyes. It was obvious that she had a very comfortable dream.

    (mm-hmm?)

    Avina tried to recall her experience last night.

    (by the way! It''s that idiot!)

    The face of a middle-aged wretched uncle came to avina''s mind.

    "Flowers bloom?"

    There was a sound of friction at the other end of the quilt. Avina looked at the bedside. There were three thousand flowers, her best friend for many years, and the flowers seemed to feel something touched and woke up together.

    "Avina, it''s great that you''re okay!"

    When Hua Kai saw that avina woke up healthily as usual, she immediately rushed over, put her chin on avina''s right shoulder, and naturally wrapped her arms around her and hugged avina.

    The sudden warmth warmed avina''s heart, but then she thought of something and whispered to the flowers.

    "Flowers bloom, I tell you, that Renault is a big liar, a big pig, an idiot!"

    "What''s the matter, avina, are you still awake? Last night, after Mr. Renault brought you back from sleep, he specially asked me to let you drink more hot water. Why is it a big pig?"

    The flower bloomed and gently pasted her forehead on avina''s forehead. After making sure there was no fever, she put her heart down.

    "What? He sent me back and held me?" avina shouted, "Do you know what he did? Last night, I dueled with him in the driving range. All the magic I used didn''t work for him. There was also the magma giant, which was a C-level magic. Ordinary people couldn''t stop it, but he just snapped his fingers and made my magma giant disappear. How could it be? It was definitely cheating!"

    "Oh, you say that!" avina put her right index finger on her temple and tilted her head. It may be a frequent unintentional move, showing a very lovely action.

    "I heard the headmaster and the teaching director say that Mr. Renault can release magic by singing without spells."

    "What! It''s impossible. I''ve never heard of such a thing."

    Avina suddenly realized that if Renault could release magic without singing a spell, as Huakai said, she might provoke a very difficult and dangerous character.

    (no, no, absolutely not! He must have fooled everyone by some means.) avina thought so.

    So, avina thought of many ways. Finally, she thought of a method that she thought was very effective.

    ����

    (cut, I can''t bear the child. I can''t catch the wolf! Let''s go!)

    Avina was cruel, took out the only meal roll provided by the canteen to excellent students every month, put it outside Renault''s dormitory, knocked on the door, and ran away quickly.

    After that, I''m sure you can guess.

    "Hmm? Who dropped this super luxury catering roll! No, such valuable items must be returned to their original owners."

    Then Renault thought carefully and combined the situation of his stomach.

    "Yeah, let''s go to dinner!"

    After Renault ran out for a long time, suddenly a head stretched out at the corner where it was never easy to be found. Obviously, her golden hair had exposed her identity.

    (look, I won''t expose your true face this time!)

    Avina sneaked into Renault''s door and saw a normal and no longer normal room. The magic array in the room had been hidden by Renault. In the southeast corner of the room, there were small snores one after another, which frightened avina.

 Chapter 606

    "What, it''s a rabbit!"

    Under normal conditions, a Bai will always keep the size of two fists, because it is more conducive to sleep. Looking at the way holding a carrot as a pillow, it is estimated that he didn''t even find anyone sneaking into the room.

    (there must be some secret somewhere.)

    Avina narrowed her eyes and looked around, trying to find out what confidential documents there were.

    (no, that''s not what''s written in the novel!)

    Unfortunately, so far, avina has not found any confidential documents she suspects.

    (woo woo!)

    Avina was cruel again.

    (there''s no way! Let''s go!)

    Avina touched her pocket and took out a miniature magic shooting crystal, which she barely bought with her savings for months.

    (that''s just right!)

    Combined with various considerations, avina decided to put it in a very humble corner.

    (hum, I won''t kill you!)

    "Nah, the flowers are blooming. Come here quickly! I''ll show you something fun!"

    "What''s the matter, avina? Look at your obscene expression. Did you do something bad!"

    "Hahaha, how can it be? Come here quickly!"

    "Oh, come!"

    Just after taking a bath, the flower bloomed and revealed a faint blush on her face. The short hair of night purple flowed down her cheek to her clavicle from time to time, and then when a certain amount of time, a piece of it dropped down. At this time, the whole person seemed very delicate and lovely.

    "Look, look!"

    Avina took out a crystal the size of a silver white palm, and in the middle of it was an eye like thing inlaid with Phnom Penh.

    "Is this shooting crystal? Or that type of surveillance? What have you done?" flowers suddenly have an ominous premonition.

    "Hee hee, last night, I took the idiot with a super luxury catering roll, and then sneaked in. This is the whole picture of him from last night to this afternoon."

    "You mean... Mr. Renault?" the flowers said hurriedly, "avina, it''s not very good!"

    "Flowers bloom, your idea is not quite right!" as she said, avina has moved a machine that can be used to shoot the pictures in the crystal. "If he really doesn''t have anything, it''s best, but if there''s anything hidden, we''ll do a great good thing."

    "Well, well, it''s still a little bad!"

    (there''s a play!)

    Avina grew up with Huakai, but their personalities are very clear. Obviously, Huakai''s stuttering is enough to show that she began to waver.

    Avina took advantage of the moment to directly grasp the wrist of the flower and directly pulled her over. In the process, the flower only resisted symbolically, which was just considered by avina as the performance of "shaking m".

    The actual situation on the flower side is not like this. Perhaps if you can peek, you can often better show a person''s real thoughts.

    In terms of room distribution, ivena and Huakai share the same room. Ivena is relatively simple and the appliances are more civilian. Although the style of Huakai is similar to that of ivena, most of them are full of girls'' pink and tender. The beds are placed on both sides, which is more conducive to the occurrence of frequent bed sharing events.

    "Here we go, here we go!"

    The two people put the bed together again, then turned off the light and covered the quilt. Looking at the excited look, they always feel like watching ghost movies.

    ����

    "Bai, I''m back!"

    At the beginning of the picture, Renault pushed the door in. The crystal did not live up to the pocket money saved by avina for a few months. The picture quality is not to mention, even the color is 100% restored, which feels very realistic.

    When Renault opened the door, he picked up Bai, who was sleeping in the corner.

    (meow, sun, call me up as soon as you have a good dream!)

    Renault said while touching ah Bai, "ah Bai, I just picked up an Ultra Luxury catering roll, which is still the self-service type!"

    (what!!!)

    Avina was flustered when she saw this. She quickly stood up and touched the pocket of her school uniform.

    (GEE, wrong! Ah, my Super Deluxe Buffet drink roll!)

    "Flowers bloom ~ ~" avina looked at the flowers with the pathetic look of a kitten.

    "Well, well, I''ll just give you another one!"

    "Thanks for the flowers!" avina quickly kissed the flowers on the cheek.

    The video plays again.

    Renault suddenly spread his arms around Bai, and Bai fell to the ground with a "poof poof".

    (ouch, I fell dead! What are you doing?) although ah Bai was angry, he was afraid to show it. He was afraid to become a mouse in some experiments.

    At the same time, the image was paused again.

    "The rabbit didn''t pay much attention at first. Now it''s cute. That dead idiot should abuse animals so much!!!"

    "Yes, the little rabbit is so cute. How can you bear to hurt it?"

    Play.

    "I just ate a little too much, and then I argued with my aunt in the canteen. They all told her that I was a self-help roll and could eat unlimited. As a result, my aunt gave me a set of hand shaking Parkinson''s disease. Wouldn''t it be over if I beat those that she shook off a few more times? Hey, I''m sweating all over and take a bath!"

    Avina and the flowers were speechless.

    (he took my roll to find fault with my aunt? He always felt like he had done something wrong. Wait! Take a bath?)

    (taking a bath?)

    They suddenly realized something, and their faces turned much red!

    Huakai quickly picked up the controller and planned to fast forward, but she could see some disappointment on her face. She always felt that she would secretly look at it when there was no one around.

    "Wait a minute!" avina suddenly felt something wrong, "wait, wait a little longer, you see!" and pointed to the screen.

    "Take a bath, take a bath!" Renault murmured happily, "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot!"

    Renault suddenly realized that he seemed to be a middle-aged uncle. This feeling was really very uncomfortable. There would always be an inexplicable sense of disobedience in the different horizons brought by the difference in height.

    "Change!" some of them shouted out this sentence.

    A large number of white light spots gathered naturally, gradually surrounded Renault, and then suddenly dissipated like wind and leaves. The original true face of Renault was exposed under the eyes of avina and flowers.

    The short hair of the shawl hangs in a slightly curved posture at a distance of less than two fingers directly above the shoulder. The sapphire blue eyes emit a faint faint light, which is like the crystal stone that has precipitated for thousands of years. With the slender five fingers, exquisite facial features and white and tender skin, it always feels like the most perfect form in the depths of memory appears in front of you.

 Chapter 607

    "This, this is..."

    Both of them were as if they had been knocked to their heads by a stick, and their ideas were a little confused.

    "Wait, is this... His true face, or has he changed?"

    "I feel that the middle-aged uncle is what he looks like after his transformation, but now he has changed back." avina wiped the sweat just squeezed from her forehead, "Tessia, you really seem to have found something wonderful this time!"

    Tessa stared at the person in the picture, who almost had an unparalleled face. She always felt a sense of familiarity in her heart, and the more she saw it, the more she felt that she had seen it somewhere. Even this familiarity was accompanied by some faint sadness.

    "He looks so familiar! He always feels like he''s seen him somewhere!" avina said first.

    "Do you feel the same way?"

    "Tessa, you too?"

    "Well, I often have the same dream over and over again in periodic nights, that is, the scene of war. There are many bodies around. It seems that there is a person in the dream who looks very similar to Mr. Renault."

    "I just have a feeling, and as long as I''m close to him, I feel very safe and warm."

    "Oh, do you like him?"

    Avina''s joke suddenly made avina''s face turn very red, just like that kind of ripe apple, which is very attractive.

    "No, no, no!"

    "If not, dare to rob a woman with me? Hum!"

    With that, avina jumped directly on avina and began her most common trick - itching around. When she was a child, this was her most common way to "bully" avina.

    After they made a noise for a while, they were naturally tired of playing. Next, they faced a very embarrassing question: whether to continue watching this image.

    Take a bath

    Because to be honest, Renault''s room has only a large living room, and the toilet is just pressed in a compartment. The boundary between the two places is a very thin wooden door. What''s going on inside can be clearly seen outside.

    "No, it''s really illegal!"

    "Alas!" avina sighed, "you worm, you know what I think!"

    Avina stood up, patted the pink Pajama she was wearing, then went to the player and took out the shooting crystal.

    "I''ll keep this first!"

    "Oh!" avina nodded subconsciously, and then reacted immediately.

    "Wait a minute, do you want to peek when there is no one!"

    "Well... Of course not!"

    "Then let me keep it?"

    With that, avina also stood up and robbed the shooting crystal.

    "Since you are really tangled, you might as well let me keep it!"

    Suddenly, a third-party voice inexplicably appeared in this room. As usual, it sounded very familiar.

    Then, avina suddenly found that the shooting crystal in her hand had disappeared.

    They suddenly burst into a cold sweat.

    (is...?)

    (is...?)

    Looking back, I found that it was Renault, their head teacher and victim.

    "You, you..."

    "I said how could there be your magic residue in my room. Come and have a look. It turned out to be this!"

    Renault threw the shooting crystal in his hand right above, "it''s a sneak shooting! Let me see what I''m shooting!"

    Renault instantly applied a convenient fast reading type of magic to his eyes. His eyes looked directly at the eye like thing in the middle. After about five or six seconds.

    "Oh, so you saw something you shouldn''t have seen!"

    Renault''s eyes were half narrowed, and his chin was slightly upward, showing the feeling of a rogue expression.

    "Hello, Hello!" avina also began to get a little nervous. "I didn''t mean it, okay! I also think of the safety of the school. After all, I haven''t heard of anyone who can release magic without a spell!"

    "Mr. Renault, I''m sorry, we''re wrong!" avina said with some guilt.

    Renault silently glanced at the two people and sighed after all.

    "Alas, the nature of this kind of thing is very bad, but forget it, as long as you don''t tell others!"

    (really?)

    "Really?"

    Renault''s sudden dismissal immediately surprised both of them.

    "Why?"

    "Because you are my students!" Renault''s answer is a little perfunctory, but it is estimated that only he knows the specific reason.

    "But on the contrary, you must protect this secret for me. If you say it, hee hee! You know!"

    "I see!"

    "I see!"

    Perhaps with this experience, avina also felt that the head teacher was not as annoying as she thought.

    "Now that you know, I''ll tell you something heartfelt!" Renault said suddenly and seriously.

    Renault came to avina and suddenly raised his hand and pulled the front of her clothes. All the white and tender collarbones were exposed.

    "Why!" the sudden move startled avina. She quickly took a step back, covered her chest with her hands, and her face was full of blush.

    "Sure enough!" Renault put his left arm across his abdomen, then put his right arm on it, dragged his chin, and said slowly, "ah, avina, what''s the matter with your diamond mark!"

    "Ah? Oh. I was born with this! How did you know?" avina was sure that Renault knew the existence of this mark before she directly confirmed it.

    "Nothing!"

    With that, Renault suddenly waved his hand casually, and then lifted his transformation. Renault, who can be called a peerless beauty on the image, appeared in front of him, although he was a man.

    The figure of the middle-aged uncle is actually very different from that of Renault himself. Therefore, once Renault returns to its original appearance, Renault always wears a loose dress, which is also a very inconvenient thing.

    Renault sat on the bed in a brown dress enough to hold two of his own. "Do you know why I don''t want to teach you well?"

    "Aren''t you lazy?"

    "Uh huh!" Renault nodded subconsciously, "what, do you know that the apparent stability of the human world is coming to an end?"

    ����������

    They don''t know why.

    "I mean, in a short time, mankind may experience a catastrophe. At that time, you magicians will be in front, which will mean that your lives will be in unprecedented danger."

    "So, you don''t teach us well because you want to protect us?" avina took up the topic.

 Chapter 608

    "What disaster?" avina asked.

    "It''s none of your business!" Renault stopped and continued. "I thought for a while and then gave you two choices."

    Renault stretched out the index finger of his right hand, "one is to live like now."

    Stretched out the index finger of his left hand, "the second is my serious teaching, you study hard, and then die in the battlefield!"

    Two answers of extreme nature are in front of them.

    Avina paused. "I''ve made up my mind since my hometown was invaded by the demon clan."

    Avina held it on her left index finger.

    On avina''s side, she seemed a little hesitant.

    "Teacher, no matter which option, will you accompany us?"

    "Not necessarily!"

    ����������

    "Just follow your heart!"

    Avina hesitated, turned her head and looked at avina, who was very determined, and the other party nodded her head.

    (HMM! It''s decided!)

    Avina held the index finger of her left hand.

    "Good! Good! I respect your decision. From tomorrow, we will start high-intensity training."

    "Really?" avina said excitedly.

    "By the way, it is said that the holy sword dance song is about to begin!"

    ����������

    "Holy sword dance song" is the most popular competition in all human competitions once a decade. Unlike ball games, it is a super large Magic Competition composed of magicians. Moreover, the champion will have the opportunity to meet the guardian God of the Terran - holy sword. If it can be recognized, the champion will become the master of the holy sword, After years of accumulation, the 30 day event has evolved into the biggest festival of all mankind.

    Because the "holy sword dance song" takes a long time, has a huge scale and strong symbolic significance, in order to ensure the high appreciation of the competition and the function of selecting talents, it is generally necessary to conduct fierce regional trials first, and then the top three in each region will gather in the general Hall for competition.

    Stilante is the largest city nearby, but it is not the largest city in the region. The sub venues of "Shengjian dance song" in this area (Jiedong area) are often held by the largest local city, which can not only provide the most perfect facilities and services, but also have the largest venue to accommodate the largest audience. It can kill two birds with one stone, And the host is the Terran emperor.

    "As I said before, this time the field in Jiedong area is located in" Yicheng "in our Northwest , this city is also known as the city of fire. It is said that the giant dragon once slaughtered here, causing thousands of miles of fires to burn continuously. Finally, it was attacked by the brave men holding the holy sword. After the efforts of countless generations, it was finally built into the largest city in Jiedong region famous for its delicious food. "Renault stood on the" treading the waves " Shaking his finger on the podium in front of the class, he said slowly.

    (alas, the words I memorized last night are really unfamiliar!)

    Many days have passed since we talked alone with Tessa and avina in the dormitory last time. Since then, Renault began to change his teaching method, and put forward such a suggestion to Mo ye, "if we teach students to serve ourselves, won''t we be more sure?"

    It''s surprising that Mo Ye unexpectedly believed this excuse, which even Renault didn''t believe.

    By the way, the last time Renault asked moye to investigate the matter that tisya''s hometown was slaughtered by the demon clan has also been investigated. The fact is... False! However, the matter of Tu village is true, but it is not the work of the demon clan. There is no smell of the demon clan at the place of the incident. Even though it has been over many years, this smell can not disappear completely. Therefore, the investigator of Mo Ye''s profession infers that it can never be the hand of the demon clan.

    "This time, seven schools in Jiedong will compete for the top three places, but for us, only two colleges deserve attention, that is, Huotian magic college and Yaolong Tianxiao magic college in Liaocheng. Please remember, our goal is the first!"

    In recent days, Renault got along well with the students, and the sudden change of the head teacher surprised the students.

    "Hey, what''s the matter? I feel like a person!"

    "Well, not only did the class speak very well, but also it was fun. It felt like a child."

    Renault looked at the list in his hand and said solemnly, "there is no doubt that our college must be fought by the elite of our elite - treading the waves. According to the competition requirements, we should conduct a class civil war and select three contestants. Then we will start the competition in the afternoon. Who will sign up?"

    "Teacher, is there no substitute?"

    "No, there are usually three people in a team on the battlefield. There can''t be extra people to help you, so no matter who enters the last three, you must pay good attention to your body and don''t be unable to play because of illness."

    (hey, that''s what the teacher said when I was a child!)

    "Does anyone want to sign up?"

    As for the registration of contestants, Renault left it to tisia, and he was only responsible for teaching well, regardless of everything else.

    Renault actually made some conjectures about the contestants. The two boys in the class are even better. One is particularly good at theory and the other is particularly good at field s survival. Their own strength is not particularly strong, so they are excluded. Among the remaining seven people, Tessia and avina will occupy two places and one place. Renault also calculated, It should be won by a girl named nataya.

    Renault, as a head teacher, paid special attention to this girl. Nataya seldom spoke in the class. She was very silent and independent, but her admission results were very excellent. She was also a very rare beauty. Her long black hair and black pupils, and even her clothes were all black. She belonged to that type of high and cold. It is worth noting that, She was born in a noble family, but her family suffered an accident just 12 years ago. Since then, her family has fallen and become an orphan.

    "Well, it''s troublesome!" Renault said slowly, holding nataya''s file.

    "Darkness devours the day, and the eternal night will come. The complaining spirits buried under the earth will roar endlessly. Wake up, the unjust dead spirit!"

 Chapter 609

    The middle period of time crossed directly, and the battle between nataya and avina soon ended at the first time. Of course, they must have won. Nataya''s level almost exceeded that of most of her peers, and avina''s side was not bad. Although the opponent was a little tricky, it was easy to win.

    Now it is nataya, one of Renault''s concerns.

    Nataya uses a very rare kind of Magic - Undead magic, which is even rare to be unique. As the name suggests, undead magic can summon undead and use curse and other types of magic, and it can only be used with the attribute of darkness.

    "Well ~ nataya is so strong, but it''s a little too cold!" nataya said while watching the war.

    After the spell, two or three dark gray bricks and stones in the practice field began to make a slight trembling sound of "KaKa", and then three adult sized things similar to zombies climbed out, which looked similar to those described in most books, that is, slightly cyan skin, crooked head and long tongue sticking out of the mouth, There is still saliva ticking down, which seems to be slightly toxic.

    Another classmate in the class is fighting. His name is Ying. His strength is middle-class and excellent.

    The three zombies are also slightly different. The fat one holds an axe in his hand, which should be the one with strong attack and defense. The thin one should be very flexible, and one with sparks in his mouth should be able to use simple magic.

    (Qi, what trouble!)

    Sakura glanced at nataya with her remaining light, but found that the other party''s eyes were empty. She didn''t seem to pay attention to herself. No one has seen me like this since childhood.

    (damn it, you look down on people if you have some skills. Look at me!)

    "Wind sword dance, silver sword stabbing!"

    A large number of wind elements gathered, crossed and staggered, began to collide, and stopped blending with each other, forming hundreds of thin needles the same size as branches suspended in the air.

    "Go!"

    After giving the order, all the fine needles rushed directly towards nataya. The broken "wheezing" sound was very harsh in the ears of outsiders. The fine needles rushed in at a speed that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye.

    "Teacher, which do you think is better, Sakura or nataya?" avina asked with her head tilted under the stage.

    "Well, I wasn''t sure before, but now I know!" Renault also deliberately sold it. "Then I''ll test you. Who do you think will win?"

    "Well... Although Sakura and I have a good relationship, I hope she will win, but judging from the current situation, nataya should win!"

    Avina turned her head and shifted her eyes from Renault''s to the field. Nataya seemed very calm in the face of hundreds of fine thorns. She didn''t even look at it. Nataya waved her hand. The fat zombie slowly came forward and blocked those fine thorns with her body. Sure enough, as it looked, the fat Zombie''s defense was amazing, The fine thorn only left a little white trace on its skin, just like gently smashing an ice block with a stone, without any eggs.

    "You see! So far, the rhythm of the game has begun to be mastered by nataya. Ying''s skills are fast, but her power is far from enough. On nataya''s side, not to mention now, she only uses one skill. Only this skill has attack and defense, but she can still deal with it. She has almost established the victory."

    "Oh ~ Oh, worthy of being a teacher!"

    "Yes!"

    (keep a low profile, keep a low profile, don''t say it!)

    "Dark curse, earth bound!"

    The four character message revealed that the dark spell slowly floated out of nataya''s mouth, and then rushed directly to Ying along the brick and stone. Ying is also fighting hand-to-hand with the three zombies summoned by nataya. Although Ying also knows that it is useless to defeat the puppet and must defeat the caster to win breathing time, the individual strength of zombies here is also quite good, I can''t get out to deal with nataya.

    Dark curse gas was directly attached to Sakura when she was distracted to deal with zombies.

    (this is...)

    In the face of the fierce attack of fat zombies, Ying suddenly found that her body couldn''t move at all. She couldn''t even shout the words "admit defeat" and "help".

    (wait, is that...?)

    At the moment when the axe cuts at her, Sakura finds out... That nataya finally looks at herself.

    (wait... Why did she look at me like that? Schadenfreude... Pleasure... Satisfaction?)

    Sakura seemed to see an extremely disgusting expression, "monster! Monster! Monster ~", but she could only say these two words with all her strength.

    "Monster? Ha ha... Yes, I am a monster. I was, am and will be, ha ha ha ha!" nataya''s words suddenly made people creepy.

    (Hello ~ I really want to kill her!)

    Renault looked at the fat zombie under the stage. He was still wielding an axe. It is reasonable to say that as long as one party does not shout out and admit defeat, the other party has the right to act, but the outcome of such a game has long been obvious and there is no need to attack again.

    Is... Over

    Sakura watched the fat zombie cut his head with the grinding plate axe. It seemed that he could see what happened three seconds later. Was the corpse separated? Hehe

    "Enough!"

    Renault gave a shout, and suddenly nataya felt that she was suddenly disconnected from the zombies. The zombies who lost control, that is, the puppets without lines, couldn''t move at all. The action of the fat zombie was fixed at the moment when she picked up the axe and waved it back.

    "The outcome is decided, nataya wins!"

    Renault went to the stage, lifted nataya''s bondage magic, and then gave avina a hint with her eyes to send Sakura back to rest. Avina also understood Renault''s meaning, walked to Sakura and gently patted her back to comfort her.

    "This is the end of the selection. On behalf of our school, those who participate in the holy sword dance song are Rimi nataya, 3000 avina and nataya. That''s all for today''s class. Please go back and have a rest in advance!"

    (fortunately, the students and audience didn''t realize the seriousness of what just happened, otherwise... It would be really troublesome.)

    After the students returned to the dormitory, Renault specially asked avina to remind Ying not to think too much. Where''s Natalia?

    (hey, I''m going to do ideological work again!)

    Sometimes, reality is always opposed to imagination, even in two directions. No, Renault has a deep feeling about it! The decoration of the house is different from Renault''s imagination. In the imagination, nataya''s room should be very clean and have some fragrant aroma, but... Reality.

 Chapter 610

    "Hey, hey, why is your room so messy! Why are snacks all over the floor, and why are your socks covered with potato chips... Eh, this is?" Renault squatted down and picked up something that almost tripped him.

    "What is this?"

    A white and slightly striped thing appeared in front of me, "I said... It won''t... It''s your little inside, right?"

    Natalia blinked.

    "Good day!" Renault threw little Nene directly into her face. "Can''t you clean it up?"

    Nataya was indifferent.

    "Hey!" Renault sighed. "You won!"

    "Tell me why you want to kill Sakura. I remember she didn''t have any holidays with you!"

    Nataya put down her right hand, which was eating french fries, and said slowly, "because... She... Bullied me!"

    (hey, hey, who is bullying who!)

    "Because... She... Said I was a monster..."

    Renault carefully recalled the details at that time, and added some things that Mo ye had investigated before, he made a guess.

    "Twelve years ago!"

    Natalia''s eyes suddenly became a little frightened.

    "You went out with your family, but something unexpected happened, which led to the departure of your parents, and then you were excluded by your friends. No... to be exact, you subconsciously began to isolate yourself from the outside world. Gradually, you feel that all people are hating you, betraying you, or even spitting on you. Therefore, you want revenge, don''t you?"

    Nataya was a little silent, but she said slowly, "you don''t care about my... Business!"

    Renault bent down and stroked nataya''s hair. "Don''t worry, no one bullied you. I also said that it was caused by your improper magic control, and she believed it!"

    "And ah!" Renault showed a very gentle smile. "She asked me to say sorry for her!"

    Renault stood up and walked aside, "cough!" and planned to imitate Ying''s tone at that time, "Mr. Renault, that... Can you help me apologize to nataya? That''s what she said about her monster. It was said subconsciously at the beginning, can you?"

    Throughout the performance, Renault thought himself perfect, vivid and unable to regenerate, and his confident face was directly revealed.

    "How... Are you in a better mood?"

    "It seems worse..."

    ����

    "Well, don''t be kidding!" Renault changed a serious expression. "Anyway, I hope you can accept my training with avina and nataya next. For others, I''ll give it to the teaching director for class temporarily. Can you win the championship in the East regional competition?"

    Natalia thought for a moment and nodded.

    "Good, then I''ll go first!" Renault patted his clothes. "Oh, by the way! I''ll ask avina and nataya to clean up for you later!"

    After going out, Renault silently sorted out nataya''s information in his heart.

    "Loneliness caused by the shadow of childhood...?"

    ������������

    "Corner ~ corner ~ corner!"

    The next morning, according to the school''s requirements and training plan, Renault took nataya, ivena and nataya to the specified training place under the condition that the objection was invalid.

    Carriages are relatively backward in this era. With the continuous development of magic, there will always be new means of transportation to replace backward means of transportation. As for why we use carriages to drive.

    (because it''s cheap, fool! Five coppers, damn it!)

    Renault is so stingy.

    Carriage is a very common kind. It is a simple room built of wood, and even has a slightly moldy smell. The variety of horses should not be so advanced. According to the budget approved by the school, Renault has planned to invest most of its funds in diet and living.

    "Teacher, where are we going?"

    "Wait a minute, you''ll know!"

    "It''s all in the wilderness. I''m worried about our next training with this broken carriage."

    "This selection in Jiedong area is called the seven school jump war. I''ve been busy recently. I''m tired of analyzing the team and the team. I don''t have time to find good transportation for you. Understand!"

    "Oh, it''s worthy of being Mr. Renault. It''s really hard!"

    ������������

    These are the attitudes of avina and nataya.

    "Teacher, there are no outsiders here, and they are not in the class. Just say it because you plan to buy more food!"

    (Er ~ this girl!)

    "Natalia, how do you know?"

    "Hum ~ hum, you don''t know! Our Renault teacher is famous in Aunt Liu in the canteen." nataya wiped her nose and showed a very proud expression.

    (Hello ~ what''s the use of knowing more about this kind of news than others!)

    "Breakfast, lunch and dinner are the first to arrive and the last to go every day, and the amount of food is up to five people. I don''t know why you don''t get fat and look so good!" nataya said slowly shaking her index finger of her right hand, but she said the last few words in a very low voice, uh huh, jealous! "Ah? Who looks good? Where''s the little sister?" Renault suddenly put his head out of the window.

    "It''s you. Remy just said you were beautiful."

    "Yes? When did you say that? Why didn''t I hear it? Even if there is, it''s also called handsome."

    When Renault finished, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere was wrong and found that the other three people in the car were staring at themselves, which was obviously a little embarrassing.

    "Forget it"

    Renault directly removed his uncle''s disguise and revealed his most primitive face.

    "Wow!" avina called out directly.

    "Hum!" nataya turned her head, but her little eyes still peeked here from time to time.

    And Natalia''s side... Is a little abnormal.

    (this... This inexplicable sense of oppression... What is...)

    Nataya pulled her collar with both hands, and her expression suddenly became a little uncomfortable. "Hahaha!" she took a deep breath to calm herself.

    "What''s the matter, nataya, are you okay?" avina saw that nataya was suddenly in pain and hurried forward to stabilize her.

    "Hey... What should I do?" Natalya was helpless to deal with such a scene.

    "It''s okay... It''s okay. We''re all here. Take a deep breath... Yes, that''s it. Just close your eyes and sleep!"

    Hazy, nataya''s painful mind gradually eased down, but... Just an unspeakable warmth surrounded her heart.

 Chapter 611

    After reluctantly speaking, nataya fell asleep.

    Seeing this scene, Renault suddenly smiled, "flutter, it''s so!". After laughing, Renault suddenly showed a particularly peaceful smile and reached out to touch the small head of nataya sleeping in avina''s arms.

    (boy... Hard work!)

    "Oh, avina!"

    "What''s the matter, teacher?"

    "I now give you a task. Can you promise me that you can finish it objectively?"

    Although she didn''t know what the teacher meant, her intuition made avina agree without hesitation.

    "Yes!"

    "Good! I hope in the next few days, no matter what happens, can you help me take care of nataya and nataya''s two children?"

    "Hello, I can take care of myself, OK," naltat Tucao said, but again make complaints about Renault''s face. "All right, I shut up!"

    "Teacher, don''t worry! No matter what happens, I will take good care of them!"

    "Well, me too! Including you!"

    ������������

    "Oh, oh, my head is so dizzy!"

    Nataya opened her eyes in a daze, and the instant dizziness rushed into her mind, just like the hangover the next day. She felt very uncomfortable, but it seemed that she had an unprecedented dream, which was nothing.

    "Nataya, are you okay? What happened to you?" avina asked eagerly.

    "It''s all right, it''s just... I just saw Mr. Renault. I don''t know why I suddenly felt a sense of oppression and felt it difficult to breathe."

    "You should not love him!" NAT Tat make complaints about it.

    "Nataya!" avina called her with some dissatisfaction.

    "OK, OK, sorry, I was wrong!"

    Although nataya was joking, it was obvious that she was full of concern for nataya.

    "Nataya, are you okay? It should be heatstroke on such a hot day. Drink more water to cool down!" Renault plans to make up the cause of nataya''s headache just now.

    "It''s impossible. We always sit in the car and have a rest. In other words, we can''t get heatstroke when we talk!"

    Nataya, you talker

    "That is not a good rest, some fatigue, very normal."

    "That''s even more impossible. Last night, avina and I cleaned nataya''s room and didn''t leave until she fell asleep."

    Are you her mother? Do you want to sing a lullaby

    "Er ~ er" Renault was a little speechless.

    "Teacher, how did you eliminate my zombie magic?" nataya asked suddenly.

    "Oh ~ Oh, this is very simple!" Renault took the opportunity to change the topic.

    "Yes, and how did you make my magma giant disappear?"

    (well done, nataya!)

    "In fact, it''s very simple. Just observe the magic array you released, and then use interference magic to make it run in the opposite direction at the same speed!"

    ����������

    "It''s worthy of being Mr. Renault. Although I don''t understand it, I feel so powerful!"

    "Hey, how stupid! I can only explain it to you again. When we magicians release magic, we first need to mobilize the magic particles outside the body, that is, the magic of nature, then regulate the magic in the body to achieve a certain balance with the magic outside the body, and finally realize it through the spell! Eh, you don''t know what kind of expression it is Do you think so? "

    "What! We haven''t heard what you said! Where did you know?"

    "Mr. Reynolds, I don''t know."

    Nataya, sitting on the side, also nodded, expressing the same opinion.

    "What a fool! Oh!" Renault suddenly thought, "do you have too little knowledge?!"

    ����������

    "Will you play with us again?"

    "No, no, no, no!" Renault quickly opposed Natalia''s view. "In fact, you don''t know. It''s normal! Have you heard of creationism?"

    "Creationism?" avina shook her head. "I haven''t heard of it."

    "The study of creation is actually the study of magic, analyzing magic particles and human body structure, so as to create new magic. For you humans, this discipline is already a strategic resource and should be monopolized by the royal family."

    The new message is just like a new key, which opens the three people''s new understanding of magic. The concept of simply releasing magic in the past has also changed a little. In short, at this moment, they have embarked on the road of no turning back in the future. Of course, this is all later.

    "That is to say, Mr. Renault, do you know what creative studies are?"

    "Well, yes!"

    "Can you teach us?"

    (hey ~ hey, don''t look at me like that. I''m very tired!)

    Watching avina look at herself with her big eyes open, the crystal blue of her left eye and the light blue of her right eye are really full of temptation. Then look at the nearby nataya, who seems to be in a daze as usual, but if you observe carefully, you will find that nataya''s body is actually a little closer to Renault than before, And the ears swing up and down.

    "Well, all right!" said Renault.

    "Then I also..." nataya said quickly.

    "But nataya can''t!"

    "Why!"

    "No reason, just no, it''s also for your own good!"

    "If you don''t teach, don''t teach. I''m not rare!"

    Although she said so, in fact, Natalia was a little angry about Renault''s eccentricity. Maybe she didn''t teach for some reason, but she was still a little angry.

    "Well, I can teach you something else, such as more powerful magic. Well, don''t toot your face, it''s going to be ugly!" Renault comforted.

    "Hum!"

    "Nataya, all right! There must be his own reason why Mr. Renault doesn''t teach you. Don''t be angry!"

    "Hum!" nataya turned her head and ignored others.

    ������������

    The carriage didn''t travel fast. Thanks to the dress of the broken carriage, it was safe all the way without being ambushed by some mountain thieves.

    There is a small town not far from the front. The scale looks similar to that of Yehua village. The houses made of earthy yellow bricks and stones reveal a faint fragrance of soil, and the architectural style is also very unique. The roof is not convex upward like most houses, but concave in the lower half of a ball.

    "Here, here! Look!"

    Renault put his head out of the window and pointed to the direction of the vehicle. "You see, this is where we eat and live in the next week - buzzing village."

 Chapter 612

    Following Renault''s line of sight, they found that the so-called buzzing village was located in the depths of the mountain. The location was very remote. There was only one main road to and from, which could be said to be isolated from the world.

    "Teacher, why are we here?"

    "We only eat and live here, but the specific training place is not here. Look!" Renault pointed to the forest next to the village with his index finger. "We want to train in the forest!"

    ������������

    After a while, the carriage arrived at Wenfeng Village. Like Renault''s previous reservation, it bought a piece of land here with the funds approved by the school. As for the price, because the geographical location of Wenfeng Village is too remote, when Renault proposed to buy the land, the local people sold it at a relatively low price, which would not let both sides, Especially Renault, a greedy man.

    "Teacher, why did you bring us to this place full of weeds?"

    Avina looked at the green grass all over the ground and immediately became interested in playing. She directly took off her shoes and rushed to the grass to roll. The night purple hair with green grass was particularly beautiful. Ten toes carved like Jasper stepped on one footprint after another, and the laughter like a silver bell continued. The imitation Buddha really returned to her childhood.

    "Avina, is it so fun?"

    "Of course, the scenery here is really beautiful! This is a fairy tale in a girl''s dream!"

    "There are insects..."

    "Ah! Where is it?" avina immediately stood up, patted her body, looked left and right, and showed her worry without leaving a trace, "Wuwu ~ insects... How disgusting!"

    "Hahaha, that''s fun!" Renault laughed. "Well, I''m kidding. I''ve cleaned up here before, not to mention insects. There can''t be even a weed, so..."

    "Teacher, there is a weed here!" nataya found.

    "So you can live here in peace!"

    "Hey, hey! Don''t ignore me!"

    "Teacher, there''s only scenery here. Where''s a house? And, Natalia, you''re very noisy!"

    ����������

    "Wuwuwuwu ~ avina despises me!"

    "The house is very simple! Let''s... Build it now! Get out of the way!"

    Renault went to the front and measured a range with his fingers. "Well... It''s so big!"

    "Lalis, avina, don''t you want to study creation research? Look, this is a super practical magic developed by myself!"

    Renault took a deep breath. In the twinkling of an eye, a large number of yellow and Green Magic particles gathered on his hands, and then half knelt on the grass, with his palm directly on the ground, "the art of land fitting!"

    The huge roar came out from the bottom of the ground, and the surrounding began to shake very violently, just like the awakening of beasts under the ground. Surprisingly, just where Renault framed it by hand, a luxurious wooden house like a villa rose from the ground. Both architectural style and furniture specifications are of top quality, which is absolutely impeccable.

    "Next, your training is very hard, but soldiers don''t fight unprepared battles, so I hope to provide you with the best in other aspects."

    (of course, the most important thing is that it doesn''t cost money to build a house with magic!)

    In the face of such accommodation, the three immediately looked forward to the next training, and even lalisi, who was silent, showed a faint look of longing.

    "At seven o''clock tomorrow morning, gather here on time. Don''t be late!!!"

    Renault then waved his big hand, "dissolve!"

    "Ah ~ woo! How sleepy!"

    Renault walked towards the newly built door with heavy steps. The dark circles under his eyes had exposed a strong sense of sleep. It was also a remote corner of the buzzing village. Therefore, Renault was simply too lazy to disguise himself with metamorphosis and directly used his true face, which was a lot of eye happiness for nataya, avina and lalis.

    When I opened the door, I found that you were already waiting for yourself outside early. It seems that you are still a little impatient.

    "You... Come so early!" Renault felt something wrong and asked tentatively.

    "Hey, do you know what time it is? It''s already an hour and a half past your seven o''clock. Hey... You haven''t slept!" Natalia said discontentedly, but then she found that Renault''s state was something wrong, so she didn''t go on.

    "It''s all right. I still slept for a while. Let''s go and come with me."

    Renault led the crowd to a very large round open space, surrounded by forests, filled with a very strong smell of magic particles. The air was also thorough and cool. It was a higher level than other places before. There were three large wooden piles in the middle, which looked like three hundred year old trees cut directly from the middle and left there, It''s perfect for training.

    In order to cater to this nominal name of going out for training, Renault also specially put on the adventure suit he had fled from the demon palace to set off the atmosphere.

    "Nataya, do you want to take the road of magic sword?"

    "Yes!"

    Renault lowered his head a little and touched the people under his nose with the index finger of his right hand. "In fact, at present, your fighting level is enough to stand out among your peers, but that''s not enough."

    Renault lifted it up immediately and built a very detailed human body structure diagram with white magic particles. It is clear both in the arrangement of bones and the stretching rhythm of muscles. "The human body actually has limits. No matter how you exercise, you just increase this maximum to a certain extent, but... This is only one aspect!"

    "What... On the one hand," nataya asked with some doubt.

    "Usually you should exercise yourself by running, waving a sword or something!"

    "Yes!"

    "The positive attitude is very commendable, but the method is not suitable for you." Renault turned his back, pretended to be old and continued, "you know the ordinary training effect, I won''t say more. Have you ever thought of using magic to exercise?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "It means to integrate the magic particles filled in the air into your body, so as to make your body cells more active, and your feeling of magic particles will be greatly deepened..."

    "Stop, stop, can you make it simpler?"

    "I knew it! It''s like a piece of meat. You keep boiling it with water. It''s sure to be edible in the end, but now you add a lot of spices. Think about it, can it taste the same?"

 Chapter 613

    "Oh, I see!" Natalia suddenly realized, "OK, that''s it! Practice with magic particles or something."

    "Then you have to understand that the process is very painful!"

    "Nothing, I''m not afraid!"

    Renault finally nodded as if he had made up his mind. His right hand gently stroked the golden hair on nataya''s head, revealing his few serious side, "Hmm!". Then he bent his arm and directly pulled nataya''s exquisite face in front of him. Even the air exhaled from each other can be blown to each other''s lips.

    "Ah... Wait, wait!" it seems that nataya doesn''t know where she wants to go. Avina and nataya next to her blush.

    (teacher... Woo woo!)

    "Don''t move!" cried Renault.

    "Oh!" nataya replied with some pride.

    Renault raised some troubling bangs on nataya''s forehead with the back of his hand, and then pasted his forehead on her forehead. Some hot temperatures passed directly. The excessive tension made nataya''s face turn red, and the light golden light emerged at the contact place, forming a flowing golden brilliance into nataya''s brain.

    "This is all my memory about magic particles exercising. Take it and think about it yourself!"

    "Oh!"

    "Come here!" Renault loosened nataya''s small head and waved her to follow.

    They walked under a tree stump together and jumped up. The tree stump was also very high. The height of one or two meters was enough to broaden the field of vision. Renault painted a magic array to enhance induction on the back of nataya''s hand. The other thing was to ask nataya to constantly feel the magic particles with those memory fragments, Then it is introduced into the body to polish the cell strength. Of course, it must bear the unbearable pain in the process.

    Nataya went to the center of the tree stump, sat cross legged, followed Renault''s guidance, gradually closed her eyes and quietly felt the pulse of nature.

    "Magic particles originate from the most essential essence of nature. There are fire, wood, water, and empty... Quietly feeling, sinking down, it is everywhere, flashing light, but it brings together a huge force."

    ������������

    Finally, after Renault''s teaching, nataya finally found some ways and successfully introduced some magic particles with fire properties into her body.

    (my God, are you stupid! It took me a long time to practice like this. I haven''t said such a drag for a long time. I''m disgusted by myself!)

    "Avina, come here!" Renault jumped off the stump, leaving nataya groping alone.

    When avina heard this, she hurried over. The color of night purple hair really couldn''t stop the blush of shame on her face. Now her mind was full of the things that Renault and nataya had just met.

    "Avina, why is your face so red?" Renault asked puzzled.

    "Ah ~ no, it''s all right! I just ate too much chili, um, yes, that''s it!"

    "Oh, is that so?" Renault stopped. "I often eat chili, uh huh, can understand, can understand!"

    "Oh ~" avina breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Come here, let me see your eyes."

    "Huh?" avina''s face suddenly became more red, just like that kind of red paint. Fortunately, nataya was practicing on the other side, otherwise she would tease avina to death.

    Renault walks to avina''s side and stares at her two different colored pupils. The crystal blue of the left eye and the light blue of the right eye are particularly cute. There are some difficult to see textures in the pupils. Renault drags avina''s lower eyelid with his thumb and touches her upper eyelid with his index finger. He doesn''t find avina''s wonderful shy state at all, In the eyes of others, maybe avina is making a face at Renault!

    (is that true?)

    Renault took back his hand and thought for a moment, "well, if so, has your family told you the news of heterochromatic pupil?"

    "No!" avina shook her head.

    "Come here!" Renault led avina to another remote place for fear that the next conversation would be known by others. "You go back and pack up your things later, take a day off tomorrow, and then go home and ask your parents to teach you how to use the different color pupil, so as to come back before the jump of the seventh school."

    "But... But my parents said before that they wouldn''t let me practice different color pupils!"

    "Don''t worry, you give this to them!" as he said, Renault didn''t know where to find something like a badge and handed it to avina. "They will teach you after reading it."

    "Oh!"

    (what is it? It''s so magical. I begged them for so long and didn''t teach me.)

    Although she thought so, avina was a sensible child and knew what to ask and what not to ask, so she didn''t ask.

    "Heterochromatic pupils generally have two abilities, which vary from person to person and will produce different effects. Be sure to keep in close contact with me when you go back. I''ll give you a contact crystal later. If you have any problems, come to me."

    "Teacher, can''t you teach me? I... don''t want to leave you!"

    "Silly boy, it''s not that I can''t see my face. It''s just a few days. Why can''t I give up?"

    "Well... Then listen to the teacher."

    After persuading avina, Renault also found nataya according to the process. In fact, nataya has always been a headache for Renault. Of course, it is not all because of her lonely character, but mainly for some other reasons.

    "Nataya, come out tonight and ask you something."

    Natalia nodded.

    ������������

    "Oh, how comfortable!" Tessa walked out of the bathroom barefoot. A large white bath towel wrapped around her. The full drops of water dropped down the clavicle, making a "snap" sound, which was very attractive.

    "Avina, you said that fool told you to go home and study?"

    "No, it''s asking me to go home and let my parents teach me about the use of heterochromatic pupils... Er ~ although it''s almost the same as going home to study!" avina said sitting in bed.

    "You said that heterochromatic pupil is a unique attribute passed down from generation to generation in our family. This is the top secret! How could that fool know so detailed? Even I don''t know!"

    Since she was taken in by three thousand aristocratic families since she was a child, tisya also knows a lot about the heterochromatic pupil, but the core secret is that there is an amazing secret behind the heterochromatic pupil.

 Chapter 614

    "I haven''t seen my uncle and aunt for a long time. Why don''t I go back!"

    "But Mr. Renault specially asked you not to go back!"

    (bang!)

    "Well, I''ll talk to him!"

    "Wait..."

    Before avina finished, tisya ran out. "Alas!" she had no choice but to follow up.

    Renault''s room was still on their upper floor, and it was only a few steps away.

    As usual, tisya opened the door directly and entered. Don''t ask why the door wasn''t locked. It''s very simple. She either forgot or didn''t bother to lock. Maybe she didn''t think it was necessary!

    The size of this room is undoubtedly 100% perfect, restoring the bedroom of Renault in the demon Palace - carlsa city. The large and round bed lies in the center of the room, and there is a slightly dark brown desk on the far left. It seems that the specifications are very high-grade.

    (good guy! It''s really wrong for him to live in the school dormitory!)

    As soon as she raised her foot and had not stepped down, Tessa felt avina shivering behind her.

    "Ti... Tisya, this... Room is empty, isn''t it?" avina said stiffly.

    "It should be! Oh, I remember. Didn''t that fool say he wanted to find nataya? It should be the past!"

    "Well... How can there be a sound in that room!"

    "I''ll listen!"

    Tisya turned her head and turned her right ear to the corridor. Indeed, there were some intermittent sounds from that side.

    "Well... It seems a little scary!" Tessa felt a little frightened

    "Well... Let''s go back! You see, I burned water when I came out. If I don''t go back, I''ll dry it! Let''s go!" avina was almost crying.

    "No ~ no ~ no, avina, fear is a very big stumbling block on the road of life. We can only overcome it and defeat it to succeed!" tisya put her hands on avina''s shoulder. "Let''s go! Let''s move towards success together!"

    "Tessa, did you take the wrong medicine!"

    "No, I want to be your good friend to help you overcome your fear of ghosts."

    "What! Last time we watched ghost movies, we didn''t know who called the loudest. And when I didn''t know you wanted to go in and take away all Mr. Renault''s snacks? It''s just that the greedy appetite of eating insects into the brain is greater than the fear now. All right, just think I''ll accompany you! Let''s go!"

    (hey, hey, hey, how do you know my plan! What''s wrong with people now! Ah! Ah!)

    They groped forward in the dark. Although tisya could use light magic to bring some light, it was easy to expose. If Renault suddenly came back temporarily, it would be difficult to explain.

    The current situation makes both of them dare not speak. If they hear something scary before, it''s ok if they hear it wrong, if not

    "Well, that... Avina, let''s go back! I don''t want to eat, not yet!" said tisya, holding avina''s arm.

    "No, I must overcome your fear of ghosts today!"

    (Hello ~ Hello, it''s reversed, it''s really reversed! What''s set up...)

    "Avina, do you think this strange cry is very regular! Ah, woo, woo, I feel like I''ve heard it before."

    "Yes? Why didn''t I!"

    Here, avina seems to be seriously answering tisya''s questions, but her mind is not here. Although her family has not taught her how to control heterochromatic pupil, her passive ability can still be controlled.

    Night vision! It''s this passive ability. Of course, it''s controllable. Avina didn''t even tell tisya about this little secret!

    (oh ~ it turns out that Mr. Renault likes this style of decoration!)

    Avina''s attention seems to have deviated

    (that''s!!!)

    Avina suddenly ran to the wardrobe and picked up a plush dress.

    (rabbit pajamas!!!)

    Suddenly, Renault''s appearance in this Pajama came to mind, (how cute!)

    "Avina... Where are you? Why did you suddenly run away?" said Tessa, with her head shrunk and a little trembling.

    "Oh ~ I just tripped! Ha ha... Ha"

    They took a few more steps and finally spent ten minutes in the bedroom and living room. Alas, the man whose name was three words dragged the rhythm!

    "Ah!!!" Tessa screamed.

    "What''s the matter, Tessa?"

    "I... I seem to have caught something. It''s fluffy. It''s full of meat. It seems that I still breathe. Sobbing ~"

    Avina dictated tisya''s tone and felt almost crying. She quickly looked at the things in avina''s hand with night vision.

    "Pop!" the whole room lit up as if it were day.

    "See for yourself what it is!"

    The pupil of the fierce light thorn was slightly shrunk. Avina subconsciously closed her eyes, "I don''t see it. It''s disgusting."

    "Hey! Give it to me!"

    Avina spread out her hands and took things from avina. "Good, good!"

    (? What the hell!)

    When she heard that avina was playing like a child, avina was a little curious. She slowly opened her closed eyes and looked at the world like a newborn child.

    "So it''s this rabbit! I don''t know the ghost''s name. What did I think it was?" "do you know it?"

    "Oh, don''t mention it! I went to his dormitory to hide the monitoring crystal. At that time, the rabbit was sleeping there."

    "Oh, I remember! I''ve seen it in the pictures before. It''s so cute!" avina kept stroking it.

    "You see, its cheeks are so red!" avina put her nose up and smelled, "what a big smell of wine! Can''t you drink!"

    Avina also sniffed, "really! The teacher is really, how can animals drink!"

    ������������

    meanwhile

    "Sneeze!!!"

    ������������

    The little rabbit staggered down from avina''s arm and climbed back to the place where it had just slept. "Renault, you fool, you are shameless and obscene. You don''t take your mother when you come out to eat. Don''t let me see you. Be careful, burp! Be careful, I''ll beat you to death!!!"

    Avina and avina suddenly don''t understand what''s happening in front of them. The rabbit... Spoke?

    "Nataya, I have to eat up all your snacks today, and I don''t bother. I specially run the wine in the town, hee hee, and then plant all the charges on those three little girl films, hee hee ~"

 Chapter 615

    "My God, avina! Why are the rabbit''s eyes turning around! And why can a rabbit talk!"

    "Wait a minute, I think we don''t have to investigate these two questions first. The girl film it just said... Refers to us, right?"

    "Oh! I almost forgot! I think it should be!" avina suddenly reacted.

    They looked at each other and nodded to each other. It seemed that they had reached any consensus in silence.

    Avina went to nataya''s side and gently kicked it with her toes. "Hey, wake up! Wake up!"

    Sure enough, like a sow, she couldn''t cry!

    "Full of life, water bomb!"

    Avina shouted a small version of the water magic spell. In the twinkling of an eye, a fist sized water ball was formed about one meter above nataya''s head.

    "Fall!"

    At the command, the small water bomb directly fell weightless, "pa!" hit nataya''s brain melon seeds, splashing big waves of water.

    "What''s the matter? There''s an earthquake. Help!"

    The sudden water bomb directly pulled nataya out of her drunken state, kicked her back legs and sat up, then opened her eyes.

    My God! Why these two girls

    Nataya stood up straight and quietly moved behind the curtain under their attention.

    (can''t see me... Can''t see me...)

    "Don''t hide, it''s you! Yes, dead rabbit!!!"

    "What death..."

    Nataya immediately covered her mouth with her fat and tender claws. Her stupid appearance can really afford the word "cute".

    "Oh? What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly!" avina said deliberately in a provocative tone.

    (you!!! I can bear it!)

    Nataya tilted her head and put a centimeter sized finger into her mouth, as if she were selling cute.

    "Selling cute is shameful! I heard what you just said!"

    (my God! When will I say... I''ll go. I won''t talk when I drink too much. Calm down, be calm.)

    Nataya went to avina''s feet and rubbed her trousers with her fat cheek..

    "Hey! I don''t want to know who the three girls are or the plan to steal snacks! But I think our dear Mr. Renault should want to know?"

    "Poop!"

    Nataya knelt directly on the ground and shouted, "I''m sorry! I''m wrong, I''m guilty, I admit punishment!"

    Nataya''s voice is a kind of milk feeling. It''s very Laurie. It''s worthy of its physique. It''s just character... It needs to be investigated.

    "Sister Ti, no, mom Ti, you''re my mother! Don''t tell that fool Renault, or I''ll die miserably!"

    Nataya took a tentative look at avina, found that there seemed to be no change in the other party''s look, and hurriedly said, "look for it! How about I tell you a lot of Renault''s secrets!"

    Avina turned her eyes and looked at avina. She found that the other party''s eyes seemed to be full of brilliance, "deal!"

    Since then, nataya''s life, no, rabbit life has undergone earth shaking changes.

    "Nataya, why can you talk? I''m so old and have never seen a talking animal?"

    After a short communication, avina suddenly found that the little rabbit in front of her was very popular with her. This may be the coincidence in the legend. It tastes the same!

    "I told you secretly, don''t tell Renault! Otherwise... You know," nataya whispered, lying on avina''s shoulder. "One day, I accidentally ate the golden carrot he studied, and then I would talk."

    "Golden gourd? What''s that!"

    "Didn''t he say something about creation research? Anyway, I don''t know what it is. It''s made of this stuff. It''s delicious!"

    At this moment, in the forest

    The Bush rustled. Renault led nataya to the deeper part of the forest according to the expected plan, pushed aside a large bush in front of her, and ushered in a larger bush. Nataya followed behind Renault and stopped after walking for a long time.

    "Here we are!"

    Nataya looked around and found that there was not much change around. Even the front of her stay was the same as before.

    Renault turned and stared into nataya''s eyes. "Well, don''t you think it''s familiar around here?"

    Nataya nodded and then said slowly, "but I can''t remember where it is?"

    "Posip village!"

    With a "plop", nataya''s heart vibrated violently with the jump of these three words, and then the whole person stood there blankly. The miniature pupil was like a small bottomless black hole in her eyes, releasing piles of negative energy.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Renault patted nataya on the head with his palm down.

    "Why did you... Come here?" even though his eyes can''t see the bosip village he said, everything here, whether the breath or the color of the soil, corresponds to the bosip village, which is the last place in nataya''s mind.

    "I know! Your parents died here. When your family came to bosip village to play, they unfortunately encountered an accident and an invasion by unknown foreign enemies."

    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!" avina put her hands over her ears, increasing her tone.

    "Then your parents sacrificed their lives to save you from the crowd, but they didn''t escape, did they?"

    "All said, shut up!" avina threw out a corpse bullet directly with the undead magic. Unfortunately, it didn''t work

    "Wait a minute, I''m not finished! I mean, they may not be dead!"

    ����������

    "Don''t worry, I''ll analyze it for you! First of all, it depends on how you define human beings." Renault coughed deeply. "Human beings are made of matter. If the body dissipates in your eyes, it''s called death, then they can already be dead."

    "Then you..."

    "All said, listen to me! What if you reshape the body?"

    "You mean... Resurrection?"

    "Yes! The body is actually composed of deteriorated magic particles. After dissipation, it will naturally return to nature. In theory, it can be done as long as there is enough magic support and magic literacy!"

 Chapter 616

    arabian nights! These four words can undoubtedly describe avina''s inner perception. Resurrection has always existed in myths, that is to say, it does not exist, because resurrection from the dead has violated the divine principle in a certain angle. How can God let this kind of thing appear?

    "Don''t think too much! I tell you this to make you listen to my class. If you want to learn the art of resurrection, you must first learn the study of creation. Do you understand?"

    Avina was silent for a long time and said hesitantly, "are you... Is your resurrection true?"

    "Of course! I guarantee absolute existence in the name of Renault!"

    (child... Resurrection really exists! It''s just...)

    "Na!" Renault raised his right hand and pointed to the left front, "OK! Come here first today. You can go back in this direction. Let''s go!"

    ������������

    "Oh, ha ha ha! I didn''t expect that stupid teacher would do such a thing!"

    "Uh huh! Not only that, he also robbed his brother''s snacks."

    "Oh! I didn''t expect that there was such a childlike heart under his appearance. It''s really impossible to judge by appearance!"

    After reaching an agreement, Tessa, Huakai and a Bai sat around the table in their room, listening to a Bai constantly breaking the old sesame seeds and rotten millet that Renault had done before.

    "Bai, can you tell us something about Mr. Renault, such as interests, family background and so on!" the flowers asked tentatively.

    "Well, hobbies... Just eating and sleeping! As for others, they are rejected without comment!"

    Even ah Bai knows what to answer and what not to answer.

    "Hum! Don''t talk! Don''t talk!" Hua Kai said deliberately in a slightly angry tone, but unexpectedly, ah Bai didn''t seem to take this move.

    "By the way, do you say the stupid teacher is back now?"

    "I don''t know!"

    Tisya suddenly slapped the table and stood up. "By the way, shall we go out to explore in the forest!"

    "Adventure?"

    "Yes! Didn''t you say there might be treasures in the forest!"

    ������������

    The scene goes back to the other side.

    "Eh? Why don''t you go back!" Renault turned and found that avina was still standing there.

    "Are you... Are you going to... There?" ivena hesitated.

    "Well, I always feel that there is another secret about this matter twelve years ago. I have to check it."

    "Then... Can you take me?"

    "Oh?" Renault was surprised by avina''s request.

    "That year..."

    ������������

    "Dad, mom, are we almost there?"

    "It''s almost there! Avina, just wait a little longer." the speaker is a middle-aged black haired beauty. Next to her, sitting is a middle-aged uncle with short black hair and a very lovely little girl.

    "Mom, I knew it was a lie. How many times have I heard this sentence all the way!"

    "Avina, listen to your mother! It''s really coming this time." the man talking is the uncle.

    Uncle is very strong and tall. He seems to be the father of the little girl named avina. Wearing a black suit, he looks like that kind of strong man.

    This time the whole family went on a collective trip, which made our little avina very happy. Both parents were aristocrats, which also meant that since childhood, avina had little chance to play with her parents. This time, we finally caught the opportunity, but we can''t miss it!

    "Dad, is the posip village you said fun?"

    "Of course! That''s where your mother and I fall in love!" the father said, with a happy expression on his face, but

    "Dad, how scary!"

    His physique is better than a beast. Too complex expression will naturally produce a little ferocious feeling.

    "Er ~"

    All the way is still a carriage. Unlike Renault''s carriage in order to save money, the avina family is purely broken to enjoy the scenery along the road.

    There are only uneven pits and stones of different sizes on the dirt road in the mountains. The carriage twelve years ago could not withstand such bumps. It was very troublesome to have a rest after walking for a while.

    "Quack - quack" avina climbed to the ground and stared at a frog in front of her.

    (it''s really hidden that you can compete with me!)

    These are the comments of avina on the frogs in the puddle.

    On the other side, avina''s parents are sitting in the shade, and the beautiful woman is leaning on uncle''s shoulder. It''s beautiful!

    "Honey, I''m so worried!" the beautiful woman showed a trace of distress.

    "Don''t worry! I''ll protect your mother and daughter then."

    The uncle gently kissed the beautiful woman on the forehead, then stood up and shouted to avina, "little princess, let''s hurry! It''s getting dark!"

    "Oh! I see!" avina replied somewhat unhappily.

    "Well, my little princess. Why don''t I take you to eat delicious food tonight!"

    "Really?" avina said happily, but then coughed, "cough, since for your sake of sincerity, the princess will let you go this time and remember not to do it again!"

    Later, the family came to posip village, which has been living in the mouth of their parents, just before the evening.

    In fact, things didn''t develop as avina thought. After coming to the post house, the first thing her parents did was to let avina wait in the room, and gave her a big apple candy just bought by the roadside. They said to get busy with her work first and come back later.

    Although avina was a little unhappy, she was still very sensible. She let her parents work, but... Their backs when they left... Were full of gloom.

    After a while, something terrible happened!

    In the room, avina could hear constant cries and angry curses outside. Although she didn''t know what had happened, the shadow of the fire outside through the paper window gave avina a very frightened mood.

    "Over there... Don''t let him run away!"

    "Help!"

    These two sentences appear most frequently outside.

    Fear made avina hide under the table and dare not make a sound or move. The only thing she could feel was the temperature brought by her body shaking.

    Suddenly, "Peng!" the door was opened directly by a very powerful force.

    ����������������

    Avina prayed.

 Chapter 617

    "Beautiful avina!" welcomed the familiar voice.

    The beautiful avina quickly climbed out from under the table. Her eyes were full of thick tears. She wanted to jump into her father''s arms, but she found that his body was full of scars. The smell of blood was hard to get close to.

    Just when the beautiful avina was shocked, my uncle and father directly came forward and hugged the beautiful avina and jumped down from the other window.

    "Wait a minute, this is..."

    Jumping out of the window to meet a broad sky and hurried woods, the beautiful avina inadvertently glanced at the scene of bosip village with residual light.

    That scene could not be better described by the word massacre.

    People in the village are being chased, and others... Lie down

    Dad consciously blocked the beautiful avina''s sight with his sleeves, but... I''ll never forget it!

    Uncle''s strength is also very strong. His muscles are enough to support him to carry out activities for a long time. The beautiful avina dare not open her eyes and can only hear the screams around him.

    Unconsciously, the beautiful avina suddenly found that her surroundings became very quiet, and then she felt that she was on the ground.

    The beautiful avina opened her eyes and found that she was surrounded by the forest she had just come to. Her father was panting and half kneeling on the ground.

    "Dad..."

    "Beautiful avina! Listen to me!" the uncle interrupted beautiful avina with a very strong tone. "Beautiful avina! You must grow up and study hard in the future, but you can''t tease the dog next door, and don''t secretly change Uncle Zhang''s medicine into sugar tablets..."

    More and more, uncle''s expression gradually melted... Showing his expectation for the future... Or his daughter''s growth... Hope!

    "Remember! Don''t let the teacher come to the door again. Your mother always thinks I have an affair with that aunt!"

    "Dad..." the beautiful avina choked, but the strong girl won''t cry, she won''t cry.

    "All right! Don''t sigh! Your mother is still waiting for me inside!" the uncle touched the beautiful avina''s short black hair and put out a smiling face that makes the beautiful avina less worried as much as possible, "put this away! One day, we will meet again with this!"

    Uncle took out the precious clothes from the clothes close to his chest. No, it''s better to hold out a round badge with some rust. The palm of his hand is so big. He can still see the golden dragon pattern on the edge, with a seemingly flat blue gem in the middle. There are some light gray dirt marks on the gem, but he can still see the light reflected by it.

    Uncle forced the badge into the beautiful avina''s hand and left! It''s the kind of resolute... Parting!

    Later... The beautiful avina never saw her parents again!

    Later... I never found the news of bosip village in any way... It seems that it didn''t exist at all!

    Later... The beautiful avina became an orphan... An alien... An excluded object among her peers!

    Later... She came to rimengshu School of magic!

    Later... A visitor named Renault... Changed all this!

    "All right! Follow me!"

    To tell the truth, Renault was also moved by the experience of the beautiful avina. Although he could make a general guess based on most of the collected information before, it would inevitably be shocked when he personally confirmed this fact.

    The beautiful avina walked behind Renault with her head down.

    "Do you know that nataya is also the victim of bosip village!"

    ������������

    "No..." the beautiful avina shook her head, her eyes filled with a little color of struggle.

    "What about nataya? Twelve years ago, she was lucky enough to live in posip village, but a disaster happened on the day you arrived. Do you think it''s a coincidence?"

    Renault pretends to be mysterious, and there are some small hints in his words. Of course, the beautiful avina can hear the meaning. Although she does not agree with Renault''s point of view, based on the information collected so far, it undoubtedly points to one direction - the disaster is related to the arrival of the beautiful avina family.

    Why did the mysterious butcher attack when the beautiful avina family was traveling, why posip village was slaughtered, why did parents let themselves wait in the room, and even... What was the gold badge with a little copper rust?

    All the problems are like mountains pressing on the beautiful avina''s heart, which makes her unforgettable.

    "Beautiful avina, although I don''t want to say so, as a teacher, I have the obligation to remind you that you''d better not think about your parents and believe that they will be safe."

    I don''t know why Renault''s character has changed recently. Although part of the reason is due to the identity of the teacher, I always feel that there is something wrong.

    Aside from these, they continued to move forward and stopped after a few steps. Renault touched the air in front and immediately sent out waves like scattered water.

    "Here it is!" murmured Renault.

    The beautiful avina looked at Renault puzzled, but she was still silent and seldom spoke.

    "Haven''t you found out? The reason why we haven''t been here for so long." Renault looked back at the beautiful avina. "It''s bound by exhibition!"

    As soon as the beautiful avina''s pupil shrinks, she seems to think of something, "isn''t it..."

    "That''s right! This is a man-made hidden boundary, which can separate specific objects from the nearby space, and then achieve the magic of hiding function."

    (sure enough!)

    Renault gently touched the beautiful ivena''s forehead with the index finger of his right hand, applied a symbol to the center of his eyebrow that could offset the hidden boundary, then turned around and waved forward.

    In the eyes of the beautiful avina, Renault just walked forward a few steps and disappeared there. When she was stunned, the beautiful avina also hurried forward. After a sudden sense of weightlessness, the first feeling was not the image brought by vision, but the strong bloody smell provided by smell.

    Inside the invisible boundary barrier, it can be said that it is completely different from the outside scene

    The broken wood blocks are directly inserted into the soil. Twelve years have made the blood of the Xiong villagers mixed with the land that nurtured them, a black land������������

    Entering the border, right in front of Renault and nataya is the gate of xiweng village, the noisy small village in memory... How lonely it is now.

 Chapter 618

    There are mottled air dried blood stains on the houses made of thatched grass. It is obvious that there are many sharp marks on the walls. There are many crisscross paths in the village, but now there are too many weeds to tell which is which.

    After a few steps through the gate, nataya suddenly ran to a seemingly roadside vendor car, but... It had been broken into pieces.

    "I... Bought Apple candy here..." nataya whispered, "I remember my parents bought a big apple candy here to keep me quiet when they just brought me here..."

    Renault is a little sad, but in order to ease the current atmosphere, he can only try to comfort, "that... That..."

    (ah! I can''t comfort people at all!)

    "What''s the matter?" nataya asked simply.

    (what do you say? What would you say if Croatia... EMM...)

    "Is that Apple candy delicious?"

    ������������

    (ahhh! What am I talking about, Croatian fool!)

    At the moment of embarrassment, to Renault''s surprise, nataya "threw" a smile, which was the first time he saw nataya smile.

    "I''m fine! Don''t care!"

    "Oh ~" although he said so, he was still worried in his heart!

    They walked along the only main road in the village, a bit like a huge centipede. The road under their feet was its body, and the endless path was like those frightening limbs. The houses built on this basis were the body shells against foreign objects.

    The broken houses around are obviously covered with knife marks and sword marks. Suspiciously, it seems that no residual body can be found anywhere, which is really confusing.

    This... Looks like an abandoned village

    Renault stopped, his hands on his hips, his head hanging slightly downward, his white hair blocking in front of him, showing a very distressed expression.

    "Nataya..."

    ������

    "Have you ever met the demon clan here?"

    "You... How do you know?" Natalya was stunned.

    "Answer me quickly!" Renault shouted slightly and forcefully.

    "Oh!" Natalia seemed very angry when she saw Renault for the first time.

    "After my father sent me to a safe place, he let me go home alone. I kept walking along the road. When I was hungry, I ate wild vegetables on the side of the road, and when I was thirsty, I drank the occasional stream..." at this point, nataya''s tone also weakened, "I walked for five days and nights. All I saw along the way were endless forests and many beasts."

    Take a breath and continue to say, "but I didn''t expect that all these difficulties didn''t defeat me. It was my own body that defeated me. Water shortage, alternating cold and heat, etc. seemed to exceed the limit of my body. On the sixth day, I fell on the road."

    Renault looked at nataya now and regretted her attitude and was impulsive.

    "Just when I felt about to faint, a red haired woman full of blood and bruises came out of the nearby bushes. She asked me if I wanted to live."

    "So you said you wanted to?" interposed Renault.

    "Yes!" nataya replied with some shame.

    "Ah... I don''t mean to look down on you. When life is in danger, it''s human nature to want to continue to survive. If it were me, I would answer that."

    Nataya''s is a little red.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Nothing... Nothing. I just feel much better after hearing you say that."

    "Then what? What about the red haired woman? How do you know she is a demon clan?"

    "Oh! Well, normally, there is no difference between the appearance of the demon family and that of the human family, but there are black horns as long as two index fingers on both sides of the red haired forehead, and she exudes a very strong murderous spirit. My intuition tells me that she is the demon family."

    (red hair, black horns, isn''t it...)

    "Tell me more!" Renault said eagerly, grabbing nataya''s shoulders. "Is there anything else about the red haired woman?"

    "I think about it ~" nataya unconsciously dragged her right elbow with her left arm, and then put her right fist against her chin, "that woman feels very flirtatious! EMM... Yes, she is flirtatious, her skin is a little dark, woo ~ I only remember so much!"

    "Hmm!" hearing this, Renault probably had a number in his mind.

    "Pooh!" Renault laughed suddenly.

    Renault''s strange behavior startled nataya.

    "Sorry! Ah ~ ha ha, I just feel that you have changed a lot recently! EMM... I just feel that you have become a lot more cheerful since you came here!"

    (hum!)

    "Hey! Don''t go!"

    ������������

    "Nah, shall we go back? Shall I give you carrots?"

    At this moment, the beautiful avina is sitting on the shoulder of flowers, complaining from time to time.

    Due to the restless demands of Croatia, the blooming and beautiful avina was also forced to be pulled out at night. The location of buzzing village was originally in a remote place in the human world, not to mention this more remote forest, so it directly led to the extreme cold of the surrounding air.

    "Don''t complain! There must be many treasures that can''t be found in such a big forest!"

    "But..."

    "No, but be careful! I told Mr. Renault you stole his experimental results!"

    (woo ~)

    The beautiful avina threw expectant eyes at the flowers with his little red beans, and the flowers here also meant the beautiful avina''s mind.

    "Well... Croatia, don''t you think the ambient temperature is so low that it''s abnormal?"

    "It''s really cold when you say that!" Croatia stopped and began to rub both arms with his palms.

    "Well! Although it''s not too far from winter, it feels like falling into an ice cave!"

    ��������

    "NAH! Shall we go back?"

    "Woo - woo" Croatia seems to be shaking, "but maybe there''s a treasure ahead!"

    "Ti ~ Si ~ ya!" said the flower with a long voice.

    "Woo ~ OK! Go back!" Croatia compromised... Before leaving, she looked back reluctantly at the forest ahead, because she always felt that there was a great treasure there.

 Chapter 619

    Following the footsteps of the past, the situation along the way is more severe than expected. This is a forest. The sense of direction such as East, West, North and South has lost its guiding role here and can only go back along the residual footsteps.

    "Na ~ avina, don''t you think it''s strange?"

    "Well, indeed!" avina seems to have found something.

    "? what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? It means the fruit on the tree. Don''t think about it if it''s hard to climb the tree so late!" nataya said proudly.

    (Hey!)

    "No! Didn''t you find it? There''s another strange footprint around our footprints, and it''s intermittent, as if it''s being watched by something," said avina calmly.

    "It seems true that you say that!" nataya went to a footprint and thought with her few brains. "Look at these dense holes. There should be more than one creature."

    "EMM..." avina also came to these strange steps and put her right finger against her chin, "this... Should be a spider!"

    (spider!)

    As soon as she heard the word "spider", nataya was immediately frightened into a cold sweat. This is one of the animals she has been most afraid of since she was a child. Her long jointed legs, coupled with small and dense eyes... That feeling is really disgusting to think about.

    Just at this moment, there was a "rustling" sound in the nearby grass.

    "Hurry up, behind me!" ah Bai shouted in his very sweet voice and immediately jumped down from avina''s shoulder. The sound of "bang" instantly drum into a body several times larger than that of nataya and avina, blocking nataya and avina behind him.

    "Bai, you..."

    Although she was surprised, nataya also knew that the current situation was not suitable to ask these miscellaneous things, because... Those rustling voices were more and more frequent, as if countless unknown things were moving in a circle centered on you.

    "Be careful!"

    ������������

    "Be careful!" avina shouted.

    They looked along Evina''s line of sight and found a huge black spider nearly three meters above their heads. There were eight blood red eyes on their heads, all of which were tens of centimeters large. The eight eyes neatly filled the four above and four below the round and big head... And those legs, It''s like a pile of twisted columns spliced with steel bars, covered with long black hair. Not to mention nataya, who is afraid of spiders, even ordinary people will be disgusted.

    The huge black spider kept crawling on the branches of the surrounding trees. With its extraordinary bouncing power, it left spider silk everywhere. Soon, the spider silk turned into a semi-circular web, covering nataya, avina and a Bai.

    Here, the three of nataya can only watch, because they are... Surrounded.

    Oversized spiders bring not only an unspeakable sense of oppression, but also countless small spiders, like a pack of wolves, who will gather together with a wolf and act collectively.

    The sound of "click click" kept ringing from around. A dark creature climbed out from under the leaves, then from the soil, and some even from the remains of animals.

    The black giant spider is like the wolf. He commands all the little spiders to attack, and it itself... Waits for the opportunity.

    They formed a triangular formation back-to-back, and both entrusted their backs to each other completely.

    "Bai, is that ok?" nataya asked.

    "Don''t underestimate me!"

    "Avina?"

    "Yes!"

    There are more and more small spiders. There is almost no green around. There is only black. Occasionally, there are some red spiders with great toxicity mixed in.

    Nataya took the magic sword on her back. At least this trip came out in the name of treasure hunting. How can it be justified without a weapon?

    As soon as ah Bai next to him saw that nataya was ready for battle, he immediately took another breath and increased his body several times. The emotional rabbit had no combat effectiveness, so he could only resist the enemy by increasing or reducing its size.

    "Go!"

    Bai used his huge volume to shrink himself into a ball and roll over.

    Although the moves look very primitive and rough, I have to admit... They are very effective!

    As soon as nataya saw Ah Bai''s blow, she crushed a lot of little spiders, and her heart of victory and defeat rose slowly. She simply added a fire attribute to the magic sword and rushed to ah Bai''s side to harvest.

    "Nataya, wait..."

    Before avina finished, nataya rushed in.

    Avina''s magic attribute is water. Unlike nataya, she doesn''t have some special reasons to use magic with other attributes. The 3000 family is a family of magicians and is famous for relying on powerful magic. However, the more powerful the magic is, the greater the scope is, the longer the spell singing is. Obviously, it''s not suitable for this scene.

    "Turn hard into soft, natural power! Water whip!"

    Avina held her breath, drew a lot of water from the land, fused into two three meter long whips, and took one in each hand towards the spider pile.

    "The flying Silver Feather reposes the thoughts of the heart and the other end of the dream. There will always be someone to explore. Flap your wings, wings of heaven!"

    Nataya kept walking through the open space, using constant running to buy time for herself to sing spells.

    The huge silver wings are gradually formed behind nataya. The violently concentrated wind attribute energy even cuts the surrounding small spiders into powder. Finally, the silver wings are formed, and the cyan light is accompanied around nataya to illuminate the surroundings.

    Perhaps because of the strong light stimulation, the huge black spider hanging high in the air made a particularly harsh high-frequency sound.

    "Be careful! It''s irritated!" avina shouted.

    The giant spider took a breath, and then spit out the spider silk directly towards nataya. Thanks to avina''s reminder, nataya glided back in the air to avoid the entanglement of the spider silk.

    "Bai, can you cope with these little spiders on the ground?"

    "This... Can!"

    (what a fart! It''s not enough to divide me among so many spiders. They fill the gap between their teeth!)

    Avina jumped onto Bai''s back, "Natalia and I are in charge of the big spider, and you are in charge of the small one."

 Chapter 620

    Nataya used her heavenly wings to dive in mid air, gathered her whole body strength to the tip of the sword and stabbed the big spider.

    (damn it, so many cobwebs get in the way!) just when we collectively deal with the little spiders, the big spiders have taken advantage of this effort to transform the surrounding environment into a scene in the spider hole. Countless cobwebs are wrapped around the trees, creating a very strange scene.

    "Oh! How hard!"

    Nataya used 80% of her strength to attack the back shell of the huge spider, with little effect, and even no white mark left.

    "Avina, my physical attack is useless to it!"

    Avina threw away the little spider climbing up along ah Bai''s long hair with the water whip in her hand, "nataya, help me buy time!"

    "Good!"

    "NAH ~ can you hurry up! The spiders are crawling on me. It''s disgusting!" ah Bai said while stepping on the spiders around him.

    "All right! Stop complaining! Bear it a little longer!"

    Avina sat cross legged on a Bai''s head, and her previous position had long been lost. Now this is the only place on a Bai''s body that is safe, and other places have long been covered with spiders.

    WOW! These spiders are disgusting! Don''t get in my ears

    "All things are made of water, one divided into two and two divided into three. They are invisible and move as they please. People can''t do it, nor can nature do it, vertical..."

    "Hey! Nataya, avina, what''s the matter? What are you mumbling? You won''t be scared crazy!" said ah Bai.

    "You fool, haven''t you seen singing?... I almost got hit. I won''t bird you!"

    "Hey! Do you want to sing with magic? Why don''t Renault use it!"

    ��������

    Under the constant harassment of nataya, the black giant spider is really impatient. It''s like a fly around him constantly bothering himself. Although he knows that this fly can''t do any harm to himself, it''s really uncomfortable to stick to himself like brown sugar.

    "Fierce fireworks burning, charging, straight! Fire!"

    Nataya gathered the essence and waved a blow to the big spider. The flame ran wildly in the form of a waning moon under the addition of magic. When it was three meters away from the big spider, it suddenly accelerated and became a roaring lion. Its hair was hot and shook left and right in an upright state in the transpiration of hot air

    "Boom!" the fire cut hit the big spider''s head, but just in line with the law of smoke and no injury, the big spider still didn''t seem to be hurt.

    (oh! It''s too difficult!)

    "Avina, are you ready?"

    "Now!"

    After giving a brief answer to nataya, avina continued her magic chant again.

    (the big spider in front of me should not be a Warcraft, but it hunts by instinct, but...)

    Avina swallowed hard.

    (but... I''ve never heard of such a spider beast! Even nataya''s attack is almost ineffective!)

    "The sky is clear, the water is clear, pure and white, indifferent..."

    (avina, what kind of magic is this? I''ve never seen it before!)

    "Water can capsize a boat and capsize a boat. Huge waves plunder thousands of! Blood River!"

    With avina''s last spell, the little spiders around suddenly quieted down, just like a string puppet without thread, standing there motionless.

    Suddenly, after two seconds, a few spiders gradually burst into dense cracks, and then this phenomenon spread to all the little spiders. There was a little boiling sound in their ears. The next second, the spider centered on avina burst outward, emitting a faint white vapor from the corpse.

    "Avina, you..." Natalia looked at avina in surprise.

    Avina stood a little shaky, and even some blood flowed from the corners of her mouth.

    "Avina!"

    Nataya rushed over with the fastest speed and hugged the fainting avina.

    "Avina! What''s the matter with you?" nataya shouted a little hoarse. She was afraid of something wrong with avina.

    "No... nothing! It''s just that the consumption of magic is a little big!" avina staggered to stop and walked in front of the big spider in spite of nataya''s obstruction.

    "There''s one last step..."

    "And... The last step!"

    Avina went to the big spider, and somehow the big spider was in a dull state like the little spider before.

    "Avina, don''t try to be strong. Your magic is too empty. It''s so strong..."

    "Yes! Avina, your body can''t bear it!" ah Bai was worried when he saw avina''s weak appearance.

    (it''s over. If something goes wrong with this girl, Renault will have to pull my skin off!)

    "That''s enough!" avina said, "ah Bai has no attack power, and nataya''s attack can''t break through it. What else can we do!"

    Natalia and abelton were choked and speechless.

    "But... You can''t use magic like this? And... What''s the matter with your magic? Why haven''t I seen you use it?"

    "That''s creationism..."

    "Genesis research??? Is that what Renault said..."

    "That''s right! Mr. Renault told me a little about the study of creation, and then I had a lot of understanding of magic. The just fixed body magic and Blood Sea are a magic I transformed!"

    "Roar! Boom!"

    The big spider that had been fixed there suddenly roared, and a variety of spider legs made an disharmonious sound of "click click" from the joints.

    "Sea of blood! Seal of death!"

    Taking advantage of the fixed body spell, avina immediately raised her hand and painted a blood red spell in the air. The strong smell of blood was visible in the air. Even in the body of the small spider, some black blood gathered and flowed towards the spell.

    "Oh!"

    Avina used her last strength to gently push the spell to the only surviving big spider. Although the speed of the spell was not as fast as that of the little spider, it was lucky that the big spider was unable to move now, otherwise it would be very difficult for the spell to hit.

    "Wow ~"

    When the spell touched the shell of the big spider, it immediately splashed a pile of water droplets, and then continued to integrate into the body at the previous speed without any trace.

    "Roar!"

    The spider made an extremely sharp and harsh sound. The shell that had left nataya helpless even cracked many finger thick gaps in a very short time. The whole body was twitching, and the sound of "Ka Ka" shell cracking immediately spread all over the world.

 Chapter 621

    "I heated the water in its body. The huge steam should be able to destroy its body structure from the inside!"

    "Avina, so... Awesome!" Natalia sighed at the tottering spider.

    "Avina..."

    Nataya turned her head. When she wanted to say something, avina fell down as if she didn''t stand firm. Nataya flashed and caught her.

    "No... nothing, but the magic is empty!"

    "What''s the matter with that magic you just used? I saw you for the first time"

    "Ah ~ that...! yes... Be careful!" nataya suddenly shouted.

    "Roar ~ roar!"

    Before everyone calmed down, the big spider, who thought it could not be more thorough, made a movement again.

    "It seems a little strange!" avina jumped back.

    The body of the big spider was a bit like a saucer. It was strange that even though most of his eight huge limbs and claws had been broken by nataya''s magic, it seemed that it didn''t know the pain at all and struggled to get up.

    "How disgusting!"

    The blood dripping from the wound of the big spider exudes a very light black fog, and there is also a smell of rotten corpses in the middle. Each joint of the limbs and claws is twitching irregularly. This appearance really makes avina feel an unprecedented sense of horror.

    "Be careful!"

    The big spider''s black blood was thrown over.

    "Ah ~ ah! My ass!"

    Unfortunately, avina seemed to react a little late. The White Velvet hair on her ass was corroded and several small holes were removed.

    "My innocence!" avina immediately covered her ass with fat claws.

    But just before everyone calmed down, a very strong sense of vibration appeared on the ground. Then three huge earth bags bulged out at the feet of avina and nataya. Depending on the size... It seems to be a little like the crazy spider in front of us.

    (is...)

    (bad!)

    Avina took a deep breath, then flashed next to avina, picked them up and jumped onto a big tree behind.

    The three earth bags bulged bigger again. As expected, the other three big spiders broke through the earth, but these three were more frightening. Milk white bones were leaking everywhere, and maggots were crawling in the flesh and blood blur.

    "What the hell are these three?"

    The speed of the three newly crawled zombies is completely unmatched by the twitching ones. Before they react, they have surrounded them.

    (surrounded!)

    Avina, nataya and avina stood close together, back-to-back, and entrusted their backs to each other.

    The tense atmosphere became more and more intense. Nataya swallowed a mouthful of water and tilted her head, "let me come!"

    "No!"

    When avina wanted to argue, suddenly, with a strange "wow" sound, the bigger avina directly put them in her mouth, and then shrunk into a ball of unidentified objects.

    "Avina, let us out!"

    "We will..."

    Avina shook her head violently, and the violent shaking immediately caused the two people in her mouth to collapse directly on her tongue. She didn''t know what to say in her mouth, because she closed her mouth.

    HMM... I''d better translate it!!!

    "Don''t worry, I''m very resistant to drip!"

    "No!" avina quickly retorted.

    "Haven''t you brushed your teeth for a long time! It will stink to death!"

    ������������

    "Lun family..."

    Avina suddenly fell into silence, which immediately made avina and nataya worried. It may be that the three spiders acted.

    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me!"

    Avina covered her eyes with two small claws.

    So... After a while

    (hmm? Why haven''t you hit me? I just saw something coming! HMM...)

    (wait a minute, it''s estimated that they are too big and go too slowly!)

    It seems that avina has forgotten the terrible moving speed of the three big spiders just now.

    So... After a while.

    (no! According to common sense, I should be gnawed into a bone frame now? It''s strange!)

    Avina opened her eyes quietly and looked out through her index finger and middle finger.

    "Kill you, kill you! I still follow them out and run around. Why can''t I kill you!"

    Avina saw a familiar figure standing at its feet, hammering and beating herself.

    "Renault, what are you doing?" avina asked somewhat guilty.

    "Ha? What are you muttering about?"

    As soon as avina saw Renault, she was like a fish in water. She immediately spit out avina and nataya in her mouth.

    "Oh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! It''s so dirty. How long haven''t you taken a bath? I really risked my life to protect you!"

    "Ha? Are you talking human? No, rabbit?"

    Avina patted her saliva and suddenly found a familiar figure standing not a meter away from her.

    "Ah... Ha... Ha, this is not my dearest teacher Renault! We didn''t run out to play. This is... A field trip. Yes, it''s a field trip. Avina took me and nataya out!" avina said with some guilt.

    "Oh? Really! Nataya, you are most obedient and tell the truth!"

    "Yes... It''s avina!"

    (goodbye, avina! We''ll cherish the radish you left!)

    (ibid.)

    "Ivena, have you had enough?" Renault said hello to ivena jokingly, but this feeling of skin laughing and meat not laughing makes people with a clear eye know that "good things" have happened.

    "That Renault... Listen to me...!"

    Avina seemed to suddenly realize something and suddenly covered her mouth with her front paws.

    "Wuwu ~ Wuwu ~ Wuwu"

    Renault seems to understand something.

    "I said that the golden carrots I studied that day were gone. You stole them! How about talking? Are you happy?"

    "Whine - squeak - whine" when avina saw that her usual trick, coquettish, was useless at this time, she immediately turned her head and found another way.

    "Oh, hey! My dearest Lord Renault, to tell you the truth, look! These three big spiders and the one over there are twitching on the ground have done us a lot of harm. You want to avenge us!"

    "I know, so I tied them up."

    Renault patted his forehead and sighed, "forget it. I''ll settle with you when I get back!"

 Chapter 622

    Then, as soon as Renault changed his face and held his claw in his left hand, the extremely small silk thread bound on the five fingers emitted a strong white light, and the other end of the silk thread was connected with the three big spiders.

    If Renault hadn''t taken the initiative to attack, it is estimated that according to avina''s attention, it would be difficult to find these silk threads all her life.

    "These spiders have never been seen before. You can take them back and study them!"

    "Open!"

    With a wave of Renault''s left hand, three dark discs of the same size appeared on the heads of the three big spiders. Countless dazzling white silk threads fell from them and wound around them. No matter how desperate screams were, they directly pulled the spiders into the disc.

    As for the spider who suddenly went crazy and twitched for some reason, it was later taken away by the disc. "Are you all right?"

    Renault looked back and greeted avina and nataya.

    "It''s okay, I''m fine!" avina squeaked.

    "I didn''t ask you!"

    ������������

    In the house built by Renault

    When Renault said "you go back and stay, I''ll find them" and sent them back to the room, Doris had just returned to the room.

    (a little thirsty!)

    Lalis picked up the glass on the table and tried to drink it all at once, but at this time

    "I''m back!"

    Avina suddenly kicked the door open.

    "Jump!!!"

    "Doris, why are you spraying water!"

    "Ah? This... Is water magic. I''m practicing new magic!"

    "I''m back!"

    "Back!"

    "Ditto!"

    Natalia, avina and Renault came in listlessly.

    "I''m so tired!"

    "How sleepy!"

    As soon as lalis saw the dirty mud stains and dense scars on avina, she seemed to understand something.

    "Sleep, sleep! I''m so tired," avina stretched. He said comfortably, but his eyes must be drunk, not wine!

    "Wait a minute. You want to run when you''re done?"

    (bad!)

    Renault looked up at the sky, "well... It''s getting late, you see! Father-in-law sun has shown part of his face. Should he train?"

    "You are the devil!"

    "No!!!"

    It has been a week since the last spider incident. According to Renault''s plan, this time tomorrow is the day when nataya leaves for home to accept the inheritance.

    "What kind of Secrets does the 3000 family have, and what secrets will my different color pupil have... And... Why does Mr. Renault know the secrets of our family?"

    Nataya stood a little blankly by the window, and her two flower shaped hands silently held her chin.

    The glass on the window is composed of a messy element extracted by Renault from the plant by magic. It is said to be very environmentally friendly. The light yellowish brown can be used as a mirror occasionally, which is very convenient.

    "Well... Different color pupil!"

    Nataya gently put her hand under her left eye. Indeed, the crystal blue of her left eye and the light blue of her right eye have brought nataya some small troubles since childhood, such as what Freaks... They are not born of her parents. I have to say that her imagination is really rich!

    "Nataya!"

    There was a familiar cry outside the door.

    "That fool told you to go to him!"

    "Avina, I told you many times to respect the teacher!"

    "All right, all right! My good student, go quickly!"

    Renault''s room is on the first floor of the big house. When Renault built the house, he also considered a lot, such as earthquake safety, rain and tide, and so on.

    Of course, there is nothing else that can make us such a great demon king live on the first floor. That''s right! No one slept with him!

    Renault glanced at his room with satisfaction. Nuo''s bed and the sun came straight in through the slightly yellowish brown French window. It felt

    "Comfortable!"

    Renault couldn''t help stretching.

    "Hum! Girls are so easy to cheat. Just say any excuse that there are insects on the first floor and run to the second floor!"

    Now... Outside the door

    (terrible! I seem to hear something terrible!)

    Nataya''s hand, which was about to knock on the door, suddenly stopped in the air.

    (what to do! Kill people and kill people?!)

    Nataya suddenly thought of the picture of Renault binding the big spider with magic silk thread. She blushed and was stunned.

    After a while, nataya came back and knocked at the door.

    "Eh? Nataya, why is your face so red!"

    "No... it''s all right! That''s what I did just now... Ha... Ha ha!"

    "Oh, that''s it!"

    Renault got up and made room for nataya.

    "Do you know why I came to you today?"

    (alas, I think my teacher often asked me that!) Renault thought faintly.

    As a demon king, you must receive a lot of education before you ascend the throne, especially for the more outgoing prince like Renault.

    "You should know! Is it about going home tomorrow?"

    "Smart!"

    Renault patted nataya on the head.

    "Remember the badge I gave you last time?"

    "Yes!"

    Nataya took out from her pocket the mysterious badge Renault gave her last time.

    "When you get home, rest for a day or two and give your badge to your parents. This is a small communicator. I''ll explain it to them!"

    "Well, I see!"

    Natalia nodded her head gently.

    "Your family is not too far from here. You can arrive in two days at the slowest!"

    Renault held his chin in his hand. "I wonder if there''s anything else to explain?"

    "That''s right!" Renault knocked on the forehead. "If you have any trouble, use this to contact me!"

    Renault''s palm turned over and suddenly did not know where to find a blue palm sized crystal.

    "Change!"

    With the index finger, the crystal was shrunk into something the size of two fingernails like magic. Renault found a silver silk thread, then punched a hole, put the thread through it, made a very exquisite necklace and hung it on nataya''s neck.

    "Well, it''s very good and good-looking!"

    Renault looked at nataya with a crystal necklace as a whole. The short hair of night purple and the blue crystal with a slight gradient added a pure color to her already noble temperament.

    "Really!"

    Hearing Renault''s praise to herself, nataya was as happy as a flower.

    "Thank you, teacher!"

    At the end of her speech, nataya stuck out a small tongue and left.

    Renault was relieved to see natal Archer close the door completely.

 Chapter 623

    "Alas, it''s hard to be a teacher!"

    "Since you are so worried about her, why don''t you, Lord devil, go to battle and help her?"

    Wen Yan, from the side make complaints about the way.

    "And ah, ha ~"

    Avina seemed to be breathing heavily.

    "Can I have a rest! I can''t!"

    If nataya didn''t go, and if nataya looked carefully at the ceiling, she would find that our poor avina was hanging on the high ceiling, surrounded by dozens of dark gray iron fences, like a small air prison, but there was a wheel one circle larger than avina in the center of the prison, At this time, it is running on this wheel.

    "No, who let you steal my golden carrots! I developed it to help those animals in trouble."

    "I don''t know! Ha ha ha!"

    Renault waved his left hand and immediately rolled out an air flow. The speed of a Bai''s wheel increased again. Unfortunately, this invention was originally used for animals such as squirrels. Let a Bai do an experiment first.

    The next day.

    "Flowers bloom, I will miss you!"

    "Avina..." the flower''s voice trembled a little. It was obvious that she didn''t want to be separated from everyone.

    "I''ll miss the cakes you brought back from your uncle and aunt. I''ll never forget the taste!"

    Before avina finished, the flowers bloomed and went to nataya''s side.

    "Nataya, I''ll bring you a lot of delicious food."

    "Oh ~ thank you!"

    Nataya, who had been alone before, seemed a little shy at this time. Perhaps she had not adapted to the special term "friend". This feeling has never been seen in so long.

    "Flowers bloom. Be more careful when you go back!" Renault said.

    "Yes!"

    The farewell picture hurried away. After greeting, Huakai took a carriage hired by Renault with a lot of money.

    The whole carriage is made of century old withered ancient wood, which can effectively prevent some low-level magic attacks.

    "Hey, it seems that tomorrow can only reduce avina''s meal money!"

    "Avina, it''s not that I don''t teach you creation research! It''s that your constitution is not suitable at all!"

    "What''s wrong with her physique? She knows to find such excuses to perfunctory me all day. Don''t think I don''t know. The creation study you taught Huakai is just adding fuel to the fire! Why don''t you teach me!"

    (hey, hey! That''s how you use it to add fuel to the fire!)

    After sending off the flowers, Renault faced a very headache. Since the last big spider incident, avina saw that the flowers used the blood sea that reversed the situation, and begged Renault to let him teach creation research all day.

    Avina grabbed Renault''s thigh and couldn''t shake it off like brown sugar.

    "Calm down! Keep your face away from my pants. Saliva will get on it!"

    "No! If you don''t teach me, I won''t let you go!"

    "You quickly release, I want to go to the bathroom."

    "Hee hee, did you steal the pudding I put in the cabinet?"

    "No... no! The flowers should be blooming. I saw a pudding in her bag when I gave it to her yesterday."

    "Oh, really? I put laxatives in it to prevent someone from eating my pudding!"

    Unable to restrain the emotions, make complaints about the original "you!!!"

    "Hum!"

    "You quickly let go of me, I want to go to the bathroom!"

    "Just don''t let go!"

    After such a small prelude, avina was escaped by Renault.

    (hey, avina, this girl!)

    "If only I could save snacks like nataya!"

    Nataya seems to have always regarded the "holy sword dance song" as the place of her heart''s longing. Therefore, in order to improve nataya''s undead magic, Renault specially took out the abnormal twitching spider last time.

    After many days of unremitting efforts, the spider had already died. Finally, Reno came to a conclusion.

    "Sure enough, you still have to go there in person!"

    Just as Renault was thinking about something, a familiar and frightening voice appeared again.

    "Fool, I caught you!"

    Renault used a small space jumping magic to escape from avina.

    "My aunt, you... Really...!"

    Renault is so big that he has always made others feel speechless. This time, he really met his opponent.

    Renault took a deep breath and thought for a moment.

    "Avina, how about I tell you a story? It has something to do with you!"

    "What story, I don''t..."

    As she spoke, avina suddenly thought.

    (story? It''s about me?)

    "Well... Miss Ben, I''ll spare you a story first. After that, you must teach me the study of creation!"

    Renault said "um", but it was estimated that it was "um" to deal with things.

    "A long time ago..."

    "Hey! This beginning has been rotten, okay!"

    "Don''t interrupt, listen carefully!" Renault continued, "A long time ago, there were three huge races in a magical land, including Terran, Warcraft and orc. The number of orcs was the largest and remained neutral, while the number of Warcraft was the smallest but extremely ferocious. The number of Terrans was in the middle, and their wisdom was indeed the top. Thousands of years later, the Terran finally developed into the largest race with its own advantages, so they began to lose control Satisfied with their small and barren areas, they began to invade and expand. "

    "Wait a minute, is this our island of wishes?"

    Renault did not answer avina.

    "The Terrans set their initial goal as the demon clan, because they felt that the demon clan was fragile and bullied! The war soon started. It was unexpected that the demon clan was so strong. Both sides had their own advantages and were evenly matched. The situation has been deadlocked. Hundreds of years later, there was a gifted demon king in the demon clan. He was very handsome and handsome So he is a hero among people and an emperor among demons. "

    Renault took a breath and then said.

    "With his invincible posture, he instantly changed the stalemate for a hundred years. The situation on the battlefield was once biased towards the demon family, but then there was a saint who could confront the demon king."

    "Saint? That sounds familiar!"

    "The saint was obtained by the human race through the power of sacrifice to heaven. She herself was the darling of nature. Later, about a hundred years ago, the two sides began the battle of the end. The demon king and the saint were inseparable. It was difficult for the two sides to maintain the final war. Therefore, the two sides signed a treaty and never exchanged again."

 Chapter 624

    Renault''s story can be described as cadence, coupled with the exaggerated use of some words, almost completely reproduced the scene at that time, and avina was fascinated by it.

    "Is that true?"

    "How do I know it''s true or false? I''m just telling a story."

    Renault spread out his hands and pretended to be unimportant.

    "The history of a hundred years ago recorded in the history book is vague. How can you know this!"

    Avina is not a fool. On the contrary, she is very clever, but she doesn''t catch a cold for many things.

    "What does this story have to do with me!"

    "Who knows?"

    Renault spread his hands again.

    At the sight of Renault pretending to be crazy, avina was a little angry.

    "Hum, I won''t ask you any more. Do you like to teach genesis research? I''ll teach myself!" after completely getting rid of avina''s entanglement, Renault came to nataya.

    It was early in the morning. There was a saying called "stupid birds fly first". Once a bird as smart as nataya flies first, it has a bright future!

    Renault closed his eyes and sensed nataya''s position according to the fluctuation of magic particles.

    "Here it is!"

    Renault walked about five minutes to a clearing not far from the house, which belongs to the edge of the southeast corner of the forest. There are no other obstacles to practicing magic here.

    There is a very dense Bush not far from the front. Renault stands on tiptoe and hides behind the Bush quietly. His two hands stretch forward to open a small crack, and then his left eye sticks to it. The scenery not far away is immediately presented in front of Renault.

    At the moment, nataya is squatting on one side of the open space, studying something with a magnifying glass. Beside her is a spider corpse that has been beyond recognition. The ground is full of black blood of spiders. The whole is a bit like a murder scene. No, an animal killing scene.

    "Well, nataya''s spirit of not being afraid of hardship and dirt is commendable."

    Renault fully affirmed nataya''s learning spirit, then nodded and continued to watch.

    Nataya was holding something similar to a scalpel and scribbling on the body. Soon, a very clear magic array was engraved on the spider''s hard shell by nataya.

    Maybe it''s because nataya is good at using undead magic, so all her movements appear to be very skilled and capable.

    Renault felt a little distressed for nataya when he thought about making such a move by such a beautiful girl in such a flowering season.

    "La...!"

    Renault wants to go out and guide nataya.

    "Who is it!"

    Nataya roared, and almost instantly shot three needles and threads in the direction of Renault. The needles and threads flew very fast and ran to Renault in the blink of an eye.

    "Teng!"

    "Teng!"

    "Teng!"

    Renault waved the index finger of his right hand, and the three needles and threads bypassed Renault as if pulled by something and directly stabbed the trunk of the big tree behind him.

    "Natalia, it''s me!"

    When nataya saw Renault''s figure, she immediately stood up and patted the soil on her knees, followed by a smear of her black blood palm directly on her clothes.

    "Miss Renault!"

    Renault went to nataya''s side and secretly glanced at the body of the big spider through her shoulder. He found that the spider''s body had long been broken down, and some of its limbs and claws were only a bone frame.

    "You are..."

    Renault has some admiration for nataya.

    "I checked a lot of information after I came back last time, but I didn''t find the information of these spiders you brought back, so I planned to dissect them myself."

    "Oh? Did you find anything!"

    "I found this when I broke down its stomach."

    With that, nataya took out a black bead the size of a fingernail from her coat pocket, and Renault took it. In fact, Renault also found the same bead in the bodies of the other three spiders, but nataya''s color was deeper.

    (these black beads somehow emit an unfriendly smell, and this smell is very familiar to Renault.)

    The feel of the bead is very smooth, and there is no blood stain just taken out of the spider. It is warm. If a child takes it into his hand, he will feel that it is a small marble.

    "Teacher, look!"

    While Renault was concentrating on his thoughts, nataya suddenly interrupted his thoughts.

    Nataya went to the front of the spider body, pushed out the palm of her right hand and put it a few centimeters away from the head of the body.

    "There are two fierce ghosts. Black and white are impermanent. The king of hell demands his life, keeps a thin record of life and death, and changes his life with the pen of God!"

    Nataya said the spell gently, then a breeze blew, and the black magic array was printed on the spider''s head.

    "Ka!"

    "Ka!"

    The spider body suddenly shook, and then its limbs and claws moved, but it moved unsteadily. Due to the lack of body structure and the influence of muscle stiffness, the spider''s action is not very smooth, just like a string puppet with a broken thread. Each action will make a "click" sound of bone friction, which is very scary.

    "Nataya!"

    Renault called Natalia.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Nataya broke the control of magic, the spider body collapsed vertically and picked up a burst of dust.

    "The spider''s shell is a very good defense tool for you."

    "Well, but..."

    "No, but I know what you''re thinking. Is it because it''s too big to carry? It''s impossible to control it all the time with your current magic reserves."

    "Yes." nataya lowered her head in shame.

    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of, here!" Renault lifted his right hand and reached into a black disc that appeared in front of him. "Wait a minute, I''ll look for it. There are a lot of things!"

    This black disk is a thing similar to a mobile warehouse isolated from space by Renault using space-time magic. As long as Renault has anything, he will hide it.

    "No way! Wait a minute, nataya!"

    "Hmm!" nataya was a little confused.

    Teacher, what is this

    Simply, Renault stuffed his upper body directly into the black disc.

    "Found it!"

    Renault took out a bibliography about two fingers thick and looked at the cover. It may have been years.

    "This is a kind of magic I invented. Take it and learn it. Remember not to spread it!"

 Chapter 625

    Nataya took the book, opened the cover and briefly glanced at the general content.

    "Teacher, this... Is... No, it''s too expensive. Take it back quickly!"

    This book is actually a simplified version of Renault''s black disc. The original black disc is too difficult to learn, so Renault simply gave her a simplified version.

    "It''s just a simple space-time magic! What''s valuable here! Put it away and be obedient!"

    In order not to give nataya a chance to think, Renault raised the black bead in his hand, "in exchange, I''ll take this first!"

    Then he shook his body and disappeared.

    Space time magic is the most advanced classification of magic. It is difficult to learn, powerful and rare. Nataya is also difficult to resist this temptation.

    As soon as nataya saw that Renault had gone, she directly sat on the ground with the book in her arms and began to study it.

    Nataya uses undead magic. From the perspective of combat effectiveness, she not only needs the huge magic that the caster can support the undead to fight constantly, but also a very important aspect is the quality of the undead itself.

    Nataya had met many powerful monster corpses before, but she gave up because she couldn''t carry them.

    A hundred years ago, the demon clan was regarded as the embodiment of ferocity and violence. After the end of the human demon war, people at all levels on both sides were miserable. At that time, the demon king exhausted his great magic to eliminate most of the negative emotions in all the demon clans. Since then, the demon clan ended the situation of numerous tribes. The demon clan established a country and made its capital kalsa.

    At noon, Renault didn''t go to nataya to grab food as usual, but stayed in his room silently, staring at the four black beads on his palm.

    This scene once surprised ah Bai nearby.

    (it won''t be a good thing to keep Renault from eating... Well... It won''t be good.)

    After thinking about it, Abby immediately stuffed her head into the quilt on the bed for fear that Renault would see it.

    "No, you must go there in person. You can''t let it go!"

    After a burst of self talk, Renault stood up as soon as he patted his ass, flashed a white light and disappeared into the room.

    At the same time, a silver magic array lit up somewhere in the forest, and Renault came out of it.

    "Sure enough... I didn''t notice when I came last time!"

    Renault clearly sensed that the black beads contained the unique ferocious smell of the demon clan, because he was the one who eliminated most of the negative emotions of the demon clan a hundred years ago.

    Renault looked around. The black blood stains on the lawn had completely dried, leaving shocking marks.

    This place is actually the place where nataya met a big spider a rabbit not long ago. Renault felt that if the investigation of black beads should start from the beginning.

    "Except the magic eye!"

    Renault closed his eyes, then opened them suddenly, and a silver super small magic array appeared in each of his eyes, rotating constantly.

    The magic eye is a magic that enables the caster to clearly see the flow of magic particles in the field of vision.

    As expected, the picture seen through the except magic eye contains not only green magic particles, but also some light blue magic particles, which are flying in the air like little fireflies.

    "This is

    Renault bent down and found that there were black magic particles in a small piece of land.

    Unlike other particles, these black particles contain huge energy, which makes their volume different from common sense and can''t float directly on the ground.

    Renault gently touched the black particles, and there was endless stinginess in an instant, which shocked Renault''s heart.

    "No!"

    Renault seemed to feel something. There was a burning feeling inside his body, burning all organs. Then Renault even emitted black smoke from his skin, which was also mixed with a very strong smell of blood. Even on the battlefield, there would never be such a breath of inner fear.

    "Ah!"

    Renault roared, and immediately the grass within ten meters centered on him withered and became a dry specimen.

    Every blood vessel in Renault''s body turned purple black and appeared on his skin. The dense black blood vessels formed a spell similar to a seal, as if they were imprisoning something in Renault''s body. The unbearable pain had made Renault difficult to stand. He knelt down directly on the ground, inserted his fingers into the soil and squeezed out the blood of his hands.

    The originally clear sky at this time even seemed a little dark. Crows flew all over the sky, filled with an ominous atmosphere.

    After a while, the fierce and stingy breath began to subside, and the spell on the body gradually dissipated and hid under the skin.

    "Hoo!"

    Renault took a breath and said until his mood had completely calmed down.

    "That''s close! I almost ran away!"

    Renault raised his wrist and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Well, thanks to this, he found the answer."

    Renault reluctantly stood up, white light appeared again and disappeared here.

    ������������

    All things in the world are filled with magic particles with different attributes. The green ones are vegetation attributes, the blue ones are Haihe attributes, that is, the well-known water attributes, the red ones are fire attributes, etc. of course, some magic composed of multiple attributes are called "composite magic", but the black magic particles have never been found.

    Renault looked for the past along the black magic particles. He didn''t travel very fast. One is to relieve the pain caused by the sudden change just now, and the other is to check whether there are any neglected details on the way.

    The closer to the destination, Renault obviously feels the strong ferocious smell. Although the concentration is thousands of times thinner than that released by Renault just now, it is no exaggeration to say that this is something that only demon people can do.

    Here, Renault felt that he was not far from the truth of xiweng village.

    "Just ahead!"

    Renault crossed rivers and went directly from the outermost area of the forest to the most central area.

    This forest is at the junction of Terran and demon. Although it is nominally owned by the human race, many people are still worried that the demon race will invade, so this material rich forest has hardly been developed.

    The surrounding light has been very dim. I don''t know why. At this time, the body temperature and scenery around have been competing with those in the evening.

 Chapter 626

    Any tree found around can be more than ten meters tall. Perhaps the crown of these trees blocks the sun.

    (there are such places near our demon clan area.)

    Renault saw through the magic eye that there were almost endless dark magic particles and grass magic particles. Of course, the dark particles here were not the same as the unknown black particles.

    Dark magic particles are also a branch of magic particles, which are opposite to sacred particles.

    "It''s a good place to use magic for wood attribute and dark attribute."

    "Of course, if there are no black particles here," Renault mocked himself.

    After a while, Renault seemed to feel something, lifted the flying magic behind him, and landed on the ground smoothly with his toes.

    It is very quiet here. There is no animal. The darkness is like a cage of despair. There is no sound, only the strange shadow of the moonlight on the ground.

    "This is

    Renault saw that there seemed to be a human shape not far in front of him.

    The white light suddenly appeared, and Renault flashed in front of the thing.

    This is indeed a human shaped creature. Judging from its appearance, it can''t distinguish gender, but with its long dark red hair and slightly bulging chest, Renault tentatively designated it as a female creature.

    At this time, she leaned against the trunk of an extremely huge ancient tree. Her dark red hair of two meters long fell on both sides of her shoulders like a waterfall. She was wearing a purple lace dress. According to her visual height, it was about one meter and eight. Her skin had been very dry, just like a corpse.

    The next moment, Renault was shocked that there were two sharp corners with long index fingers on the head of the female corpse. Although it was covered with dust, Renault was very sure that he knew the corpse in front of him.

    "Female, dark red hair, long pointed index finger, 1.8 meters tall, human world

    Renault put his hands on both sides of his head and shook it from side to side.

    "No! I can''t remember."

    Renault stared at the mummy of a woman who was supposed to be very beautiful.

    "Before he died?"

    Renault seemed to see something through the magic eye, and the whole person suddenly became nervous.

    Renault grabbed the corpse''s wrist and began to deliver magic to her body very slowly.

    (come on! It must be OK!)

    Although it was only for a moment, Renault was sure that he was right. The magic particles in the nostrils of the female corpse had a trace of irregular movement.

    This is likely to mean that the woman in front of her should still have a very weak vitality.

    (however, according to various signs, she should have been lying here for more than ten years. There can be no breathing at all.)

    Renault shook his head. "No matter, save the devil first!"

    Renault tried to control the output of magic at a relatively stable position, just like people who haven''t eaten for too long can''t eat too much meat at once. The years have made the woman''s body fragile.

    After a long time, the woman''s breathing sound can be vaguely visible to the naked eye, and even her skin has recovered some of the moisture it should have.

    As her appearance continued to recover, Renault''s impression of her changed slightly.

    "It seems that she was sent by me to inquire about intelligence."

    Renault lowered his head again and thought carefully, "no, I still can''t remember."

    After a long time, the woman in front of her finally returned to her normal appearance. Her dark red hair had all changed into red hair. There was no doubt that her tall nose and crescent shaped eyelashes could hold her to the throne of beauty.

    "Well..."

    The woman seems to have some movement.

    She gently opened her eyes. The same red pupil made her more charming.

    "Here is..."

    With that, the woman was silent for a moment. Suddenly she didn''t know why. Then she cut directly at Renault''s neck with a hand knife.

    "Teng!"

    Renault stopped the tiger and grabbed her right hand directly.

    "Calm down, I saved you!"

    Perhaps it was because the woman forced her hand. The severe pain directly woke her up from her confused state.

    "Are you...?"

    The woman asked weakly, and then said.

    "You''re not with them!"

    "They?"

    "Who are they?"

    Renault took back his finger on the woman''s wrist. "Your body is basically OK. You just need to rest!"

    Renault stood up trembling. Just in order to heal the woman, he squatted for a long time and his legs were numb!

    "They... They are..."

    The woman said and looked at Renault. With the short white hair of her shawl, the pupil color of sapphire blue and the appearance that no one can compare, the pupil shrinks in an instant and kneels down directly in front of Renault.

    "Subordinate - leiliana, see Lord demon!"

    The sudden salute surprised Renault.

    "Get up quickly. Your body needs rest. Tell me what happened and who you are?"

    When leiliana heard this, a faint sadness appeared on her face.

    "Lord devil, don''t you remember me?"

    "Er ~ I''m not in good health recently. I can''t remember some things."

    Renault shook his head helplessly.

    Since Renault sealed most of the negative factors in the demon family a hundred years ago, brain cells have been overloaded and gradually forget some things.

    "What! Lord devil, are you okay?"

    "Nothing, nothing! And don''t call me Lord devil. It''s too serious."

    To tell the truth, Renault has never asked anyone to call him lord devil in private. He can only hear one or two Lord devil at some large-scale events such as court meetings.

    "Then... Renogo!"

    "Ha?"

    "Don''t you remember? You are ten years older than me. According to our generation, you are my brother!"

    Suddenly there was another sister, but Renault was really surprised.

    After that, they didn''t chat much. Renault was worried that the surrounding environment was not suitable for newly revived people like leiliana. He simply took her back to the room and talked about the rest slowly. Since Renault brought leiliana back to the dormitory last time, Renault also specially communicated with yush in the demon palace with video magic crystal.

    "What, you found leiliana!" yush shouted.

    "I really have this sister!"

    "Hey, it seems that the side effects of your forced exertion of great magic are becoming more and more obvious. Leiliana is the daughter of Uncle Zhan. She watched you grow up when she was young. No, you watched her grow up to some extent."

 Chapter 627

    "Uncle, who is it?" Renault tilted his head and pretended to be harmless to humans and animals.

    "Oh, forget it. Anyway, uncle Zhan has been missing. I don''t know how long it''s been. I don''t remember it!" Yu Shi put away his joking tone and continued with a serious face. "You should be nice to leiliana. She adores your demon king very much. You sent her to inquire about the enemy in the human world more than ten years ago, but she agreed without saying a word."

    "All right! All right! I see."

    Renault hung up in response.

    (Uncle Zhan...)

    Renault is squatting behind the door of the room at this time, either for some reason or because he feels embarrassed! A brother forgets his sister and feels embarrassed to think about it.

    Renault leaned forward slightly and leaned his head out of the door.

    At this time, leiliana is sweeping Canyun on the dining table outside. Nataya opposite her sees a strong opponent and immediately summons up her spirit to fight leiliana to the end.

    According to leiliana''s narration, more than ten years ago, her undercover identity was exposed, and she was chased and killed by the Terran. She fled all the way to xiweng village, but suddenly a great mage of the Terran hit herself hard and hid. At this time, she met the dying avina. Leiliana looked at her very poor and wanted to live, He gave her the only magic she had left.

    (the woman doesn''t know where Renault got it back. It''s so edible!)

    As soon as nataya came back from the refining of magic particles, she directly saw leiliana eating her private food there.

    When she was about to argue, she was directly pulled aside by Renault before she opened her mouth. Renault spent a lot of time explaining to nataya.

    "Is this your sister?" nataya wondered.

    When I''m a fool, you''ve done so many immoral things in your life and have such a beautiful sister? OK, eat my food, right!)

    Nataya bit her teeth and rushed directly to the table to grab food.

    Leiliana just looked at Natalia, and then continued to eat hard. Looking at the way she wolfed down, it was really the reincarnation of a hungry ghost, although it was almost the same.

    The reason why leiliana lay next to the ancient tree was that she had no strength and finally escaped the pursuit of the great mage. As a result, she lost consciousness under the ancient tree because her magic was exhausted and her food was empty.

    Renault also asked her what happened. Of course, it means that she has been "dormant" for more than ten years without eating or drinking and losing consciousness, but leiliana can''t say all this.

    The black magic particles are actually the reason for the ferocity of the demon family''s nature. Each demon family has a large number of black particles, but they were sealed by Renault a hundred years ago.

    (what is the reason that leiliana''s magic is full of heaven and earth?)

    Tianhe is the name of this black magic particle.

    The difficulties that God came to the demon family are derived from this meaning.

    "Xiweng village... Nataya lived in xiweng village, but was slaughtered... Avina went to xiweng village and just caught up with Tu village... Leiliana''s identity was exposed, chased by the great mage and fled to xiweng village..." Renault withdrew his head and put her hand under his chin unconsciously.

    "Wait!"

    Renault seemed to suddenly think of something. "Leiliana said before that the great mage joined in halfway. What was he going to do?"

    Renault thought more and more sure, "there must be something big hidden behind the xiweng village tragedy."

    At this time, the tired avina came in with a ragged book. These days, she has been studying the magic book given by Renault in the open space. Thick dark circles and messy hair can prove that avina has not had much rest.

    "Pa!"

    As soon as avina entered the door, she saw the man who had saved herself in danger sitting there eating, and the magic books in the book fell directly to the ground.

    "No!"

    Renault was afraid of any accident and immediately came out of the room. He was afraid that leiliana''s demon identity would be exposed, so he used a small magic to cover the two sharp corners of leiliana''s index finger on her head.

    "Avina, let me introduce you. This is my sister, leiliana. We have to stay for a while recently. You should take good care of it."

    Leiliana also saw avina standing at the door at this time. Of course, according to Renault''s introduction, she also realized that the girl standing at the door was the one she had saved before, but it was inconvenient to recognize each other at this time.

    Avina knows that she has two horns on her head, that is to say, avina knows that leiliana is a demon.

    "Hello, my name is avina. I''m a student of Mr. Renault. Please give me more advice!" avina showed a very bright smile. "Then I''ll take a bath first."

    With that, avina went back to her room first.

    "Renogo, she didn''t recognize it!" leiliana looked at Renault with a chicken claw in her mouth.

    "Fool! You don''t know avina. She is usually introverted. She must have recognized you just because she was so enthusiastic about you." Renault also gave leiliana a a look back.

    "Oh!"

    "Hello, my name is nataya. I''m also a student of this person for the time being."

    As soon as nataya saw that the two people didn''t know what they were gesturing with their eyes, avina just said hello and said one to herself.

    "What do you call this person? Make complaints about Mani Renogo." Lily Anna spit out the chicken rack in his mouth, Tucao.

    (I''ll go!)

    As soon as nataya heard what leiliana said, she was angry and didn''t go anywhere.

    "I... i

    Before nataya could speak, Renault jumped out, "ha ha! Don''t care, my sister is like this. She has been longing for me since she was a child and sticks to me all day."

    "Ha ha ha ~" Renault felt his head awkwardly.

    At the same time, avina also returned to her room, closed her door very quickly, and then kept taking a deep breath to calm her mood. Her long black hair kept floating up and down with her breath.

    "Hoo ~"

    Avina breathed out, and her slender right hand gently pressed against her chest.

    (found!)

    For more than ten years, avina has been looking for the demon family who saved herself. Although she has no horns on her head, her hair color and pupil color make avina very sure that the woman who calls herself Renault''s sister is the demon family who saved herself.

    "Leiliana ~ really?"

    Avina whispered the name of the Savior.

 Chapter 628

    Avina covered her mouth in surprise.

    That night, Eric came to the old tree where the dove had been lying again.

    (it is impossible for the Terran to send out a great mage just to deal with a demon undercover, that is to say, the great mage came to xiweng village for other reasons.)

    "I guess the Tu village was probably arranged by the great mage of the Terran."

    The profession of magician has a very strict level division. Just like a cook, it also has primary, intermediate and advanced levels.

    But the magician''s stage is divided into five stages: Magic trainee friar, magic scholar, magic Jinshi, magic tutor and great magic tutor.

    Of course, the great mage is the most powerful among the magicians. The number of the great mages of the whole Terran can be counted with the toes of one foot, never more than five. By the way, the little children like Tessia are in the stage of magic apprentices.

    As for Eric, he claims to be a genius beyond the three realms and not among the five elements. How can a great mage compare with him.

    Eric suddenly remembered the barrier outside the site of Xiong village. It must have been set by the great mage.

    "The great mage should have brought a team of soldiers here. Although he doesn''t know what the purpose is, he should be looking for something from the behavior of the slaughtering village." Eric leaned against the tree, sorted out his thoughts and continued, "They worried that the villagers were hiding things, so they forced the villagers in the form of slaughtering the village. It can be seen that they must be looking for something important."

    Eric had a flash of light, followed by a fist, "they''re looking for Tessa!"

    "No, did the Terran emperor know that tisya was the reincarnation of a saint? It''s impossible. I just found it recently!"

    "Ah! I don''t know!"

    Eric was so upset that he put his hands directly on his head and kept rubbing them. As a shopkeeper of the shaking hands demon king, such regular brain movement is not suitable for Eric''s character, but it has been inferred that it is very good.

    "Hey ~ what''s this?"

    Eric was about to get up and leave. He was leaning against the tree, but he could vaguely feel that the trunk of the ancient tree was a little concave.

    Eric turned around, looked at the ancient tree, and directly reached out to touch it. After touching it for a while, he didn''t find anything unusual. Eric knocked on the bark. Unexpectedly, a very weak echo came out.

    "There''s room inside!"

    "Except the magic eye!"

    Eric used the magic eye again.

    Through the magic eye, Eric clearly saw that there were some very rare wood attribute magic particles and black particles - Tianhe seeped out through the bark, and these seeping places just formed a large rectangular shape on the bark. Obviously, it was a hidden door.

    Last time, Eric didn''t find the hidden door because the huge wooden magic particles emitted from the woods and the gully on the dove blocked his sight.

    How do I open it

    Eric first tested it with a low-level fire magic.

    "Level C fire attribute magic, karma fire!"

    A hot purple flame rose straight from Eric''s back. It was mixed with huge wood magic particles in the atmosphere. Wood helped the fire burn. The battle of the flame expanded instantly and made a violent "whoosh" sound.

    "Go!"

    The fierce purple flame rushed directly towards the hidden door, like a lion seeing its prey, roaring and bumping into its prey.

    "Bang!" there was a huge explosion. The fire hit the hidden door vertically. This is the forest. Eric put out the sparks in order not to cause a fire.

    The moss on the surface of the hidden door burned violently, but it didn''t seem to have any obvious effect.

    "It''s a little interesting!"

    Eric stepped forward, "demon emperor armor!"

    After the sound, a black magic array surrounds Eric''s right arm and rotates downward until it passes through his palm. At every inch of the magic array, heavy armor fragments will appear on Eric''s right arm and float around it.

    "Close!"

    Eric drank in a low voice, and the right arm of the magic emperor armor was directly pasted on Eric''s arm. Suddenly, with Eric as the center, a huge magic breath spread around, and brought a stream of air through the whole forest.

    At this time, Eric stands in the center of the forest like a demon God. The breeze drives the white hair of his shawl to swing. Ye Ran is like a God and man, which is a bit like the scene described in ancient myths.

    Eric grabbed his right hand directly above the rectangular hidden door. Although there was nothing unusual from the tactile sense, Eric then pushed hard and pulled. He obviously felt a mysterious force blocking him.

    "Open!"

    The right arm of the demon emperor armor emitted a dark light. Eric''s arm swelled a lot in an instant and tore off the whole rectangular bark.

    "Boom!"

    With the falling off of the hidden door, a tunnel about three meters high was revealed, and then an extremely huge magic came out.

    This magic can even be called one of the few magic powers Eric has seen in his life.

    "It''s a little interesting!"

    Eric disarmed the demon emperor armor on his right hand. First he put his head into the tunnel and found it dark. He really couldn''t see his fingers.

    Although the lighting in the center of the forest is really not very good, resulting in a mess around, and the plant growth is very uneven.

    Not far from the tunnel is the spiral stone step leading to the underground. The stone step is very old and covered with moss. If you accidentally step on it and fall off, I think the word meat mud is more suitable for that person in the future.

    "Moss light!"

    Eric used a small medium level light attribute magic. Moss light can make the caster''s body emit blue light that can adjust the size for a period of time.

    Eric walked slowly to the front of the stone steps. There was a strong damp smell around him. It should be caused by the water seeping from the ancient trees.

    Eric looked at the bottomless spiral stone steps in front of him and jumped directly into the middle without thinking.

    The falling speed was very fast, and the cold wind in his ears was a little cold. It was not until a long time later that Eric saw the ground paved with bluestone.

    "Ouch!"

    Eric wanted to land in a handsome position, but he didn''t know what he stepped on and fell down.

 Chapter 629

    You should know that a quiet place without anyone is the best place to practice two postures. This is the truth Eric has summed up since he lived for 200 years. Eric looked down at the soles of his feet and found that what tripped him was a very large and slippery moss.

    "What is this?"

    Eric was about to step on the moss when he suddenly found something under the moss.

    Eric took out a handkerchief from the black disc and put it on his hand. Then he put moss on his index finger and found that there were black blood stains under the green moss.

    "Look at this. These blood stains should have been left a long time ago."

    Eric looked up around and found that there were still a lot of such moss, and there was one almost every other meter.

    "These mosses are arranged in a straight line. There should be someone in front."

    Eric stood up, took back his handkerchief, took back the black disc, and began to move on. The blood stains had made him put away his playfulness.

    Eric followed the moss and suddenly stopped not far away.

    "Hiss ~ hiss ~"

    There were some strange sounds around.

    "Moss light!"

    Eric turned the brightness of the moss light to the highest, and suddenly found that he had been surrounded by hundreds of big spiders. Each spider was bigger and stronger than the four before, and there was a strong smell of heaven Valley in their bodies. Eric was too familiar with this smell.

    "Hiss!"

    One of the spiders vomited a mass of silk directly at Eric, but Eric easily avoided it by jumping back.

    "Wow!"

    To Eric''s surprise, a two meter wide vine suddenly jumped out of the ground and rushed directly at the spinning spider. The spider wanted to run, but it was tied up by the vine and strangled to death on the spider''s web.

    (is something suppressing these spiders?)

    Seeing that the spider that just shot was killed, other spiders had movements of different sizes. Finally, they retreated along the spider web and left a passage for Eric.

    Eric felt the seriousness of the matter and hurried forward.

    For a moment, a light blue fluorescence appeared in front of the road, and Eric jumped directly into that place.

    There is an incomparably huge stone gate. The gray smooth surface even makes Eric doubt how the stone gate is made. At the junction of the two stone gates, there are dense three finger wide grooves in the center. These grooves are entangled to form a circular shape, and some words that Eric can''t understand are engraved next to them, The grooves emit light blue light. The light blue fluorescence Eric just saw is the light from these grooves.

    "Is this......?"

    Eric unconsciously made a set of classic movements when he thought about things. The thumb and middle finger of his left hand were clamped under the two sides, and the index finger was placed on the person and kept shaking.

    "This is the ancient magic array."

    Eric now finally understands why the designers here should set the option of hidden door. The ancient magic array was used by ancient people a long time ago. After a long time, most of it has been lost. If you convert it, the value and power of an ancient magic array can be compared with an SSS level magic.

    Eric guessed about the ancient magic array in front of him. Although he couldn''t understand the specific content, he could guess that it was a sealed magic, and it was the absolute sealed magic.

    The so-called absolute seal magic actually refers to the magic with strong blockade and no way to break it. It is the same principle as being equipped with a lock but no key.

    (since the caster doesn''t want others to open it, it means there''s something important in it.)

    "OK, let me break it."

    To tell the truth, Eric doesn''t like to break the ancient magic array by force. Since the caster doesn''t want others to find this thing, there must be his reason, but now the thing in the stone gate involves the top secret of the demon family - Tianhe, Eric must break it.

    The magic to break the absolute seal is actually very simple, that is, to break it forcibly with more powerful attack magic.

    If you want to cast magic above SSS level, even Eric can''t do instant. When Eric was reciting the spell, something he hadn''t noticed before attracted Eric''s attention.

    "This is... What?"

    On a small open space next to the stone gate, there was a blue vine growing from the blood soaked soil. Eric went over to have a look and found that two people were wrapped in the middle of the blue vine.

    (were they attacked by fujiman before?)

    Eric looked intently and found a man and a woman inside tengman. The man looked about 40 years old. He was a middle-aged tree with short black hair. He was like a beast. There were long dried blood stains on both sides of his cheeks, although tengman''s wrapping only exposed their heads, But Eric can still vaguely imagine the man''s bulging muscles, and the woman has long black hair and tender skin. She is a beauty. She looks like a 20-year-old girl.

    "They should be husband and wife!" Eric sighed. "They must be very happy to see them laughing so happily!"

    Eric turned around and just wanted to continue his magic, suddenly!

    "Wait! Natalia looks like them."

    Eric quickly looked at the two people in tengmanli, "nataya said that his father returned to Xiong village to save his wife. What if they were seriously injured and came here?"

    Eric continued, "the blue vine has the effect of healing wounds. Such a big vine should be able to save their lives."

    Although Eric was not sure whether the two men were Natalia''s parents, Eric checked their health just in case.

    "Except the magic eye!"

    (both have fatal wounds on their bodies!)

    Through the magic eye, Eric can see the flow of magic in the two people through tengman.

    "It''s a little troublesome! Their souls and bodies have been separated, and tengman has kept their bodies, but this soul

    Eric searched all over the tunnel, but he couldn''t find their souls.

    "In terms of time, their souls should have dissipated twelve years ago."

 Chapter 630

    Eric''s conclusion has basically announced the death of these two people. If a person''s soul disperses, it is impossible to revive anyway.

    Looking at the love between the two people, Eric was very unhappy. Their only regret should be that they didn''t know how nataya was.

    Eric watched them silent for a while and finally nodded as if he had made up his mind.

    "All right!"

    "Hey, fool, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."

    It was midnight when Renault came back from the forest. He tiptoed into the house. He didn''t know how to face nataya. As soon as he entered the house, he was caught by tisya.

    "Ha ha ~ I just went out for a walk. The weather outside is really good!"

    "Oh, yeah! Let me see!"

    Tessa poked her head out of the door, but with golden hair, she looked like a newborn chicken breaking its shell and looking at the world.

    "The moon is dark and the wind is high outside, the stars are shining, the air has a unique fragrance like soil, and the insects are ringing in my ears, as if telling a legend, and that..."

    "Wait! Tisya, just say what you want me to do! I can''t stand you!"

    Renault has a very deep understanding of the words and deeds of tisya, a little girl. The legendary person who goes to the three treasures hall without anything refers to such a person.

    "Hee hee, I''ve been found!" tisya threw out a small tongue, knocked the right half of her head with her small fist, and made a cute move. The effect was good, at least more reliable than Renault''s cute.

    Speaking of Renault''s cute selling, it''s really life-threatening with singing. Running and falling dead are of the same grade. We''ll talk about it later.

    "Actually, didn''t you teach me to exercise with magic particles before?"

    (it must be nothing good to use you.)

    "Hmm!" Renault echoed.

    "At noon today, I went to the forest to practice after dinner. Then I suddenly felt a very huge magic of wood attribute, so I tried it, and the result was really absorbed into my body. I just want you to fight me and practice."

    (wood attribute energy? It should be emitted when the hidden door barrier is broken.)

    Renault thought for a moment and directly agreed.

    "It''s true that it''s not enough to just immerse yourself in hard training. You have to improve yourself in actual combat. Well, call nataya out and let her try."

    "OK!"

    Tisya happily went back to the house to find nataya.

    After a while, Tessa came back directly with a group of people.

    "Hey, avina! What are you doing here? Why don''t you hurry back to the cage and finish your remaining 100 laps."

    "People heard that they could come and eat melons. I''ll go back and run after you compete." as she said, avina''s eyes turned into carrots. She didn''t know where to take out a carrot and jumped to the grass to eat it secretly.

    "What about you, dove?" Renault looked at the dove following Tessa.

    "I''m here to appreciate brother Renault''s heroism."

    "Hum, be careful that your brother Renault is beaten and cried by me!" tisya raised her fist clenched right hand and pointed her nose at the dove.

    "I... i

    Renault hurriedly took Tessa to a duel before dove began to refute.

    The two chose a lawn not far from the house for the duel. The grass under their feet grew very luxuriant, and some weeds even exceeded their knees. The night environment was indeed similar to what tisya had just said. The stars in the sky were competing for praise from the people on the ground. The slight wind was not very big, But enough to blow their hair and swing left and right.

    The first hand in the duel was obtained by Tessa. She sank her breath and began to slowly recite the spell.

    "The flying Silver Feather reposes the thoughts of the heart and the other end of the dream. There will always be someone to explore. Flap your wings, wings of heaven!"

    At the end of the spell, a silver white magic array appeared behind tisya and began to rotate. Then the magic array was broken. A pair of white wings appeared on both sides of tisya''s back. The wings incited and fell all over the sky, just like snowflakes in the air, beautiful and elegant.

    "I''m coming!"

    With a loud cry, tisya directly grabbed the thin sword she had brought and rushed towards Renault. Every inch she passed left falling feathers, just like an angel landing on the earth.

    "Hoo!"

    Tisya''s sword stabbed directly into Renault''s abdomen. Although it was fast, Renault easily avoided it.

    "Not yet!"

    As soon as tisya saw that the attack had failed, she immediately grasped the sword in her hand in the air, turned on her back and rushed towards Renault again.

    Renault didn''t seem to want to avoid this attack. He directly strengthened his right palm with magic and took down tisya''s fine sword with his strong arm.

    (what! Caught my sword!)

    Tessa tried to take sword out of the Renault''s hand, but she tried hard for a long time and found that it had no effect.

    "It''s better than last time, but there''s a problem with the formulation of tactics, and your sword is not good. I''ll change it for you next time."

    With that, Renault broke tisya''s thin sword. Tisya had saved money for a long time to buy it. It has been several years since now. Although she always wanted to replace it, she always felt reluctant to part with it.

    Because of the fracture of the sword edge, tisya flew back directly, but before she could react, Renault jumped in front of her.

    "Oh!"

    Renault hit tisya in the stomach with a straight hook. Of course, he was very measured and would not endanger her life.

    The unprecedented pain directly blurred tisya''s thinking. This was the first time she received such a heavy attack in her life. Although she had suffered some injuries during the college PK before, it was nothing compared with this.

    Tisya knelt on her left knee and put her hands directly around her lower abdomen. The expression on her face seemed to be out of control. The broken sword was inserted vertically on the ground, which also made tisya truly aware of Renault''s strength.

    "All right! You lost!"

    "I... can... Fight!"

    Tisya stood up trembling. Although the weapon in her hand was broken, it did not hinder tisya''s fight.

    "Well, you can only continue to fight if you have a good rest. I''ll compensate you for your sword in a few days." after that, Renault shouted directly to avina, "avina, help tisya back to rest."

 Chapter 631

    Avina grew up without saying a word, and carried nataya on her soft back as fast as possible. "Why is Renault so cruel!"

    Though she knew that it was for NAT ya, she still could make complaints about it.

    Looking at nataya, who was unconscious on avina''s back, Renault was also very unhappy, just like the legendary principle of "beating you, hurting my heart". After watching avina send Natalia back to the room, Renault was relieved.

    "Natalia, it''s your turn."

    "Good!"

    Nataya''s face was very solemn. She also knew that Mr. Renault was very strong, but after all, she had not seen it with her own eyes. Just now, she finally determined to see the power of Mr. Renault in the war between Renault and nataya.

    (what to do! Summon the puppet first or attack with magic.)

    Nataya gently bit her lower lip and used one of her most commonly used magic.

    "The whispers of fallen angels, for the sake of the Great Harmony in the world, I would like to use my broken arm to sue and kill the different kinds. Demon arm!"

    With the recitation of nataya''s spell, a purple magic array rapidly expanded from Renault''s feet. The magic array slowly rotated counterclockwise and finally finished singing at the last word. With the sound of "boom", a huge black right arm stretched out from the magic array and splashed a piece of dust.

    "Oh, this is not bad!"

    Renault gave a good evaluation of power and casting range.

    The heavenly demon arm is a kind of magic belonging to the dark attribute. It is not only powerful but also extremely rare. Everyone has different degrees of adaptation to magic with different attributes. Just like nataya, her magic adaptation level is class A, which shows that she can absorb and sense the existence of magic particles better than others. At the same time, everyone''s magic attributes are also different, It''s just that when the caster releases the magic of a corresponding attribute, the power can be increased a lot. It doesn''t mean that he can''t use the magic of other attributes.

    "But I''m afraid that''s not enough for me!"

    The devil''s arm rushed straight towards Renault and wanted to hold him in his hand, but Renault was like a light cotton ball.

    Renault has been using magic particles to temper his body for many years since he was a child, just like nataya''s method, but he loves her more severely.

    "Of course I know that these alone can''t trap you, teacher."

    With that, nataya straightened her right hand in front of her and put her palm on Renault, "but just when you were restrained, I have completed another magic chant!"

    Then nataya put her left hand under her right hand in an attempt to control the output of magic in this way.

    "Call of the dead!"

    Nataya shouted, and then another purple black magic array appeared from the middle of the two and spread around. The magic array spread quickly, and the surrounding open space was included in a moment.

    "Teacher, you should be careful. This is my strongest magic!"

    Renault nodded happily, "yes, but you don''t have any magic in your body! Such a large range of magic must consume a lot."

    "Indeed, this magic can summon the bodies of all dead animals within a certain period of time."

    With nataya''s voice, Renault heard many small voices around him, and countless small insects, birds and animals, Warcraft and human corpses climbed out of the ground.

    "Teacher, this is a grassland. It''s the world of animals!"

    Renault can see many weak magic surges without removing the magic eye. Although the personal strength of these puppets is as weak as a slag, the crowd tactics are always useful.

    "Go!"

    Thousands of insects began to act under nataya''s order. They were hidden in the lush grass, which ordinary people couldn''t see at all.

    (so many human and demon corpses... Is it because it used to be a battlefield here?)

    It''s human and demon clan. In fact, their bodies have already rotted. Now there are only rattling skeletons walking. If some skeletons don''t have obvious two horns on their heads, they might really regard them as human.

    Renault looked at the zombie puppets coming towards him, and there was no sense of panic on his face.

    "The demon lord''s strength is the strongest, not one of them." avina said silently.

    Nataya is actually very confident in her move. Although she doesn''t expect to beat Mr. Renault by this, it''s good to make him feel some pressure.

    But the next moment, nataya felt deeply childish about her ideas.

    She saw Renault standing in place and snapping her fingers. Suddenly, a purplish red flame spread around with Renault as the center, directly burning all the puppets to ashes. She could burn the skeleton to ashes in a moment. It is conceivable how high the temperature of these flames is.

    Nataya looked around and found that the surrounding grass was the same as before. Except for some small damage caused by the demon arm, the flames completely avoided the grass and did no harm to them.

    Nataya smiled bitterly, "teacher, I lost. I''ve never seen such amazing control that I can destroy my puppet without causing any damage to these flowers and plants. I''m convinced of my loss."

    Renault spread out his hands. "If you study hard, you can reach the same level. You did well just now. You can buy spell time for another magic through one magic."

    Renault is actually very satisfied with nataya''s attack.

    "Where''s Katrina? Call her out too!" Renault said.

    "Teacher, have you forgotten? Katrina has gone home!"

    "Oh, yes! Look at my memory!"

    Renault touched Natalia''s head. "Come on!"

    "Yes!"

    Nataya blushed. Only my parents touched my head since childhood.

    (mom and Dad...)

    Renault also saw what was on nataya''s mind.

    (don''t tell him!)

    As for nataya''s parents, Renault has already made plans in his heart. Even if the way to find the soul is only possible by great magic, he will revive them even if the cost is equal to life.

    "Ah, I''m so tired! I''m so tired!"

    Back in the room, Renault saw avina sitting on her bed. It seemed that she had settled nataya.

    "How''s it going!"

    "Very bad!"

    Avina said in her own Lori voice.

    Avina seemed a little angry with Renault, and even her eyes turned into a slightly burning flame.

 Chapter 632

    "Well, well! She has a lot of wood attribute magic in her body now, and she can recover in a few days."

    Renault seemed to suddenly think of something.

    "Hey! Did you just want to use nataya''s business to avoid running!"

    Perhaps because of the atmosphere caused by the Reynolds change a few days ago, most of the water in the forest was dumped to other areas by Reynolds.

    The sun is very comfortable. Every wisp of gold shines into the room through thin special windows. Every place is warm, so that people in the room enjoy full comfort.

    "Ah woo!"

    Nataya opened her closed eyes, but then the comfort brought by the sun the previous moment was interrupted by the pain from her abdomen the next moment.

    "Renault, who suffered a thousand knives, hit me so much!"

    Nataya lost her unique arrogant temper.

    "That fool is really powerful. Maybe with him, I can find the truth of xiweng village."

    Just then nataya heard a knock at the door.

    "Dong!"

    "Dong!"

    "Dong!"

    "It''s me, Renault!" a familiar voice came from the door.

    (EH, strange! Why is he here!)

    Nataya hesitated for a moment, (did she come to mend the knife yesterday because she didn''t think it was heavy enough?)

    At the thought of this, nataya was covered with black lines, forgot to change her pajamas, and ran to open the door.

    "Coming!"

    Nataya opened her door.

    "Eh?"

    (wait, am I opening it in the wrong way? I seem to see something strange.)

    Just when Renault wanted to go in, nataya suddenly closed the door with a lightning speed. Just now she saw Renault standing outside in a maid''s dress, with a long white rabbit ear on his head. The size of black and white clothes matched his petite body very well, and the black lace stockings were so charming on a boy''s leg.

    "My nose!!!"

    (what the hell!!!)

    After nataya closed the door, she looked out with a cat''s eye and found Renault holding a small iron plate. Then there were some exquisite dishes on the iron plate, including salad, meat and vegetables, and the omnipotent artifact - hot water, etc.

    (how cute!)

    For a moment, nataya forgot all about Renault punching him.

    "Dong!"

    "Dong!"

    "Dong!"

    There were three more knocks outside the door.

    "Natalia, it''s me! Why did you close the door again? I hit my nose!"

    "You, why are you dressed like this!"

    Renault''s short white hair is a bright spot, which is in obvious contrast to most of the black on the clothes. Coupled with long and curved eyelashes, the crystal blue pupil exudes a faint purity. This time Renault also specially put on the black silk stockings given by avina, which instantly makes nataya blush like a monkey ass.

    "Boo!"

    There seems to be a little steam on nataya''s head, (what to do! He''s so cute and wants to hug!)

    And Renault on this side.

    (avina, wait for me!!!)

    In fact, since Renault punched nataya last night, he has always felt a little uneasy. Although he has controlled his strength, he always feels sorry for nataya.

    So avina stepped forward and gave Renault a very loyal suggestion.

    "Renogo, why don''t you put on your maid''s clothes and apologize to her. By the way, prepare nataya something she likes to eat, so that it can be done!"

    "Hey, you just want to see me wear maid clothes, and I can''t even wear maid clothes..."

    Before Renault finished, avina directly took out a maid from the wardrobe and put it in front of Renault.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "No, it''s all right! Hey, you just woke up for a few days. Where did you get all these things?"

    "Hum, I had expected such a day, so I prepared it in advance."

    Time goes back to the present.

    "You, why are you dressed like this!"

    "Of course I want to apologize to you. It was a bit heavy last night. Let me in quickly! It''s a shame to be outside. Don''t let lalis see it again."

    "Cough, OK, OK!"

    Nataya opened the door, and then Renault ran in like a fish seeing water.

    (woo, it''s OK. Avina and lalis didn''t see it.)

    And right now.

    "Doris, did you get it?"

    "Well, everything has been taken, the one with 360 degrees and no dead angle."

    "OK, copy hundreds of copies and save them."

    ����

    "Look, look, I made these by myself, the salad made of fresh grass just pulled from the ground, the big meat kebabs made of those spider corpses, and the boiled water I cooked myself. Try it quickly."

    "Amount ~"

    Although nataya can''t get rid of the magic eye, she can clearly see a steady stream of black bubbles on these meals at this moment.

    (hey, hey! Just boil some water. How did you make such a deadly thing? It''s not to apologize at all. Well, kill people alive!)

    "Why don''t you eat? Isn''t it delicious?" Renault asked with concern when he found that nataya didn''t move her mouth immediately when she saw the delicious food.

    "I''m not too hungry yet. It''s all right. I''ll eat later!"

    (it''s over. I was stupid last night!)

    "Oh, OK. I''ll put it here first, especially the hot water. Remember to drink it while it''s hot!"

    Renault put the iron plate on the table to one side.

    "Oh, yes. Look!"

    Renault put his hand into the black disc, and then took out a slightly shining sword. Its body is generally silver white, engraved with some incomprehensible runes, and there are two golden patterns on both sides leading to the blade. The handle is also golden, just like a derivative of the pattern. It looks very tall.

    "Promise, send you!"

    Renault handed the sword to nataya.

    "Wow!"

    Nataya quickly took over the sword, this shape, this momentum, this sharpness

    Nataya stroked the sword back and forth, and the smile on her face couldn''t be hidden at all.

    (it seems that nataya likes it very much!)

    "This sword is called six Divine Wings, but it''s very powerful! Take time to study it yourself."

    "Yes!"

    Nataya took the six God wings and made a gesture in the room. Every time she waved it, there would be a harsh sound of splitting the air. Nataya tried to instill magic into it. Suddenly, the sword body of the six God wings changed from silver white to green, emitting a strong vitality of magic particles exclusive to wood properties.

    "Wow!"

 Chapter 633

    "Since you like it so much, the punch you hit last night will be written off!"

    "Uh huh!"

    Nataya responded casually. Obviously, her mind was not here at this time.

    "Then I''ll go first?"

    "Let''s go, let''s go!"

    "You remember to eat!"

    "I know, I know!"

    Renault was actually very happy to see that nataya liked the sword he sent, but he was really a little depressed by ignoring his mood.

    Renault changed back to the room and thought, (the six divine wings have just turned green, which shows that the wood attribute magic particles in tisya should occupy a great position, and the wood attribute has the effect of recovery.)

    I make complaints about Renault Tucao.

    Put on the rabbit pajamas, "poof" threw himself on the bed, and the action was done at one go. He was almost proficient and couldn''t be proficient any more.

    (I don''t know how avina is now?)

    ������������

    ������������

    "Gollum!"

    "Gollum!"

    "Lu!"

    Now avina''s carriage has driven a long distance. The carriage has just run over a very bumpy dirt road, which makes avina''s bones almost spread.

    In order to save time, Renault also spent a lot of effort to find the path closest to his destination. After all, the carriage he hired is charged according to the distance.

    (I don''t know how Tessa is now?)

    Avina put her right hand on the window of the carriage, and then clenched her fist gently against the right half of her face. Now she has driven to a small mountain area. The scenery outside the window is still beautiful, with birds, flowers, apes roaring, and the secluded jungle. Of course, it would be better if the left side of the road is not a broken cliff.

    The fresh breeze relaxed avina''s mood at this time. She had been studying creation research in her room before. She didn''t have much time to have a good rest. She just took advantage of this empty time to relax.

    I don''t know why when I close my eyes recently, I can see Renault''s figure in my mind. There are pictures of carefully and rigorously imparting knowledge, and pictures of using high-intensity magic and tisya robbing food. In a word, I''ve been thinking about him.

    At this time, the Blue Crystal hanging on avina''s neck sent out some slight vibration and light. The crystal was as big as a palm, but it was also very heavy, but avina seemed to take it as an heirloom and wipe it all day. No, Renault came the news.

    Avina was delighted. She immediately took off the crystal and put it on a small table in front. The crystal shook for a while, and then a dazzling light shot towards the ceiling. A small Renault statue was projected in front of avina.

    "Cough." avina cleared her throat and showed a very bright smile, "teacher, what''s the matter?"

    "Why? I can''t contact you without anything?"

    Renault deliberately pretended to be angry and puffed up two big mouths.

    "Pooh!"

    Avina couldn''t hold back her smile for a moment and sprayed out directly.

    "Teacher, what''s on the bed behind you?"

    "Er ~ what!"

    As soon as Renault looked back, he found that the maid he had just changed was still on his bed and forgot to return it to the dove.

    "No, nothing! Ha ha ha!" Renault quickly put it away. "Ah Bai doesn''t know why recently. He always puts some strange things in my room."

    (ah bah! Good things don''t have me, bad things always run on my head.) ah Bai turned over on the bed and continued to fall asleep.

    "Eh? It''s strange. Why are there some other people''s magic waves nearby?"

    "Teacher, what do you mean?"

    Renault''s face changed. "You may have met a magic bandit!"

    Magic bandits, as the name suggests, are different from ordinary bandits. They usually have a rigorous system, and every member of them has been exposed to magic.

    "Coming!"

    As soon as Renault finished, a fireball rushed straight towards the carriage from the top of the mountain. The accuracy of the fireball was a little poor and didn''t hit the carriage.

    On the top of the mountain, there were several bandits wearing men''s triangular underwear. According to the number, there were only three people. Standing in the middle was a strong man, whose height tended to the level of normal people. It should be the head of the three people. Standing on the left was a short and fat man, which was often bullied, On the right is a tall and thin man, like a bean sprout.

    "Oh, oh, the classic tease make complaints about three people!" Renault went through the crystal Tucao.

    Obviously, in Renault''s heart, these three people have gradually moved away from the words "magic bandit".

    Three people jumped down from the top of the mountain.

    "Perfect!"

    "Oh!"

    "Oh!"

    The three people made different reactions. The middle one landed perfectly, the high one seemed to sprain his foot, and the fat one... Perfect diving posture!

    "Lazy!" shouted the man headed by him, "if you want to live from here, stay..."

    "Stay and buy road money!" said the fat man.

    "My eldest brother is right!"

    At the sight of the stupidity of the three people, avina inevitably felt speechless for a moment.

    (it would be funny if Mr. Renault did this!) Tessa thought.

    "Avina, although the three of them can do a little magic, their proficiency level is not high. You can just practice them and prepare for the holy sword dance song!"

    Avina seemed to understand what Renault meant, "okay."

    Avina simply glanced at the three people. Although they were all covered with faces and could not see any effective information, they could roughly know the position where everyone was good at just looking at their body shape.

    The coachman was a little nervous at this time. He was ready to run away at any time.

    Avina got out of the car and simply said a word or two to calm the coachman''s mood, let him wait a little, and stuffed a small piece of silver coin into his hand. The coachman''s eyes flashed like a dog saw a bone.

    Avina walked not far in front of the three masked bandits. "Come on! I''m 3000 avina from rimengshu magic school. Please give me more advice!"

    "Brother, you see this chick is still handsome! She must be very rich!"

    "That''s it!"

    "Brother, let me deal with this little girl film. I''m enough alone!" the thin man stood up and stood in front of the three.

 Chapter 634

    Renault did not know where to find a lot of popcorn, held it on his chest, sat cross legged on the bed in the room, and watched avina''s duel with relish through the crystal.

    For avina, Renault is still very confident!

    The thin man pulled out two short knives with small arms from the scabbard behind his ass. then he didn''t know what to do. After muttering a series of spells, some purple lights gradually appeared on the two short knives.

    "I''m coming!"

    The thin man leaned down, grabbed two knives and rushed towards avina.

    In order to confuse avina''s vision, the thin man kept changing the route, but he still found that avina was always staring at himself.

    Just when the thin man wanted to attack, avina kicked the man around the waist and directly kicked him back to the other two people.

    "Brother, this... This is a little strong!"

    Even if the other two were surprised, the fat and thin man called big brother stood up, "no, no, no, don''t be afraid! Go up together one by one!"

    The three came forward at the same time. The fat hand was holding a meteor hammer about the size of his pig''s head, which was covered with thorns. The big brother was holding a withered and yellow staff, which looked like a rotten branch. The thin man still had those two knives in his hand.

    "Go!"

    The three attacked together. The fat man was the first to attack. He put the meteor hammer in his hand three centimeters above his head, and then rotated rapidly. The meteor hammer brought a big gust of wind like a huge windmill. The gravel in the air made avina unable to open her eyes. Suddenly, the fat man threw it hard, and the meteor hammer full of thorns hit avina.

    "I can''t hit it!"

    Avina tiptoed a little, moved a step to the left and easily hid.

    "Hum, I''m waiting for you!"

    A cold sweat came from her back. Avina turned her head and found that the thin man was waiting for her not far away.

    "I stab!"

    The thin man took his hands in and then suddenly gave them out. The purple knife gas crossed avina''s waist, leaving a small scar exposed outside her skin.

    What avina is wearing today is a kind of clothes suitable for sports. The dark blue coat is one of avina''s favorite clothes. At this time, the abrupt scar on avina suddenly seems out of place.

    As like as two peas, the right leg lifted, and then a next round kick kicked the thin man aside. Just now, a ball of fire just like the same ball just came again.

    (it''s too late to stop!)

    Avina crossed her hands and turned the back of her hands outward, trying to use her body to forcibly block the attack.

    "Zoom out!"

    Suddenly, a blue magic array appeared on the fireball, and the power of the flame was more than half smaller.

    "Boom!"

    The fireball exploded and splashed a cloud of dust.

    "Hahaha, this is the end of the fight against our three brothers!" the fat man shouted, "Congratulations, brother! The power of the fireball has increased a lot!"

    "That is!"

    Suddenly, a stream of water gushed out of the dust. The stream gathered into a whip in the air and whipped hard on the three brothers'' faces.

    "Who did it!"

    "It''s the girl''s film, big brother!" the fat man said, pointing in the direction of avina.

    The dust gradually dispersed, and avina''s figure stood there again. Many sleeves on avina''s forearm had disappeared, and there were some weak burn marks on her skin, which made Renault feel distressed.

    "In the world of water, I am the king, waving into an ocean current, blinking into a vortex, mapping the seven stars in the sky, arranged into a mysterious line to guide the direction. The Big Dipper seven stars flow!"

    At the end of the spell, the water whip in avina''s hand turned into a pool of water and dropped on the ground again. Then the water seemed to be full of vitality and soaked the land under the feet of the three brothers.

    "Brother, what is this?"

    "Brother, I''m a little flustered!"

    "No, no, no, I''m here."

    Countless drops of water floated into the air from the soil, and then suspended in all directions of the three brothers.

    "Brother, this is..."

    The fat man came out of his arms holding big brother and pointed to the ground.

    "No, no, don''t be afraid, she''s bluffing!"

    Although he said so, it was earlier than the three brothers that they had held each other obediently.

    A huge crystal blue magic array unfolds from under the feet. It includes avina and the three brothers of HA''s at a very fast speed. Then, in the center of the magic array, there are seven square squares of different sizes with white light, which are arranged in the whole column of the Big Dipper seven stars. Then the light flashes, and the square squares are connected with each other by water, Seven super high-pressure streams of water gushed into the sky.

    "Girl film, no, sister, I''m wrong!!"

    "Yes, yes, sorry, come on"

    "Take back your magic power!"

    The three brothers knelt down and burst into tears in their eyes. "It''s not easy for us. There''s an 80 year old mother and two local dogs to take care of."

    Avina''s magic uses the gravity of the big dipper to drive the rise and fall of water flow. High pressure water can easily cut diamonds, not to mention the seven more powerful?

    In fact, avina just pretends to release magic on the surface. In fact, she doesn''t have enough magic to display this high-level magic.

    At a glance, the magic with no appearance has completely deterred the three brothers, and avina also took back the magic and let the magic be lifted.

    The jet water suddenly lost its magic traction and fell vertically under the influence of gravity.

    The three brothers suddenly became drowned, and the man who led them got up embarrassed, "let''s go!"

    "Brother, don''t you stutter?"

    "How can it be? My stuttering is the sequelae of my childhood illness!"

    Big brother seems to have reacted to something

    "Really, I really don''t stutter!!"

    "Avina, it seems that you just smashed his brain!"

    "Girl, thank you for your help! I won''t forget it all my life. Let''s go!"

    Watching the three brothers leave happily, avina''s heart is also a little relaxed. After all, this is the first battle for outsiders.

    Renault patted his head and couldn''t think of any idioms to describe the three people.

    At this time, with the continuous "click dry" sound, a crack suddenly appeared under avina''s feet.

    "What sound!"

    "Avina, be careful!"

    Before ivena could react, the road under her feet suddenly collapsed and the whole person flew directly towards the cliff behind her.

 Chapter 635

    Avina''s mind was a little blank at this time, but she couldn''t understand what happened, "wait, I haven''t

    At the moment when she was about to fly out of the road, the crystal on the carriage suddenly gave out a very dazzling light. Avina saw a black disc appear in front of her. Renault flew out of it. At that moment, she grabbed her arm and pulled avina back.

    At that moment, time seemed to stop in front of avina. Renault grabbed the position where her arm was burned by the fireball. Although bursts of stinging pain have been stimulating her, this inexplicable mood at this time made her feel so happy.

    Avina looked straight into Renault''s eyes as if it were a bottomless ocean. She always felt that she was going to be immersed in it.

    Renault turned and pulled hard, and they returned to the side of the carriage again.

    "Teacher, i..." avina said with some shame.

    "Fool!" Renault tapped avina on the head. "Fortunately, I can use this crystal to send it in time, otherwise you will fall!"

    "Teacher!"

    Avina is a little moved. She can send it over a long distance at any cost. I''m afraid there is only this person in front of her except her parents!

    Avina "poof" tightly hugged Renault''s waist.

    "Good, good, it''s okay, it''s okay!"

    Renault touched avina''s head and comforted.

    After a while, they returned to the carriage again. The collapse had caused the carriage to be unable to move forward. Renault also used another magic to restore the state before the collapse.

    "All right!"

    "No, no, no!"

    "Avina, have you been taken over by the robber just now? Why are you stuttering!" Renault said jokingly.

    "No, no!"

    "Ha ha, I haven''t said yet."

    "Woo ~ woo, the teacher knows to bully me!"

    Renault suddenly remembered that avina''s hand had been burned before. He squatted next to avina''s knee and gently pulled up a new dress that avina had just changed. Of course, the so-called clothes change is just a coat. This kind of place is not suitable for a girl to change clothes.

    Seeing Renault''s move, avina''s adrenaline secreted rapidly, and the delicate little face suddenly turned red. It was really very lovely to see what she hesitated to say but dared not say.

    Renault gently grasped the upper position of avina''s wrist. Although avina had simply treated the wound, it was only limited to wrapping a thin layer of gauze outside.

    "Hiss!"

    Avina took a breath. In fact, Renault''s action of tearing the gauze has been very careful, but it will inevitably bring some pain.

    "Have some gauze touched the meat?" Renault murmured in a low voice.

    "Avina, your injury is a little more serious than I thought. Although I''m not very good at healing magic, don''t worry. I have other ways."

    As early as Renault asked avina to challenge the three robbers and three brothers, he had a plan in case of injury. It''s not good to go home with an injury.

    "There are two Gemini stars in the sky, wholeheartedly, regardless of each other! Transfer!"

    A small white magic array appears above avina''s wound. This magic array may be slightly different from the magic array usually seen. The number of runes at the edge of the magic array is obviously several times that of other magic, or even dense. It is difficult to see any Rune with the naked eye.

    "How comfortable!"

    At this time, avina felt that the wound was healing at a slow speed, accompanied by some light coolness, as if a soft object that was difficult to express touched you.

    After a while, avina''s wounds had all disappeared, and the white and tender skin appeared on her arm again.

    "Little girl, be careful next time! Xin Kui is here this time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."

    "Well, teacher, why did the magic just seem different!"

    "Oh, that''s special magic!"

    "Special magic! Isn''t that something that only very powerful people can do? The teacher is so powerful!"

    Avina subconsciously hugged Renault''s arm. "Amount ~"

    "What''s the matter with the teacher!"

    Avina looked down Renault''s line of sight and found that her growing chest was sandwiching the teacher''s arm in the middle.

    "Woo ~ teacher, I didn''t mean it!"

    Avina''s face turned redder than before, and a little sense of shame rushed into her heart.

    "Cough!"

    (the children are developing really well recently!)

    "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first!"

    Renault stood up, and a black disc just beyond his size appeared in the carriage. Just as Renault had stepped in with one foot, a voice of avina came from behind.

    "Teacher, you must look good in a maid''s dress."

    "Puff!"

    Renault stumbled into the black disc.

    (teacher, come on!)

    Avina looked out of the window happily, "the scenery is so beautiful! Hee hee!"

    "My little Erlang, I went shopping today and bought a lot of vegetables, white, red, green... Speaking of green, I thought of the past... Why is the hat green? It''s because of love..."

    Deep in the forest, a short figure was jumping forward happily, humming an indecent hometown ballad. This place was near the ancient tree where Renault found Natalia lying before.

    The figure is still approaching. The voice is relatively young when listening to the song. It''s estimated that the ability to run out of tune can compete with Renault. The surrounding fog dissipates. The owner of the figure still looks familiar. It''s actually the little fat that Renault met in Yehua village.

    Xiaopang hung a vegetable basket on his right wrist, which contained some white, red and green vegetables. Of course, most of them were green vegetables. He also had a sharp green hat on his head, with commodity labels hanging on it. I don''t know where he got it.

    Little Pang came to the ancient tree, "eh, strange, where''s my toy?"

    Xiaopang seemed to be looking for something. Suddenly his nose moved, as if he smelled something special.

    "Oh, it''s little Renault! It seems that he came earlier than I thought. Forget it, I''ll give him my little toy!"

 Chapter 636

    Xiaopangpang came to the hidden door. When Renault left, he set up a higher magic to attach to the hidden door to prevent others from discovering.

    But xiaopang went straight through like a ghost. When he saw someone coming here, the big spiders in the tunnel began to act again. They surrounded xiaopang in the middle and were ready to attack at any time.

    "Do you want to play games with me?"

    Xiaopang smiled innocently. Then the next spiders stopped like dead things. A gust of wind blew, and their bodies fell to the ground and broke into pieces of meat. Even the black beads turned into powder.

    "Hum, you are really impatient to play! Let''s go!"

    The next moment, xiaopangpang disappeared in place, leaving only the basket and the dishes on the ground.

    "Really! Renogo, why did you come back after you went out for a while?"

    In the room, nataya sat in front of Renault and said angrily with two big cheeks.

    "Ha ha, I fell down accidentally."

    "What, can you still get burns from wrestling? Don''t you tell the truth?"

    Nataya touched Renault''s arm maliciously, and Renault stood up in pain. "Hello!"

    In fact, the magic used by Renault to avina is not the so-called healing magic. It is a special magic that can transfer wounds. It uses some profound principles to transfer wounds from others to itself.

    Renault used this magic to transfer the burn on avina''s arm to himself.

    "Really, you don''t think much about yourself!"

    Renault simply explained the whole story to nataya. As Renault said, he was really not good at using healing magic.

    "If I hadn''t been able to heal magic, would you naturally plan to wait for the wound to recover!"

    "Hee hee!"

    Renault felt his head awkwardly.

    (guessed right!)

    Nataya pulled Renault''s sleeve up, and then pasted a wooden healing magic on the top of the wound.

    "Wood therapy!"

    Nataya''s palm slowly emits a little green fluorescence, which floats to Renault''s wound. The place scalded by the fire becomes cool. In a short time, Renault''s injury has healed.

    "Ha ha, it''s nataya! It''s awesome!"

    Renault immediately got rid of the scar and stood up like pain. Natalia blushed when she heard Renault''s praise, "hum! Renogo, promise me that you can''t do this again next time! You are the demon king of our demon family. How can you hurt yourself just for a person?"

    "Ha ha, eh ~ I know!"

    "Hum! I don''t know what''s good about that three thousand Evina, who made the Demon Lord so..."

    Nataya murmured in a low voice. She didn''t know what to think when she looked jealous. Of course, Renault didn''t hear her.

    ������������

    ������������

    On this day, it''s not too far from the start of the "holy sword dance song" Jiedong regional trial. Let''s sum up the cultivation harvest of avina and tisya.

    Avina, after harvesting a big spider corpse, the total amount of magic has been greatly improved. Her adherence to morning running every day has also led to a lot of growth in physical fitness and physical strength. Of course, the most important thing is to get a simplified version of the black disk magic book from Renault. This magic was originally a special magic called "black hole". Finally, after so many days of learning and efforts, Avina has finally mastered a trace of fur.

    Remy nataya has gained one of the six Divine Wings. Due to the practice of magic particles, her physical fitness has also been greatly increased. Thanks to Renault, her body is full of strong wood attribute magic, and her recovery ability has been significantly improved.

    (hey, hey, it''s like the explanation of the game system. What the hell is it!)

    Speaking of the fact that the body is full of the magic of wood attribute, perhaps tisya herself may not know the existence of this matter. In fact, tisya herself mentioned this matter when she tried to practice next to the open space, but it is estimated that she has long forgotten it now.

    In short, wood attribute magic has a very strong recovery ability. Avina''s parents are actually a pair of very good examples. It is precisely because tengman wrapped in them keeps sending a lot of wood attribute magic to their bodies that avina''s parents'' bodies can be preserved.

    Renault knew this, so he could test with the strength almost exceeding the bearing range of tisya during the competition.

    "Ah! The air outside is better!"

    Renault stretched out, walked slowly out of the room and looked at the clouds in the sky.

    (this kind of life is the most comfortable!)

    Renault found a slope and lay quietly on it. I don''t know why he silently watched white clouds float past. He even felt very happy.

    "Black hole!"

    Renault reached out and took out a small box with golden blue eyes from the black disc. It has a pattern inlaid with rubies. It looks absolutely expensive. Renault has always been famous for frugality. Although you are the Lord of the devil, he has rarely done anything extravagant and wasteful.

    For example, he will never leave any rice when eating. For example, he will definitely pay one-third of the price when shopping... Eh ~ ~ except that he occasionally likes to go along with his brother yush to buy food and sneak out to buy food, it can be said to be ten times frugal.

    Renault gently stroked the golden small box and said, "patter!" and then he took out a booklet that had turned yellow. The cover of the booklet was hand drawn, which was about the theme of blue sky and birds. At the same time, there were many booklets in this luxurious box. See how well Renault kept them, It seems that I really cherish them!

    The size of these pamphlets is the same. What is recorded in them are the good memories that Renault has experienced. Renault will record it in the pamphlet in the form of a combination of pictures and words every time there is a happy thing.

    Open this pamphlet with sky and birds on the cover. There are already some contents in it.

    On the first page, there is a picture of a very beautiful and lovely young man with white hair riding a big white rabbit and getting lost in the forest.

    On the second page, there is a picture of a white haired boy and a big white rabbit standing under the gate of rimengshu magic college and looking up at the sign.

 Chapter 637

    In "this is!"

    As soon as their pupils contracted, they suddenly stood up and returned to the room with the badge on the table.

    "Avina, go out and play for a while. We''ll come out right away!"

    "Oh!"

    ������������

    "Jing, you can''t be wrong!"

    "Well, it seems that what should come is still coming!"

    Jing is the name of avina''s mother. Her full name is 3000 Jing.

    Three thousand Wu took out a scroll made of parchment from a dark grey in the room cabinet, which was left by his great grandfather. It recorded all the past events of the three thousand family.

    "Avina, come here!"

    Three thousand Wu shouted upstairs.

    "Oh!"

    When she came to her parents'' room, avina saw that the curtains were closed, and there was a purple magic array suspended in the air, which was the magic to block the sound in the room, so that the things discussed in the room would not spread.

    "Coo!"

    Avina swallowed a mouthful of water and seemed to have something serious to talk about.

 Chapter 638

    The door closed naturally with a steady air flow.

    "Avina, look!"

    Three thousand Wu threw out the scroll in his hand, and then the scroll floated in the air as soon as it lit up. Wu waved, and the brown and yellow hemp rope binding the scroll fell to the ground, and the scroll slowly unfolded in the air.

    "This scroll is a record of what happened to our 3000 family in their generation by my great grandfather."

    "Thousands of years ago, the Terrans launched a war against the demons. The war lasted thousands of years. At that time, Grandpa, as a doctor, ran around major cities and small mountain villages. He deeply felt that people''s lives were suffering because of the war, so he proposed a truce to the king, but grandpa''s proposal was not adopted by the king. At the same time, Grandpa was also attacked The pursuit of the radicals. "

    At this point, 3000 Wu got stuck and didn''t seem to want to go on.

    "And then?" avina asked anxiously. It was like listening to the story and suddenly stopped telling it.

    "The radicals chased and killed very quickly. They even sent a magic tutor to chase and kill my great grandfather. Helpless, my great grandfather came to the border of the demon clan, but the war was tense there. My great grandfather was attacked as a spy and later saved?"

    "Saved? What does this have to do with the badge the teacher gave me?"

    "The man who saved grandpa took him to the demon world and took great care of Grandpa as if he were a guest."

    Avina''s listening is a little masked.

    (it''s not a war! Why do you still treat humans as guests?)

    Grandpa came to the demon world, and everything he saw was very different from what was said. Although the demon family lived in groups according to the tribal way at that time, and the living standard was backward, there was no such thing as the so-called murderer, at least in that tribe.

    Grandpa asked the man who saved him why he saved himself, so the man explained his intention. In fact, a good friend of the other party died of illness. But he collected the man''s soul. He wanted grandpa to sign a contract.

    "Contract?"

    "Yes, it''s the contract! The contract is to combine the soul of that friend with Grandpa''s offspring. Once there is a high matching existence with the soul in the offspring, the soul will be integrated with the high matching existence." "but this is equivalent to resurrection. How can this kind of thing exist!"

    "Indeed, although I can''t believe it, it''s true."

    Avina''s mother took up the topic and continued in her very gentle voice.

    "Heterochromatic pupil is actually the proof of the contract. Grandpa once asked why it was heterochromatic pupil. It is said that this is an ability of a friend who saved lives. His friend is also a magical genius. He once studied the accident and caused the colors of his two eyes to be different, but at the same time, he also gave her special ability."

    "Yes, after the king died unexpectedly, Grandpa got the opportunity to return to our hometown. Before leaving, the benefactor gave grandpa a badge and said that when you see this badge again, it means I''m here!"

    Avina thought for a long time and finally figured out the reason.

    "So, avina, what about your teacher!"

    "The teacher''s name is Renault, but he looks very young and good-looking. Since Grandpa''s life-saving benefactor was more than 100 years ago, he must not be a teacher!"

    "Good looking? Is your teacher a woman?"

    "No, male, and very gentle, very strong, stronger than dad."

    "Avina, do you know why I didn''t let you train heterochromatic pupils since childhood?"

    "I don''t know!"

    Avina shook her head.

    "Because you are the one with the highest matching degree!"

    ������

    Avina was shocked.

    "Parents'' different color pupils can be covered up, but your different color pupils can''t be covered up!"

    "No! Shouldn''t it be that the higher the matching degree, the more it can be covered up?"

    "If you think about it, there is water on the left and ink on the right in a cup, then we can turn it away so that what we see in the eyes of outsiders is turbid ink. However, when there is only water in the container, no matter how you adjust the direction, it will always be water."

    "Oh, oh!"

    Finally, with her father''s explanation, avina completely fell into endless reincarnation.

    (I don''t understand

    "Mom and dad are worried that you will become that unknown so-called friend after practicing different color pupil!"

    "It''s okay, mom and Dad!"

    Avina sighed easily, "it''s for this reason! Don''t worry, mom and dad. My 3000 avina will always be your good daughter."

    "Daughter!"

    Three thousand Jing nodded with relief.

    "My daughter is right. Being a father will always love you!!! Ah ~ ah ~ ah ~"

    Wu was moved to cry. His appearance formed a huge contrast with his figure.

    Not long after that, avina got the roll of parchment and a heavy book from her father. According to her father, the book recorded relevant information and cultivation methods about heterochromatic pupil, but only the person with the highest matching degree can open it.

    The cover of the book is also a little old. The color is blue, but it has already fallen into gray. There are two incomprehensible graphics in the lower right corner of the cover. I don''t know what it means.

    Avina returned to her room. It''s a good feeling that she hasn''t come back for a long time.

    After taking a comfortable bath, avina sat on her bed in her pajamas. Her hair was still wet and her face was flushed. It was obviously her reaction after taking a bath.

    In order to create a sense of history, avina only turned on a small light on her head, and then sat in the middle of the bed with her two legs crossed. The pajamas are the kind of plush and lovely rabbit style. Since she saw his pajamas in Renault''s room last time, avina has spent a lot of effort to get the same pajamas, But she was white, lying on the ground, like a big white, she couldn''t tell.

    Just as Sanwu said, the parchment does record the past events of his great grandfather, that is, avina''s great grandfather.

    Avina glanced roughly

    Then watching, avina finally understood why her parents practiced heterochromatic pupil. According to the parchment, once avina could fully master the heterochromatic pupil, she would fully open the memory of the so-called friend who saved the life of her great grandfather. Maybe she would not be avina now.

 Chapter 639

    Seeing this, avina secretly cheered herself, "come on, avina, you will defeat that person''s memory!"

    Several times at a glance, this roll of parchment is completely finished.

    Avina put the parchment in the drawer of her bedside table, and then picked up the heavy book.

    There is always an unspeakable feeling. Avina always feels that this book has some slight attraction to her.

    Open the cover of the lost color, and then there is a lot of dense text.

    (it seems that I am the one with the highest matching degree!)

    "When you see this book, I''m so respectful to you

    (hey, hey, why are there still typos!)

    Then the same thing appears on the next line.

    "When you read this book, congratulations. You inherited my best friend''s will."

    (oh, oh, I started writing again with another line!)

    In this way, for a period of time after that, avina even read the book recording the information of heterochromatic pupils as a story book. After all, the book is either typos or some graffiti.

    A large number of typos appeared at the beginning of the book. It was good to just write congratulations as "Gongxi", and later write will as "will", which made avina laugh. Later, because there were too many typos, the author didn''t even bother to start another line and directly crossed the previous typos with ink.

    Avina looked at it and suddenly found that there were some uneven corners on the inner side of the book. Here should be a page torn off, combined with the traces of ink printed on the next page.

    (mm-hmm! Indeed, it is the tearing of pages in anger because of too many typos.)

    "I don''t know why the writing tone of this book is very familiar!"

    Avina then read on. Sure enough, with the continuous progress of the narration, the words recorded in this book became uglier and uglier. It was like a primary school student writing a thousand word composition. The more she wrote later, she became more and more impatient, and finally let herself fly.

    "Ha ha, it really looks like Mr. Renault!"

    Somewhere at this time

    "Sneeze! Someone speaks ill of me!"

    ������������

    Seeing the end, avina slowly closed the book, and her slightly depressed mood suddenly became cheerful because of the book.

    To sum up, this book is about the ability and cultivation methods of heterochromatic pupil.

    Avina passed the important knowledge points mentioned in the book in her mind.

    (the different color pupil can give the user the ability to "see through" and "enhance", see through the hypocrisy, directly attack the essence and strengthen the magic attack, but it will also increase the consumption of magic. It is like a double-edged sword. Whether it is good or bad depends on how you judge.)

    "Um... Very powerful Yazi!"

    The rabbit tail on avina''s pajamas shook, which was a little moving.

    According to the records in the book, if you want to perfectly grasp the power of the different color pupil, you must first depict a magic array with your own magic, then implant the magic array into your eyes, and then control the ability of the different color pupil by constantly controlling the magic array.

    Avina thought for a moment.

    (this method is feasible in theory! You can try it!)

    There is this magic array in the book. It looks like a huge project! The magic array corresponding to ordinary magic is composed of several layers of circles and runes, and there are six pointed stars and inverted triangles in this magic array.

    This greatly increases the difficulty of painting the magic array. Each stroke should be perfectly symmetrical. Fortunately, it is two weeks away from the start of the Shengjian dance and song Circle East Regional Trial - the jump of seven schools. Otherwise, I''m really afraid of time!

    "Do it tomorrow! Sleep! Sleep!"

    Avina opened the quilt under her ass and drilled in. She still held the wrong word book in her arms. She always felt the breath of Mr. Renault on it. After a while, she fell into a deep dream.

    "Cuckoo cuckoo!"

    Outside the window came bursts of cuckoo birds chirping, a little noisy.

    ��Woo! "Avina sat up from bed, stretched and yawned.

    ��How comfortable to sleep! ��

    The hair was messy, even the rabbit pajamas had some creases, and the smiling rabbit head (HAT) hanging behind the neck was pressed into a crying face.

    "It feels good to go home!"

    (cuckoos call during the day, Hello!!)

    Today is the first day to go home. We can''t just waste our good time. After all, it''s not far from the start of the race of the seventh school.

    Avina''s room is very big. After all, there is another slacker - avina.

    After the tragedy in xiweng village, avina was adopted into a 3000 family. The family treated her very well, and avina was willing to make friends with her. Their relationship was very good. What was it like?

    For example, first of all, they share a room. There are two beds with different styles on the left and right sides of a room. The color of avina''s bed is warm, while avina''s is very warm! They are inseparable, like twins, so some tableware, washing utensils and other things are bought in pairs.

    "I don''t know how avina is now!"

    ������������

    "Hey! That chicken leg is mine!"

    "Hum! I haven''t heard anything about starting first!"

    "Hum, I knew it! Thanks to my superior skills, I spit my saliva on that chicken leg in advance. Take your time!"

    "You... Are so vicious!"

    "Don''t dare, don''t dare."

    At this time, Renault reluctantly put the chicken leg back on the plate, and then the next moment was taken away by avina sitting opposite.

    "Renogo, you eat mine!"

    The dove gave Renault the drumstick in her bowl.

    (so moved!)

    "Oh!"

    When avina saw someone feeding Renault with chicken legs, her cheeks suddenly bulged into two big balloons, a little like a toad. Then she made a poor look and looked at laris with a praying look.

    "Uh huh"

    "Amount ~"

    Lalis had already wanted to bite off the chicken leg put on her mouth. She suddenly felt a dazzling thing of porphyrin coming from her side. When she squinted, it turned out that avina looked at herself with tears looming from the corners of her eyes.

    "Amount ~"

    Lalis looked at avina and the drumstick in her hand as if she were struggling with something. Finally.

 Chapter 640

    "If you don''t mind, I''ll give you mine!"

    "Thank you so much!"

    So avina took the drumstick that belonged to lalis.

    "Don''t bully Doris!"

    Reluctantly, Renault had to give lalisi the chicken leg of the dove.

    ������������

    Look back to the 3000 family

    Avina, who had just finished breakfast with her parents, came to a small hillside in the town by herself. It was relatively empty, and almost no one knew this place, so avina and avina regarded this place as a secret base only for them.

    "Hey!"

    Avina sighed, and the image of her father just at dinner came to her mind.

    "Ha ha, my daughter! Come and taste the love Bento made for your father!"

    Eh! The expression of the middle two of three thousand Wu appeared in his mind.

    Avina shook her head hard and put all her thoughts behind her.

    (I don''t have much time. I have to control the different color pupil quickly.)

    Avina also brought the funny book, turned to the page with magic array, and calmed down to watch it carefully.

    After a while, avina closed her eyes, understood the mystery of the magic array with her heart, and reshaped its appearance in her mind.

    Slowly raise your right hand. The fingertip of your index finger emits water blue light. The fingertip rotates continuously with the swing of your wrist, leaving a circle composed of water attribute magic in the air.

    (OK, the first step is finished!)

    Then, avina wrote a pile of runes in the inner test of the circle as the medium, and her fingertips began to move again. The next step was to draw a six pointed star on the inner side of the rune. This time, she drew very slowly, which is estimated to be slower than the tortoise.

    (mm-hmm, men can''t be too fast!... although ivena is a woman!)

    Suddenly, with a bang, avina shook her hand, which directly led to the rupture of the magic array in the air.

    "How difficult!"

    Avina sighed. This is not only a big test of magic reserves, but also exercises one''s concentration.

    "Come again!"

    ������������

    In this way... People finally began to officially enter the door of magic.

    ������������

    Avina wants to take the path of a magical swordsman. To put it bluntly, she is actually a swordsman who uses magic to strengthen her melee ability. This position can often play the role of containing the enemy''s attack, attracting fire and attacking the front row.

    According to the latest notice just handed down yesterday, the seven school jump battle will be carried out by the "isolated island battle" ranked first in the voting list. The rules of the game are very simple. The extremely rare space magic array will be used to transmit the referee and the participating team to an unmanned island. There will be a team of three, and each team member will carry a small flag, As long as the flag is taken away, the player will also be eliminated, and the three teams left on the island will win.

    (that is to say, this game is a great test of the team''s tacit understanding!)

    Renault was lying on the table and yawning.

    "Ah woo!"

    In order to improve the overall level of the team, Renault did not spare no effort to make Renault, a lazy man, happy to make a strategic plan. It can be seen that he attaches great importance to the leap of the seven schools.

    (do you want to give them an S-level destruction magic?)

    (no, no, that would be a foul, and it would be boring!)

    Renault thought for a moment, "it''s decided! Just teach them A-level detection magic!"

    Renault called lalisi, who practiced magic hard, and found that lalisi could fully master the reduced "black hole" magic at this time.

    "Lalis, this time I came to see you mainly because of the leap of seven schools."

    After that, Renault simply told lalis the latest rules of the seven school jump, and then taught her a magic spell. It is said that through this magic, you can instantly get the position of your teammates and talk with them across the air, so as to achieve an unexpected surprise attack.

    Lalis is also very smart. Renault said that she could write it down. Lalis didn''t ask what level of magic it was, because Renault was almost an omnipotent existence in her eyes.

    Each of these magic and theories, such as the study of creation and black holes, will be a shocking existence, and Renault taught them to an outsider like cabbage.

    After returning from lalis, Renault immediately went to avina''s side.

    Avina is practicing in another part of the forest now. In order to cater to her way of practice, Renault has specially created an open space for her.

    Hundreds of big trees were magically moved to a place with relatively few vegetation, leaving only a very lush piece of grass growing on the land. Then a very large and very high stake was placed in the middle of the grass. At this time, avina sat on it.

    "Oh ~"

    Renault saw from a distance that countless green magic particles in the sky gradually poured into avina''s body. Suddenly, the whole person''s temperament also had some soft feelings at this time.

    "Avina!"

    Renault shouted.

    "Renault fool?"

    (Hey! At least I''m your teacher too! Can you give me some face!)

    Avina slowly opened her eyes. Renault seemed to see a trace of green light in her eyes, but it was only a moment.

    "Jump!"

    Avina jumped off the big stake.

    "Where''s the meal?"

    "What rice! I''m not here to deliver rice!"

    "Ba! What are you doing here?"

    "Hey, hey, you''re pretending to be happy, you hurt my young heart!" avina glanced at Renault.

    "They are old and cute like a child."

    (I''m small in the Yongye family, okay!)

    Renault sighed helplessly and brought the topic back to the point.

    "I''m here to tell you that the rules adopted in this seven school jump are" island war ", the so-called island war.

    "What! Island war!"

    Avina showed a very excited look.

    "Can you wait for me to finish? You''re excited!"

    "Ah ~ sorry, sorry ~"

    Obviously, avina''s apology is superficial.

    "I took a time to read all the materials of the holy sword song and dance festival held in the past. My deepest impression is about the island war!"

    Avina swallowed her mouth and continued to talk, "it sounds like survival in the wilderness. It also tests the contestants'' continuous combat ability and adaptability. Ah ~ I''m looking forward to fighting with those experts!"

 Chapter 641

    "Oh, since you know so well, I won''t say much! I have a survey magic to teach you. Then you three can master the position of your teammates and communicate with them in real time through this magic."

    "My God! What magic is this? It looks so powerful."

    "This is my own A-level Magic - star exploration, which can ignore the caster''s current magic level and directly rely on the singing of spells."

    "So powerful!"

    Avina heard for the first time that there could be magic that ignored the caster''s level, that is, even a three-year-old child could start as long as he could speak and sing a spell smoothly.

    (if such magic is used by the army, the result will be unimaginable!)

    Avina realized the importance of this magic.

    "Oh, don''t be so infatuated with me! Teacher, I''m just a legend!"

    "Hum! Give you a ladder and climb up. Thank you anyway!"

    After listening, Renault suddenly looked up and looked around.

    (the weather is normal! The wind speed is normal! The temperature is normal!)

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Seeing Renault suddenly acting strangely, avina opened her mouth and asked.

    "I''m looking at the reason why our eldest miss avina can say thank you to me."

    "Get out!"

    After a little skinning here, Renault jumped into space again.

    Speaking of space jumping, this magic is very convenient, just like the blink in the novel. However, the scope of space jump can only be released in a short distance. If you want to go from one place to another, you must have something similar to coordinates.

    The crystal necklace previously given to avina actually has this function. Renault injected a trace of magic into the crystal. Fortunately, he can jump to the 3000 family thousands of miles away.

    I don''t know why, Renault has recently formed a habit, that is, before looking for someone, they must hide and secretly look at each other''s situation again.

    (why do I feel like a stalker!)

    There is a big tree on the secret base of avina and avina. The shade can almost cover the whole slope. A wind blows, the leaves rustle, and the air is filled with the smell of dew. It is somewhat cool. It can be described as a summer resort.

    Renault chose a position on the tree crown and sat down quietly, his legs drooping in the air, shaking back and forth with the breeze, his right hand on his chin, silently watching avina depicting the magic array.

    "Finally!"

    Avina shouted.

    At this time, in front of avina, there is a painted blue magic array, which looks very cool. The multi-layer concentric circles constitute the basic framework of the outermost side of the magic array, followed by Yanling. Three six pointed stars from different angles occupy the largest area of the magic array, and then Yanling. The innermost is an inverted triangle.

    Avina took a breath, then took out her handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her neck.

    (eh? Why is avina practicing magic array in this way!)

    "I remember when I wrote that book, I mentioned that there is another simple way to control the heterochromatic pupil!"

    Yes, just as everyone guessed. It was Renault who saved avina''s great grandfather at the beginning. Renault wrote this book in order to make it easier for future generations to master the power of different color pupils. The so-called other way is to find a spirit of nature to deposit in his eyes. Before Renault wrote the second way while eating. He didn''t know that the gum he ate had completely stained the two pages. If he didn''t pay attention, he might directly ignore the past.

    After all, the writing is so bad... No one will find it strange.

    "Oh, here we go!"

    Avina took a deep breath and adjusted herself to her best again.

    "Move!"

    The blue magic array gradually narrowed, and finally became the size of a pupil. Then it slowly floated to avina''s eyes. Finally, the two fit together and made some squeaking sounds. After a few seconds, the magic array had been fully integrated into her eyes.

    Avina slowly opened her eyes, a little tingling.

    (it should take some time to adapt!)

    "Wow!"

    When I fully opened my eyes, the whole world suddenly felt different at this time. Countless green fluorescent dots emerged from the trees and grass, flying all over the sky, bending leaves as boats, swinging away with the wind, and endless Brown particles emerged from the soil, like bubbles, touching the light and full of infinite fun.

    "Is this the magic particle that Mr. Renault said? It''s so spectacular!"

    "Who!"

    Suddenly, avina saw one or two black particles floating in her field of vision, and suddenly realized that there might be people around.

    "Ha ha ~ don''t be nervous, it''s me!"

    "Miss Renault!"

    Avina shouted in surprise.

    "Little girl, it''s very powerful!"

    After integrating the magic array, avina''s light blue and crystal blue eyes are more full of a sense of hierarchy, shining and moving, and the whole person''s temperament is also much higher in an instant.

    "Oh!"

    Avina seems a little dissatisfied with the title of little Nizi.

    "Teacher, people have grown up, not children!"

    "Ha ha, we avina are already a great beauty, ha ha!"

    Renault touched as like as two peas, who had been looking at the first of her. Now, he is exactly the same as a friend he once had. He was a little bit insensitive and could not tell who was who.

    Renault once again briefly explained the meaning.

    (hey, I''ve said it three times today. I''m so tired!)

    "Island battle? It''s a bit troublesome. Huotian magic school and Yaolong Tianxiao Magic School in Yicheng are very good at this kind of encounter!"

    (awesome. I can see the situation in an instant.)

    "I''ll teach you a magic next. Listen to the spell!"

    "All the stars in the sky belong to my hands. From the second day of my life, the general situation of the world belongs to my eyes. Explore the stars!"

    "I remember!

    Avina closed her eyes and temporarily closed the ability provided by the heterochromatic pupil.

    "All the stars in the sky belong to my hands. From the second day of my life, the general situation of the world belongs to my eyes. Explore the stars!"

    She sang along with Renault''s spell.

    Suddenly, she saw many yellow bright spots floating in front of her, and then formed the overlooking topographic map of the surrounding area. There were two flashing red dots outside the topographic map, which should be the current position of avina and nataya.

 Chapter 642

    "How awesome!"

    Avina also felt the power of the magic.

    "You know more about this magic!"

    "Yes!"

    "If it''s all right, I''ll go back first."

    "Oh!"

    Avina seems a little disappointed.

    Before leaving, Renault praised avina.

    "Today... Looks good!"

    "Woo!"

    When the space jump magic was launched, a dazzling white light appeared on Renault and disappeared in place.

    "Ah, I''m so tired, I''m so tired! Hurry to eat and go to bed."

    I thought today''s trip was over, but I didn''t expect that there was another accident on the back foot just after the front foot returned to the room.

    Renault saw some upward radians in the corners of avina''s mouth at this time.

    "Ha ~ Renault, you don''t trust your students!"

    "Pa!" Renault suddenly slapped himself, which was his own punishment for distrusting the students.

    ������������

    "Ha!"

    With Katrina in her right hand, avina quickly rushed to the dark devil. Although the other party''s appearance was very oppressive, even made avina gasp for breath, but her steps still couldn''t stop.

    The dark devil felt that a good magic rushed in his direction, glanced sideways and fired a shot in the direction of avina.

    "Wow!"

    Another red flame rushed over and blew a hole in the road in front of avina. Fortunately, she hid quickly just now, otherwise she would be seriously injured now.

    The dust splashed by the flame explosion made the dark demons lose their vision of avina.

    (you can''t rush up like this. There must be some way!)

    Avina''s brain was running fast, and she finally thought of a way.

    Avina adjusted the light emitted by the wings of heaven to the lowest, then turned down and stopped flying.

    She jumped onto the crown of the nearest tree and covered her figure with lush branches and leaves.

    "Brush!"

    "Brush!"

    "Brush!"

    Avina jumped from one tree to another at a speed that was hard for the naked eye to catch.

    (smart, this will become a situation where the enemy knows what I am doing!)

    The dark demon man stood in place and looked around for the previous magic, but he couldn''t find it after he just explored the magic and went into the jungle.

    "Hey!"

    Suddenly, avina jumped out of a tree in front of the dark demon, and the wings of the sky burst into the greatest light in an instant.

    "Ah ~"

    The dark devil shouted, as if he had been shaken to his eyes. At this time, he was rubbing his eyes with his left hand.

    "Look!"

    Avina used the wings of heaven to come to the abdomen of the dark devil. She held Katrina high above her head and cut down with both hands. Katrina cut through the sky and made a very harsh sound, leaving a half meter long scar on the abdomen of the dark devil.

    "My God, it''s so sharp!"

    Avina was also shocked by Katrina''s sharpness. When she just hit the dark demon, it was like cutting on a piece of tofu without any resistance.

    "Roar!"

    The dark devil was hit to the abdomen by a sudden chop and roared violently. It seemed very dangerous, but thanks to this, it had locked in avina''s magic at this time. No matter where avina fled, she could sense her position.

    "No!"

    The dark demon wielded a long gun and pulled at avina, but the range of action was a little large and was avoided.

    "The concentrated heat turns into infinite fire. Sometimes it is ferocious, swallowing the sky and destroying the sun, and sometimes it is as cold as ice, blocking the sky and blocking the sun. Burst, ice burning thorn!"

    At the same time, many dark blue magic arrays appeared on the head of the dark devil. They kept rotating. Finally, after avina sang the last word, seven or eight ice cones as thick as arms were stretched out in each magic array.

    "Brush!"

    "Brush!"

    "Brush!"

    At avina''s command, all ice cones were aimed at the dark demon, and then hit it like drops of water.

    Perhaps compared with the body size of the dark devil, an ice cone the size of a human arm doesn''t hurt or itch, but the number of ice cones is like water droplets. At least seven or eight ice cones stabbed in the same place.

    After a while, there were many potholes in the dark devil''s body. It looked a bit like a honeycomb from a distance. If people with dense phobia saw it, they would be disgusted.

    Finally, all the ice cones had been released, and the dark demon stood still.

    (dead?)

    Such an idea came into avina''s mind.

    But the next moment, she definitely denied the answer.

    Because avina saw flesh and blood wriggling in every wound of the dark devil, although it was very weak, she could still detect it.

    "Yes, my dark devil has the ability of self-healing!"

    The dove said proudly on the second floor. In the afterglow, she saw Renault floating in the sky.

    Renault releases relatively low-level stealth magic, so it''s not difficult to see through the existence of dove, a mage level.

    (is Katrina really from renogo?)

    "Look at me!"

    In order not to give the dark demon any more breathing time, avina rushed straight at him.

    (this fool!)

    When avina was close to the dark devil, the dark devil''s closed eyes suddenly opened.

    (it''s hard to be fooled!)

    The burning flame in the dark demon''s eyes compressed into a line and shot at avina.

    "I can''t hide!"

    The high-pressure flame ray penetrated avina''s abdomen, and there was an obvious big hole in her stomach. There were some charred black meat nearby, and the unstoppable blood seeped out at this time.

    (??? Am I... Dying?)

    Consciousness gradually blurred, the wings of heaven behind had been blackened by the fire, lost the continuous transmission of magic, and avina''s flying ability had also been lost, falling quickly from the air to the ground.

    Renault, you have to trust your students! She''s a saint

    At this time, Renault also kept telling himself to have confidence in the students. If this battle can be won, it will be a upheaval for avina.

    (I don''t want to die yet!)

    (I haven''t revenge yet. I''ll kill all the demons to avenge my parents!)

    In the hazy consciousness, avina seemed to see a very magical scene. It was in the class of rimengshu School of magic again. Renault was still making trouble for himself. The flowers next to him secretly reminded herself. Nataya looked at the textbook on the table in the last row.

 Chapter 643

    "Avina, come on!"

    "You fool, stop eating my chicken legs!"

    "If you don''t mind, you can eat me like a chicken leg!"

    I don''t want to die yet

    "Do I need to give you strength?"

    Vaguely, as like as two peas in the dark, she heard a voice calling out to her, the voice familiar, and it was just like her voice.

    "Who are you!"

    "I am you! I give you strength, whether you need it!"

    "I... want to!"

    Suddenly, with a bang, avina opened her eyes.

    "Ah ~"

    All the visible wood magic particles in the forest gathered in the direction of avina, slowly penetrated into her body, and the blood and flesh on her abdomen also multiplied rapidly. Almost instantaneously, the big hole had healed, and the whole person radiated green light, just like the forest goddess, the lower abdomen exposed due to the damage of her clothes. At this time, the skin seemed so smooth, The sense of muscle hierarchy is just right, and you can almost see the mermaid line.

    "Boom!"

    There is a diamond mark in the center of avina''s clavicle. Stimulated by the magic of wood attribute, she moved along her arm to the center of Katrina''s sword handle.

    Katrina shook violently, as if she were excited.

    "Buzz!"

    Katrina''s sword body turned dark green, with white light patterns on it, emitting a strong natural smell.

    Then, the wings of heaven behind avina also recovered their vitality, and "wow" spread out in the air. The already charred wings also rendered light green, making them more fluffy and soft.

    "The vitality of nature is infinite. It caresses all things on the earth and nourishes miracle hope. The horizon in the distance will never stop. Although the chapter is over, our story will not stop. Sen luotengman!"

    Avina floated in front of the dark devil, her rosy lips collided gently up and down, and recited spells one after another. The voice and spirit floated in the air and echoed in the forest.

    At the end of the mantra language, the ground immediately made a "boom" sound. One by one, huge black vines broke their shells from the ground. Like poisonous snakes, vines were tightly wrapped around the limbs of the dark devil, wrapped like zongzi, and could not move.

    The dark devil seemed to feel some danger and suddenly became crazy. The long gun turned into a stream of fire again, returned to it, clung to the black vine, and tried to burn these things that bound him with fire.

    "Roar ~"

    Unfortunately, the fiercer the fire burned, the tighter the vines were wrapped. There were discordant "click" sounds in the dark demon''s body. It is estimated that the bones have been misplaced.

    "Ha ha!"

    Nataya gathered all her magic on the six God wings. The six God wings became bigger and bigger, and they had reached a length of two meters for a moment.

    Now nataya holding the six God wings looks a little funny. The size gap... Feels like nataya is held by the six God wings.

    Nataya put the wings of the six gods behind her with one hand, and then fiercely split it, as if the green sword Qi that destroyed the sky and the earth rushed towards the dark Devil Man close to the ground. Finally, when she approached it, the dark devil man gave a scream, and the green sword Qi directly split it in half from the middle.

    After the dark demon man''s vitality was completely lost, the black vine man wrapped around him slowly retracted into the soil, and the symmetrical corpse divided into two halves fell to the ground, turned into fire attribute magic particles flying all over the sky, and disappeared in situ.

    "Win!"

    In addition to the surprise, nataya felt a very strong sense of dizziness hit her mind, and then her body seemed to be powerless and could not feel the existence of things.

    "Nataya!"

    Renault revealed that he caught the confused nataya.

    "Fool... Finally here

    (hey, don''t call me a fool at this time!)

    Before she finished, nataya saved Renault.

    "Well done, nataya!"

    ������������

    ������������

    Afterwards, the scene was in a mess. This scene was as good as xiweng village. Renault had to restore the house to its original state by magic. As for the destroyed forest, Renault had his own plans.

    Later, Renault called Katrina to his room and learned the whole story.

    Originally, Katrina saw the six Divine Wings in Natalya''s hand. She suspected that Natalya had secretly taken the sword from Renault, so Katrina wanted to get the sword back. Of course, Natalya refused!

    The two men began to fight.

    "I say you! If you want something, you won''t fight!"

    "But she

    "I really gave that sword to nataya."

    Katrina became a little unhappy when she heard this.

    "Renogo, how can you give the six God wings to that little boy! That sword is part of the human emperor''s armor you robbed from the human saint!"

    "You don''t understand, Natalia''s fit with nature��������������

    "You mean... Natalia is the reincarnation of the saint?"

    "Yes!"

    Renault nodded.

    ������������

    ������������

    The next day, nataya became lively again.

    After eating the usual amount of two meals for breakfast, the mermaid line that vaguely appeared due to wood attribute magic particles was depressed again.

    After the meal, Renault forcibly took nataya and Katrina outside the house.

    "Apologize!"

    Therefore, under the Huwei of Renault, the two had to apologize to each other and promise that such a fight would not happen in the future.

    In Natalia''s opinion, Katrina actually doesn''t want to apologize to herself.

    But unexpectedly, Katrina apologized to herself very happily.

    (no way!)

    "Yes... Sorry!"

    Nataya pouted and said proudly.

    Just then, Natalia felt something touch her shoulder.

    She looked up and found that Katrina was looking at herself with a trace of pity in her eyes.

    (hey, what are your eyes ~ how do you feel that I''m so poor!)

    Katrina patted Natalia on the shoulder. "It''s not easy for you!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    As punishment, Renault saved and punished two people to plant all the damaged trees.

    The whole process shall be carried out with the body and shall not rely on magic.

 Chapter 644

    Although there have been meaningless resistance.

    But Renault''s sentence "think about how painful these trees are when they fall" made the two hearts feel a trace of guilt.

    There are still three days to go to Qicheng, the venue of the jump war of the seven schools. This time should be enough to bring these trees back.

    After a war with the dark devils, Renault felt that nataya''s strength should be able to cope with the jump of the seven schools, and at least there was no problem in getting into the top three.

    On nataya''s side, it seems that nataya has made such great progress and immediately worked hard again.

    So Renault gave her some knowledge and magic. As for what it is, it will be revealed when the seven schools jump.

    It seems that avina will go directly from her home to Yicheng at that time. After all, her home is a little closer to Yicheng.

    So on this day, Renault suddenly found an unexpected crisis.

    Name it crisis!

    ������������

    According to the requirements, the participating team will certainly take the name of a team as a code.

    "I think the team name ''French fries, chicken hamburger'' is very good!"

    "No, no, no, speaking of eating, I still think the team name ''Fried String barbecue beverage'' is more appropriate."

    Early in the morning, it was time for the regular meeting.

    Usually Renault will discuss some topics with nataya, nataya and Katrina at breakfast. It''s not too late to ask ivena''s opinion.

    "It''s awful for you to get names! How can you use these names!"

    Renault hands with hips, and make complaints about his chest.

    "Natalia, don''t you know that you can''t eat more things like French fries, chicken hamburgers?"

    "Oh ~"

    "And Katrina, how can you fool around like these little children?"

    "Woo woo ~"

    "As for the team name, I think ''Renault is the most beautiful man in the world'' is good!"

    "You dream!"

    "OK!"

    Nataya and Katrina gave different responses.

    At this time, nataya, who was eating silently, gave a suggestion.

    "How about the blue witch?"

    Nataya said something carefully, for fear that everyone would not like the name.

    "Because the icon of our college is a blue other shore flower. I think this is very good!"

    "Well, it''s a little better than my ''Renault is the most beautiful man in the world'', so lost."

    Nataya seems to stick to her unique brain circuit.

    "No, I still think ''French fries and chicken hamburger'' sounds good."

    "In that case, I also want to adhere to my team name of ''Renault is the most beautiful man in the world''."

    "''fried kebab barbecue drink ''sounds better!"

    Then on this day, the four of them completely deserted, did nothing at all, and discussed the team name on the table.

    After breakfast, they began to discuss, and then the dispute was impassable. When they recovered, it was time for lunch, and then they fought again. When they recovered again, it was evening.

    Later, I asked avina.

    There came a new team name called ''love girl group''.

    ������������

    Later, the five of them took two words from the team name they thought out.

    Renault: Renault.

    Natalia: French fries.

    Natalia: witch.

    Katrina: drinks.

    Avina: love.

    So it became ''the blue Renault loves the demon girl who drinks and eats French Fries''.

    Hey, hey, what the hell is this? Why am I the subject

    How about ''the demon girl drinking drinks and eating french fries loves the blue Renault''?

    (hey, hey, why do I have to fight blue? And can''t I change an attribute for the demon girl? The demon girl who likes to eat must be a fat woman, okay!)

    You''re asking too much. Be careful. I''ll kill you.

    (sorry

    ������������

    ������������

    In this way, the team name of the representative team of rimengshu Magic Academy was taken down.

    "The last hope!" time passed like water. Soon, Renault and his party arrived at the time to set out for Yicheng.

    Many things have happened during this period, including the tragedy in Xiong village, the big spider incident, and nataya''s parents next to the underground stone gate

    The house built by Renault really bears the full memories of the recent period!

    We are struggling together here, encounter some unforgettable things, and suddenly say we want to leave here.

    Really some������������

    How happy!

    ������������

    "You can go at last! The food here is really terrible!"

    Nataya stretched out and complained.

    "It''s good to have these things to eat! Or you''ll give me back all my chicken legs!"

    "Hum! Vomit it to you. Do you want it?"

    ������������

    After a night''s packing, everyone has packed their bags.

    According to the original plan, the carriage will arrive at nine o''clock this morning, but I don''t know what happened and people won''t come.

    (the hateful coachman dares to ask me for two more coppers.)

    Maybe Renault and the coachman broke up.

    In desperation, they had to find another way to reach the city.

    ������������

    "What! Go to Kaesong!" cried avina.

    "Uh huh!"

    "Teacher, I think this method is a bit!" nataya said weakly.

    "But I''m tired of jumping to the city with so many people!"

    Renault said reluctantly.

    At this time, nataya''s spirit flashed and her eyes turned. "Hey, it seems that we have to wait for a long time to eat the delicious food in Liaocheng!"

    As she spoke, nataya half squinted at Renault to see his reaction.

    "Hoo Hoo!"

    Renault''s ears moved, apparently shaking after hearing what nataya said.

    (delicious food, tired? This is a problem!)

    "In that case, I just roughly calculated the time."

    Renault''s topic changed, "if we go there, it''s estimated that it''s difficult to arrive within the specified date. At that time, there should be a lot of trouble! So I''d better take the blink!"

    (hum! Succeeded.)

    Just as Renault wanted to put everyone''s luggage into his black disc, nataya suddenly said a word.

    "Mr. Renault, I''ll do it!"

    Renault didn''t understand what happened at first. Suddenly he saw the luggage he was carrying and realized it.

    "Yes!"

    Renault took back the summoned black disc.

    "Black is the beginning of all things and the name of the ether. The night sky is black, covering the stars and rivers of heaven and earth; the human heart is black, I don''t know what cloud to refer to, and all places where the sun can''t find are dark. Black holes!"

 Chapter 645

    With the end of nataya''s spell singing, a palm sized black circle appeared in her palm, and then slowly became the size of a head. The edge of the circle was unreal, and even kept shrinking. It seemed that this was the limit that nataya could exert.

    Renault didn''t say much, so he put all his luggage in while nataya was struggling.

    There are no big things, just some clothes necessary for spiritual travel.

    Renault has directly created inconvenient large items such as beds.

    When everyone was ready, everyone said goodbye to the cabin where they had lived for some time.

    "Space jump!"

    Disappeared in place.

    There was a vague feeling that the house built in the forest would come in handy in the future.

    (forget it, don''t want to, let''s go!)

    "Let''s start our seven schools!"

    ������������

    ������������

    As mentioned before, Yicheng, a super large city, is the largest city in the east of the Terran community. In terms of prosperity and territorial size, it is far inferior to styronte.

    A long time ago, a ferocious fire dragon came to this place, which brought endless panic, fear and disaster to the people at that time. The flame emitted by the fire dragon can stretch for thousands of miles. Its scales and armor are invulnerable and its claws and teeth are invincible. It is said that even S-level magic can only make it feel a trace of pain.

    The crops did not grow in the high temperature, and the rescue signal sent by the Lord never received a reply. At that time, it was the peak of the decisive battle between the Terran and the demon. The king also ordered to recruit many soldiers from here. People''s life was fruitless, and only a few ancient and rare old people stayed and waited for the arrival of death.

    When she thought she had been abandoned by God, a brave man with a holy sword and white gold armor stood up. She fought with the fire dragon for more than ten days, and finally consumed the fire dragon with strong perseverance, bringing hope to people.

    After the fire dragon died, the remaining dragon beads in its body were taken away by the Lord and its energy was used for the restoration and construction of the city.

    It is precisely because of this allusion that the city was named after the word "�D" composed of four fires. Later, the city became stronger and stronger, and finally developed into the largest city in Jiedong area.

    ������������

    Somewhere in the city

    "Bang!" suddenly, a white magic array emerged from the worn bluestone brick.

    Then one after another came out of it.

    "That''s it! I didn''t feel any exciting experience."

    "Hey, hey, you think this is a roller coaster!"

    Of course, this group of people is Renault and his party jumping from the forest.

    At this time, Renault became a strong middle-aged uncle again. After all, the city also gathered experts from all walks of life of the Terran. Just in case, Renault added a stronger barrier to Katrina and her demon identity, which could not be found by anyone, including the great mage.

    The preset place of space jump is a very humble alley. There are no people here. Naturally, there will be no riots caused by four people and a rabbit jumping out suddenly.

    In fact, just the day before, avina had arrived at the place of Yicheng. It was convenient for her to make a mark in this place and jump here directly.

    "Long time no see."

    "Yo, avina, long time no see! Do you miss me!"

    Turning around, there was a super beautiful girl with dark purple short hair - 3000 avina standing there.

    Nataya always felt that avina was different from usual, but she couldn''t say that feeling. After a long time, she combined the word of practice to get the final answer.

    "Avina, your eyes

    Yes, Renault gave avina a magic to hide her heterochromatic pupils. Through this magic, avina can perfectly hide the colors of her two eyes.

    At this time, without the blessing of different color pupil, avina''s eyes have become a light gray.

    Lost the usual feeling of being far from inviolable and more approachable, it is also very pleasing.

    "Thanks to Mr. Renault!"

    Avina stuck out her tongue and said mischievously.

    Renault looked at everyone and found that nataya felt a little different from half a month ago. At the same time, it was also an unspeakable feeling. She always felt that the whole person was a lot more noble.

    As for nataya, she seems to be a lot more cheerful. She should be familiar with everyone after half a month and treat everyone as her own friends and even family. If she is strong, avina can also see that nataya''s magic is stronger than one level through the different color pupil. She is a trustworthy teammate.

    Bai, well, because she is delicious every day, lazy and fat again.

    Renault has become the image of a middle-aged tree. In addition, there has been little change.

    "Eh, this is..."

    Avina saw Katrina standing next to Renault.

    (Wow, this figure, this face... Long red hair and eyes

    Avina suddenly felt the heavy pressure of competition.

    "Hello, my name is Katrina. I''m Renault''s brother''s sister."

    (it''s my sister, ok... OK!)

    I don''t know what avina thinks.

    "Hello, my name is avina. I''m Mr. Renault''s student."

    Hum! I don''t care. You must give me what you have today. "

    "If you want beauty, this is what Renault gave me. What qualifications do you have to take it back."

    "Ha? Demon king... Brother Renault, he can''t do such a stupid thing. Give it back to me quickly!"

    ������������

    Renault''s location for his space jump was in his room. It didn''t happen to return to the room. There was a noise upstairs.

    When Renault used magic to build this house, he specially considered the function of sound insulation. Generally speaking, the general movement can not be transmitted to Renault at all. Of course, it is prepared for stable sleep. How can you sleep when it is too noisy? Especially nataya, who doesn''t know why she is always so energetic.

    "Hey, hey, can you keep quiet! I just wanted to sleep!"

    Renault reluctantly rubbed his hair and walked from the stairs to the second floor, but suddenly at the corner, a white thing flew over.

    "Ah!"

    "Squeak!"

 Chapter 646

    The white things flew over at an incredible speed. Renault just caught up with the eye closing part of the blinking process, and didn''t notice anything flying over at all.

    "Bang!"

    With a sound of, the thing rolled directly with Renault to the first floor.

    "Pain ~ pain ~ pain!"

    Renault grabbed the thing stuck to his face and lifted it in the air with his right hand. It turned out that it was a rabbit caused by ah Bai.

    "Bai ~!"

    Just before Renault wanted to get angry, Bai quickly interrupted.

    "Yurenault, hurry up! Nataya and dove are fighting."

    "What!"

    Renault hurried to the second floor and found that the two people had played several rounds at this time. The books on the bookshelf had not escaped the destruction of dove''s flame magic, and there were several trembling scratches on the surrounding walls.

    Avina can''t win the dove at all. Despite the help of avina, according to the magic reserves, nataya is just a magic trainee friar, and the dove is a demon family that can be sent by Renault to be a spy in the human world. Its strength can''t be poor, and its magician has reached the level of a mage.

    Renault looked at the situation. Avina was holding avina in both hands and facing the dove. From time to time, there were a few drops of bean sweat on her forehead dripping down her cheeks. There were several slight scratches on her clothes, but at least she was not hurt.

    Although he didn''t know why the two men suddenly fought, Renault knew very well about the words of the dove. Since the dove didn''t intend to be cruel, it''s better to take this to stimulate nataya.

    "The flame demon comes and the giant is born."

    "The way of heaven and earth, all things coexist, live and conquer each other, reincarnate, depend on life and death, human nature, greed first, purify all things and destroy giants!"

    The two people recited the spell at the same time. In an instant, two bright red magic arrays spread under their feet, and some filamentous flames filled the whole room.

    "Bang!"

    The magic array under the dove''s feet suddenly rose up rapidly. A dark black demon man appeared behind her. He was about five meters tall. The whole floor on the second floor seemed to be unable to bear the weight of the demon man. The floor made a "click" sound from time to time. There was a thick fire in the demon man''s eyes, and even a fire flow around his body.

    "Boom!"

    There was another roar. In nataya''s magic array, hot magma began to emerge. Suddenly, with a roar, a huge arm stretched out from the magic array, followed by the other arm, and then the head, body... The giant was wrapped in hot magma, Some fragments of books and wooden materials can be vaguely seen.

    (ah ~ my book!)

    Renault saw from a distance that there was a book with three big words "economic theory" written at the foot of the magma giant. This was the only little yellow book he had bought and sealed with economic theory. At that time, he didn''t know what the little yellow book was. He just kept listening to others and simply bought one. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be such vulgar things, Yes, it''s vulgar.

    (my book ~ woo woo!)

    The two behemoths confronted each other like this. They kept yelling at each other.

    "Roar!"

    "Ah!"

    In fact, for Renault, the outcome was known early on.

    (Natalia... Grew up!)

    Renault thought that when nataya used this magma giant in the college last time, her magic was not enough to support the giant''s long-term activities, but now he felt much more relieved to see that nataya manipulated it with some ease.

    "Roar!"

    "Ah!"

    The two giants hit each other with their fists. The unimaginable impact brought a hurricane, and many leaves were blown off the surrounding trees.

    The magma giant seemed to have some disadvantages. He was repelled several steps by the power of the dark devil. The magma giant roared again, "Dong Dong Dong" rushed to the dark devil and grabbed his wrist.

    "Ah!"

    With a violent turn and shoulder lift, the magma giant threw the dark demon out of the house with a move similar to over shoulder fall.

    "Wow!"

    The dark demon man glided far, and none of the ancient trees he passed survived, all turned into a pile of debris.

    "Ah!"

    The magma giant jumped down from the second floor, and the weight of thousands of tons even shook the ground.

    The dark demon man got up from the ground, lifted his right hand up, and immediately surrounded him. The flame flowing filamentous things quickly gathered in the palm of his hand. Then he threw it hard, and a dark golden long gun appeared in his hand.

    "How could it be!" cried nataya.

    Like the magma giant just now, the dark devil rushed to the magma giant with a few steps of "Dong Dong Dong". The right hand of the gun split to the lower right, and a dark red flame came out. Unfortunately, the magma giant hid it.

    "Right now!"

    At this time, the dark devil hit hard with his left hand and hit the magma giant''s abdomen. Suddenly, the magma giant seemed to have a Caton phenomenon, which was a temporary short circuit due to the impact on the core of its magic array.

    "It''s over!"

    The long gun in the dark devil''s hand was thrown hard, rotated 360 degrees in the air, and "brush" was deeply inserted into the chest of the magma giant. The core magic array broke, and the magma giant turned into pieces of fire magic particles, which dissipated in the air.

    "Well, don''t hand over avina quickly!"

    "Well thought, it''s not over yet!"

    Although the magma giant has lost, this does not mean nataya''s failure.

    "The flying Silver Feather reposes the thoughts of the heart and the other end of the dream. There will always be someone to explore. Flap your wings, wings of heaven!"

    Nataya kept moving on the second floor while singing the magic of "wings of heaven".

    "Wow!"

    The wings of heaven spread out behind nataya, and countless white feathers fell on the heaven and earth, just like angels.

    Suddenly nataya jumped back and flew out of the house.

    (isn''t it...)

    Renault watched in the air with stealth magic. He could clearly see nataya rushing towards the dark demon with avina.

    (fool!)

    In fact, nataya knows that as long as she knocks down the summoner of the dark devil, she can win without battle, but her self-esteem has long not allowed this kind of thing to exist. Nataya, who has always been very proud, has been tasting the taste of failure since she met Renault.

 Chapter 647

    Diablo is a creature summoned by avina with magic, but Diablo is not controlled by avina, that is to say, although avina wants to release water at the moment, she can''t do it.

    "That''s interesting! Let me see how strong your so-called self-esteem is!"

    Avina smiled and said.

    Renault is ready to do it now. Magic doesn''t open his eyes. What if the dark devil hurts nataya? That long gun has the effect of absorbing vitality.

    But when Renault was struggling, he saw the determination in nataya''s eyes, and the light orange eyes were so shining at this time.

    "She... Even smiled

    Renault suddenly slapped himself. Renault saw some upward radians in the corners of nataya''s mouth.

    "Ha ~ Renault, you don''t trust your students!"

    "Pa!" Renault suddenly slapped himself, which was his own punishment for distrusting the students.

    ������������

    "Ha!"

    With avina in her right hand, nataya quickly rushed to the dark devil. Although the other party''s appearance was very oppressive, even nataya couldn''t breathe, but her feet still couldn''t stop.

    The dark devil felt that a good magic rushed in his direction, glanced sideways and fired a shot in the direction of nataya.

    "Wow!"

    Another red flame rushed over and blew a hole in the road in front of nataya. Fortunately, she hid quickly just now, otherwise she would be seriously injured now.

    The dust splashed by the flame explosion made the dark demons lose their vision of nataya.

    (you can''t rush up like this. There must be some way!)

    Nataya''s brain was running fast, and she finally thought of a way.

    Nataya adjusted the light emitted by the wings of heaven to the lowest, then turned down and stopped flying.

    She jumped onto the crown of the nearest tree and covered her figure with lush branches and leaves.

    "Brush!"

    "Brush!"

    "Brush!"

    Nataya jumped from one tree to another at a speed hard for the naked eye to catch.

    (smart, this will become a situation where the enemy knows what I am doing!)

    The dark demon man stood in place and looked around for the previous magic, but he couldn''t find it after he just explored the magic and went into the jungle.

    "Hey!"

    Suddenly, nataya jumped out of a tree in front of the dark demon, and the wings of the sky burst into the greatest light in an instant.

    "Ah ~"

    The dark devil shouted, as if he had been shaken to his eyes. At this time, he was rubbing his eyes with his left hand.

    "Look!"

    Nataya used the wings of heaven to come to the abdomen of the dark devil. She held avina high above her head and cut down with both hands. Avina cut through the sky and made a very harsh sound, leaving a half meter long scar on the abdomen of the dark devil.

    "My God, it''s so sharp!"

    Nataya was also startled by the sharpness of avina. When she just hit the dark demon, it was like cutting on a piece of tofu without any resistance.

    "Roar!"

    The dark devil was hit to the abdomen by a sudden chop and roared violently. It seemed very dangerous, but thanks to this, it had locked nataya''s magic at this time. No matter where nataya fled, it could sense her position.

    "No!"

    The dark demon wielded a long gun and pulled at nataya, but the range of action was a little large and was avoided.

    "The concentrated heat turns into infinite fire. Sometimes it is ferocious, swallowing the sky and destroying the sun, and sometimes it is as cold as ice, blocking the sky and blocking the sun. Burst, ice burning thorn!"

    At the same time, many dark blue magic arrays appeared on the head of the dark devil. They kept rotating. Finally, after nataya sang the last word, seven or eight ice cones as thick as arms were stretched out in each magic array.

    "Brush!"

    "Brush!"

    "Brush!"

    At nataya''s command, all ice cones were aimed at the dark demon, and then hit it like drops of water.

    Perhaps compared with the body size of the dark devil, an ice cone the size of a human arm doesn''t hurt or itch, but the number of ice cones is like water droplets. At least seven or eight ice cones stabbed in the same place.

    After a while, there were many potholes in the dark devil''s body. It looked a bit like a honeycomb from a distance. If people with dense phobia saw it, they would be disgusted.

    Finally, all the ice cones had been released, and the dark demon stood still.

    (dead?)

    Such an idea came into Natalya''s mind.

    But the next moment, she definitely denied the answer.

    Because nataya saw the flesh and blood wriggling in every wound of the dark devil. Although it was very weak, she could still detect it.

    "Yes, my dark devil has the ability of self-healing!"

    Avina said proudly on the second floor. In the afterglow, she saw Renault floating in the sky.

    Renault releases relatively low-level stealth magic, so it''s not difficult to see through the existence of elvina''s mage level.

    (did avina really come from renogo?)

    "Look at me!"

    In order not to give the dark demon any more breathing time, nataya rushed straight at him.

    (this fool!)

    When nataya was close to the dark devil, the dark devil''s closed eyes suddenly opened.

    (it''s hard to be fooled!)

    The burning flame in the dark demon''s eyes compressed into a line and shot at nataya.

    "I can''t hide!"

    The high-pressure flame ray penetrated nataya''s abdomen, and there was an obvious big hole in her stomach. There were some charred black meat nearby, and the unstoppable blood seeped out at this time.

    (??? Am I... Dying?)

    Consciousness gradually blurred, and the wings of heaven behind them were blackened by the fire. They lost the continuous transmission of magic. Nataya''s flying ability had also been lost and fell quickly from the air to the ground.

    Renault, you have to trust your students! She''s a saint

    At this time, Renault also kept telling himself to have confidence in the students. If this battle can be won, it will be a upheaval for nataya.

    (I don''t want to die yet!)

    (I haven''t revenge yet. I''ll kill all the demons to avenge my parents!)

    (I haven''t eaten all the food in the world yet. It''s okay!)

    In the hazy consciousness, nataya seemed to see a very magical scene. In the class of rimengshu School of magic, Renault was still making trouble for himself. Avina next to him secretly gave herself a hint. Nataya looked at the textbook on the table in the last row.

 Chapter 648

    As like as two peas in the dark, NAT heard a voice calling out to her, the voice familiar, and it was just like her voice.

    "Who are you!"

    "I am you! I give you strength, whether you need it!"

    "I... want to!"

    Suddenly, with a bang, nataya opened her eyes.

    "Ah ~"

    All the visible wood magic particles in the forest gathered towards nataya, slowly penetrated into her body, and the blood and flesh on her abdomen also multiplied rapidly. Almost instantly, the big hole had healed, and the whole person radiated green light, just like the forest goddess, the lower abdomen exposed due to the damage of her clothes. At this time, the skin seemed so smooth, The sense of muscle hierarchy is just right, and you can almost see the mermaid line.

    "Boom!"

    There is a diamond mark in the center of nataya''s clavicle. Stimulated by the magic of wood attribute, she moved along her arm to the center of avina''s sword handle.

    Avina shook violently, as if she were excited.

    "Buzz!"

    Avina''s sword body turned dark green, with white light patterns on it, emitting a strong natural smell.

    Then, the wings of heaven behind nataya also recovered their vitality, "wow" launched in the air, and the already charred wings also rendered light green, making them more fluffy and soft.

    "The vitality of nature is infinite. It caresses all things on the earth and nourishes miracle hope. The horizon in the distance will never stop. Although the chapter is over, our story will not stop. Sen luotengman!"

    Nataya floated in front of the dark devil, her rosy lips collided gently up and down, and recited spells one after another. The voice and spirit floated in the air and echoed in the forest.

    At the end of the mantra language, the ground immediately made a "boom" sound. One by one, huge black vines broke their shells from the ground. Like poisonous snakes, vines were tightly wrapped around the limbs of the dark devil, wrapped like zongzi, and could not move.

    The dark devil seemed to feel some danger and suddenly became crazy. The long gun turned into a stream of fire again, returned to it, clung to the black vine, and tried to burn these things that bound him with fire.

    "Roar ~"

    Unfortunately, the fiercer the fire burned, the tighter the vines were wrapped. There were discordant "click" sounds in the dark demon''s body. It is estimated that the bones have been misplaced.

    "Ha ha!"

    Avina gathered all her magic on the six God wings. The six God wings became bigger and bigger, and they had reached a length of two meters in a moment.

    Now avina holding the six God wings looks a little funny. The size difference... Feels like avina is held by the six God wings.

    Avina put the wings of the six gods behind her body with one hand, and then made a strong chop, as if the green sword Qi that destroyed the sky and the earth rushed towards the dark Devil Man close to the ground. Finally, when she approached it, the dark devil man gave a scream, and the green sword Qi directly split it in half from the middle.

    After the dark demon man''s vitality was completely lost, the black vine man wrapped around him slowly retracted into the soil, and the symmetrical corpse divided into two halves fell to the ground, turned into fire attribute magic particles flying all over the sky, and disappeared in situ.

    "Win!"

    In addition to the surprise, avina felt a very strong sense of dizziness hit her mind, and then her body seemed to be powerless and could not feel the existence of things.

    "Avina!"

    Renault revealed that he caught the confused avina.

    "Fool... Finally here

    (hey, don''t call me a fool at this time!)

    Before she finished, avina saved Renault.

    "Well done, avina!"

    ������������

    ������������

    Afterwards, the scene was in a mess. This scene was as good as xiweng village. Renault had to restore the house to its original state by magic. As for the destroyed forest, Renault had his own plans.

    Later, Renault called avina to his room and learned the whole story.

    Originally, avina saw the six God wings in avina''s hand. She suspected that avina had secretly taken the sword from Renault, so avina wanted to get the sword back. Of course, avina refused!

    The two men began to fight.

    "I say you! If you want something, you won''t fight!"

    "But she

    "I really gave that sword to avina."

    Avina became a little unhappy when she heard this.

    "Renogo, how can you give the six God wings to that little boy! That sword is part of the human emperor''s armor you robbed from the human saint!"

    "You don''t understand, avina''s fit with nature��������������

    "You mean... Avina is the reincarnation of the saint?"

    "Yes!"

    Renault nodded.

    ������������

    ������������

    The next day, avina became lively again.

    After eating the usual amount of two meals for breakfast, the mermaid line that vaguely appeared due to wood attribute magic particles was depressed again.

    After the meal, Renault forcibly took avina and avina outside the house.

    "Apologize!"

    Therefore, under the Huwei of Renault, the two had to apologize to each other and promise that such a fight would not happen in the future.

    In avina''s opinion, avina actually doesn''t want to apologize to herself.

    But unexpectedly, avina apologized to herself very happily.

    (no way!)

    "Yes... Sorry!"

    Avina pouted and said proudly.

    Just then, avina felt something touch her shoulder.

    She looked up and found that avina was looking at herself, with a trace of pity in her eyes.

    (hey, what are your eyes ~ how do you feel that I''m so poor!)

    Avina patted avina on the shoulder. "It''s not easy for you!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    As punishment, Renault saved and punished two people to plant all the damaged trees.

    The whole process shall be carried out with the body and shall not rely on magic.

    Although there have been meaningless resistance.

    But Renault''s sentence "think about how painful these trees are when they fall" made the two hearts feel a trace of guilt.

    There are still three days to go to Qicheng, the venue of the jump war of the seven schools. This time should be enough to bring these trees back.

 Chapter 649

    After a battle with the dark devils, Renault felt that avina''s strength should be able to cope with the jump of the seven schools, and at least ensure that there is no problem in the first three.

    On Natalia''s side, she seemed to see that avina had made such great progress and immediately worked hard again.

    So Renault gave her some knowledge and magic. As for what it is, it will be revealed when the seven schools jump.

    It seems that nataya will rush directly from her home to Yicheng at that time. After all, her home is a little closer to Yicheng.

    So on this day, Renault suddenly found an unexpected crisis.

    Name it crisis!

    ������������

    According to the requirements, the participating team will certainly take the name of a team as a code.

    "I think the team name ''French fries, chicken hamburger'' is very good!"

    "No, no, no, speaking of eating, I still think the team name ''Fried String barbecue beverage'' is more appropriate."

    Early in the morning, it was time for the regular meeting.

    Usually Renault will discuss some topics with avina, nataya and avina at breakfast. It''s not too late to ask her after nataya''s opinion.

    "It''s awful for you to get names! How can you use these names!"

    Renault hands with hips, and make complaints about his chest.

    "Avina, don''t you know you can''t eat more things like French fries, chicken hamburgers?"

    "Oh ~"

    "And avina, how can you fool around like these little children?"

    "Woo woo ~"

    "As for the team name, I think ''Renault is the most beautiful man in the world'' is good!"

    "You dream!"

    "OK!"

    Avina and avina gave different reactions.

    At this time, nataya, who was eating silently, gave a suggestion.

    "How about the blue witch?"

    Nataya said something carefully, for fear that everyone would not like the name.

    "Because the icon of our college is a blue other shore flower. I think this is very good!"

    "Well, it''s a little better than my ''Renault is the most beautiful man in the world'', so lost."

    Avina seems to stick to her unique brain circuit.

    "No, I still think ''French fries and chicken hamburger'' sounds good."

    "In that case, I also want to adhere to my team name of ''Renault is the most beautiful man in the world''."

    "''fried kebab barbecue drink ''sounds better!"

    Then on this day, the four of them completely deserted, did nothing at all, and discussed the team name on the table.

    After breakfast, they began to discuss, and then the dispute was impassable. When they recovered, it was time for lunch, and then they fought again. When they recovered again, it was evening.

    Later, I asked nataya.

    There came a new team name called ''love girl group''.

    Later, the five of them took two words from the team name they thought out.

    So it became ''the blue Renault loves the demon girl who drinks and eats French Fries''.

    Hey, hey, what the hell is this? Why am I the subject

    How about ''the demon girl drinking drinks and eating french fries loves the blue Renault''?

    (hey, hey, why do I have to fight blue? And can''t I change an attribute for the demon girl? The demon girl who likes to eat must be a fat woman, okay!)

    You''re asking too much. Be careful. I''ll kill you.

    (sorry

    ������������

    ������������

    In this way, the team name of the representative team of rimengshu Magic Academy was taken down.

    "Last hope!"

    Time passed like water. Soon, Renault and his party arrived at the time to set out for Yicheng.

    Many things have happened during this period, including the tragedy in xiweng village, the big spider incident, and lalisi''s parents next to the underground stone gate

    The house built by Renault really bears the full memories of the recent period!

    We are struggling together here, encounter some unforgettable things, and suddenly say we want to leave here.

    Really some������������

    How happy!

    ������������

    "You can go at last! The food here is really terrible!"

    Tisya stretched out and complained.

    "It''s good to have these things to eat! Or you''ll give me back all my chicken legs!"

    "Hum! Vomit it to you. Do you want it?"

    ������������

    After a night''s packing, everyone has packed their bags.

    According to the original plan, the carriage will arrive at nine o''clock this morning, but I don''t know what happened and people won''t come.

    (the hateful coachman dares to ask me for two more coppers.)

    Maybe Renault and the coachman broke up.

    In desperation, they had to find another way to reach the city.

    ������������

    "What! Go to Kaesong!" cried avina.

    "Uh huh!"

    "Teacher, I think this method is really a little!" said lalis weakly.

    "But I''m tired of jumping to the city with so many people!"

    Renault said reluctantly.

    At this time, tisya''s spirit flashed and her eyes turned smartly. "Hey, it seems that we have to wait a long time to eat the delicious food in Liaocheng!"

    As she spoke, Tessa half narrowed her eyes and looked at Renault to see his reaction.

    "Hoo Hoo!"

    Renault''s ears moved, apparently shaking after hearing what tisya said.

    (delicious food, tired? This is a problem!)

    "In that case, I just roughly calculated the time."

    Renault''s topic changed, "if we go there, it''s estimated that it''s difficult to arrive within the specified date. At that time, there should be a lot of trouble! So I''d better take the blink!"

    (hum! Succeeded.)

    Just as Renault wanted to put everyone''s luggage into his black disc, lalis suddenly said a word.

    "Mr. Renault, I''ll do it!"

    Renault didn''t understand what happened at first. Suddenly he saw the luggage he was carrying and realized it.

    "Yes!"

    Renault took back the summoned black disc.

    "Black is the beginning of all things and the name of the ether. The night sky is black, covering the stars and rivers of heaven and earth; the human heart is black, I don''t know what cloud to refer to, and all places where the sun can''t find are dark. Black holes!"

    With the end of lalisi''s spell singing, a palm sized black circle appeared in her palm, and then slowly became the size of a head. The edge of the circle was unreal, and even kept shrinking. It seemed that this was the limit lalisi could exert.

    Renault didn''t say much, so he put all his luggage in while lalis was struggling.

 Chapter 650

    There are no big things, just some clothes necessary for spiritual travel.

    Renault has directly created inconvenient large items such as beds.

    When everyone was ready, everyone said goodbye to the cabin where they had lived for some time.

    "Space jump!"

    Disappeared in place.

    There was a vague feeling that the house built in the forest would come in handy in the future.

    (forget it, don''t want to, let''s go!)

    "Let''s start our seven schools!"

    ������������

    ������������

    As mentioned before, Yicheng, a super large city, is the largest city in the east of the Terran community. In terms of prosperity and territorial size, it is far inferior to styronte.

    A long time ago, a ferocious fire dragon came to this place, which brought endless panic, fear and disaster to the people at that time. The flame emitted by the fire dragon can stretch for thousands of miles. Its scales and armor are invulnerable and its claws and teeth are invincible. It is said that even S-level magic can only make it feel a trace of pain.

    The crops did not grow in the high temperature, and the rescue signal sent by the Lord never received a reply. At that time, it was the peak of the decisive battle between the Terran and the demon. The king also ordered to recruit many soldiers from here. People''s life was fruitless, and only a few ancient and rare old people stayed and waited for the arrival of death.

    When she thought she had been abandoned by God, a brave man with a holy sword and white gold armor stood up. She fought with the fire dragon for more than ten days, and finally consumed the fire dragon with strong perseverance, bringing hope to people.

    After the fire dragon died, the remaining dragon beads in its body were taken away by the Lord and its energy was used for the restoration and construction of the city.

    It is precisely because of this allusion that the city was named after the word "�D" composed of four fires. Later, the city became stronger and stronger, and finally developed into the largest city in Jiedong area.

    ������������

    Somewhere in the city

    "Bang!" suddenly, a white magic array emerged from the worn bluestone brick.

    Then one after another came out of it.

    "That''s it! I didn''t feel any exciting experience."

    "Hey, hey, you think this is a roller coaster!"

    (what is a roller coaster!)

    Of course, this group of people is Renault and his party jumping from the forest.

    At this time, Renault became a strong middle-aged uncle again. After all, the city also gathered experts from all walks of life of the Terran. Just in case, Renault added a stronger barrier to the turtle and his demon identity, which could not be found by anyone, including the great mage.

    The preset place of space jump is a very humble alley. There are no people here. Naturally, there will be no riots caused by four people and a rabbit jumping out suddenly.

    In fact, just the day before, avina had arrived at the place of Yicheng. It was convenient for her to make a mark in this place and jump here directly.

    "Long time no see."

    "Yo, avina, long time no see! Do you miss me!"

    Turning around, there was a super beautiful girl with dark purple short hair - 3000 avina standing there.

    Tisya always felt that avina was different from usual, but she couldn''t say that feeling. After a long time, she combined the word of practice to get the final answer.

    "Avina, your eyes

    Yes, Renault gave avina a magic to hide her heterochromatic pupils. Through this magic, avina can perfectly hide the colors of her two eyes.

    At this time, without the blessing of different color pupil, avina''s eyes have become a light gray.

    Lost the usual feeling of being far from inviolable and more approachable, it is also very pleasing.

    "Thanks to Mr. Renault!"

    Avina stuck out her tongue and said mischievously.

    Renault looked at everyone and found that tisya felt a little different from half a month ago. At the same time, it was also an unspeakable feeling. She always felt that the whole person was a lot more noble.

    As for lalise, she seems to be a lot more cheerful. She should have known you a lot in half a month and regarded you as her friends and even family. In terms of strength, avina can also see that lalisi''s magic is stronger than one level through the different color pupil. She is a trustworthy teammate.

    Bai, well, because she is delicious every day, lazy and fat again.

    Renault has become the image of a middle-aged tree. In addition, there has been little change.

    "Eh, this is..."

    Avina saw the dove standing next to Renault.

    (Wow, this figure, this face... Long red hair and eyes

    Avina suddenly felt the heavy pressure of competition.

    "Hello, my name is Jiu. I''m brother Renault''s sister."

    (it''s my sister, ok... OK!)

    I don''t know what avina thinks.

    "Hello, my name is 3000 avina. I''m a student of Mr. Renault." "Hey, so you''re avina! I see!"

    The dove looked up and down at avina meaningfully, half squinting, and glanced at Renault.

    "Ha ha!"

    Renault felt his head helplessly, as if he knew what dove was thinking.

    "Let''s hurry to the check-in office. If we''re late, we''ll get off work."

    When I came out of the alley, the people who came in front of me were not as tall as the imagined Yucheng, or even dilapidated.

    The buildings are of extremely simple style. The walls can be seen everywhere in the corner. Occasionally, a gust of wind blows. The wind will make some strange sounds after passing through the pits with unreasonable design, just like being haunted.

    Opposite is a street leading to the downtown area. To put it bluntly, Renault is now in a position similar to the slum area of Yicheng.

    No matter which ethnic group''s city, the area of such slums is at least several times larger than that of all prosperous areas.

    The number of poor people living here is hundreds of times more than that of the rich, but their assets are less than one thousandth of that of the upper class.

    What a terrible gap between the rich and the poor!

    From a distance, there are no people in this street. Occasionally, there are one or two women who are anxious to buy vegetables. They wear very thin and walk very fast with a circle of headscarves around their heads.

    When they saw Renault and his party passing through here, they immediately dared not neglect to bend down to show their respect. After Renault and them left, they stood up and walked away.

 Chapter 651

    "What are they doing?" avina asked puzzled.

    "They are afraid of renogo!"

    "What''s going on?"

    Avina is also a little curious.

    "How can you girls know this? The people in this slum are the most humble in the human world. Any noble can kill them at any time."

    Avina explained.

    "These nataya should be more clear!"

    Nataya nodded, and then Renault continued, "recently, the leap war of the seven schools in Yicheng has attracted many distinguished people from Jiedong area to visit. They are also afraid of those people with headscarves around their heads. After all, some good-looking servants in the aristocratic family were brought from the slums."

    "Some people with special hobbies even catch little girls to do dirty things. That''s why there are so few people in the street."

    Nataya''s explanation made avina and avina angry. Before, they lived in a comfortable environment and had never heard of such things.

    Not to mention the noble daughter of avina, even when avina was in Xiong village before, there was no such identity gap.

    "This beast!"

    Renault or avina looked around. There were some rich people in luxurious clothes and nobles with scepters in their hands. Occasionally, they passed by some peers in other college clothes. They should be other contestants.

    According to the order, slum people are not allowed to enter within 10000 meters of Gaia competition hall.

    (why!)

    "Let''s hurry!"

    In front are some steps made of bright white transparent jade, which lead directly to the gaiasei hall.

    (Uncle Wu and aunt Jing are frugal on weekdays, but they are

    Avina was very dissatisfied with the Lord of Yicheng''s behavior. It was too corrupt to spend such resources to support the so-called scene for a game.

    After climbing the stairs, there were dense piles of people in sight.

    Most of them are contestants. At the moment, they are discussing the Countermeasures for the next competition with the company of the team leader teacher.

    "Look, look. That dress

    "It is said that their contestants this year are very powerful. Look at the one with black hair. Her name is nataya. It is said that undead magic can be used."

    "What! Undead magic? Isn''t that ancient magic that is said to have been lost?"

    "It''s more than that. Three thousand Evina, the daughter of three thousand aristocratic families, is said to have been proficient in water magic."

    "And that, Remy avina, she is said to be able to use wind magic and sword at the same time."

    "Wow!"

    Obviously, the arrival of Renault and his party was like a stone stirring up thousands of waves, which immediately opened the square outside Gaia stadium.

    (Hoo hoo, it feels good!)

    Renault seems to enjoy this feeling of attention. It always feels like he is very powerful.

    "Hey, hey, restrain your obscene expression. The protagonist this time is your students."

    Bai said softly, lying on Renault''s shoulder.

    "I see!"

    Just then, a cry came from a distance.

    "Avina, avina, long time no see."

    Not far from Renault, a handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes came over and said hello to avina.

    "Vasilite von, how many times have I told you to call me avina? Avina calls me. I''m disgusted by you."

    "Oh, oh, avina, don''t you know what I mean to you!"

    "Please stay away from me and don''t let others have unnecessary misunderstandings."

    When talking about the others, avina subconsciously glanced at Renault. Although the action could not be more subtle, it was captured by the so-called vasiliat von.

    "Hey, who are you? I warn you to stay away from our ivena."

    That vasilia von ran to Renault in the form of uncle and questioned him.

    "Hey, you''re a little crazy! How dare you talk to me like that."

    Renault showed no weakness and looked directly at vassilit von.

    "You''re ~ fine! Do you know who I am? I''m the eldest son of the vasilite family, a second-class nobleman."

    "Hey, so what?"

    In Renault''s eyes, this young man is a little crazy. He bullies others on weekdays. This time, he was bullied by others. It''s unbearable! And dare to provoke their dearest students.

    "OK, you wait for me."

    Vasiliat von took a few steps back and glanced at the team in front of him.

    "Avina, wait for me! Our team will win the final championship. Then I will ask your majesty to let you be my wife, and I will love you well!"

    Vasilite von licked his outstretched tongue as he spoke, and his eyes seemed full of endless desire.

    (so many beauties, hum, it''s all mine!)

    When he left, he also looked back at Renault. He should want to give him a blow. Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to have any effect.

 Chapter 652

    Renault looked at vasilite von''s leaving figure and habitually put his index finger against his chin. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Flowers bloom, who is that man?"

    "That man''s name is vasilite von. He is the eldest son of the vasilite family of the second-class noble. He is also one of the contestants of the popular magic school. He was obsessed with me at a party when he was a child."

    "Popular magic school, what about him?"

    "OK, very enthusiastic. I just don''t know why I dislike him."

    Huakai suddenly thought of something, "teacher, don''t get me wrong! I really have nothing to do with him. You have to believe me."

    "Ha ~ ha, of course I know!"

    Renault touched the flower''s head, and suddenly the flower''s face turned red.

    The popular school of magic is also one of the popular contestants of the seven schools, and its overall strength is not weak.

    "Damn it, that man opened my flowers

    Vasilite was hiding in a corner and secretly watching Renault and them.

    "And those beauties, especially the one with red hair, I like very much. Wait for me... Hee hee, you will all be mine in the island war. Huh?"

    While secretly meditating, vasilite seemed to see Renault take a look in his direction.

    "Does he know I''m here?"

    ������������

    Rimengshu School of magic is one of the hot doors to win the championship. Its popularity is no worse than that of Huotian School of magic and Yaolong Tianxiao School of magic.

    "Hello, please show me your college certificate."

    "Oh, OK, please wait a minute!"

    According to the process, the teacher leading the team needs to show the certificate given by the college. Otherwise, it would be bad if some people fishing in troubled waters participated in it.

    So Renault looked in his black disc for a long time.

    While looking for it, four people suddenly hit Renault.

    "Hey, watch your step!"

    Renault picked up the certificate that had fallen on the ground. It was a blue letter with a college badge.

    Those who hit Renault didn''t seem to hear Renault''s voice, ignored him directly, then handed the invitation to the service staff, and left in a hurry after completing the formalities.

    I didn''t say a word on the way, giving people a very cold feeling.

    "What? It''s so annoying to drag so much!"

    Avina tooted her mouth and said with some dissatisfaction.

    (how did the orcs come here?)

    Renault can obviously feel the unique smell of orcs from those three people.

    Avina seemed to feel the smell of the orcs and looked at Renault with a very confused look.

    "Shh!"

    Avina understood Renault''s meaning. There are many people here, so it''s really not suitable to discuss this sensitive topic.

    "Hello, who are those people just now..."

    "Oh, those are the contestants from the Wild Magic School."

    "Wild Magic School... Why haven''t you heard of it!"

    "Yes, this is a magic school just established a few months ago."

    "OK, thank you!"

    After simply communicating with the service staff, Renault immediately handed over the college certificate in his hand to that person.

    The service staff''s attitude and work efficiency were very good. They not only didn''t complain about Renault''s continuous inquiries, but also explained to him one by one. The service staff took the blue envelope from Renault''s hand, opened it, took out a white paper from it, looked up at the people in front of them, After confirming that the appearance matches the information on the paper, he said slowly.

    "Hello, the representative team of rimengshu School of magic and Wizardry. The seven school jump will be delivered on the most central duel disc of Gaia competition hall in seven days. At that time, all teams will be delivered to an uninhabited island for a week''s struggle. The last three teams will be qualified to participate in the holy sword dance song festival. Then the team will be delivered in Gaia competition hall Please wait at the gate of gaiasai hall at 12 noon a week later. Relevant personnel will lead you. Do you have any questions? "

    "No more."

    "Then I wish you all the best."

    ������������

    After coming out of the Gaia Pavilion, Renault and their next step is to find a place to stay.

    Although Yicheng has prepared accommodation for all contestants, it is generally a place where many people live together. In other words, the government will contract some hotel accommodation and let the contestants live in it.

    However, in that case, we will face the crisis of possible information leakage.

    After all, every team now wants to study their competitors thoroughly as soon as possible, including rimengshu School of magic, fuhuotian School of magic and Yaolong Tianxiao School of magic.

    Therefore, in order to avoid more information being leaked, Renault does not intend to take avina and them to stay in the official hotel.

    However, many of them hold the same idea as Renault, so almost all hotels are full now.

    After asking around seven or eight streets, I still couldn''t find a place to live.

    (am I a demon lord reduced to wandering the streets?)

    If we don''t solve the problem of living first, we can''t. We first use space jumping magic to return to the cabin in the forest for a few days, and then come back a week later.

    What should be solved most now is the problem of eating.

    Yes, it''s about two o''clock in the afternoon, but everyone has been busy going through the procedures for the jump of the seventh school, and can''t remember to eat at all.

    (sure enough, people feel hungry when they are free! No, it''s a demon!)

    Then Renault sighed.

    Am I hungry enough to make complaints about myself?

    Renault looked at the price of every kind of food on the street that he could not afford. These vendors also raised the price many times because of the gradual increase of big people recently.

    Even the cheapest bowl of pasta requires a silver coin.

    Just then, Renault suddenly heard a strange sound.

    "Sniff ~ sniff!"

    "Sniff ~ sniff!"

    Renault looked down and found a child smelling his body with his nose next to his left foot. It was a little boy, very fat.

    "Little fat?"

    Renault was quite impressed with the child.

    In Yehua village, Renault used a small piece of magic gold to trade with vendors in order to prepare carrots for a Bai. That is, at this time, xiaopangpang jumped out and told Renault that the deal was not equal at all.

 Chapter 653

    Now, in this dangerous era, this leiliana is like a clear stream, which has deeply impressed Renault.

    "Uncle, I seem to have asked where you smell?"

    "Leiliana, why are you here?"

    Leiliana raised her head suspiciously, "uncle, how do you know my nickname is leiliana!"

    Renault squatted down, relieved his uncle''s appearance in an instant, and changed back in an instant. He didn''t attract other people''s attention at all.

    "You are the man I met in Yehua village before!"

    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to remember me!"

    "Well, the big brother is very good-looking, so I remember it."

    "Er ~ that''s called Shuai! Let''s not talk about this first. Why are you here? Why don''t you lick your sugar gourd in Yehua village and come to Yicheng?"

    "I''m here to help my father. He said there were a lot of people staying in the hotel recently, so he called me over to help manage it."

    "What a lovely child! Let your sister hold it!"

    Avina walked up to leiliana, squatted down, and then gently hugged leiliana like a pet.

    Leiliana''s shoulder rubbed against avina''s soft chest, her face turned red, her nose breathed out hot air, and her face looked obscene and happy.

    This is the most straightforward definition given to leiliana by avina, nataya and a Bai in an instant.

    "Your family runs a hotel in Yicheng?"

    Renault asked in surprise.

    "Um ~ um!"

    "In fact, elder brother, I''m leading the team of rimengshu magic college. Is there a place to live? Can your family take us in?"

    In this way, leiliana led Renault and her party to the hotel operated by their family.

    The hotel is not far from here. It''s only a few corners away. Otherwise, his parents wouldn''t rest assured that leiliana ran so far alone.

    "Er ~ this

    Standing in front of the hotel, people knew how naive their previous ideas were.

    The stone floor and wall are painted with ordinary white paint, and the bed is also a very standard style, which is completely an ordinary hotel.

    (oh, I was looking forward to this hotel the second before.)

    Renault secretly make complaints about it.

    "Hey, don''t look at our hotel like this. It''s an extraordinary time. Even such an ordinary, shabby and ugly hotel can be a rare resource!"

    Just then

    "Bang!"

    A heavy punch came from the side and hit leiliana on the head.

    An obvious big bag bulged.

    "Poof poof!"

    "Smelly boy, he even said that his hotel was like this."

    The speaker is a middle-aged man in his forties. He has a very ordinary appearance, a body shape that is neither fat nor thin, and his height is also very average. He belongs to the type that can''t be found once thrown into the crowd.

    "Dad, it hurts!"

    Leiliana raised her little hand and covered the bulging bag on her head. In that way, with some fat meat shaking all over him, let alone how funny it was.

    "Are these..."

    Leiliana''s father suddenly noticed the presence of Renault and his party.

    "Hello, uncle! We are the team of rimengshu School of witchcraft and Wizardry, and we are also friends of leiliana. I don''t know if you have any spare rooms for us!"

    Renault came forward and spoke. This guy always pretended to be serious in front of outsiders.

    (alas, it''s a little crude, but I''d better live together!)

    In the final analysis, the house is only a shelter from the wind and rain. Renault has no so-called family, so it doesn''t need the role of warm harbor.

    For the food problem, it should be enough to spare a little for yourself from avina.

    As for who, hem, how can there be anything comparable to our soft meat?

    (oh, there''s an ominous feeling.)

    Bai gave a pep talk.

    (why do you think Renault just stared at me maliciously? Is it

    A Bai has decided to find a place to hide his precious carrots later.

    "You are one of the top winners of the daydream Shu School of magic and Wizardry?"

    Leiliana''s father suddenly became very excited.

    If such a big man had lived in our hotel, our business would be promising in the future

    At the thought of this, leiliana''s father had drooled.

    "Isn''t it? That''s really disturbing. Let''s go..."

    "Oh ~ Oh, how can there be no vacant room for such a distinguished guest! But..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "But now it''s an extraordinary time. Although our hotel looks like this, there are many people staying. Now there are only two rooms

    Leiliana''s father said somewhat embarrassed.

    "Ah! Just two rooms. How can we live for five of us? Let''s find some other places to try."

    Avina stood behind and said discontentedly.

    (two rooms for five people, doesn''t that mean

    "I think living here is a very good choice."

    Nataya didn''t know what she thought.

    "Ah ~ I prefer a big place to sleep!"

    Renault said aside.

    Although the plan has decided to sleep on a Bai, it can''t be said so directly. Who knows that avina is greedy and sleepy. She''s just another replica of herself. Will she come to rob a Bai in the middle of the night!

    "Doris, what do you think?"

    "I can."

    There''s no need to ask the dove. Anyway, the answer should be something like "I can live anywhere as long as renogo likes".

    (it''s a little difficult!)

    Two casual, one who wants to live here and one who doesn''t want to live here.

    The situation is even one by one!

    "Well... If you can stay in our shop, we will completely waive all accommodation and catering expenses."

    "Free?"

    As soon as he heard these two words, Reynolds brightened his eyes.

    "Cough, cough, live here!"

    ������������

    So, under the temptation of free accommodation and free catering, Renault stayed in the hotel run by leiliana''s father.

    When I came in, I glanced in advance. The name of this hotel is "day by day Hotel".

 Chapter 654

    As for the allocation of rooms, it is also carried out according to the drawing of lots.

    Considering that Renault is a male, in order to take care of the remaining women, Renault''s living room has become a swing position.

    What do you mean?

    In other words, Renault lived in this room one day, and then ran to another room to rest the next day.

    (it''s clear that Mr. Renault can always live in the same room with me.)

    Nataya looked at avina in her room. At this time, avina was changing clothes. After the last battle with the dark devil, some of her flesh had completely disappeared, but after these days of unremitting efforts, avina finally found them again.

    (oh! I feel a chill.)

    Avina obviously felt that nataya behind her looked at herself with disharmonious eyes.

    Avina turned her head awkwardly, "well, what''s the matter!"

    "Oh!"

    "What the hell!"

    The two rooms were opposite, separated by an aisle. The allocation of rooms was avina and nataya, lalis and dove, and Renault swam away.

    Under the leadership of leiliana, five people and a rabbit hurried to the restaurant. The decoration of the restaurant is also very simple, but how to say, they can feel a trace of primitive natural beauty from it.

    The table made of ancient wood was painted with a layer of brown paint, and some brown was used to decorate it. It looked like big wooden stakes grew out of the ground. Several hemp ropes were pulled under the ceiling in a well shape, and then a lot of real branches and leaves were hung on it, Some special magic props are also used to add a little sense of flower fragrance.

    It feels like eating in the wild, which makes people have a big appetite.

    "Why is the decoration of other facilities so poor, but the decoration of this restaurant has made great efforts!"

    "That''s because my father said: a man must return to the primitive and be wild! Ha ha ha!"

    Leiliana even imitated his father''s look and tone, and even shouted out the strange laughter.

    "Smelly boy, you''re slandering your father again."

    "Bang!" the father of leiliana who came out of the restaurant punched him on the head again.

    Leiliana''s father held an iron plate in his hand and put a lot of dishes on it, which he made himself.

    "I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Tang Qingshou. I''m Tang Pangpang''s father."

    "Poof! The name

    "Avina!"

    Avina was almost laughed by the names of the two people, but she was choked back by nataya in a moment.

    "Nothing, nothing. I''m used to it, ha ha ha!"

    Tang skinny put the dishes on the table. There were a lot of things in it. It was definitely not something that an average five people could eat.

    "If it''s not enough, just ask me again. I''m at the front desk!"

    "Well, OK."

    After a simple try, I found that Tang''s thin dishes were unexpectedly delicious. They sold very well. I didn''t expect the taste to be so special.

    They soon swept away the food like a cloud, and even asked for a few dishes. Of course, the main force of the battle was mainly concentrated on Renault and avina.

    As we all know, people are very sleepy after dinner.

    Renault went back to his room early to sleep.

    Originally, ah Bai had planned after dinner. He went to the street to find out if there were any handsome guys around 89 o''clock.

    (hey, I''ve been hanging out with Renault recently. I don''t have time to have fun!)

    Unfortunately, the plan is not as fast as change. Ah Bai is directly dragged away by Renault to make a bed.

    "Woo woo woo, my handsome boy!"

    Hum, is there someone who wants to ask here.

    "Why does a white rabbit like handsome guys?"

    Hoo hoo, please don''t question ah Bai. He is an emotional rabbit who has eaten golden carrots.

    You will never know what will happen after eating the Renault test.

    ������������

    at night

    Many people have fallen asleep, and many people stick to their posts and work silently.

    The night in the city is not very cold. On the contrary, it has a warm feeling. This should be given by the fire dragon.

    The room of the representative team of rimengshu magic academy is on the third floor. After all, they came last and have no choice.

    The room is also a very simple style. Open the door and there is a window opposite. Two square beds are placed on both sides of the window. There is a bedside table in the middle. Next to the bed on the left, there is an adult sized wardrobe.

    Through the window, you can see a small part of the night view of the city. There are many modern high-rise buildings. Occasionally, a flat building that is a bit like a mushroom occupies a large view.

    That''s the building of the magician Union.

    Generally, after graduating from the school of magic, students will join the magician Union.

    The trade union will pay some high salary tasks from time to time, and magicians can use it to achieve the purpose of making money.

    ������������

    The night is high in the air. How bright the legendary Milky Way looks at this time. It carries the dreams of countless people and paves a road and a river to guide people forward.

    The streets are noisy and the lights are dim. Red lanterns are hung high in every corner. A candle is lit inside, emitting warm candlelight. It looks like a festival.

    This is the tradition of Yi city. People are preparing for the "Eve sacrifice" six days later.

    The eve Festival is to celebrate the trial of the eastern region of the holy sword dance song festival. Generally, the day is selected the night before the competition. People release their pressure on this day. Some people ask their favorite opposite sex to advertise under the Xiuji tree, and many gambling dogs set up gambling games to put money on each other''s favorite teams.

    Of course, these will never catch up with the people in the slums.

    "Really! This fool is in my way."

    Opening the door of the room, avina and nataya saw a white thing beside the wardrobe, wriggling up and down rhythmically, on which lay a man, yes, Renault.

    He is now asleep.

    Nataya quietly walked up to ah Bai, then paused and looked at Renault''s innocent sleeping face.

    Now it''s time to sleep. Renault no longer keeps the appearance of that fierce uncle, but has become his original appearance.

 Chapter 655

    The white hair was blown up and down by the panting of a Bai at the bottom, the long eyelashes were gently close to the lower eyelids, and the body fluctuated with the rhythm of breathing.

    (how cute!)

    Nataya''s face turned red.

    "I really don''t understand why he can have such a powerful power! He obviously looks about the same age as us."

    "This is the teacher''s secret!"

    What nataya said was exactly like a flower maniac.

    Avina seemed to suddenly think of something, pulled nataya to the bedside and said softly.

    "Hey, nataya. Who do you think our teacher Renault is? He always feels mysterious and powerful."

    "It seems true that you say so!"

    Nataya thought for a moment, "whatever! I''ll be where Mr. Renault is anyway!"

    "Well, it seems that you are hopeless."

    After that, they hurried to bed. Just now they went around the street. There were so many people that they almost didn''t squeeze them to death.

    ������������

    So it came the next day

    There are more and more pedestrians on the street, many of whom are contestants who come to take part in the jump of seven schools.

    "Oh!"

    Wake up from sleep, Renault had dreamed that an incomparably huge chicken leg flew towards him, and they had opened their mouths to welcome it.

    (strange, what is this ~)

    Renault licked the "chicken leg" in his mouth, found it tasteless, vomited it out, turned over, and his consciousness fell into a vague state again.

    "Renault!!!!!"

    A very harsh sound woke Renault like an explosion.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? The earthquake?"

    Renault quickly sat up and looked around vaguely.

    "No, I remember I didn''t sleep in the cabinet yesterday!"

    Renault found that his position was on the floor between the two beds. Ah Bai disappeared. It is estimated that he threw himself to the ground and went out to look for food.

    Renault saw that avina in bed was looking at herself from a condescending angle. She crossed her legs. Looking at her messy hair, she should have just woke up.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the roar? Disturb my sleep."

    As soon as nothing happened, Renault continued to fall asleep.

    "Bang!"

    Avina got up directly from the bed, stepped her right foot on Renault''s face and rubbed it constantly.

    "You''re sick! I just fell asleep and you suddenly got up and licked something!"

    Five small and exquisite toes filled Renault''s face, and the smell of sweat spread to Renault''s nose.

    "Oh, don''t step on it! I''m wrong, I''m wrong! People just dreamed!"

    Renault understood that he had just eaten avina''s feet as chicken legs.

    "How disgusting ~ want to vomit!"

    "What are you talking about? My feet make you want to vomit!"

    "Well ~ I didn''t mean that."

    Avina''s attack was much more fierce.

    (wait ~ this feeling of being ravaged seems pretty good!)

    Renault seems to have awakened something terrible.

    ������������

    After the little farce of getting up, everyone came to the canteen under the building.

    Tang Shoushou''s best dish is pasta, which has always been turned over by Renault.

    "Boss, give me three more super invincible whirlwind noodles."

    "OK!"

    Renault secretly glanced at avina like a little complaining.

    (hum, it''s all your fault. Otherwise I can eat three bowls!)

    ������������

    For these young people, as long as there is no arrangement for the next day, the term morning does not exist in their dictionary.

    It was eleven or twelve o''clock when I woke up.

    The combination of breakfast and lunch is the most classic match.

    After eating, Renault walked out of the hotel day by day and strolled around to see what the human world had become.

    More than a hundred years ago, after the demon clan signed a truce agreement with mankind, the contact between the demon clan and the human clan was completely broken. In order to inquire about intelligence, we can only send undercover agents to secretly hide at all levels. Although we can always receive information about the human world, it is always more direct than seeing it with our own eyes.

    Once again, Renault became like an uncle. Renault once again felt the difference between the central area and the slums. One can be said to be luxury erosion, and the other is difficult to solve the problem of food and clothing.

    "Well, that''s..."

    After a few intersections, Renault saw a familiar figure standing outside the door of a shop and looking in.

    "Yo, leiliana."

    "Renogo!"

    Renault walked to leiliana and found that the shop he saw was actually a cake shop. Through the glass window, you can see that it was filled with all kinds of cakes, including black forest cakes decorated with dark chocolate and white cream cakes tied with red ribbons.

    (no wonder

    Renault saw leiliana''s drooling appearance and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    In this world, many children are like little fat. Their families are poor and it is difficult to eat anything delicious.

    What''s more, xiaopangpang''s situation is quite good. After all, there is a father who runs a hotel in Yicheng. Although the income is not good, at least the problem of food and clothing can be solved. But for the children whose parents have no work, Renault feels very bad at the thought of here.

    At this point, Renault''s management of the demon family is very good. Take the magic capital karsa city as an example. Although there are upper and lower levels, each superior is strict with himself and selfless, and each subordinate works hard to complete his work.

    In fact, Renault doesn''t want to see these people work so hard. It''s good to have a rest occasionally.

    However, the attribute of laziness has disappeared from their bodies.

    ������������

    "Xiaopangpang, look which one you like. Will your brother buy it for you?"

    As soon as he heard that Renault was going to buy himself a cake, xiaopang''s eyes instantly emitted a brilliant light, and the saliva in his mouth couldn''t stop flowing down.

    "Thank you, brother Renault!"

    Seeing xiaopang happy like this, Renault felt warm and considerate.

    Xiaopangpang raised his hand. When he was about to pull the door handle of the store door, the cake shop door opened from the inside first. Then came a man with golden hair. He was wearing a white suit and looked like a "gentleman".

 Chapter 656

    Renault whispered the man''s name.

    "Oh ~ Oh! Isn''t this Mr. Satan Renault, the leader of the team of rimengshu School of magic and Wizardry?"

    Vasilite''s tone was full of sarcasm.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I''m kidding! This shop is the property of my vasilite family. Why can''t I stay here?"

    Renault secretly felt the smell of trouble.

    "I''ll go. Whose child is this?"

    Just now, xiaopangpang wanted to open the door, but the door opened in advance. Under inertia, xiaopangpang inadvertently held vasilia Feng on his lap.

    "How disgusting! My pants!"

    Vasilite von violently lifted his legs and threw xiaopang directly out, but fortunately Renault reacted quickly enough to hold him in his arms before he landed.

    Vasiliat von found that his new trousers were covered with the saliva of the dead fat kid, and suddenly his temper broke out.

    "Somebody, take this dead kid back to my mansion."

    Then two big men with tendons in vests came out of the cake shop and walked towards Renault, trying to catch little fat in his arms.

    The two big men grabbed xiaopang''s clothes, but unexpectedly, the man who was thinner than himself for a few circles grabbed his wrist, and then turned it hard. The two big men spun in the air, turned 720 degrees in the air and fell to the ground.

    "My wrist!"

    "Ah ~ ah ~"

    It seems that the wrists of both men have been broken.

    Seeing Renault''s strength, vasilite von felt a little tricky. At first, he just wanted to use this child to vent his dissatisfaction with Renault, but he didn''t expect to do it himself.

    You know, the person who can be a teacher in rimengshu magic college will never be a soft bone, not to mention the person who leads the team to participate in the jump of seven schools!

    "Satan, I warn you, this child has soiled my new trousers. These clothes are specially made by the vasilian family. How expensive they are. Look at the poor look of this dead fat kid, he can only use his life to compensate me. What, are you going to compensate me for him?"

    Vasilite von had an idea and just found a good reason to make Renault difficult.

    "Make an offer!"

    Renault said aggressively.

    "A thousand gold coins."

    Renault looked at the dress on vasilite von. Although it looked really good, and the materials and sewing skills were top, it was far from the price of a thousand gold coins.

    This dress is worth a hundred gold coins.

    (sure enough, it''s still making trouble for me!)

    Just when vasilite von was complacent, Renault suddenly asked him a question.

    "If I give you two thousand gold coins to help me kill a loser, will you do it?"

    (two thousand gold coins?)

    Two thousand gold coins are equivalent to the amount of money circulating in Yicheng in a day. You can imagine what a huge sum of money it should be.

    "Losers? It''s easy to do if they''re from the slums."

    "It''s not slum, but it''s almost the same."

    Renault took out a small piece of magic gold worth two thousand gold coins from his pocket and threw it into vasilia von''s hand.

    "Magic gold!"

    Vasilite von''s eyes suddenly shrunk and his heart secretly rejoiced. The value of such a piece of magic gold is hard to estimate.

    (quite rich!)

    Vasiliat von''s eyes turned and he didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, Renault smiled and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Who do you want to kill?"

    "I''ll tell you in a few days."

    After leaving vasilia von, Renault found another cake shop and bought a cake for xiaopangpang.

    Xiaopangpang chose a dark black forest cake full of black hair. There was a pillar in the middle of the cake. Don''t think too much, it''s just for decoration.

    They found a park bench and sat down.

    For the poor losers among them, the luxury of cake is really delicious in the world.

    After some brainstorming about "whether the cake is privately owned by two people or brought back to share", Renault decided to buy another cake and take it back to nataya and them.

    "Delicious, little fat?"

    "Yes!"

    ������������

    After returning the cake to the hotel, Renault didn''t know where to play.

    ������������

    "Oh, sister dove, can I ask you a question?"

    In the room, avina said weakly.

    In fact, avina has thought about this question for a long time. If she talks about something, the relationship she has built all the time may be fragmented.

    "Hahaha ~ this... May be a little... Inconvenient!"

    In this atmosphere, this tone and this attitude, dove can vaguely feel what questions avina will ask.

    "We... Have met before!"

    "Ha ha ha, what are you talking about? Didn''t we meet half a month ago?"

    "Stop lying! You''re actually a demon clan, aren''t you?"

    (bad!)

    Now the whole person feels that he is going to fly. His brain, which is not often used, rotates rapidly to find the answer to this question.

    "How could I be a demon, such a ferocious creature of the demon clan?"

    The dove shrugged and denied in a playful tone.

    "Don''t lie to me!"

    Unexpectedly, with a cry, avina''s mood expanded to the extreme, and a few tears flowed unconsciously in her eyes. Huge tears passed along both sides of the bridge of her nose and hit her mouth on the floor.

    The hearing of the demon clan is very good. The tears falling on the floor are like a dagger, which makes the dove worried.

    "This

    At this time, the dove didn''t know what to say. He thought of something occasionally, but he didn''t know how to speak.

    "Na ~ sister Jiu. Twelve years ago, my parents died in xiweng village. At that time, I was terrified. On the way to escape, I even thought of suicide, but when I thought that there might be other people in the world who love and love me, I broke the idea."

    The dove couldn''t help but feel sad when she saw what avina said.

    "Later, when I was in the most critical situation, you appeared... The fiery hair color like the sun. I will never forget that you gave me a second life. I treated you as my own sister. For so many years, I have been looking for you. Finally... I found you."

 Chapter 657

    Leiliana didn''t dare to look into avina''s eyes because she was afraid that she couldn''t help telling her identity.

    "Although you don''t have those two sharp corners on your head, I can always recognize your hair color and your eyes."

    "Whether sister leiliana is a demon or not, I just want to ask you not to think you don''t know me!"

    "Woo ~"

    "Woo ~"

    Finally, avina said what she had hidden in her heart, and the whole person felt much more relaxed. This feeling was really unprecedented.

    "Poof!"

    The next moment, leiliana went up and held avina in her arms.

    "I''m sorry ~ I didn''t take your feelings into account. It''s just

    Leiliana bit her lip. "It''s just... I really can''t say something. I''ve wronged you for so many years!"

    Avina felt leiliana''s warm hand on her head and stroked it constantly, just like her sister comforting her sister.

    "If you want to cry, cry!"

    This sentence, like a bayonet, deeply penetrated into avina''s heart. After so many years of grievances and troubles, it finally broke out like a long-standing flood.

    "Woo ~"

    "Woo ~"

    "Ah!"

    Avina buried her head in leiliana''s chest. At this time, she was like a child. She was so spoiled and pure that people couldn''t help wanting to love her.

    The two held each other for so long. At this time, silence prevailed over sound. This state lasted for a long time������������

    And they never know that someone behind the door heard the whole process.

    ������������

    Renault leaned back against the wall of the aisle, carrying the remaining cake in his left hand, his left leg supported his whole body upright, his right leg was half bent, and only his toes maintained his balance.

    (hum!)

    Renault shook his head and thought a lot in this short time, including the future, the fate of the demon family and the survival of mankind������������

    There will be a window every few meters in the corridor. Look through the window. There will always be a big moon above the people who laugh and enjoy them silently.

    ������������

    The next morning, nataya stretched as usual and got up and got out of bed.

    But as soon as the foot was put down from the bed, it felt a familiar touch from the soles of the feet. Look at the softness and size.

    "Renault!!!"

    As everyone thought, nataya guessed Renault again, but this time it was not the face, but the stomach.

    "Poof!" a.

    Renault was almost scared to death. He was sitting in a dream. Suddenly he was trampled on his stomach. Who can continue to turn a blind eye and sleep.

    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter, another earthquake?"

    Nataya raised her sandbag fist and wanted to hammer the fool in front of her.

    "Come on, why did you come to our room to sleep again? Shouldn''t you go to avina''s room to sleep last night?"

    "Because... Because people think the floor here is very comfortable!"

    Renault gave an excuse that he couldn''t believe.

    Just what happened in their room last night, who dares to go in and destroy that warm atmosphere.

    "Believe it or not, I''ll slap you to death."

    ������������

    "Wow!"

    At the same moment, leiliana gradually woke up from her sleep and yawned.

    Leiliana secretly glanced at avina''s bed and found that the other party was sleeping soundly at this time!

    At this time, avina curled up all over her body and held the extra pillow upright in her arms. The two thighs leaked in the air made people cannot help but spray nosebleed. The light reflected on it turned out to be so smooth as jade, and the waterfall long hair like night spread out on the bed.

    Avina''s breath was very low. Her small mouth opened a gap slightly, and breath came out from time to time. She was like a lovely kitten, which made people fascinated.

    Leiliana found a cube box decorated with red ribbons on the bedside table, and a thin piece of paper under the box.

    Leiliana picked up the paper and it said:

    You should treat avina well in the future. It''s a good deal. I''ll give you some praise.

    Don''t think about anything else, but judging from this ugly and crooked font, you can know that it was written by Renault.

    Leiliana smiled. She didn''t know how to explain to Lord devil about avina. Now everything has been solved.

    A burst of "goo ~ goo" came from the stomach, which seemed to convey some dissatisfied news to the host.

    (it''s also nine o''clock now!)

    Leiliana sat up from the bed and removed the shell of the cube box two or three times.

    It contains the cake that Renault brought back yesterday, but the cake seems to be a little incomplete at this time. At this time, there is only less than three fingers left in the cake the size of three face plates, and a lot of cream has been wiped off.

    (Er ~ this

    "I can''t help it! Who let you eat so much last night? I can only eat the only cake on hand!" Renault said while eating the delicious food just made by Tang Qingshou in the canteen.

    ������������

    Nothing worth mentioning happened in the next few days.

    So it was the night before the sacrifice.

    "Renogo, it is said that there will be a fireworks show in the central square tonight. Let''s go and see it!"

    "Uh huh, Mr. Renault, let''s go and play!"

    Early in the morning, Liliana and Liliana have been pestering Renault all morning. They know that Renault will never go to watch fireworks by themselves if they don''t mention it.

    "Er! I don''t really want to go! Speaking of it, the leap of seven schools will begin tomorrow. Don''t you plan to adjust your mood and fight actively?"

    "We are all ready! You should accompany us to relax. Go ~ go!"

    Liliana kept shaking Renault''s arm, with a very poor look in her eyes.

    This is Renault''s most unbearable look.

    "Hey, I really lost to you!"

    Renault lost reluctantly!.

    (succeeded!)

    In the evening, everyone changed their clothes in nataya''s room in advance and was ready to go.

    Renault sat on the bed and looked around and found that the scene was really a visual feast.

 Chapter 658

    Nataya didn''t know where to find a white dress with lace and put it on her. Her long blond hair was draped on both sides of her shoulders. She seemed to be not used to this style of dress. There was a faint blush on her face, which looked pure and incomparable, which immediately overturned Renault''s impression of nataya on weekdays.

    For the first time, leiliana found a wide white shirt and put it on her body. The pants are broken brown red pants due to color loss, and then they can be seen everywhere. Even if they are thrown on the side of the main road, no one will pick up the straw hat and tie it behind her neck. The whole person looks very poor and astringent, But with leiliana''s concave convex figure and exquisite face, the contrast makes people inevitably feel bad.

    (quick, type with both hands to show innocence! ~)

    Avina''s clothes are said to have been selected by Liliana. Renault has never doubted Liliana''s aesthetics.

    Avina is wearing a black cheongsam with a dragon stitched with golden patterns on the back. Every scale on the dragon is clearly visible and extends to avina''s abdomen.

    Because of the unique tight fitting effect of cheongsam, avina''s body, which was not very obvious, suddenly burst into brilliance. Although there are still some places to be developed, it is definitely that kind of top.

    (hey ~ I didn''t expect that avina was not bad either!)

    Renault thought to himself.

    On weekdays, avina never cares about her appearance. Except for some necessary washing and brushing her teeth, she seems to have never done anything to care for her skin.

    Renault was quite surprised at this.

    Next, it''s Liliana''s turn.

    In order to cope with the lively atmosphere of the eve Festival, Liliana specially asked someone to send a very suitable dress from home.

    The clothes are the kind of dazzling red dress, with a white thin cloak outside. The matching white boots of the same color are painted with a little light makeup. The black of hair and the red of clothes have reached a perfect balance on the blooming body. The two extreme colors are much softer under the harmony of white.

    The flower bloomed with a trace of blush on her face. Her fingertips kept playing with her clothes. Her eyes were shy and deliberately avoided Renault''s eyes. It seemed that she had no confidence in her appearance.

    "It''s beautiful. Flowers bloom!"

    Renault gave a thumbs up.

    "Well!"

    Hearing Renault''s praise, Huakai''s face turned red, and the blush on his face refused to dissipate. After Renault''s praise, Huakai even covered his face with both hands.

    "Anyway, why are you wearing this suit? You''re going to attend the eve sacrifice like this!"

    Avina stood up and said in a very dissatisfied tone.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong with me wearing this?"

    Renault looked at the college clothes he was wearing at this time, and was very surprised.

    "I said, at least today is also the eve sacrifice once a decade in Yicheng! You should cooperate a little!"

    ������

    "My true appearance can''t be seen!"

    "Hum, I''m ready for this!"

    ������������

    On the eve of the festival, distinguished people will wear different costumes to attend the party. The streets of Yicheng are full of red lanterns, all kinds of cries are heard, and the small point stalls with continuous patterns are operated on both sides of the road. There will be magic fireworks at 12 o''clock sharp that night.

    After the fireworks show, many people will leave one after another, because they have an important seven school jump competition the next day, and some people will stay. They snuggle together and make affectionate confessions.

    Therefore, the eve Festival is also regarded by young people as a sacred festival of love.

    At this time, Renault, they had walked on the street leading to the central square.

    (why do I have to do such a thing? What a shame ~ what a shame.)

    People in the street were laughing and laughing. There were local rich, political tycoons and noble magicians, holding good wine and talking about what "good things" they had done recently. Suddenly, they seemed to pass by several fairies and stared at them.

    "Hoo ~ hoo, look over there!"

    "I''ll go. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman."

    "One, two, three, four, five, my God, five fairies!"

    Wait... Five?

    Including avina, Huakai, leiliana and lalisi, there are only four. Who is the remaining one?

    (it''s said I don''t want to come!)

    Walking in the front is a girl with shawl and short white hair. She is wearing a white bathrobe with a trace of gray pattern. She can''t see any body characteristics, and her face is covered with a mask of the God of wealth. She can''t see the girl''s appearance at all.

    But those nobles who read countless women have judged the man''s gender only by temperament and slight fragrance.

    (since you can wear a mask, there must be some secret!)

    Some nobles have made their own calculations.

    Yes, it was Renault, who had to change into this dress under the compulsion of everyone.

    (HISS ~ shame!)

    Renault glared at leiliana walking behind him through the hole in the eye part of the mask. She had prepared the dress in advance.

    (why do you have such a thing!)

    (as the most loyal servant of his Majesty the demon king, I will prepare all necessary things for the Lord.)

    As he walked, Renault saw a crowd gathered not far ahead. They formed a circle and looked at something with gloating eyes.

    The physical quality of the demon clan is very good. Renault obviously heard the sound of scolding and being beaten.

    Renault hurried to the front and then squeezed into the crowd. He found that in the center of the crowd, a knight in heavy armor kept trampling on a ragged little boy with messy hair, blood on his mouth and clothes made of linen, But it has almost become a cloth under the ravage of heavily armored knights.

    The little boy put his hands around his chest. He covered a steaming sweet potato in his arms with all his strength.

    The heavily armored Knight raised his right foot high, then stepped on it, and repeated it. Every time, the boy beside his feet felt severe pain, but the boy didn''t even shout for mercy. The confused boy opened his eyes, which were so clear and firm.

 Chapter 659

    At such a moment, Renault felt that the boy''s vision fell on himself, and Renault''s heart trembled.

    Just when Renault wanted to come forward to help, a figure appeared behind him, and the golden trace and blooming wings quickly flashed forward.

    "Who!"

    Before the heavy armored Knight reacts, a silver thin sword has been put on his neck.

    "Avina, what are you doing!"

    Renault shouted, then hurried to her side and took the thin sword back from avina''s hand.!

    "Are you crazy! Tomorrow is the seventh school jump. According to the rules, if you do this to ordinary people, you will be disqualified!"

    "But he

    Avina also knows that she can''t say anything about it.

    "No, you go to avina and them first, and I''ll take care of it."

    "Oh!"

    When avina walked out of the crowd, Renault saw that the heavy armored knight had already collapsed on the ground, and there seemed to be some smelly liquid flowing out of his lower body, which seemed to be very frightened.

    The heavy armored knight is just an ordinary adult wearing armor. He has no power to fight back against magic.

    Renault squatted down, picked up the fallen boy in the pool of blood, and put his right arm around his neck.

    "For the sake of my good mood today, forget about your beating my slave. Go away!"

    The heavily armored knight was in a mood. He thought he was dead today, but he didn''t expect the other party to let him go. He quickly got up and said "thank you for not killing" while staggering away.

    "What are you looking at? Get out of here!"

    Renault shouted with shock and awe type magic. Suddenly, the crowd around him was shocked and went to do their own things one after another.

    Renault helped the little boy to a bench, then called leiliana and asked leiliana to apply a therapeutic magic to him.

    "Wood therapy!"

    A little green fluorescence flickered, and then poured into the boy''s body. In a moment, the little boy''s body had almost recovered.

    The boy slowly opened his eyes. His consciousness was still vague. He vaguely heard a few words in his ear.

    "What''s your name, little friend?"

    "I... my name is leiliana."

    "Hey, leiliana, that''s a good name!"

    An idea flashed. Leiliana suddenly thought of something. He hurriedly stood up, grabbed the sweet potato next to him and ran unsteadily.

    Renault and leiliana looked at each other and quickly followed leiliana.

    Renault used the star exploration magic to tell the remaining three avina, and asked them to stroll around the neighborhood first and go back by themselves.

    Leiliana didn''t run fast, and her steps were very light. It seemed that she could fall at every step, and she didn''t know what supported him to move on.

    After a while, they came to the slum. Leiliana turned into an alley. There was an abandoned building in front of them. Leiliana went in.

    Renault followed him quietly. There was a window with only window lattice next to him. He secretly stretched out and nodded. He found that in a corner of the abandoned building, there was a small piece of ground covered with withered and yellow weeds. On the weeds lay a sick girl, who looked only seven or eight years old. Two small rubbing horsetails were tied on both sides of his small head, With a piece of wet cloth on his forehead and breathing heavily in his mouth, combined with the abnormal blush on both sides of his cheeks, he should have a fever if he guessed correctly.

    Leiliana ran to the little girl and squatted down.

    "Meixi, how are you?"

    The little girl heard leiliana''s voice and slowly opened her eyes. She tried her best to force herself to show a smile.

    "Brother, I''m fine! I''m fine!"

    But before she finished, the little girl coughed violently.

    "Cough ~"

    "Cough!"

    "Meixi, you must hold on! My brother will find someone to cure you soon!"

    Leiliana put some warm sweet potatoes in her arms into the little girl''s hand, "eat it!"

    "No!"

    The little girl shook her head, "my brother should eat!"

    It''s time for these two brothers and sisters to be so humble.

    (I don''t know if renogo will save me when I''m in danger?)

    Nataya glanced at Renault standing next to him. At this time, he was already full of tears. Tears gushed out of the hole of the mask like a fountain.

    "How touching! Nataya, I feel like a brick in my eyes. I can''t help crying."

    (don''t be hard spoken at this time!)

    "Amount ~"

    Nataya had a little regret for her budding idea.

    The two continued to look through the window.

    Leiliana took the little girl''s right hand and put it on her cheek. "Meixi!"

    The little girl felt that her right hand was a little wet. Unexpectedly, leiliana, who was beaten by the heavily armored knight and didn''t beg for mercy, left the most sincere tears at this time.

    That scene is really a rare plot in a novel.

    "Woo ~ woo, I thought this kind of thing would only appear in the novel. Unexpectedly, it really happened in front of me this time. Nataya ~ save her!"

    "Yes."

    In fact, nataya has already wanted to help, but she can''t do it without the order of the Demon Lord.

    After all, everything is related. There must be a cause and a result. Your reward������������

    It''s bad if you expose your identity.

    "Meixi, cheer up! You''re holding on for a while. I''ll bring someone to save you right away!"

    "Ouch ~"

    Leiliana got up in a panic and ran to the door, but as soon as she turned around, she seemed to hit something and fell to the ground.

    Leiliana rubbed her head, then opened her eyes and looked ahead. There were two strange figures, a beautiful woman with long red hair and a man with short white shawl hair, wearing a mask, but it seemed that she should be a woman.

    Leiliana was a little silly at first. The red haired woman was a beauty he had never seen in his life.

    "Who are you?"

    "Oh? I just saved you. Did I forget me in the twinkling of an eye?"

    Leiliana recalled that just on the bench, it seemed that there were such two people around her and asked her name, but she didn''t seem to notice it because of Meixi.

 Chapter 660

    "What do you want?"

    Leiliana held Meixi in her arms for fear that the two people in front of her would do something unfavorable to her sister.

    "Don''t be so nervous! We''re here to make a deal."

    "Deal? What deal!"

    "We can cure your sister''s disease, but correspondingly, you two brothers and sisters will listen to my command from now on. How about it!"

    "Amount ~"

    Leiliana hesitated a little. Although the conditions given by this person are very attractive, it is certainly his dream to cure his sister''s disease, but the pay is a little big.

    I''m fine myself, but my sister is absolutely������������

    "As long as you can cure my sister, my life is yours!"

    Leiliana stood up, wiped the tears from her eyes with the back of her hand, then patted her chest and vowed.

    "Oh, boy! You can bargain with me. I want your brother and sister?"

    "I can hold two alone!"

    (is this man stupid!)

    "Oh, forget it, forget it! I''ll help you heal your sister first!"

    "Thank you very much!"

    Looking at the happy expression of leiliana, nataya almost "poof" smiled, but she pressed down the smile with her tenacious willpower.

    (he wants to help others, but he pretends not to care.)

    Nataya went to Meixi''s side, took off Meixi''s left eyelid with her thumb and index finger, her eyeball was a little red, then took her finger back and slowly grabbed her wrist.

    (heart beats fast!)

    After a series of diagnoses, nataya also generally knew the symptoms and causes of Meixi.

    Nataya put the palm of her right hand on Meixi''s forehead, and then slowly recited the spell.

    "A flower, a plant and a tree, all things return to their roots, the world returns to its heart, withered trees come back to spring, and sweet rain nourishes the common people. May the God in charge of life give you vitality. Come out, lvluo!"

    At the end of the spell, in the pile of weeds around Meixi, very thin bright vines grow. They wriggle to Meixi, and then bind her like a mummy into the shape of zongzi.

    "Meixi!"

    Leiliana shouted.

    "Don''t worry, she''s fine!"

    (is this... Class a magic?)

    When nataya began to recite the spell, Renault rescue felt something wrong. The magic released by nataya belongs to the level of class a healing magic. That level of magic can recover the broken arm. How can a fever use this magic.

    In doubt, Renault saw nataya nod to himself.

    Obviously, this matter is not suitable for discussion in such a place.

    Nataya grabbed Meixi wrapped in the shape of zongzi and threw it directly to leiliana who was stunned nearby.

    "Ouch!"

    Also shocked by the magic just now, leiliana was caught off guard by zongzi and fell to the ground with zongzi in her arms.

    "Carry her on your back and come with me!"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Nonsense, of course, take your sister back to continue treatment!"

    Renault hit leiliana hard on the head.

    "Nataya, take them back to their room first! I''ll find avina and them!"

    "Oh!"

    Although I was not satisfied that my demon lord and Renault brother were robbed by avina, I still had to complete the task assigned by Renault.

    After watching nataya disappear on the horizon, Renault turned and left.

    ������������

    As a demon king, it is easy to find the position of three familiar people.

    Renault came to avina''s side, but as soon as he got there, Renault saw a figure wrapped around avina and harassed them all the time.

    "Yo, I''m back!"

    "Ha!"

    Before Renault could speak, avina put her hands around his arm.

    "Hey, who are you? Get away from my Evina."

    The man shouted, pointing to Renault''s nose.

    "Vasilite von, you are really everywhere!"

    "Hum, I know my name. Don''t get out of the way."

    "Vasilite von, please don''t call my name. I don''t know you at all."

    With that, avina hugged Renault''s arm more tightly.

    (amount ~)

    Renault obviously felt that some parts of avina''s body had been pasted on his body, and even some had been deformed. He immediately felt at a loss.

    "Hey, who the hell are you!"

    Vasiliat von said again.

    "Oh, don''t be so anxious!"

    Renault went up to vassilit von and put his head next to his ear.

    "I''ve made a decision about what I agreed with you last time! You''re the one who wants to kill!"

    ������

    "You... You... You..."

    Renault''s whole speech has been blessed by deterrent magic. It not only sounds extremely sharp, but also makes these words deeply engraved in his mind, resulting in a sense of oppression.

    "You are Yu

    "Shh ~ at this time tomorrow, I will abide by the agreement and kill you!"

    Renault finished, patted vasilia von on the shoulder, and then bounced back to avina.

    At the moment, his third feeling told him that the expression hidden under the mask was that kind of ferocious, even devil''s face, which could only be possessed by people who felt pleasure by killing.

    "Help, help!"

    He shouted so hoarse.

    Vasilite von turned and ran. Even though he stumbled and fell many times along the way, he still got up and disappeared from everyone''s sight without looking back. "Thank you, teacher!"

    Avina said weakly.

    "It''s okay!!"

    After scaring away the lost star, Renault and them finally ushered in a long lost peace.

    "Come on, let''s change our mood!"

    Renault took out three bulging cloth bags from the black disc. The cloth bags collided with each other and made a very clear sound. The surface of the cloth bag was propped out by the things inside, and there were very obvious bumps. Um... The upper mouth was tied with a rope and looked like a naive toad.

    "Where did you get so much money?" avina was surprised.

    "Hum, I won''t tell you!"

    As avina said, the three large cloth bags were indeed full of Terran money.

    This is the coin that Renault specially asked yush to search from the Treasury.

 Chapter 661

    Of course, what Renault took out was only a small corner of the huge number of icebergs.

    "Oh, let me buy something for you!"

    Renault threw the cloth bag into the hands of avina.

    Avina opened the cloth bag and looked inside. She found that it was full of gold coins. It looked dazzling.

    (a lot of money!)

    On weekdays, avina''s expenses are saved by frugality. She hasn''t seen so much money for a long time.

    After sending laris and avina away, Renault just wanted to go back to the hotel every day to see the situation of lariana and Meixi.

    But he found that avina didn''t seem to leave!

    "Avina, why don''t you go? Aren''t you going to buy something with avina and lalis?"

    "Woo ~ that..."

    Avina bowed her head and dared not look at Renault. She hesitated as if she wanted to say something.

    "That... Teacher, shall we... Go to see fireworks?"

    "That''s something that only children and lovers can see. What''s good about it! If you want to see it, I can get a hundred times bigger than this at any time!"

    "Hum, the teacher bullies people!"

    A few tears seemed to squeeze out of avina''s eye frame.

    "Well, avina, shall we make a good agreement?"

    "Appointment?"

    "If you can get the top three of the seven school jump competition, I''ll meet your wish, okay?"

    "Really!?"

    Avina said excitedly.

    "Any wish is OK?"

    "Well, as long as you put it forward, I will be satisfied!"

    "It''s a deal! It''s the dog who lies!"

    Avina held out her little thumb.

    (hum, how old are they? They still pull hook ~)

    Although he thought so, Renault also extended the little thumb of his other hand. The two little thumbs bent and hooked together, making an agreement that will never be realized.

    "Then I''m looking for avina and them?"

    "Go! They should bargain with the boss at a shop selling smoothies!"

    Looking at the happy figure of avina leaving, Renault''s mood also darkened.

    Avina''s idea, as a demon king, how can she not know?

    Just������������

    Just then, a blue magic array suddenly appeared next to Renault''s ear, and nataya''s voice came from it.

    "Renogo, come back!"

    "I see!"

    Listening to nataya''s words, Renault hurried back as fast as he could. Of course, it is impossible to use space jumping magic in that multi eyed environment.

    Pushing open the door of nataya''s room, Meixi, with an extremely embarrassed face, was lying on nataya''s bed. There was a brand-new wet cloth on her forehead, and her symptoms did not seem to have subsided.

    "Renogo, I''m very sorry. I can''t seem to cure Meixi''s disease!"

    Renault frowned, "what''s going on!"

    Nataya took Renoir to the corner of the room and whispered.

    "I can detect that there is a very irritable magic in Meixi, which destroys my magic."

    "Let me have a look!"

    "Except the magic eye!"

    Renault''s eyes kicked, and the magic array of removing the magic eye appeared in his pupils.

    Indeed, by removing the magic eye, Renault saw that there was a bright red magic constantly moving in Meixi''s body. That magic sent out a very strong negative emotion and was destroying Meixi''s internal organs in a very rapid situation.

    "A little trouble!"

    Renault spoke very quietly, but leiliana heard it.

    "I beg you to save my sister. I''m such a sister!"

    Leiliana said very sincerely, and even begged for the salvation of the two people in front of her in a way of kneeling on her knees.

    "Tell me about your sister''s recent whereabouts, such as where she has been and what she has eaten."

    Later, I learned from leiliana that Meixi had no strange place in the past month, but it is worth noting that Meixi went to Houshan the day before she got sick.

    "Back mountain?"

    "Renogo, the back mountain seems to be listed as a cursed place by the people. It is said that people who have been there have been affected by different sizes."

    "It seems that this back mountain, I still have to go and have a look at the situation."

    "Demon king... Renogo, you can''t go. What should I do in case of an accident..."

    Renault glanced at leiliana, who was kneeling on the ground.

    "Needless to say, I''ll be right back."

    A flash of white light, "space jump ~"

    ������������

    The back mountain is in the southernmost area of Tacheng. It seems to be a plain area recorded in the previous map, but I don''t know when an earth bag was raised, and then the earth bag slowly spread, becoming what it is today.

    Although there is a word "mountain" in the back mountain, there are almost no traces of tall plants here. The ground is full of the remains of some animals. If you want to find any characteristics, only the number of weeds everywhere can be said to be unique.

    Renault didn''t come to Houshan, so he had to jump to the nearest place from Houshan and fly over.

    As soon as it landed, Renault noticed a very strange phenomenon. The temperature here is obviously much higher than that in the urban area, and the air is very dry. The loess has become a lump that turns into powder when you step on it.

    "Except the magic eye!"

    As expected, there are plenty of fire magic particles in the air, which are closely arranged with each other. No wonder it creates this local scene.

    "Is this...?"

    Renault saw that somewhere on the hillside was emitting fire magic particles several times thicker than in the air. Renault flew to that place.

    There seems to be nothing unusual there, only the loess is covered on the surface, but Renault knows that there is actually a huge cave with no bottom at the bottom of his feet, but it is deliberately hidden with loess.

    Renault called out the right fist of the demon emperor''s armor, and then hit the ground with a hard fist. In an instant, with a huge noise and a slight earthquake, a cave enough to support Renault appeared at that position.

    Renault disarmed the Demon Armor and jumped into the tunnel.

    The tunnel is full of that boring and humid smell, and there will be many strange insects in the surrounding faults, but the situation here is still far less than the world hidden in the tree hole before.

 Chapter 662

    "Here we are!"

    The tunnel soon came to the end. It connected to a cave with stalactites.

    Renault made a gorgeous 360 degree turn and landed smoothly. He chose to kneel on one knee, which looked very cool.

    As I said before, after two hundred years of exploration by Renault, it''s great to make a middle two out of ten move in such a place where there is no one!

    (cough ~ cough, it''s still important to save people!)

    Renault adjusted his mind and looked around at the surrounding environment.

    It''s very big around. According to the tunnel just passed, Renault judged that the back mountain is actually a hollow place, just like a cave piled up with mud. The place where Renault found abundant fire magic particles should only be caused by the relatively thin soil layer. I don''t know why this place appears.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, a huge tail swept over behind Renault.

    "Barrier!"

    Renault extended his right palm to the front, and a square yellow magic array appeared in the air. The magic array instantly attracted the surrounding earth and rock, forming a thick wall.

    "Touch!"

    The tail beat hard on the wall, splashing dust all over the sky.

    "Wow!"

    "Wow!"

    The wall was shattered by the impact, but as a defensive magic, it has completed its mission.

    The tail was surprised to find that the wall was so thick that it did not continue to attack.

    Renault took advantage of this effort to open a long distance by using wind magic.

    "Ha ha ha ha! Interesting!"

    In the direction of the attack, there was a sound.

    The sound was very thick, and the volume was deafening. When the sound hit the wall, it bounced back and became an echo, making every word particularly shocking.

    "Who!?"

    Renault patted the dust on his clothes.

    "Interesting, human! You should be praised for your responsiveness."

    The sound sounded again, and a figure gradually appeared in the dust. It was a huge volume of hundreds of meters, covered with fire red scales. There were extremely sharp claws at the front end of the limbs. Every breath would be sprayed out of the mouth. Even the teeth were at least two as big as Renault, and there was a tail full of spikes at the back end of the body, Looks majestic.

    "Fire dragon?"

    Renault subconsciously said the first noun that came to mind.

    "Ha ha ha! I didn''t expect anyone to remember my name today."

    The dust completely dispersed, and Renault finally confirmed the creature that had just attacked him.

    What it just said is right. This creature is indeed a very rare race - Dragon. Look, the color of the scale should be fire dragon.

    The fire dragon is very large, and at least one third of the hollow area in the whole back mountain is filled by it.

    Every time it speaks, breathes or even moves a centimeter, it will produce very big movement.

    The fire dragon dragged its body and came to Renault without two times. He stretched out his head and put his eyes in front of Renault as much as possible to see who blocked his attack at a close distance.

    In Renault''s eyes, the fire dragon didn''t seem to see any surprise and fear. On the contrary, it thought that the man with white hair and mask was surprised.

    "Human, are you not afraid of me?"

    "Are you... Xiong?"

    ������

    When the Dragon heard Renault''s words, it was startled and even took a few steps back. It looked very funny with its stupid body!

    "Human, how do you know my name?"

    Renault was delighted to see the stupidity of the fire dragon in front of him, but he still had to keep a poker face at this time.

    Renault took off his mask.

    "Who told you I was from the demon clan?"

    "You..."

    The fire dragon climbed back to Renault and looked up again.

    (this white hair and magic...)

    "Are you the man of the demon clan?"

    The fire dragon''s tone was very surprised.

    "I tell you, your brother ''Tian'' has been looking for me many times. He said that he asked me to come to the Terran to find his missing brother."

    "What!!"

    The fire dragon said in horror.

    "No!"

    (hum ~ hum ~)

    The fire dragon sat on the ground and explained to Renault why all this happened.

    A hundred years ago, the fire dragon accidentally burned down a human village because of fun. Yes, it was the former Tacheng. As a result, it didn''t expect that its behavior had such a great impact on the local people. As a result, a man who called himself "brave" came and said he wanted to attack himself. The fire dragon didn''t expect that the man''s strength was very strong, When he was defeated, he used a special magic to make a fake body to hide it from the world.

    Its real body found a place to hide and cultivate. The fire magic particles emitted by the fire dragon brought a very high temperature, which led to the formation of the back mountain.

    "I just want to play with those people. Who knows they are so weak!"

    The fire dragon began to play with his front claws.

    "I just recovered in recent months. I wanted to tease people around here, but I didn''t expect you to come."

    "You!... you don''t know that your behavior has caused great trouble to the local people!"

    "Hey!? yeah!"

    (Hey!)

    Renault had heard that the sky dragon, that is, the brother of the fire dragon, said that his brother was playful and didn''t know the seriousness of the matter at all.

    Now it seems that the sky dragon is right.

    Later, Renault asked some questions. Unexpectedly, the fire dragon cooperated very well.

    "A little girl of seven or eight years old? I remember! She''s very cute and water smart. I can''t help but want to eat her!"

    Renault stared.

    "Er ~ I''m kidding. I still have a clear impression of the little girl. She picked herbs on my mountain. As a result, she was accidentally poisoned. I couldn''t see it anymore. I injected some magic into her body to destroy those toxins."

    "And then?"

    "Then...!"

    The fire dragon suddenly thought of something and hammered the palm of his left hand with his right hand.

    "I forgot to take the magic back!"

    (that''s the point!!!)

    Renault explained the situation of the little girl, and the fire dragon seemed to be aware of the seriousness of his behavior.

    "I''ll get the magic back now!"

    The fire dragon raised its neck and roared. After a while, a round magic with red light came in from the tunnel just hit by Renault, and then the magic penetrated into its scales and disappeared.

 Chapter 663

    "Well... Can you not tell my brother about me?"

    The fire dragon said weakly. It really doesn''t have the noble blood of the dragon family.

    "Er ~ this..."

    Renault pretended to be very upset, but he had already figured out a solution to the fire dragon.

    "Well... You know your brother''s bad temper!? I''m really... A little..."

    Fire dragon followed Renault''s words and made up his brother''s image in his mind.

    "Well, indeed!"

    The fire dragon trembled subconsciously.

    "But... There is no way!"

    Renault''s topic changed.

    "What way!"

    "I have some very important things to deal with recently. If you can help me, maybe your brother won''t be so angry. After all, I have a good relationship with your brother!"

    "I agree!"

    "Hey ~ hey, I haven''t said anything yet."

    "Needless to say, I agree!"

    Fire dragon has always wanted to see what the man of the devil family was like a hundred years ago.

    "Then you first become human. If you act like this, it''s too eye-catching."

    "Oh! Change!"

    As soon as the fire dragon stands at attention, the two front claws pose as a seal.

    (oh ~ Oh, fellow believers!)

    "Bang!"

    A white smoke rose, and the huge fire dragon turned into a fierce man with long hair. He was more than two meters tall. His long black hair hung directly to his butt. He was muscular. One arm was as big as Renault dance song, but he looked a little handsome.

    "Why don''t you wear clothes!"

    Renault picked up a pile of mud and threw it towards the dragon, make complaints about it.

    "We dragon people don''t need the word shame."

    "Put it on me!"

    Renault had to take out several sets of clothes from the black disc. Although the size was not appropriate, three or four pieces could barely wear together. Renault was good at sewing.

    One person and one Dragon flew out of the cave.

    "How beautiful!"

    Scattered fireworks bloomed in the air and lit the brilliance hanging on the star river. Red, green and yellow flashed alternately, carrying the hope of many people. They crossed straight tracks in the air and burst at the end.

    The sparks are scattered like roses in full bloom.

    Below the Milky way and above the Star Island, this is the biggest event of the eve Festival and the call of the horn.

    A new day has come, and the leap of the seven schools has officially begun.

    People in Tacheng raised their heads, looked at the sky above their heads, and silently made their wishes in their hearts.

    Because there are seven school jumping competitions tomorrow afternoon, Renault has no plan to take Xiong back to the hotel day by day.

    Don''t ask why, if this naughty dragon runs to the street to make trouble again, it will be serious!

    After all, it''s the eve Festival. Many people don''t sleep on this night. If there is any disaster, it will be a devastating blow to Yicheng.

    Of course, there is another reason.

    There are no vacant seats in the room. Sleeping in two rooms for five people and a rabbit is already very crowded. Now, with a male who can hold three people, is that enough?

    It was too troublesome to call the fire dragon all day, so Renault simply called it "Xiong".

    "I didn''t expect to spend the first day of my birth in the woods, Woo - woo!"

    ������������

    After settling down, Renault used the space jump to return to the door of the room.

    "I''m back!"

    Pushing the door in, Renault saw the dove make a "Shh" gesture to himself.

    "Meixi just fell asleep!"

    "Oh ~ Oh!"

    Meixi just recovered at this time. Relieved, she lay on the dove''s bed and entered a long lost dream.

    "That..."

    Xiaoxiao walked slowly to Renault, and then bowed 90 degrees.

    "Thank you very much for saving my sister. I will abide by the agreement and follow your instructions in the future."

    His determination can be felt through the honorific words used by laughter.

    "Ah ~ that! I was just talking about fun. I didn''t expect you to take it seriously!"

    "A man must do what he promises others."

    "Well said!"

    But these two rooms can''t hold so many people!

    But fortunately, I heard that an unknown team next door suddenly withdrew from the game.

    In this way, there is an extra room for Xiaoxiao and Meixi.

    (it''s strange. It''s supposed to start at 12 o''clock today. Why do you withdraw from the game?)

    "Forget it, I don''t want to!"

    In this way, they finally had a full evening.

    About the fate of Xiaoxiao and Meixi, this is a very hot potato!

    Their parents were tossed to death by the nobles when they were young. At that time, they were five years old and three years old. They lived alone in the future.

    "Why don''t you take them back to the demon clan?"

    "No, no, otherwise yush will kill me!"

    Renault''s brain mended yush''s angry look.

    "Puff ~ hahaha! That''s funny! Forget it. I''ve brought so many back anyway. It''s not bad for these two."

    ������������

    So the next day.

    "It''s over ~"

    "It''s over!"

    "It''s over!!"

    After getting up early in the morning, Natalia, avina and rilina found that their state was extremely poor.

    I knew I wouldn''t play so late last night

    After the fireworks conference, avina and rilina wanted to go back to the hotel to have a rest. After all, there are seven school jumping business to attend.

    But I didn''t expect that Natalia, a shit stirring stick, just took avina and leilinana to walk through all the stores. It was almost two or three o''clock in the morning when she returned to the hotel.

    At twelve o''clock, we will go to the gaiasai hall. Now the whole person''s head is big, and there is a full sound of water when he shakes it.

    "Hey, if you''re like this, how can we get the qualification to participate in the holy sword dance song festival in rimengshu magic college?"

    "But... Even if you say so..."

    Now that everything has happened, today''s complaints are powerless.

    Renault had an idea.

    "Leinana!"

    "Huh?"

    "If we get the qualification to participate in the holy sword dance song festival this time, I will tell you about the whereabouts of your parents."

    ������

    "Avina!"

    "Yes."

    "Don''t forget our agreement last night!"

    ������

    "Nataya!"

    ��������

    "Natalia, you... You..."

 Chapter 664

    About nataya, Renault really didn''t think of anything that could inspire her.

    "What''s the matter with me?"

    "You... Forget it! Anyway, I just expect avina and rilina to take you to win."

    "What are you talking about!"

    Wow, I''m so smart

    "I said you knew to win!!!"

    "Nonsense! Just wait for me to smash the trophy of seven schools in your face!"

    In this way, the "Last Hope" three returned to the top.

    It''s twelve o''clock.

    There are many teams in front of Gaia competition hall, at least 70 or 80.

    It''s hard to win the title this time, but Renault is still full of confidence in them.

    After a while, a lot of staff came out of Gaia competition hall. They found themselves in the team they led.

    "Hello, the team of rimengshu School of magic and Wizardry! I''m Xiao Xi who explains the process to you."

    (Wow, Royal sister!)

    Renault couldn''t help looking more.

    "Ouch, avina, you stepped on my foot!"

    "Hum!"

    Avina, don''t look.

    "What did I do?"

    Xiao Xi smiled and then said, "it seems that your relationship is really good! I hope you can win the championship!"

    Xiao Xi led Renault and them into the gaiasei hall. When passing through the gate, Renault was surprised to find that the so-called gaiasei hall was really unusual. The materials used in the building were all kinds of high-grade tiles and stones. Even at some important load-bearing points, there would be higher magic to strengthen it.

    In a word, this can be said to be a fortress.

    Soon, Xiao Xi took everyone to the area of the main competition hall.

    The main competition hall is a very large square field, with a circular challenge arena built in the middle, which should be the place for the final champion, runner up and runner up.

    At this time, except for the challenge arena, magic arrays emitting purple light are depicted everywhere. There are a large number, and there should be about 70 or 80.

    Xiao Xi led the rimengshu magic team to one of the magic arrays.

    "This magic array is the transmission magic of this isolated island war. You will stand in this magic array later. When the time comes, it will be transmitted to the real site of the jump of the seven schools."

    (oh, what an advanced look.)

    Nataya''s eyes almost lit up when she looked at these magic arrays. She looked like she had never seen the world.

    The two made eye contact.

    "It''s still a short time before the magic array starts. What else do you want to ask?"

    Therefore, Renault used his strong interpersonal communication skills to thoroughly get the important information he wanted from Xiaoxi.

    "The island of this isolated island war is located on an unmanned island in the orc field. This island is called reef island. It is said that there are many reefs on this island. The terrain is extremely complex and the weather is changeable, which is a great test of the players'' comprehensive ability."

    The orc is a very neutral race. Because of its large number and strong physical quality, it is called "the largest race on the island of Xingyi". On weekdays, as long as you don''t do some very excessive things in its territory, the orc generally won''t provoke you.

    After chatting with Renault, Xiao Xi seemed to let go of a lot and said something else.

    Unexpectedly, this little West was still the daughter of the Lord of Yicheng. Because it was too boring at home, he sneaked out to be a staff member.

    At this time, the purple magic array on the ground suddenly lit up, indicating that time was approaching.

    "Then please enter the magic circle with Miss Remy nataya, Miss 3000 Evina and miss rilina."

    "Mr. Reynolds, i

    "Nothing, just a week! I''ll see you soon!"

    The more intense the light emitted by the magic array, Xiao Xi warned just before the launch.

    "I hope you must be more careful this time. I heard that many people disappeared while exploring the reef island. Be careful!"

    After saying that, the magic array was completely started, and a "boom" sound broke out. The purple light completely submerged nataya and disappeared there.

    Why do you have a bad feeling

    Renault thought privately.

    Reef island is an uninhabited island located somewhere in the ocean of the orc territory. The area is about the size of six cities. The terrain is mainly mountainous and hilly, and forests are widely distributed. There are several concentric circles of different sizes around the center, dividing the reef island into several ring areas.

    The weather here is very changeable. The last second may be a clear sky, and the next second may be a combination of thunder and lightning.

    Reef island is a small island growing out of the sea, so there are many secrets hidden on the reef island.

    At this time, the weather is still sunny. Seagulls hover and fly along the coast. The sand on the beach has become full and round after being washed by countless fluctuating sea water.

    Suddenly, a purple magic array was gradually written on the beach, and then a burst of light, Natalia, avina and rilina appeared here.

    "This is the reef island? There''s nothing terrible!"

    Nataya looked around and found that it was a legendary summer resort with blue sea, blue sky, birds and flowers!

    "Nataya, don''t let your guard down!"

    Avina warned.

    "I know, I know!"

    Despite what she said, nataya squatted down, took off her shoes, showed her little feet and ran to the beach to play in the water.

    "Nataya, I also think we should make a good strategy first!"

    Said rilina weakly.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay! You see it''s so beautiful here. Besides, the island battle should not be won until the last three teams! There''s nothing wrong with us hiding here!"

    "That makes sense!"

    While nataya was picking up stones in the sea below her knees, nataya suddenly felt that her legs seemed to be entangled by something. Then the thing pulled violently, and the whole person was pulled close to the sea and disappeared.

    "Nataya!"

    "Nataya!"

    Avina didn''t know what had happened. She suddenly remembered what Xiao Xi said.

    "Many people who explored the reef island are missing."

    Avina immediately felt what had happened and immediately recited a spell to release high-intensity magic into the sea.

    "The sea is boundless, the sky

    "Wait a minute!"

    Rilina interrupted avina''s singing, "look!"

 Chapter 665

    Avina followed rilina''s fingers and looked in front of her.

    At this time, two overlapping red dots were revealed in front of leilinana, and a red dot was flashing near them.

    "This is... Survey star! Yes, I didn''t think of it!"

    The red dot represents the current position of each of them. Avina and rilina are standing together now. Of course, it shows the overlapping state, but there is a red dot moving slowly in front of them, which is the position of Natalia.

    The flashing red dot is a crisis, but the flashing frequency is not very fast. It should be no problem.

    Suddenly, there was a violent movement from the ocean center more than 100 meters away from the beach, and then a stream of water burst into the air, causing huge waves of tens of meters, and then the sea water scattered in the air, causing a short heavy rain.

    "Nataya!"

    Nataya flew out of the water. There was a very obvious Le mark on her right thigh. Looking at the thickness of the Le mark, it should be a huge thing that bound nataya.

    Nataya glided to the coast with the wings of heaven behind her.

    "Run!"

    As she shouted, nataya shook her hand.

    "What did she say?"

    "I don''t know. I can''t hear clearly!"

    Nataya''s position is at least 50 meters away from avina, and nataya''s voice can''t reach them at all.

    Finally, when nataya flew a little closer, avina and they finally heard nataya''s voice..

    "Run?"

    Avina and rilina are still a little confused.

    (running what!)

    In the afterglow, avina and rilina saw dozens of 100 meter long tentacles stretched out from the sea water that nataya had just come out, all black, and the bottom side of the tentacles was covered with dense red suction cups, which were reaching towards them at a very fast speed.

    At this time, the two of them finally knew what nataya meant.

    Avina and rilina looked at each other, nodded, and then ran to the forest behind them as fast as they could.

    "Wait for me!"

    Nataya adjusted the flight speed to the highest, and in the twinkling of an eye, she was in the same horizontal position as avina and leilinana.

    The tentacle came very fast, but almost by the time, nataya and they had run into the forest.

    The tentacle that lost the target crawled like a snake on the beach and seemed to want to continue the pursuit, but it seemed to be afraid of something in the forest.

    It hesitated for a moment and went back to the sea.

    "Saved, that thing didn''t catch up!"

    "Great!"

    The three of nataya hid behind the tree and sighed. Avina stretched her head out from behind the tree trunk and looked at the beach. She was relieved when she was sure that something she didn''t know was not dangerous.

    "Nataya, what''s that!"

    Avina murmured.

    "I don''t know what it is! Just when I was picking up stones in the water, that thing suddenly pulled me into the water. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and cut off one of its tentacles before I escaped."

    "Miss Xiao Xi is right. It seems that this island is really very dangerous."

    While they were communicating, rilina suddenly found that the little red flag pinned to Natalia''s waist was gone.

    "Nataya, your flag!"

    Nataya took a quick look at her waist.

    "It''s gone. Why is it gone? It was just there!"

    The small red flag is a very important prop in this isolated island war. Every contestant will hold such a small red flag. The competition stipulates that the contestants must put the small red flag in a visible position for anyone. Once the small red flag breaks, the corresponding contestants will also be eliminated.

    The eliminated players will be forced to trigger the transmission magic array and forcibly sent back to the Gaia competition hall.

    "Ah! There it is!"

    Nataya looked down the path she had just passed and found that her little red flag had fallen next to a big tree.

    "Ah ~ great. It would be great if someone else found out."

    Just when nataya wanted to bend down to pick up the little red flag, she suddenly didn''t know where to jump out of something, and then took the little red flag off the ground first.

    "Give it back to me!"

    Nataya looked carefully and found that the one who robbed her little red flag was a very short thing, with a red scarf tied to her head, green all over, wearing a rag shorts and underpants, very sloppy.

    "Natalia, that''s goblin!"

    Rilina warned.

    "I see! Little thing, give me back what you have in your hand ~"

    Goblin is a creature with a very low IQ in the orc family. Nataya was afraid that goblin didn''t understand her meaning and kept drawing a little red flag for it with her fingers.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"

    Goblin was so busy that he didn''t know what to say.

    (it''s over! I didn''t listen much in the orc language class. I can''t understand it at all now!)

    "Avina, do you know what it says?"

    Nataya turned back and asked avina for help.

    "No, although I have learned the orc language, I can''t speak goblin."

    As we all know, the language of low-level Orc creatures has always been a school of their own.

    As the saying goes, one side of the land and water nurtures one side of the people. The life track has long been derailed from other orcs. Goblin will not speak the orthodox Orc language.

    Just when they were confused about the language problem, a reliable rilina stood up.

    "Let me try!"

    Leinana walked to Goblin.

    "Ah, that is!"

    Nataya saw that leinana used a duck sitting posture in front of goblin as a negotiation.

    Duck sitting, also known as Lori sitting, refers to a very difficult squatting posture, which integrates the advantages of squatting and sitting. Because of its ultra-high requirements for ligaments, nataya tried many times without success.

    When goblin saw that avina suddenly sat down in front of him, he was a little flustered.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!"

    Avina opened her pink mouth and imitated goblin.

    "Gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, gee, hoo, Hoo!"

    "Oh ~ ah, hee hee!"

    (what the hell? Avina actually talks to Goblin.)

    "Avina, can you understand it?"

    "Although I can''t fully understand it, I can still know the general meaning."

 Chapter 666

    Nataya felt a deep sense of frustration.

    "Hee hee!"

    Leiliana laughed at Natalia.

    "You don''t know!"

    After a helpless sigh, nataya said to avina.

    "Avina, try to get my flag back for me!"

    "I''ll try!"

    "Hee hee ~ ah ah ah?"

    "Oh, well."

    After a conversation������

    "Nataya, it says you have to exchange things with it."

    "What! This is clearly my thing. Why should I give it something!"

    While talking, a metal bow and arrow was shot from a nearby tree.

    "Be careful!"

    Nataya was the first to see the bow and arrow. She quickly ran to leiliana.

    "Six God wings!"

    With a loud cry, the six God wings appeared in nataya''s hands.

    "Deng!"

    Nataya cleaved at the bow and arrow and cut it in half from the middle.

    (this track... Is there.)

    Nataya chased in the direction of the bow and arrow. A short green figure jumped down from the crown of the tree and ran to the depths of the forest.

    (Qi, it''s so flexible!)

    Nataya wanted to try to catch up with the archer, but the other party''s body was very thin, coupled with nataya''s strangeness to the nearby terrain, she finally escaped by it.

    Nataya came back angrily.

    "Avina, are you okay?"

    "It''s all right! Where did the arrow go just now..."

    Nataya, leiliana and avina couldn''t help looking at goblin next to them.

    "Ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho!"

    Goblin quickly shook his hand from side to side, indicating that he had not ordered it at all.

    "Oh, oh ~"

    Goblin was a little shy and came to Natalia.

    "Forehead!"

    Goblin raised the little red flag in his hand above his head.

    "This is for me?"

    Natalia was a little surprised.

    "Didn''t you just have to exchange something?"

    Although she said so, nataya was very happy to take her flag back, and then pinned it on the belt on her lower abdomen again.

    "By the way, leiliana and avina, why haven''t I seen your little red flag?"

    "Oh, this!"

    Leiliana lifted her hair in her ear.

    "That is!"

    Nataya found that the little red flag was inserted into her hair as an ornament. Of course, the little red flag was shrunk by leiliana. In order to meet the rule of "visibility", leiliana specially exposed a corner of the little red flag. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.

    "Leiliana, you''re so insidious! Isn''t it illegal for you to make it so small?"

    "Of course not, I also use my ability to make it smaller!"

    "Qi!"

    About shrinking magic, nataya really won''t.

    "And you, avina?"

    Nataya showed her last stubbornness.

    "Here''s mine!"

    Avina pointed to her pocket.

    In order to win the leap of the seven schools, avina bought a magic robe with a very large pocket at the eve of the festival.

    Nataya looked intently and found that there was indeed a small red corner in the pocket that could even hold a book. In addition, the magic robe was bright red, which could be said to be seamless.

    (am I the only one foolishly hanging a small red flag on my body

    "Zhizhi ~ oh ~"

    When nataya felt inferior, Goblin next to her suddenly grabbed the corner of avina''s clothes and gently pulled it to the right.

    "Oh, oh, oh, roar?"

    "Oh, oh!"

    After another conversation������

    "Leiliana, nataya, this goblin seems to let us follow it."

    "Where does it take us?"

    "It said wait until you tell us."

    "Goblin should not pose any danger to us, and if you stay here again, it will soon be dark. At that time, it is likely to be attacked by other teams. I think it should take us back to the tribe!"

    Leiliana calmly analyzed.

    "I think so!"

    Nataya agreed, though she didn''t understand anything.

    Soon, it was dark on the reef island. Fortunately, the weather here did not change strangely on the first day. The only thing worth noting is that the reef island was really very cold at night.

    "Oh, oh ~"

    Cried goblin, pointing forward.

    "Is that...?"

    They looked in the direction it pointed and found that a small piece of flat land had been reclaimed in the wet and hot forest. Although it was not large in terms of area, it was only a quarter of the size of Gaia competition hall. There were some tents with holes on the flat land. The fireflies in the tent drilled out through the holes as big as their fists and lit up the surroundings slightly.

    At this time, you can see many goblin surrounded by a fire in the center of the flat for heating, including tall, strong, old, weak and disabled������

    "Squeak ~"

    It seems that I saw the little goblin next to avina. A goblin with gray double horsetail stood out from the goblin pile and waved here.

    "Ah ah ~"

    Little goblin waved.

    Later, avina learned that the little goblin was originally the son of the head of the goblin tribe. If its name is translated in human language, it is called "Wabu".

    WAB told the other goblin that nataya had just saved himself. Suddenly, they seemed to say that they were going to hold a party to welcome you.

    "Hey, leiliana, do you think there''s something wrong with these goblins!"

    "Indeed!"

    "I think their IQ seems to be a little different from that of other goblins."

    Avina''s words awakened the dreamer.

    "Yes! I''ve seen goblin raised by nobles before. They can only speak some very simple languages and even make some low movements, but they..."

    The three women looked around. These goblin danced happily with torches. There were very rough tables and barrels in their tents, which was obviously a sign of budding higher animals.

    Although they feel very puzzled about these strange phenomena, nataya and them can still feel these goblin''s enthusiasm from the bottom of their hearts. They can''t imitate them if they want to imitate them.

 Chapter 667

    At the party, everyone sang and danced happily together, forgetting that this was the jumping competition stage of the seven schools.

    Asked for a map of the reef island from Wabu. Wabu drew it on the deer skin with the ashes left after the trees burned. The handwriting was scrawled, but he could barely see the general outline.

    The central area on the map is defective. Only a few places have been outlined. It seems that it is because it is too dangerous here. These goblins never dare to go to the central area. Occasionally, there are a few brave ones, but most of them never return. Those who come back occasionally are unconscious, and there are many holes in their bodies.

    They are now in the southeast corner of the reef island. Many lines are drawn on the beach. These lines are gathered in a black circle. This should be the creature that just attacked nataya.

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!"

    "Oh!"

    According to Wabu, when they were fishing a few years ago, a monster with many tentacles suddenly appeared in the sea, which caused great damage to Goblin at that time.

    But fortunately, the monster can only move near the beach and does no harm to land creatures. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    Suddenly, on the way to the party, a skinny little goblin with wounds ran out of a corner of the forest. His only coat made of animal fur was covered with blood.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    It ran hard towards the direction of the tile cloth, and finally knelt down in front of the tile cloth. It didn''t know what to say. It seemed that it should be a very serious thing, otherwise the tile cloth wouldn''t be wet after hearing it.

    "Gu Gu Gu!"

    "Avina, what are they talking about?"

    "This... Goblin, who just came here, said that Wabu''s father, the patriarch of this tribe, was killed by humans in the forest!"

    "What!"

    Natalia and leiliana were surprised.

    "Is it other players?"

    "WAB..."

    Nataya put her hand on WAB''s shoulder with a little sympathy.

    After all, it was the leap of the seven schools that led to the death of WAB''s father!

    "Ah ah ~"

    Suddenly, Wabu knocked off his hand on his shoulder with the back of his hand.

    WAB turned around and stared at the three human women in front of him with a very terrible look.

    "Nataya, they should mistake us for being with the man who killed his father!"

    Unconsciously, nataya, leiliana and avina have been surrounded by these goblin tribes.

    Nataya, they had to stick together back-to-back. If they really started, they could cope at least.

    Nataya held the six God wings in her hands, leiliana had finished singing the spell, and avina summoned the big spider body.

    War is imminent!!!

    (that goblin!)

    Nataya accidentally saw goblin, who had just knelt down next to WAB, with a sly smile on his mouth.

    Nataya took a quick look at the goblin.

    (this figure... Isn''t it!)

    Just then, WAB suddenly raised his right hand high.

    All the goblins followed the instructions and stopped.

    If the patriarch was killed miserably, WAB, as his son, naturally took over all his power.

    "Wa Ji grunt ~ eh eh eh?"

    Seeing that the scene that was out of control suddenly calmed down, the injured goblin stood up from the ground and said loudly to WAB.

    "Ah, hee hee goo!"

    "Wow, mummy, aunt mummy!"

    It seems that they are quarrelling.

    "The injured goblin called Wabu as his brother. It seemed to advocate punishing us. Wabu was defending us."

    Avina said consciously.

    "Oh, leiliana, avina, do you think this goblin looks like the one who attacked us just now?"

    "What you say is really similar!"

    "Yes!"

    The argument between WAB and his brother seems to have stopped.

    WAB turned and faced many goblins.

    "Oh, oh ~"

    "It said let''s see the patriarch''s body first."

    Wabu''s brother took Wabu and them to the second ring of the forest and stepped across a river, but the water flow was very gentle and easy to pass.

    In order not to cause greater misunderstanding and disputes, nataya and her party also followed.

    After crossing the river, after a short distance, a goblin''s body was hung on the trunk of a big tree. The body was nailed to the trunk through the heart by a huge bow and arrow. The blackened blood stained the grass under its feet. The head of the body was wearing a hat made of branches and dead grass, However, it has been shaken by the powerful recoil of the bow and arrow.

    "Ah ah ah ah oh ~"

    Wabu fell down under the body, hugged the legs of the body with his hands, and wept bitterly from there.

    It seems that this should really be the body of the head of the goblin tribe.

    "This technique is really cruel!"

    Nataya looked at WAB''s brother who also fell under the body. Although it was also very sad, nataya knew that there was a full atmosphere of performance.

    When it comes to the skills of performance, I''m afraid only Ragnar can compete with nataya.

    The acting skills developed at the dinner table for many years are not boasting. Rehearse the scene. If there is only one chicken leg left on a plate at this time, but Ragnar and nataya want to eat it, they should never start to take it directly at this time. Instead, they should first pretend to be indifferent and grab the chicken leg when the other party is careless.

    Once Ragnar and nataya were deadlocked at the dinner table for more than half an hour, and finally they were robbed by a Bai who was behind the Yellow finch.

    Speaking of a Bai, I haven''t seen it for a long time.

    Cough ~ the topic has gone far.

    In a word, nataya felt that the death of the patriarch had something to do with WAB''s brother.

    Nataya turned around the tree and unexpectedly found that the arrow made a hole at the other end of the trunk and went straight through the trunk.

    It must take a lot of strength to pull such a big bow and arrow. Although these goblin''s IQ has exceeded the average level, it is still impossible to shoot an arrow through a tree in terms of physical fitness.

    Just then, nataya suddenly noticed something engraved near the feathers of the bow and arrow.

    Nataya leaned up to have a look, and involuntarily read out what was on it.

 Chapter 668

    Leiliana suddenly heard Natalia''s words and followed her to the feather of the bow and arrow.

    "Yes, it is indeed Renault! If there is no accident, Renault Quinn should be involved."

    "This bastard!"

    Nataya couldn''t help swearing.

    "Oh, oh, eh, eh?"

    Seeing the reaction of Natalia and leiliana, Wabu stood up sadly and asked.

    As soon as the patriarch died, the burden of the goblin tribe, which inherited the system, naturally fell on Wabu. It knew very well that the most important thing at present was not to cry here, but to find out the real murderer of his father.

    Avina came forward and did an interpreter. She told WAB all the news that nataya had just got.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    WAB could feel that the three men were not lying to himself. He yelled at the sky, wiped the tears from his eyes, and turned to the goblin army behind him.

    "Vasi ah ah ah ah!"

    "WAB is saying that he won''t let Renault go or something."

    Just when WAB wanted to lead goblin to search for Renault''s whereabouts, nataya suddenly stopped them.

    "Avina, help me translate."

    "Good!"

    "Although Renault can''t let go, we still have a very important thing to do!"

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo"

    The goblins cast their eyes on nataya.

    "I have a few questions to ask."

    "Oh, oh, eh."

    "First of all, why did your patriarch appear here alone?"

    "Oh, oh, oh?"

    "Secondly, since the patriarch was killed here, why did only this goblin run back? Those who can use this huge bow and arrow must not be weak. Why did it let a future danger escape?"

    "Hee hee hee EEE EEE Oh Wah Xili Lala wryyyyyyyy?"

    As soon as nataya said the words, the goblins also reacted to this and began to focus on WAB''s brother.

    Aware that the development of things seemed to be bad for him, WAB''s brother quietly moved behind him.

    "Where are you going!"

    As soon as nataya''s six gods'' wings were cut, a sword gap was drawn at its feet.

    "Woo woo woo?"

    WAB asked his brother in a questioning tone.

    "Hahaha!!"

    "It says it''s none of its business at all. It''s the rumors of these women!"

    "You said it was none of your business!"

    Nataya grabbed WAB''s brother''s wrist hard and turned it hard.

    "Say! What''s the matter with the scar on your hand?"

    "Oh, oh, Lilly?"

    WAB looked at his brother''s exposed palm. There were very obvious friction marks at the first joint of his right index finger, middle finger and thumb.

    "He said it was hurt when he ran away."

    "Oh, really?"

    Nataya took out the bow and arrow she had split in half from avina''s big pocket.

    Compared with the giant arrow that pierced the goblin patriarch, this one is obviously much smaller.

    This size is just enough for a skinny goblin to use it.

    Nataya forced the split bow and arrow into two parts into Wabu''s brother''s hand, and the tail plume on the arrow feather just corresponded to the friction trace in his hand.

    Looking at these simple tools made by goblin, nataya can know that their budding IQ is not mature. According to Goblin, she should not be able to skillfully use these bows and arrows.

    Therefore, in order to skillfully use the weapon of bow and arrow, we must constantly hone it.

    That''s how the friction marks on WAB''s brother''s hands came from.

    (strange, where did it come from?)

    "Wow, haw haw haw?"

    WAB doesn''t believe that all this has something to do with his brother. This is his own brother!

    "Oh, oh ~"

    The situation was getting worse and worse. At this time, Wabu''s brother seemed to have planned to break the jar and took out a scroll from the animal fur he was wearing.

    "That is!"

    "Ah ah ~"

    Avina reacted instantly and immediately let goblin lie on the ground.

    "Touch!"

    The scroll exploded very violently and the fire swept through the surrounding trees.

    But fortunately, leiliana responded in advance and released a water barrier to block most of the damage.

    At this time, it was late at night. The skyrocketing fire lit up a corner of the reef island, and the dark soot floated up the clouds along the wind.

    When the ashes and haze cleared, WAB rushed to his brother''s body.

    "Tile!"

    "Tile!"

    Vara is his brother''s name.

    At this time, Walla''s body was almost a black charcoal.

    "Put it down, don''t move, it''s still breathing!"

    Leiliana came forward to stop Wabu from further touching waula''s injury.

    Vara must not die. Although it may have done something harmful, if it dies, all the clues will be broken.

    Renault Quinn would certainly not admit his crime. He could say that a goblin stole it.

    "Avina, help me!"

    "Yes!"

    Leiliana laid the tile flat on the ground and increased its contact area with the ground as much as possible.

    "Fresh water is so extreme that people can live longer. Towering waves can devour everything, and calm waves can carry boats. At the end of the coast, there are countless people''s expectations. Set sail again! Warm water fluctuates!"

    Water magic particles also have the effect of healing, but the more important thing is to repair the damage suffered inside the body, while wood magic particles can recover the trauma.

    The transparent light blue ripple gradually radiates in the air from leiliana''s spread palm. Every trace of fluctuation will flicker blue light on the body passing through the tile. Originally, the tile with almost no breath flow can be felt. At this time, there is a faint gasp. Although it is very small, it really exists.

    It was a long time before leiliana finished her magic.

    Although Walla''s internal injury has been almost cured, the severely burned skin has not been repaired at all.

    Leiliana''s magic has reached the bottom. To be honest, it''s very powerful to do it now.

    If it were someone else, Walla might have died long ago.

    WAB saw that his brother''s condition had improved. When he was trying to reach out and touch it, he was stopped by leiliana again.

    "Don''t move, its wound hasn''t been cured."

    Avina explained the current situation to WAB. Thanks to this, WAB also knew the existing problems.

 Chapter 669

    The small-scale fire caused by the explosion filled the surroundings with thick fire magic particles. The fire magic particles were very harmful to the patient''s wounds, and it also drove away the wood magic particles in the forest, making the current method of treating Walla very narrow.

    The release of magic must be supported by enough corresponding magic particles near the caster. The fire attribute magic and wood attribute magic collide with each other. Now the fire has completely excluded all the surrounding wood attribute magic, and can''t cast wood attribute magic at all!

    What''s more, leiliana''s magic is almost exhausted.

    Nataya knows a little wood attribute magic, but it is only limited to beginners. She is not good at healing magic at all.

    As for avina, undead magic is almost used to kill people.

    For this rigid situation at this time, WAB seems to have been struggling with something. Looking at these women trying so hard to save their brother, it seems that they should have nothing to do with their father''s death.

    Thinking of this, WAB felt some apology for the misunderstanding they had just made, but now he can''t help.

    (oh, oh ~)

    Wabu suddenly remembered an emerald necklace hanging around his neck. This is a treasure handed down from generation to generation in the tribe. It is said that it was picked up from this forest. At that time, the ancestors may have felt the unusual power contained in the necklace, so they saved it and passed it to Wabu today.

    "Oh, oh ~"

    WAB handed the necklace to leiliana and pointed to the necklace to ask if it could be used.

    "This is!"

    ������

    Leiliana, nataya and avina were instantly attracted by the emerald necklace. It was a circular gem in the shape of a coiled dragon, about the size of two finger joints. A lifelike Green Dragon God was carved on the edge of the gem, which was obviously so small, but all the three women''s attention was attracted in the past.

    The gem was stuck behind the gem by a rope made of weeds. Leiliana could feel the terrible magic emanating from the gem even without different color pupils.

    "Open!"

    As soon as leiliana''s eyes closed and then opened again, the pupil color became crystal blue and light blue again.

    Heterochromatic pupil gives leiliana the ability to "see through" and "enhance", and see through the essence of all things.

    Leiliana can clearly see that there is a unique huge wood attribute magic in the emerald necklace, which leiliana has never seen so far.

    (what is this magic!)

    But the surprise was still surprise. Leiliana didn''t think too much and quickly took the Emerald Necklace in her hand.

    "With this, it might work!"

    "Wow, Lala ~"

    "Oh, oh!"

    WAB is also very glad that he can help.

    Leiliana just picked up the Emerald Necklace in her hand and calmed down to feel the flow of magic with the different color pupil. Then leiliana mobilized her few remaining magic into it.

    Suddenly, the emerald seemed to be turned on and spewed out a steady stream of wood attribute magic particles to the outside world.

    Wood attribute magic particles filled the surrounding environment instantly, and the fire was gradually extinguished by the high-pressure environment.

    Leiliana felt full of strength and sang the spell again.

    "The forest is green at the sight, and it can cure all the discordant sounds. The butterfly shadow in winter dances against the sun. Although it is burned by the heat, it has no regrets after all. Let me give you another life and run to the place in your heart again. Wood therapy!"

    The wood attribute magic particles around gradually converged into Walla''s body and covered Walla with a thin green fluorescent repair film. I don''t know why the wood attribute magic emitted from this emerald is extraordinarily pure, which makes it twice as easy to recover Walla''s injury.

    "Really, why did it detonate the explosion scroll! It''s really done!"

    Nat make complaints about it.

    After a while, Walla''s injury has almost recovered, and sequelae and so on should exist. After all, leiliana is just an ordinary student.

    The damaged trees will be restored soon. Wala is also ordered to go down and take them back to the tribe for rest. Everything can''t be "tortured" until Wala wakes up.

    Unfortunately, WAB''s father''s body was involved in the explosion and turned into black charcoal. With grief, Wabu buried his father''s body in the cemetery of the tribe.

    I don''t know when there was a saying of good luck if buried in this cemetery in the tribe. For a time, many creatures living in the outer ring on the reef island scrambled to find out here.

    But after all, this is a place for burying the same race. How can outsiders be allowed to come here? So WAB''s father saved everyone from a haunted lie.

    But it is true that if the dead were buried here the day before, a bright flower would grow in the crack of his stone tablet the next day.

    It''s strange!

    So two days have passed, and there are five days before the end of the leap of the seventh school.

    Of course, in these two days, nataya and her teammates met one or two single players. It is said that the terrain here is too complex and they lost their teammates on the way.

    He didn''t say anything about human feelings. In the case of three to one, the lonely people had to break the small flag on their own, and were sent back to the city by the purple transmission magic array at their feet.

    I heard a boy who was overcast by nataya hiding in the grass say that one of his teammates didn''t know why he couldn''t find it. His little red flag was still here, intact, and I don''t know where he went.

    According to the boy''s tone, there should be a detection magic similar to star exploration between them. It''s strange that there are no signs of life of his teammate near the displayed map!

    ������������

    "Oh... Click"

    Finally, the next night, the tile who had been lying in the tent for two days finally woke up.

    "Oh, oh, oh!"

    WAB was also very happy to see his brother wake up.

    In the subsequent questioning, Walla gradually recalled what she had done in the past few days.

    Of course, Walla admitted what she had done, including shooting Walla and killing the patriarch.

 Chapter 670

    But all this, according to himself, his body was out of control at that time, as if he had been manipulated by something.

    "Don''t worry, you tell the story slowly!"

    "Oh, oh, oh ~"

    Leiliana translated it.

    "Oh!"

    Walla is still a little impressed by these three strange human women.

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo..."

    "It was about noon two days ago. When I was playing in the forest, suddenly a purple circle appeared at my feet. I jumped back. Then there were three human men, one of whom was a yellow haired man. He didn''t know what to mutter in his mouth. He grabbed me and took me out of his mouth I took a black pill out of the bag and ate it. After eating it, I felt dizzy, and then my body was out of control. I did whatever he said. There was a man next to the bastard who could speak all kinds of languages. He got the news from our tribe from me, controlled me to shoot my brother with a bow and arrow, and then lured my father out of the tribe Kill

    The more he went on, the more excited Walla was. It seemed that it was because he killed his father. Walla''s heart had always been in a state of regret. The black pill only confused people, so as to achieve the purpose of controlling biology, and did not have the effect of deleting memory.

    Up to now, vara still remembers what his father looked like before he died.

    An unprecedented weapon penetrated the patriarch''s heart and nailed it to the tree trunk. Blood gushed out of the wound like an unstoppable spring, splashed on the grass in the shape of a parabola in the air, and then exploded.

    "Woo woo ~"

    "Father ~"

    Fortunately, with the help of avina, otherwise, with the words of Natalia and leiliana, they would not be able to communicate with goblin, let alone know the truth.

    The three women looked at each other and went to a corner of the flat ground to discuss it.

    "I think what goblin, who is called Vala, said should be true!"

    "Well, I think so!"

    "Shout! You know it by the acting skills you practiced with Mr. Ragnar from the dinner table!"

    "Leiliana!!!"

    Sometimes, leiliana really likes to pick on Natalia.

    "But that bastard Renault Quinn did something like that! What an asshole!"

    Nataya thumped the big tree standing next to her, and many leaves fell off.

    "But how to say, in a sense, it''s not incomprehensible that he did this kind of thing in the leap of seven schools."

    "Well..."

    For avina''s views, nataya can not give a complete criticism.

    Indeed, the seven schools are not competing for noble spirit. Only the winner can be proud of everything.

    According to the situation described by Vala, Renault Quinn should have learned about the reef island through Vala.

    "But why did he kill the patriarch and Wabu?"

    The three women thought for a moment.

    "Ah ~ this!"

    "I see!"

    "Well, I seem to know."

    Nataya replied weakly. If she didn''t follow suit at this time, she would look stupid.

    Leiliana took out the emerald necklace, the treasure of the goblin tribe, from her pocket. She used it to save Walla and forgot to return it.

    (oh ~ Oh, it''s this! It may be this ~)

    "I guess Renault Quinn probably learned from vara that there was this treasure in the goblin tribe, so he wanted to grab it, so he got it out."

    "Then why did he give tile an explosion scroll!"

    "I guess it''s because the pill can only last for a period of time, and it doesn''t have the effect of disturbing the mind. Walla still has the memory of that time, which is a good proof. Renault Quinn wants to kill people for fear that things will be exposed."

    (oh! Oh!)

    Nataya suddenly realized that her brain seemed to work very fast only when she was excited.

    "I have another question, that is, the tail of the arrow that shot through the patriarch bears the mark of the Renault family, but there is no Renault mark behind the arrow that Vala shot Wabu?"

    "Is it for any special reason?"

    "I think we''d better ask Wala himself!"

    ������������

    "Oh, oh, oh!"

    "He said he picked up the bow when he was playing at the beach. There are many strange things there?"

    "A lot of strange things?"

    "Oh, yes! Here you are!"

    Leiliana handed the emerald necklace back to WAB, which was what Renault Quinn wanted.

    To tell the truth, such an important treasure, leiliana, they actually want it very much. The magic stored in this emerald can definitely be moved by Ragnar, but it is someone else''s, and other people''s things still have to be returned.

    "Oh, oh, oh ~"

    WAB slipped the emerald necklace back into leiliana''s hand.

    "It said this was for you!"

    "No, it''s too expensive! I can''t take it!"

    WAB smiled and showed two rows of big white teeth.

    "Roar ~ hee hee!"

    "It seems to be saying sorry to us. It had a bad attitude towards us and mistook us for the murderer. In addition, it also wanted to thank us for saving its brother, so it wanted to give us this emerald necklace."

    Leiliana still doesn''t want to accept this gem. Even greedy nataya doesn''t have any evil thoughts about this emerald at this moment.

    After all, everyone is innocent and huaibi is guilty.

    Nataya and her family know how valuable this gem is. Make a hypothesis. If this gem is used as a bomb to explode in the city, thousands of people in the city will lose their lives in just one breath, and the capital city in Jiedong will be devastated.

    "Hoo Hoo ~"

    "Wabu said that in order to protect this emerald, many people of the goblin tribe have died, and they simply have no ability to protect it." indeed, Goblin on the reef island have paid too much human, material and financial resources to protect this broken stone that their ancestors did not know where to pick up.

    Today, I really have no ability to protect this gem.

    Goblins also know that the green stone is very important. Looking at the Green Dragon God above, they can understand one or two. Although they have tried to drive this gem, there is no reaction.

 Chapter 671

    Goblin can''t use magic. Of course, he doesn''t know what the vague concept of magic is. Of course, he can''t use this treasure!

    Leiliana, of course, they understand this, but������

    "OK, we''ll take it!"

    Nataya showed her cheeky spirit and took over the Emerald Necklace without saying a word.

    "Nataya!"

    Leiliana said a little angrily.

    "Yes ~ Yes ~ Yes, but we take it down for the good of the goblins!"

    "That''s ~ true!"

    So nataya they "reluctantly" accepted the emerald of unknown origin.

    It is strange that once the reverse side of this emerald touches something, it will suddenly become silent, like an ordinary stone. There is nothing strange except that it looks better.

    This should be the reason why nataya didn''t feel the emerald when they first saw WAB. The reverse side of the emerald was close to WAB''s neck, and the leakage of wood attribute magic particles stopped completely.

    Wabu and Wala had been together for a long time. As for what to do, it was nothing more than talking about the future and heart.

    In the evening, they held another grand party, one to celebrate the accession of the new patriarch, WAB, and the other to avenge Renault Quinn.

    At the party, leiliana introduced the relevant information of Renault Quinn to the goblins in detail, and they agreed to pursue him at all costs.

    "These goblins are really strange!"

    "Yes!"

    Eating a freshly roasted kebab in their hands, leiliana and avina can''t help being infected by the local customs here.

    "That''s right! I also find it strange that you say these goblins are so ugly. How did they get married?"

    Natalia''s careless words were despised by leiliana and avina.

    Anyway, this should be the last night here. After all, the leap of the seven schools is more important.

    They can''t stay here like a slug. The forest fire will certainly attract the attention of many people. It has become precarious.

    It''s time to move!

    (but I always think... I still miss here!)

    The emerald was received by avina among her black discs, which can be called the safest place.

    It was almost bedtime. Playing with those goblins at the party cost nataya a lot of energy.

    Speaking of them, they are quite leisurely. There are a total of 80 teams participating in the jump of the seven schools this time. Except for the special team of "Last Hope", other teams are desperately trying to survive. They are good to play from here.

    Nataya''s residence is also a tent, which was prepared by Ragnar long before the competition. It integrates fire, water, wind and nataya, because the place where nataya sleeps is made a small hole by ragnart''s intention. When she sleeps at night, there will be a constant cool wind blowing in, so nataya can only wrap her quilt obediently, No more coming out to harm nataya or avina.

    "Who is it?"

    As soon as the three women got into the tent, they noticed that there were two magic forces in it, one of which was very strange.

    "Cough ~ cough! Give me that thing!"

    The sound is very familiar.

    "Mr. Ragnar!"

    A snapping finger popped up and the tent suddenly became bright.

    Ragnar was sitting on a wooden chair in the tent. The wooden chair was very rough. It was a farewell gift from Wabu.

    "This is a little pricked!"

    "Mr. Ragnar!"

    Leiliana jumped into Ragnar''s arms, which immediately made Ragnar very embarrassed.

    Facing the enthusiasm of such a beautiful girl, Ragnar felt a little embarrassed.

    "Hoo Hoo! Lord Ragnar is really enjoying it!"

    Next to Ragnar sat a tall man who was as strong as a cow. There was a trace of heroism in his eyebrows, but it always seemed that he was very funny.

    "Xiong, believe it or not, I''ll just slap you in the face!"

    Xiong is the fire dragon hidden in the back mountain. Now it has become a human body and follows Ragnar.

    It''s funny enough to say that the Dragon didn''t dare to go home for fear of his brother''s scolding.

    But fortunately, Ragnar was able to seize the handle and threaten it.

    "Oh ~ Oh, these are your students! They all look good, especially..."

    Halfway through, Xiong suddenly stopped his eyes on nataya.

    "This..."

    The next moment, nataya only felt that the strong man disappeared from his previous position.

    "Xiong!"

    Ragnar made a cold, low voice.

    "Brush!" at once, Xiong appeared directly in front of nataya, but a few steps away. His right hand had been raised high and in a fist clenching posture. He felt that he would hit it at any time, killing nataya.

    At this time, Xiong''s neck was covered with cold sweat. He could clearly feel that Ragnar''s voice had a strong meaning of warning. He even had an illusion that his head might be separated from his body as long as his fist was a few centimeters lower.

    "This..."

    "I''ll talk to you later!"

    "Oh!"

    Xiong sat on the ground with an inexplicable face. As a dragon, it is more suitable for the most primitive way to relax himself.

    Just now, as like as two peas, he felt the fear of his own life in NAT''s body. Not only did he see the same face, but even the magic wave had completely coincided.

    (yes, this woman is the one!)

    The man here refers to the human Saint a hundred years ago. When he first saw nataya, Xiong felt that this man was coming after him again, so he made a decisive move������

    "What''s going on?"

    The confused nataya didn''t know what had happened.

    "Ha ~ ha ~ ha, nothing. This funny uncle just came out of the village. They often greet him in this way in the countryside. I''m afraid he''ll scare you, so I reminded him."

    "Oh, so it is!"

    Nataya suddenly realized that she jumped to Xiong''s side, imitated the customs of his hometown, and slapped him on his stone like arm.

    "Hello, uncle!"

 Chapter 672

    Nataya was stunned. Although this strength was not painful to him, Xiong felt a little embarrassed when her face was combined with this strange behavior.

    ������������

    get down to business.

    "Give me that thing. It''s not a good thing for you to take it!"

    "Ah ~? What are you... What are you talking about? Hahaha, why can''t I understand?"

    In fact, nataya also knew that Ragnar came to ask for emeralds. Although she didn''t know how the fool learned the news, it was so precious that she couldn''t give it to him.

    "Oh, are you still playing stupid? Avina!"

    "Yes!"

    Avina obediently took the Emerald from the black disc and handed it to Ragnar.

    "Avina, you!"

    Nataya didn''t know what to say.

    "Nataya, I think it''s good to give the emerald to teacher Ragnar! Anyway, we don''t have the ability to protect it!"

    "Hum!"

    Ragnar is a demon lord, but he manages everything every day!

    Originally, I just wanted to start to do something. Suddenly I remembered the leap of seven schools, so I planned to come and have a look at my lovely students.

    As soon as he arrived at the reef island, Ragnar saw that leiliana was using this emerald to treat tile.

    "This thing is not suitable for you!"

    So Ragnar''s Emerald is leaving. "Mr. Ragnar, why are you here?"

    In the middle of the night, leiliana asked secretly in bed.

    Originally, Ragnar had wanted to leave the reef island, and was satisfied to confirm that his students were not in danger.

    But just before leaving, Ragnar was dragged by leiliana and said that he would leave secretly when they fell asleep.

    (you are a child. You still need me to coax you!)

    There was no way. Ragnar had to stay on the reef island a little longer.

    I thought the three little girls could fall asleep soon, but I don''t know why Ragnar felt that they were more and more excited.

    Leiliana, avina and nataya all huddled on their beds, covered with a quilt, and kept chatting with Ragnar.

    As for Xiong, how can he stay in the heroine''s boudoir? I was driven by Ragnar to catch game nearby.

    (coming, coming! Finally, delicious food comes out!)

    The male hid behind a tree and stared quietly at the field mouse that had just climbed out of the hole to look for food, just like a hungry wolf crouching over his prey.

    Alas, I didn''t expect that a noble dragon had been reduced to hunting rural voles.

    "I''ll find a friend and come by to see you!"

    "Friend? Girlfriend?"

    Leiliana asked weakly.

    "No! How could I have a girlfriend? The author shouldn''t have told you earlier! I really went to see a friend."

    (that''s right!)

    Riley Anna breathed a sigh of relief.

    "NAH ~ Nah, fool. I always feel that I have a pneumatic drill coming in here. It''s so cold!"

    (amount ~)

    "This should be your illusion! Right, leiliana, avina?"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    Seeing that both leiliana and avina confirmed with one voice, Natalia simply gave up.

    Is it really my illusion

    "By the way, as compensation for the emerald, I''ll remind you! There are unexpected things in the middle of the island?"

    Ragnar''s words immediately attracted the attention of the three women. They all thought there might be some treasures hidden there.

    However, despite repeated questioning, Ragnar was always reluctant to reveal half a word, and said that it was meaningful for them to dig and discover by themselves.

    In the early morning, nataya, they had had enough trouble and unknowingly fell asleep.

    "Hoo ~ finally fell asleep!"

    Ragnar walked out of the tent very carefully for fear of making any noise and waking up the three women who were just sleeping.

    (let''s deal with one more thing before we go!)

    Ragnar''s feet flashed white, and he didn''t know where he jumped.

    ������������

    At the same time, somewhere on the reef island.

    "Damn, I didn''t get the goblins'' treasures!"

    "Yes, yes! Blame the three damned women, or the treasure will be ours!"

    Surrounded by endless darkness, Renault Quinn and his party can only rely on fire for heating and lighting.

    They collected a lot of dead tree leaves, lit them as a campfire and used them as a stronghold. A man would reconnoiter every two hours.

    Of course, this person can''t be Renault Quinn. Of course, he took his entourage with him to participate in the seven school jump. The dean of their college is a licking dog. The Renault family kept wagging their tail at them for a little benefit.

    "Oh, brother! To tell you the truth, the black Pills We got from the witch are really effective. Once we eat them, let them do whatever they want!"

    "Indeed!"

    Renault leaned against a big tree, in front of which was the bonfire that lit up all around. His tongue stretched out and gently licked his lips.

    "Three thousand leiliana, Remy nataya and avina, I''ll use these pills to make you sink and float under my crotch sooner or later."

    As he spoke, Renault Quinn could not help closing his eyes and falling into a beautiful imagination.

    "So that''s what you think!"

    Suddenly, a voice familiar and strange to Renault Quinn came out of the surrounding forest.

    "Who! Who is it!"

    The sudden sound startled Renault Quinn and his entourage. They hurriedly picked up their weapons from the ground and then turned back to the ground towards the surrounding trees.

    "Who is it? Hurry out. I''ve seen you!"

    In order to bluff, Renault Quinn even drew his sword against the air twice.

    "Guo pig head, where are you TM dead!"

    Guo zhutou is another entourage sent out to investigate.

    "Oh, oh, are you talking about him?"

    Finally, a man stood out behind a big tree in front of Renault Quinn''s left.

    The white shawl and short hair instantly attracted Renault Quinn''s attention. The crystal blue pupil color was definitely the most beautiful and moving color he had ever seen, which was the most capable of provoking evil thoughts in his life.

    However, it was such a man standing in front of Renault Quinn. At the moment, he was already scared and his scalp was numb.

    "Are you... Are you Ragnar?"

    Renault Quinn felt endless fear from this white haired "beauty".

 Chapter 673

    Clearly so beautiful, there is no chance of killing. Cocoa is������

    "Is this the man you said called Guo pig head?"

    Ragnar kicked with his right foot and kicked a round thing to Renault Quinn''s feet.

    Renault Quinn took a closer look and found that it was the head on Guo pig''s head.

    The expression on Guo''s face was still with an obscene smile, and there was naked excitement in his eyes. This should be Guo''s first reaction when he saw Ragnar.

    "Oh, oh, I really wonder. Why is the trend of our plot becoming more and more mysterious? What bad guys are addicted to female sex, and I don''t know which pig arranged such a plot."

    "What do you say? I can''t understand it at all!"

    "You don''t need to understand. Do you remember what I said to you before?"

    How dare Renault Quinn forget that the man in front of him declared to kill his own man in the eve sacrifice a few days ago!

    After the first day, he had already lied to Ragnar, but unexpectedly, he came at this time.

    "On this point, I still want to tell you I''m sorry! I was a little busy a few days ago, so I delayed killing you for a few days. I''m sorry!"

    Ragnar lifted his right hand, took a scroll from the black disc and threw it into Renault Quinn''s hand.

    "I never think I''m a good man, but I feel sick when I see someone like you. There are some of your crimes recorded in it. Please confirm it!"

    Renault Quinn shivered and unfolded the scroll, which clearly recorded all the immoral things he had done in his life. Of course, it was not only him, but also the ugly things of the Renault family.

    "You can''t kill me. I''m the future heir of the Renault family."

    Ragnar slapped his head helplessly.

    "I didn''t say it all. This is not a fantasy style. This kind of background eating routine is useless!"

    Ragnar flicked his fingertips against the follower''s neck in the air. In an instant, a thread of blood appeared from the follower''s neck, and then a few drops of blood came out along the wound.

    "Brother, i

    I haven''t felt anything yet. The follower''s head fell down, and the cutting surface at the wound was so smooth.

    "Ah ah ah!"

    Watching the head of the entourage fall down by his side, Renault Quinn collapsed on the ground with his legs soft, and yellow liquid flowed out of his lower body.

    That look is really amazing!

    "Ragnar, I can give you whatever you want, as long as you don''t kill me!"

    Suddenly, a stone crashed into the center of his eyebrow like a wind, and lost consciousness with a "Dong" sound.

    "I don''t care if you do some shady things on weekdays, but you put your mind on my students. How can I let you die so easily!"

    Ragnar snapped his fingers, Xiong appeared and carried Renault Quinn on his shoulder.

    "Ouch! This smell is so strong!"

    So they walked calmly towards the most central area of the forest.

    "Also! I hate people calling me beauty!"

    (it''s not voluntary for me to become like this!) when I woke up, it was the third day of the leap of the seventh school.

    The weather on this day was not as clear as the previous days. The fog evaporated from the sea came to the reef island along the sea breeze and shrouded everything here.

    Leiliana woke up first, then avina, and finally Natalia.

    "Why is the fog so heavy here!"

    Leiliana straightened her right hand to the front, then opened her five fingers and found that her fingers were very fuzzy now.

    (the visible range should be about two meters!)

    "Leiliana, be careful! I don''t think this fog is natural."

    "Yes!"

    Avina has released the big spider puppet, and her huge body instantly occupies one fifth of the open space, maintaining a fighting state at any time.

    The sudden appearance of the big spider also made the goblins think that there was another monster to attack them. Thanks to Wabu running around telling the origin of the spider, it was stable and calmed the panic of the people.

    One level like the tentacle monster in the sea is enough. The goblins don''t want to meet a second monster.

    It had been agreed the day before. This morning, let Vala take nataya and them to see the so-called strange place.

    Facing the heavy fog, vara took nataya and them to the beach again.

    "Why are we here again? Aren''t we afraid to meet that tentacle monster again?"

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!"

    "Vara said that the tentacle monster would not appear in the fog."

    "What are you doing here the other day? It''s not foggy!"

    Walla touched her green head with embarrassment.

    "Oh, oh ~"

    "Vara said its little ball rolled here!"

    ������������

    Soon, under the guidance of vara, nataya and her family found a hole near the junction of the beach and the sea.

    The pit is still very big, about the size of two or three tents!

    In the pit, there are many human weapons, including sword, shield and magic wand������������

    There is mottled rust on those weapons, which should be often soaked in seawater. After the seawater rises in tide, it can just submerge to the position of the pit, and then wait until the seawater ebbs, the old seawater in the pit penetrates into the sand, and then flows back to the sea.

    "This place is hidden enough. I didn''t find it when I was playing with water."

    Various weapons have filled the pit, and its highest level is parallel to the beach.

    "Why are there so many weapons here, tile? Did you pick up your bow and arrow from here?"

    "Roar!"

    Vara nodded and motioned to leiliana.

    "Hey? Here''s a good sword!"

    Nataya squatted down and picked up a big sharp sword in the pit.

    "Ah!"

    Nataya let out a sudden scream.

    "Nataya, what''s the matter?"

    "Natalia?"

    Leiliana and avina quickly picked up Natalia, who was squatting on the ground.

    "Nothing, just scared me! Look!"

    Leiliana and avina looked at nataya''s outstretched fingers and found that under the big sword, a very big eye was exposed.

 Chapter 674

    The strange eyes also made leiliana and avina tremble.

    "What the hell is going on!"

    Avina took a deep breath, squatted down and hurriedly cleared the weapons around her eyes.

    Finally, it showed its true face.

    It turned out that the owner of that eye was a goblin, also a short green figure, but its NIB was really protruding. The body of this goblin had dense scars that made people feel goose bumps at a glance.

    Each scar is not long. It is only about three to six centimeters long. There are more dense pinholes left on the body. The scar has been sewn with surgical silk thread. It feels like a very ferocious thing in front of me.

    "What is this? It''s disgusting!"

    After nataya saw this thing, there was an inexplicable reaction in her stomach. She directly turned her head and vomited out what she had eaten this morning.

    Indeed, the corpse of this goblin is really disgusting.

    If you look carefully, you can also find that abscesses have grown on very few skin, just like something just came out of the laboratory.

    Leiliana and avina felt a little uncomfortable at this time, but they didn''t spit out like nataya.

    From avina''s experience of manipulating the dead for so many years, she can feel that the goblin died with a very deep resentment.

    Leiliana stood up and looked at the hole in front of her.

    "Different color pupil!"

    Leiliana uses her heterochromatic pupils.

    "See through!"

    Sure enough, leiliana clearly saw that there were still many human magic remnants in the pit, and the smell came out.

    "Look if it just moved!"

    Nataya suddenly shouted.

    Leiliana and avina quickly cast their eyes on the goblin''s body.

    Sure enough, the goblin''s finger moved.

    This is a very surprising thing. Judging from the condition of the body, it is reasonable to say that the goblin should have been dead for more than a week. The body has been transformed into this look. It should have been dead more thoroughly.

    How can its fingers move?

    Suddenly at this time, there was a movement of "Sasha" from the nearby woods.

    "Someone is coming, hide quickly!"

    Nataya, avina and leiliana quickly hid in a grass, then stretched out their heads and looked at the goblins lying on the ground.

    "Oh, oh, how did this goblin''s body come outside!"

    At the place where the noise came out, a very thin man in a white coat came out. He wore a light blue surgical cap and pushed an old wooden cart to pull things.

    Behind him are two very large things. Yes, they are! A four unlike thing more than three meters tall, the body of the savage, the legs of the cheetah, the tail of the kangaroo and the arm of the orangutan, these completely irrelevant things have completely gathered on this thing.

    Only its head is a serious human head.

    "What is this!"

    Nat Tat couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    "Nataya, keep your voice down and you''ll be found!"

    The three women vaguely felt an inexplicable sense of crisis from the thing who didn''t know what it was.

    "What sound?"

    The thin man in a white coat seemed to hear something.

    (bad!)

    Natalia felt she was in trouble.

    "Val!"

    The thin man''s voice sounds very strange. It always makes people itch after listening to it.

    After hearing the instruction, the four unlike thing suddenly stood in situ and opened a layer of film similar to spider''s web near his ears, which should be imitating bats.

    "Well!"

    It seems that Val should be the name of this four unlike.

    After two seconds, Val took back the open film and suddenly looked at the goblin body lying on the ground.

    When the thin man fixed his eyes, he also found a little sign of the activity of the goblin. Suddenly, he shouted as if he had beaten chicken blood.

    "Did my experiment finally succeed?"

    He quickly threw away the wooden cart pulling things in his hand, then rushed to the goblin''s body and began his observation.

    "Val, help me bury those things!"

    The thin man didn''t forget to point to the things in the wooden cart, and then Val dragged its strange body and began its task bit by bit.

    I don''t know why, the fog here on the beach is obviously weaker than other places on the reef island, but fortunately, nataya and them can see their words and deeds.

    Val turned over the wooden cart, and several bodies with needle holes and knife scars rolled out in an instant.

    There was also the body of a human boy.

    (that''s!)

    The boy''s appearance is exactly the same as that of the man who disappeared before.

    Not long ago, nataya found a player looking for his teammates. According to him, one of his teammates was missing.

    Ragnar slowly picked up many transformed bodies that fell to the ground and put them on his shoulders. Compared with his orangutan like arms, those bodies were simply small and insignificant, um... Like the mottled beard residue on Grandpa''s chin.

    Ragnar took out all the weapons in the pit, which was covered by the thin man in order to hide the body.

    Just when Ragnar wanted to throw the body on his shoulder into the hole, the thin man squatting on the ground and looking at the goblin said.

    "Ragnar, wait a minute!"

    Ragnar nodded, then threw the body on his shoulder to the ground, and then stood there.

    After all the weapons were taken out, all the remains in the pit were fragments of corpses. Somehow, the blood left at the bottom of the pit was splashing. The side near the pit was obviously more round than the far side.

    "Well... Let me see!"

    The thin man seemed to take these bodies as his toys, jumped directly into the pit and kept picking up and turning over the bodies inside.

    After a while, he finally climbed out of the hole. His white coat had been dyed red. Even the tip of his nose was stained with blood, but he didn''t seem to think so.

    "It seems that there is only one special case!"

    The thin man''s voice sounded very uncomfortable.

    "Forget it! It''s good to have just one, which shows that my experiment has further developed."

 Chapter 675

    The thin man patted the mud on his body.

    "Ragnar, bury them!"

    "Oh ~ Oh!"

    Ragnar nodded dully with his human head, then picked up the bodies on the ground again and threw them into the pit. Then he picked up the weapons and pressed them on his body in the same way.

    When everything was finished, Ragnar stretched out one of his big fingers and gently poked the thin man.

    "Oh ~ Oh!"

    "Are you finished? Yes, yes, carry this thing back!"

    The thin man pointed to the goblins on the ground.

    "Oh ~ oh"

    Ragnar nodded, bent down and carried the goblin on his shoulder.

    "Oh, the fog is about to disperse. Ragnar, let''s go back quickly!"

    "Oh ~ oh"

    The thin man hurriedly urged.

    But when the thin man and Ragnar were about to leave nataya''s sight, nataya suddenly found that Ragnar looked at the big tree he was hiding. In a panic, nataya and Ragnar''s sight coincided.

    Its eyes are so empty, just like an unconscious machine.

    (bad!)

    Just when nataya, avina and nataya felt something bad, another urging of the thin man broke the status quo.

    "Ragnar, what are you waiting for! Go!"

    The thin man came to Ragnar and patted him hard on the arm. Even if his hand was raised high, he could barely touch Ragnar''s neck.

    He looked at the place where Gunnar was staring, found nothing there, and turned away.

    "Oh ~ oh"

    Ragnar also turned his eyes, as if he didn''t pay attention to nataya and them, and then disappeared into the beach on the other side with the pace of the thin man.

    The shock left by Ragnar to the three women lasted for a long time. Even though Ragnar had left for a long time, the three women dared not come out from behind the tree for fear that the four unlike monster would suddenly turn back.

    Fifteen minutes later, nataya clearly felt that the fog around her was about to dissipate.

    Nataya wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and couldn''t help recalling the look in lagnar''s eyes. It was really scary. The boss''s eyes were full of white and not black at all.

    "Hoo ~"

    Nataya sighed. When she wanted to come out from behind the tree, she was suddenly pulled back by avina.

    "Shh!"

    Avina put her index finger on the outside of her lips and motioned Natalia not to speak.

    "What..."

    Nataya looked along Evina''s line of sight and found that two or three tentacles like things were quietly stretched out from the sea. They were moving close to the beach without making a sound at all.

    Tentacles are about as thick as a big tree that has been growing for more than ten years. They are swarthy, and the suction cups under them are very bright red.

    Nataya is very sure that this is the tentacle monster that attacked her at the beginning. Seeing that its crawling direction is towards the place of the pit, she should not be aware of the existence of herself, avina and nataya.

    Natalia took a deep breath and looked down carefully.

    Those outstretched tentacles don''t move fast, and the route is relatively distorted, crawling left and right like snakes.

    "Teng!".

    The dark tentacle touched an iron weapon in the pit and made a very clear sound.

    "Brush!"

    It seemed to feel something. Suddenly, it trembled, and its tentacles were very tight. Then the tentacles on the side close to the beach cracked from the middle, just like a blooming flower. The bottom of the tentacles slowly opened, revealing the proper appearance inside.

    (disgusting!)

    Nataya could clearly see that there were dense and sharp protrusions in the tentacles, and these protrusions slowly wriggled in the flesh and blood in the tentacles, all over the whole line of sight.

    These tentacles are like a mouth. They enter the gaps of the weapons very carefully and try not to get the weapons out of the pit as much as possible.

    The tentacles had reached out to the innermost part of the pit, and then nataya heard the sound of "card wiping, card wiping" chewing from the pit.

    (it''s eating those bodies!)

    Avina looked down.

    "No wonder those blood stains appear in the form of splash. It turns out that this thing is playing tricks!"

    From the sound of chewing, those tentacles should still eat the body slowly, which attracted avina''s attention.

    Why did you eat it so carefully

    After a while, the sound of chewing finally stopped. It should have been finished!

    Those tentacles were slowly taken back from the pit. They fell back again along the route they had just passed. Along the way, there were a lot of rotten meat fragments stained on the gravel, which should be the part it stained on the teeth.

    When the dark tentacles stretched out from the pit, they were already blood red, so that Natalya had to think that the red suction cup was probably left by eating blood and meat all year round.

    The blood left a big "s" shape on the beach, which turned out to be so ferocious in this foggy weather.

    The tentacle finally disappeared at the end of the beach. A fierce wave burst from the middle of the sea and rushed onto the beach. The ferocious "s" shaped blood and rotten meat fragments were also involved in the sea and disappeared.

    Somehow, since the tentacle returned to the bottom of the sea, the fog on the reef began to fade away, which was also recognized by avina.

    ������

    Should it be over

    ������

    "Hoo ~ what''s going on!"

    "Well... It''s really weird."

    "This is not the jumping venue of the seven schools. How can killing players happen?"

    To tell the truth, what just happened left a big blow to the three women. Originally, I just looked at the so-called pit full of strange things. Unexpectedly, there was a corpse of a goblin. Then there was the thin man with strange appearance and Ragnar with four dissimilarities.

    I thought it would be over after they left, but the tentacle monster who attacked them that day also appeared.

    "I think these things should be connected together."

    The three women came out from behind the tree. After the fog dispersed, the beach looked as beautiful as usual, with blue sky and white clouds and the smell of wet sea water. But who could have thought that a frightening event occurred here more than ten minutes ago?

 Chapter 676

    Avina made the classic action of Ragnar, put her right hand in front of her lower abdomen, put her left arm on the back of her right hand, and put her palm against her chin, as if she were thinking about something.

    Fortunately, when she found the goblins before, nataya drove Wala back to the tribe. What just happened here can''t be spread freely.

    "Fog... Potholes... Numerous weapons... Goblins... Shady men and the monster Renault... Wooden cart carrying corpses... The time of fog is very fixed... Goblins are dead, but corpses can still move... Missing contestants... Transformation... Cruel traces on corpses..."

    Avina kept recalling the clues that had appeared so far.

    "What Mr. Ragnar said was a surprise... Tentacle monster... Pit!"

    Avina closed her eyes and filtered the clues through her brain.

    "Nataya, do you remember the peace agreement?"

    "Well, remember."

    The peace agreement is the agreement signed between mankind and the demon clan a hundred years ago. At that time, the human demon war lasted for thousands of years. The two sides were no longer able to continue to provide the huge human, material and financial resources required by the war, so the two sides signed the peace agreement.

    The peace agreement clearly states that no race shall persecute the lives of other races for any improper reason, otherwise it will be jointly attacked by other races.

    At that time, when the agreement was signed, the orcs also inserted in and forcibly changed the human and demon sides referred to in the agreement into the human and Warcraft three parties. Since then, the agreement was signed, and the human and Warcraft three families in Xingyuan Island did not communicate with each other.

    For so many years after the signing of the agreement, the effect is a little weak. Now the orcs are relatively open. They also have similar business activities between the human and demon races, which will never endanger the survival safety of other races. Of course, no one will persecute them.

    However, there are policies at the top and Countermeasures at the bottom, and the peace agreement can only restrict the behavior of various ethnic groups on the surface. Who knows what sneaky tricks they have secretly.

    "Ah ~ I have a bold guess."

    Avina said.

    "According to the appearance of Renault and those bodies just now, it is estimated that the shady man has some illegal secret experiments on the reef island."

    "Well, that makes sense."

    Nataya nodded. She thought about it carefully. It should be so.

    (amount ~)

    "Uh huh!"

    Leiliana echoed.

    "According to the provisions of the peace agreement, his experiment must not be made public, because he has seriously threatened the safety of ORC creatures on the reef island. You can know from those goblins."

    Avina and leiliana looked back on the transformed shapeless goblin and couldn''t help feeling sorry for it.

    "But the experiment must have failed. Those bodies should be the product of failure."

    Avina pointed to the hole in the beach.

    "They threw all the failed bodies into the pit, and then covered them with those weapons to prevent them from being found."

    At this point, leiliana couldn''t help interrupting.

    "Evina, what you said before is quite reasonable! But why doesn''t it just dispose of those bodies, such as burning them?" "Well... I''ve also thought about your question. First of all, he can''t directly bury the body in the soil. That''s likely to be found by some animal families living underground. As for why not burn it... I think it may be related to his experiment! Don''t you see those chemicals are very flammable and explosive!"

    "Oh! That makes sense!"

    "After he buried those bodies in the pit, he must not let them go. I think the heavy fog may have been deliberately created by the man. He took advantage of the heavy fog to transport the bodies into the pit and feed them to the tentacle monster."

    Avina''s analysis was highly praised and affirmed by leiliana and nataya, and they agreed one after another.

    "Since the scientist buried the body in the pit instead of feeding it directly to the tentacle monster, it is likely that the two of them are not together. On the contrary, the tentacle monster is a certain threat to the scientist."

    Avina changed the name of the shady man to scientist, which should make it easier for them to communicate.

    "What should we do now?"

    Leiliana crossed her arms across her chest.

    "If we let it go in terms of our own interests, it must be the best choice for us, but..."

    Before the words were finished, the three women looked at each other and saw the answer they had already obtained from each other''s eyes.

    "Hey, it seems that my worry is superfluous!"

    "I can''t help it. Although I hate trouble, if I just let it go, more humans and orcs will be poisoned."

    Ai Wei Na spread out her hands, make complaints about it.

    "Indeed, it seems that the more beautiful and capable a person is, the greater the responsibility will be!"

    Leiliana stroked her golden hair and said with emotion.

    "Indeed!"

    Avina nodded.

    "Didn''t say you, fool!"

    Trouble is trouble, but business still needs to be discussed.

    The three women have decided to carry out the "scientist transformation plan" to the end. Yes, the code name of this action is leiliana.

    "Scientist transformation program"!

    It is obvious that the person who takes this name has no culture.

    "The surprise teacher Ragnar said before should refer to this thing!"

    "That fool, I thought there was some treasure hidden! It turned out to be such a mess."

    "Since Mr. Ragnar told us about it, in his eyes, we should be able to solve it alone."

    Nataya tiled the abstract map drawn by WAB on the ground and began to plan the next journey.

    "According to what Mr. Ragnar said, if there is no accident in that man''s experimental base, it should be here."

    Avina put her right finger in the center of the map, where there was a circle of black lines drawn by WAB.

    "WAB said it was very dangerous here. Many goblin had disappeared here, so I guess that scientist did it."

    Yes, leiliana named the thin man "scientist". Since she didn''t know his name, she might as well give him one now!

 Chapter 677

    It can be seen from the map that the shape of the reef island is actually a circular island. There is a circular river every 10000 meters from the middle to the outside, which divides the reef island into several areas. In this way, there are three circular rivers in the reef island, which divides the reef island into the first, second, third and fourth rings, a total of four areas.

    Now leiliana, they are in the fourth ring, that is, the outermost ring. Yes, it''s a long distance from the first ring.

    "How did that scientist come here?"

    "You may have underestimated the Renault around him."

    As soon as avina reminded, leiliana remembered the picture she had looked at Renault before.

    "What the hell is that Renault? It''s so scary."

    "I don''t know."

    Nataya shook her head.

    "But it always feels like it''s pathetic."

    After determining the plan, leiliana and her colleagues immediately felt that they were not easy. They should not only prevent being attacked by other teams, but also undertake the mission of investigating the "scientist transformation plan".

    It''s not easy ~!

    After discussion, the three women decided to arrive at the third ring area before tonight, rest for one night, and then enter the third ring area.

    "I think we should get ready and figure out how to deal with the monster called Renault. My intuition tells me that it is very dangerous."

    "Indeed, looking at its body structure, it should integrate the characteristics of many animals. His gorilla arm can smash me half to death."

    Leiliana shuddered. She imagined herself being beaten flat into meat sauce.

    (hey ~ I''m still so beautiful when I''m meat sauce!)

    "Renault should be at the first-class level in speed, perception and defense. If we can''t think of countermeasures, we can only suffer."

    From nataya''s analysis, she has a clear understanding of the current situation.

    According to WAB, the reef island is going deeper and deeper, and the risk coefficient is getting higher and higher.

    Although it did not say clearly what the danger was, after all, their generation of goblin never left the fourth ring area.

    Vara told them about some information about the third ring area. According to vara, it came to the third ring area when it was controlled by vasiliat von.

    It seems to be famous for swamps and plants here. Somehow, the plants here seem to have life. They will bind things that were dangerous to themselves in the past, and then drag them into the swamp to maintain their safety.

    Even so, it''s just some plants after all. Any magic can cut the attacked plants into several sections, so don''t worry too much.

    This is only the outermost layer of the third ring area. How can it be so dangerous?

    They marched for two or three hours and finally reached the outside of the third ring area before evening.

    Fortunately, I didn''t meet other teams along the way, but it''s also possible that others don''t want to match themselves at all, so they didn''t show up.

    But in terms of the results, this must be the best.

    There are more dense trees in the third ring area than in the fourth ring area, and the air is always filled with the smell of moisture due to the influence of terrain and weather all year round.

    How to say, it''s like the smell of clothes soaked in smelly water for a long time.

    A little... Slightly on the head!

    It was already five or six o''clock in the afternoon when they arrived at the third ring area. It was very dark on the reef island this season. In such a short time, it had become darker than lalisi''s hair.

    It''s just that you can''t see your fingers around. Although it''s not like that, you can''t see your toes.

    The owl hung upside down on the tree at night, giving people a very strange feeling. It gently turned its head 180 degrees and made eyes with Tessa.

    (Hoo ~ scare me!)

    Tessa patted herself on the chest to calm her slight panic.

    The cool wind at night blew through her skin, and the drops of water on the leaves fell to the ground... All of them would cause Tessa''s high tension.

    "Tessa, relax. You''re too nervous!"

    "I don''t want to! As soon as I relax, I will think of ah Dong''s eyes. I feel like a dead fish. I''m covered with goose bumps."

    "Well..."

    The flowers bloom and think for a moment.

    "Let''s take a big adventure with truth!"

    "Oh?"

    Tessa''s eyes lit up in an instant.

    ������������

    Somewhere in the sea

    ������������

    "Oh, Ragnar, don''t worry. Do your three precious students go to the middle of the reef island? If that thing is resurrected, it will be very difficult!"

    The reflection of moonlight is reflected on the sea level in the middle of the night. The sound of waves is surrounded by ears. The sound of "Hua Hua" seems to be full of magic, which can make the listener relaxed and happy. Occasionally, a small fish will jump out of the water and a carp will fight.

    "Don''t worry! Don''t underestimate them. Their three ghost ideas can compete with me."

    The endless calm sea was suddenly swept by the strong wind, and a huge object flew close to the sea level.

    The fiery red scales show unspeakable dignity, and the huge and powerful wings incite up and down behind, so that the nearby fish can''t sleep.

    "Oh, forget it! Since you are so confident, that''s OK. Don''t blame me for not reminding you when something happens!"

    According to Ragnar''s request, Renault has been restored to its fire dragon body.

    Renault is now flying Ragnar across the sea at a very fast speed.

    (mmm... When you think about it carefully, the three of them may be a little dangerous. You''d better hurry to finish the work and hurry back as soon as possible!)

    "What''s the matter with your student named tisya?"

    "Oh, do you want to know?"

    Ragnar sat on Renault''s head and said in a very annoying tone.

    "Hiss ~ it''s so hot! Yes, I just want to know what''s wrong!"

    In his anger, Renault turned 360 degrees directly in the air and almost threw Ragnar into the sea.

    "Bang!"

    "It hurts!"

    "Dare you?"

    "Wrong..."

    Renault was also very puzzled at this time. How did he meet this broom star? But I can''t beat him. It''s a hard life!

 Chapter 678

    Renault''s eyes widened at this.

    "No, it''s impossible! Is there such a thing as reincarnation?"

    "Well... What else to say? If certain conditions are met, it is indeed possible."

    Ragnar''s explanation shocked Renault. It was also the first time to hear the word reincarnation!

    In that case, it''s all right! Renault has heard about the relationship between the demon lord and the human saint. How can we say it? It''s a dead enemy!

    (that''s strange? Why take her as a student? What a freak!)

    "By the way, where are you going?"

    "Fly straight for a while, and you''ll be there!"

    "Direct flight?"

    Renault thought about the geographical location directly ahead. Suddenly, it seemed to think of something. It trembled all over. A sudden brake stopped and suspended into the air.

    "You... You..."

    The air pressure generated by the emergency stop directly hit the nearby water surface, and there was a hazy light rain in the sky.

    Ragnar raised his right fist.

    (I have a bad feeling!)

    "Bang!"

    "It hurts! It''s in the same position as just now. Double happiness!"

    "This is the clothes I just changed today. You''re so wet!"

    Ragnar gave the water on his clothes a simple twist.

    "Why don''t you tell me where to go?"

    Renault took a breath.

    "You are sick! Take me to the beast king. If my brother knows what to do, he will have to catch me back."

    "Well, my relationship with the beast emperor is actually quite good. I have something important to do this time. If it doesn''t hate me to jump to it directly, who needs you to drive me over!"

    "But coco... Is... My brother... It..."

    "Don''t worry, your brother won''t know!"

    Ragnar raised his "huge" fist again.

    "Well, I''ll just go!"

    "If I had said that earlier, it would have been over."

    Ragnar showed a harmless look to humans and animals.

    (the most poisonous Ragnar heart!)

    In terms of seniority, the current animal king is Renault''s brother''s.

    The beast emperor and the sky dragon are very good friends, and they are of the same age.

    The so-called friend''s brother is his own brother.

    So Renault should also be regarded as half of the brother of the beast emperor.

    In fact, this is not the reason why Renault doesn''t want to go over. The most important thing is that his brother Tianlong will go to the beast emperor to play chess if he has nothing to do. If he does, it will be fun.

    "I''ve explored. Your brother is not in the orc castle."

    The orc castle is where the orc royal family lives.

    After a few minutes, a row of uneven shapes finally appeared at the other end of the coastline.

    That is the mountain range widely distributed in the orc territory.

    The territory of the orc is different from that of the Terran and the demon. Although it is one-third of the island of star wish, most of the territory of the orc is composed of the sea. There are many affiliated islands under it. The reef island is a good typical example.

    The island where the beast king castle is located is called "gully ridge". It is an island full of cliffs. The average altitude is above 2000 meters, and the maximum drop is 10000 meters. You must be more careful every step here. If you step empty, you will be waiting for an abyss.

    Therefore, the survival of the fittest, all the orcs living in the gully ridge will have one or two life-saving skills.

    In the blink of an eye, Renault and Ragnar had already flown to the gully ridge. Thanks to Renault''s Dragon''s physique and majesty, there were no orcs to challenge.

    Occasionally, one or two scum who didn''t know the heaven and earth came to be arrogant, but they were scared by Renault''s loud sound. Overlooking the whole gully ridge from a high altitude, you will find that there is no thing similar to high-rise buildings here.

    Some are just caves made of stone. They are not cold proof in winter and hot in summer. They can''t last a season on human beings.

    But fortunately, the physical quality of the orcs is that kind of first-class good hands, their fur is also particularly strong, and the subcutaneous fat is enough for them to keep warm and exercise.

    After flying forward for a while, two or three barbarians riding flying dragons came in front of the right line of sight. They were holding huge maces and wearing heavy armor sewn with precious fur.

    "Oh ~ Oh, come, come!"

    Ragnar had long known that guards would come to investigate. After all, how could a good or bad Orc base allow a dragon to enter their territory at will.

    What''s more, it''s still an unseen dragon.

    "Roar, roar, roar!"

    A strong man came out of the barbarian. Although it should belong to the barbarian race, from the perspective of body shape and temperament, it should be the captain of the barbarian patrol.

    "Ah ~ it''s animal language again!"

    Every time Ragnar heard the orcs speak their language, he would have a sense of inexplicable laughter.

    In fact, the orc language has no complete system. Every place has its own dialect, which is also proved by the goblin tribe on the reef island.

    In order to rule better, the orc emperor had to unify the official language, but think about it. He forced others to speak a language he had never heard of. Even if he could speak, the pronunciation was uneven and very funny.

    In order to better communicate, we will directly translate the dialogue between the two sides into human language.

    "Stop, who are you? Don''t you know where this is!"

    "You and other young people don''t know Ben long?"

    Renault was a little angry when he heard each other''s words. How glorious he was a hundred years ago. There is no place he can''t go in the field of orcs. Only his brothers sky dragon and animal emperor can control himself.

    "We have never heard of a dragon family other than the sky dragon?"

    At this time, a barbarian pulled the armor of the patrol captain and said in his ear.

    "Captain, didn''t lord Tianlong say he had a brother? Could it be him!"

    The patrol captain looked down and thought.

    "Impossible. According to the reliable information received, the brother of Lord Tianlong was denounced by the saints of the Terran a hundred years ago. How can he appear here?"

    "What, say I''m dead!!!"

    Renault opened his big mouth and recklessly ejected a fierce flame into the empty air. The high temperature of thousands of degrees twisted the light.

    But even seeing the fire dragon in front of us, the barbarian patrol was not moved.

 Chapter 679

    "Avina is the reincarnation of the brave one who defeated you! Don''t you understand?"

    Even if you know that you can''t fight and that you may die in battle, as the guard of the orc castle, you must have the spirit of not afraid of death and the consciousness of sacrificing for the orc at any time.

    Therefore, they have no plans to retreat. On the contrary, the patrol captain has taken out the tools of communication from the armor. This is the rhythm of calling reinforcements.

    "Renault, calm down! You''re so noisy, what if ''God'' finds out!"

    ������

    Heaven is the name of Renault''s brother, the sky dragon.

    "Hoo hoo, thanks to my cleverness, I just controlled myself and didn''t spit flames at them."

    "Hey!"

    Ragnar patted the skull, then with a strong effort of both hands, jumped off Renault''s head.

    "In fact, we have something to come to the beast emperor. Please let us go!"

    "Are you...?"

    The patrol captain''s eyes narrowed.

    White shawl, short hair, crystal blue eyes.

    (this temperament... Always feels familiar!)

    Reasonably speaking, the aesthetics of Terrans and Warcraft should be used in the orcs. No matter how charming or handsome men and women are, they can''t hook up the desires of the orcs.

    They have their own unique aesthetic.

    However, it happened that the patrol captain had a trace of emotion for the beast who had no lust for people and demons at this time.

    (I remember!)

    "I don''t know why Lord devil came to my gully ridge with this unregistered fire dragon. What can I do for you?"

    "What! Not registered yet? I burned you into coal. Believe it or not!"

    Ragnar patted Renault on the head to calm him down.

    "My matter is very important. How can I tell you a small captain?"

    "This..."

    The patrol captain also knew that he was not qualified to ask the demon king. In fact, for him, he respected the demon king very much.

    It grew up hearing about the deeds of the demon king. In order for the demon family to survive for a long time, it sealed all the "Tianhe" alone. It is said that the demon king used to be a very handsome man, but after that event, it seemed to have some sequelae, and his appearance became more and more feminine.

    These are only the information it found after reading a lot of books. The orcs do not have the habit of tampering with historical records like the Terrans. The further information is not what a team leader can see.

    Just when the team leader was embarrassed about this, he suddenly received a message from the animal king.

    "Dear Lord devil, I have just received an order. Lord Orc is waiting for you in the orc castle now!"

    With that, the captain waved his arm and flew away with other barbarians.

    "What attitude? Why are you so nice to me? It''s like looking at a fraudster!"

    "Normal, normal, just get used to it."

    Finally, no one was in the way. Ragnar and Renault went all the way and finally came to the orc castle.

    The castle of the beast king is built on the hillside of the highest mountain in the gully ridge.

    Longya mountain is the name of this mountain.

    The name of Longya mountain comes from its unique shape. It looks like the teeth of a giant dragon growing from the ground. The mountain is slightly curved, 9320 meters above sea level, rugged and steep. The vertical angle of 90 degrees is a major feature here. If you are careless, you will fall down.

    The beast king castle is located in the mountain of Longya mountain.

    Before Renault took Ragnar to a cave in Longya mountain, both sides of the cave were guarded by heavy soldiers. They flew in along the cave, and the blue lights lit up the surrounding walls. This is a wick made of a special plant body, which can emit a faint blue light.

    The entrance of the cave leads directly into the mountain of Longya mountain. It is like a maze, full of dense tunnels. Fortunately, Ragnar and Renault have been here, and there is no loss.

    Following the route in memory, Renault and Ragnar finally came to the core of the orc castle, that is, the position of the throne of the orc emperor.

    It is a very large cave. Countless lifelike murals are carved on the surrounding walls, which makes people feel a sense of oppression.

    There are no other orcs here. They should have been withdrawn by the orc emperor.

    In the center of the cave, there is a stone chair nearly 100 meters large. The bottom of the stone chair is connected to the ground. It seems that it should be cut by a huge stone.

    Not far in front of the stone chair is a table of the same size, which is engraved with many horizontal and vertical lines, which is used by the animal king to play chess.

    "Yo, long time no see! Little turtle!"

    Ragnar raised his right hand as if to say hello to an old acquaintance.

    "Ragnar, don''t talk!"

    Ragnar''s words really scared Renault''s heart. He dared to call the animal emperor "Little Turtle"!

    At this time, sitting on the stone chair was a huge round creature, whose body was tightly wrapped in a round dark green shell, and only short limbs and head were exposed.

    If an outsider sees it, he will think it is an old turtle magnified countless times.

    Yes, this is the most powerful beast emperor in the legend - the beast emperor.

    According to WAB, the reef island is going deeper and deeper, and the risk coefficient is getting higher and higher.

    Although it did not say clearly what the danger was, after all, their generation of goblin never left the fourth ring area.

    Vara told them about some information about the third ring area. According to vara, it came to the third ring area when it was controlled by vasiliat von.

    It seems to be famous for swamps and plants here. Somehow, the plants here seem to have life. They will bind things that were dangerous to themselves in the past, and then drag them into the swamp to maintain their safety.

    Even so, it''s just some plants after all. Any magic can cut the attacked plants into several sections, so don''t worry too much.

    This is only the outermost layer of the third ring area. How can it be so dangerous?

    Avina, they marched for two or three hours and finally reached the outside of the third ring area before evening.

 Chapter 680

    Fortunately, I didn''t meet other teams along the way, but it''s also possible that others don''t want to match themselves at all, so they didn''t show up.

    But in terms of the results, this must be the best.

    There are more dense trees in the third ring area than in the fourth ring area, and the air is always filled with the smell of moisture due to the influence of terrain and weather all year round.

    How to say, it''s like the smell of clothes soaked in smelly water for a long time.

    A little... Slightly on the head!

    It was already five or six o''clock in the afternoon when they arrived at the third ring area. It was very dark on the reef island this season. In such a short time, the sky had become darker than lalisi''s hair.

    It''s just that you can''t see your fingers around. Although it''s not like that, you can''t see your toes.

    The owl hung upside down on the tree at night, giving people a very strange feeling. It gently turned its head 180 degrees and made eyes with avina.

    (Hoo ~ scare me!)

    Avina patted herself on the chest to calm her slight panic.

    The cool wind at night blows through the skin, and the drops of water on the leaves fall to the ground... Will cause avina''s high tension.

    "Avina, relax. You''re too nervous!"

    "I don''t want to! As soon as I relax, I will think of ah Dong''s eyes. I feel like a dead fish. I''m covered with goose bumps."

    "Well..."

    Natalia thought for a moment.

    "Let''s take a big adventure with truth!"

    "Oh?"

    Avina''s eyes lit up in an instant.

    ������������

    Somewhere in the sea

    ������������

    "Oh, Ragnar, don''t worry. Do your three precious students go to the middle of the reef island? If that thing is resurrected, it will be very difficult!"

    The reflection of moonlight is reflected on the sea level in the middle of the night. The sound of waves is surrounded by ears. The sound of "Hua Hua" seems to be full of magic, which can make the listener relaxed and happy. Occasionally, a small fish will jump out of the water and a carp will fight.

    "Don''t worry! Don''t underestimate them. Their three ghost ideas can compete with me."

    The endless calm sea was suddenly swept by the strong wind, and a huge object flew close to the sea level.

    The fiery red scales show unspeakable dignity, and the huge and powerful wings incite up and down behind, so that the nearby fish can''t sleep.

    "Oh, forget it! Since you are so confident, that''s OK. Don''t blame me for not reminding you when something happens!"

    According to Ragnar''s request, Renault has been restored to its fire dragon body.

    Renault is now flying Ragnar across the sea at a very fast speed.

    (mmm... When you think about it carefully, the three of them may be a little dangerous. You''d better hurry to finish the work and hurry back as soon as possible!)

    "What''s the matter with your student avina?"

    "Oh, do you want to know?"

    Ragnar sat on Renault''s head and said in a very annoying tone.

    "Hiss ~ it''s so hot! Yes, I just want to know what''s wrong!"

    In his anger, Renault turned 360 degrees directly in the air and almost threw Ragnar into the sea.

    "Bang!"

    "It hurts!"

    "Dare you?"

    "Wrong..."

    Renault was also very puzzled at this time. How did he meet this broom star? But I can''t beat him. It''s a hard life!

    "Avina is the reincarnation of the brave one who defeated you! Don''t you understand?"

    Renault''s eyes widened at this.

    "No, it''s impossible! Is there such a thing as reincarnation?"

    "Well... What else to say? If certain conditions are met, it is indeed possible."

    Ragnar''s explanation shocked Renault. It was also the first time to hear the word reincarnation!

    In that case, it''s all right! Renault has heard about the relationship between the demon lord and the human saint. How can we say it? It''s a dead enemy!

    (that''s strange? Why take her as a student? What a freak!)

    "By the way, where are you going?"

    "Fly straight for a while, and you''ll be there!"

    "Direct flight?"

    Renault thought about the geographical location directly ahead. Suddenly, it seemed to think of something. It trembled all over. A sudden brake stopped and suspended into the air.

    "You... You..."

    The air pressure generated by the emergency stop directly hit the nearby water surface, and there was a hazy light rain in the sky.

    Ragnar raised his right fist.

    (I have a bad feeling!)

    "Bang!"

    "It hurts! It''s in the same position as just now. Double happiness!"

    "This is the clothes I just changed today. You''re so wet!"

    Ragnar gave the water on his clothes a simple twist.

    "Why don''t you tell me where to go?"

    Renault took a breath.

    "You are sick! Take me to the beast king. If my brother knows what to do, he will have to catch me back."

    "Well, my relationship with the beast emperor is actually quite good. I have something important to do this time. If it doesn''t hate me to jump to it directly, who needs you to drive me over!"

    "But coco... Is... My brother... It..."

    "Don''t worry, your brother won''t know!"

    Ragnar raised his "huge" fist again.

    "Well, I''ll just go!"

    "If I had said that earlier, it would have been over."

    Ragnar showed a harmless look to humans and animals.

    (the most poisonous Ragnar heart!)

    In terms of seniority, the current animal king is Renault''s brother''s.

    The beast emperor and the sky dragon are very good friends, and they are of the same age.

    The so-called friend''s brother is his own brother.

    So Renault should also be regarded as half of the brother of the beast emperor.

    In fact, this is not the reason why Renault doesn''t want to go over. The most important thing is that his brother Tianlong will go to the beast emperor to play chess if he has nothing to do. If he does, it will be fun.

    "I''ve explored. Your brother is not in the orc castle."

    The orc castle is where the orc royal family lives.

    After a few minutes, a row of uneven shapes finally appeared at the other end of the coastline.

    That is the mountain range widely distributed in the orc territory.

    The territory of the orc is different from that of the Terran and the demon. Although it is one-third of the island of star wish, most of the territory of the orc is composed of the sea. There are many affiliated islands under it. The reef island is a good typical example.

 Chapter 681

    The island where the beast king castle is located is called "gully ridge". It is an island full of cliffs. The average altitude is above 2000 meters, and the maximum drop is 10000 meters. You must be more careful every step here. If you step empty, you will be waiting for an abyss.

    Therefore, the survival of the fittest, all the orcs living in the gully ridge will have one or two life-saving skills.

    In the blink of an eye, Renault and Ragnar had already flown to the gully ridge. Thanks to Renault''s Dragon''s physique and majesty, there were no orcs to challenge.

    Occasionally, one or two scum who didn''t know the heaven and earth came to be arrogant, but they were scared by Renault''s loud sound. The animal King sat down on the stone chair and made a deep voice.

    The animal King''s voice is like a very dull machete. It has no impact, but it can make the other party feel oppression and submission.

    "Brother..."

    Renault''s eyes hid a little, and he didn''t seem to want to look directly at the beast emperor in front of him.

    "God, that guy has been looking for you for a hundred years. I thought you were dead. I didn''t expect you to hang out with this guy."

    This guy in the mouth of the beast king, of course, refers to Ragnar.

    "That..."

    Renault didn''t know how to speak. In fact, he was afraid of the beast emperor from the bottom of his heart.

    If the emperor hadn''t forced himself to be his dry brother, according to Renault''s temperament, he would not be willing to have a relationship with the emperor for half a dime.

    "Oh... Little turtle! Don''t say that about Renoir! I found it in the human world a few days ago!"

    After that, Ragnar told the emperor how to find Renault.

    "I see! Your escape skills are really good!"

    The animal king said slowly.

    "But!"

    The next moment, it suddenly stared at the position where gennar stood.

    "Feng!"

    A wind blade that was so fast that Renault didn''t notice hit Ragnar directly.

    "Touch!".

    The ground left a ferocious crack several meters long.

    "Oh, oh, little turtle! How can you sneak in without saying hello?"

    Ragnar used space jumping to change his position before the wind blade hit, so as to avoid the attack of the wind blade.

    As soon as the words were finished, there was another "beacon".

    The second wind blade appears, which is much more powerful than the speed and power before.

    Unfortunately, he was easily avoided by Ragnar.

    "I said, don''t call me little turtle!"

    "Well, well, I won''t call you! Little turtle!"

    "Feng!"

    It missed again.

    At this time, Renault has been silly. He has heard speculation about the strength of the demon king before. Some people say that he is the strongest on the island of star wish. He doesn''t believe it. Now it seems that... He is willing to bow down!

    In fact, as early as a hundred years ago, Renault did not intend to go to the city of kalsa to "play" with humans. It originally wanted to go to kalsa city to find Ragnar. As a result, the war was tight at that time. Ragnar was busy on the front line and was not in the magic capital - kalsa city at all. Renault just threw himself into the air.

    (now think about how lucky he was that he wasn''t there!)

    "Ragnar boy, come on, what are you doing here today!"

    The orc emperor had known that the attack would fail, but he still had to warn a drop gonar.

    "Well... What I want to say is very important."

    "Is your demon family''s pig not enough to eat? All right, all right, I''ll give you another 10000!"

    The beast emperor waved his turtle''s paw, as if he were sending beggars.

    "No, it''s really important."

    "Don''t lie. When did you say something important instead of asking me for something?"

    The beast emperor was unconsciously excited about his tone of speech. Even Renault had never seen the beast emperor like this.

    "Really!!! About Terrans!"

    The beast emperor narrowed his eyelids slightly, and he could really feel the seriousness of the matter from Ragnar''s heartbeat.

    The beast emperor is a turtle God who has survived for thousands of years. Although his eyesight has begun to show signs of degradation, he is definitely the strongest in terms of hearing and smell.

    How powerful is it?

    It is said that the animal king can judge a person''s mood and whether to lie by listening to your heartbeat.

    "Renault, you go out first!"

    "Oh!"

    Renault sighed and slowly dragged his huge body out of the hole. It was a little funny.

    "Wait a minute, this matter still needs Renault''s help."

    Ragnar stopped Renault, who was about to leave, and his playful face turned into a very serious look.

    "You should have heard a lot of things the Terran has done over the years!"

    "Yes, but it''s only for your demon family. What does it have to do with my beast family?"

    "That''s a big deal! At this moment, hundreds of people are playing there on an island called reef island near the Terran border."

    "I''ve heard a little about it, but their game is not bad for our orcs. Let them do it!"

    Ragnar waved his hand and continued.

    "It seems that you orcs are really not well informed! Just a few days ago, a goblin patriarch was killed by the Terrans."

    "Oh? I already know about this. Haven''t you punished the murderer? I deserve it."

    "Ha ha, the little turtle is really powerful. But there''s another thing you may not know. On the reef island, the human emperor has sent a lot of resources to experiment with your orcs!"

    "What!"

    The beast emperor frowned, and his dark eyes seemed to suddenly become fierce.

    The beast king is a famous protector. No matter how the bottom people are, it doesn''t allow anyone to be hurt.

    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Renault! It knows."

    "Renault, is that true?"

    The animal king looked at Renault with a very serious expression.

    "It''s true. A human race is experimenting with orcs in an attempt to revive the count of vampires."

    The count of vampires was once a very famous aristocrat in the orcs. As his name suggests, he made a living by sucking the blood of other animals. At first, fortunately, the count of vampires only obtained blood by sucking a little from other orcs, but later, he even intensified and directly began to kill creatures, It has led to the destruction of thousands of creatures.

 Chapter 682

    And the count of vampires is the best among vampires. The more blood they absorb, the stronger their own strength will be.

    Later, the evil deeds of the count of vampires triggered the anger of the animal king. The animal king came in person, ended his life, and left his body on the reef island.

    "Count vampire, the Centaur is dead but not stiff. It seems that I have to do it myself."

    The beast emperor bent forward and was trying to stand up.

    "Wait a minute, wait for me to finish!"

    Ragnar interrupted the king''s movements.

    "I''ve asked others to clean up on the reef island. Let''s talk about something else."

    Of course, the others refer to avina and them!

    "Don''t go around, just say it!"

    "It''s worthy of being a little turtle. Your turtle ears are really getting stronger and stronger."

    Ragnar changed the subject.

    "Soon, our demon clan will fight against the Terran!"

    Ragnar spoke calmly.

    (what!)

    Renault squatted on a sideline. It was a shame!

    It didn''t expect that the funny thing Ragnar said was to fight with the Terran.

    Hey, you don''t want me to be involved

    Renault secretly withdrew a few steps and wanted to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible.

    After hearing this, even though the animal king stood up, Ragnar was really as small as an ant compared with its huge body.

    "Ragnar boy, you should know that our orcs have always been the guardians of the island of stars and wishes, maintaining the balance of all creatures. Moreover, if the demons attack the Terrans, according to the peace agreement signed at the beginning, we will unite the Terrans to fight against your demons. In that case, do you want to go to war?"

    "Oh, oh, don''t put on such a scary expression!"

    Ragnar''s face changed again.

    "Since I came to tell you this, it must show that I''m not afraid of your orcs at all."

    Ragnar is very arrogant.

    The beast emperor saw that his deterrence didn''t work at all. He sat back on his stone chair and didn''t know what to think.

    If these words come from other people''s mouths, the animal king will scoff at them, but if they come from Ragnar''s mouth, nine times out of ten they are true.

    For Ragnar, the beast king knows him very well.

    This guy is completely crazy!

    "I''m here to tell you about this. Of course, I don''t want you to continue to interfere in the grievances between our two races."

    "But if you don''t give me a good reason, the orc will still stand with the Terran."

    "First, my endurance limit is approaching, and now there is the possibility of violent walking at any time."

    "Second, the Terrans have done a lot of sneaky things in the dark these years, and frequently harassed the border of our demon clan."

    "Third, I have a hunch that the Terran is actually preparing to fight with our demon clan. If we don''t take the lead in attacking, it will be our demon clan that will suffer."

    Ragnar raised his fingers as he spoke, one... Two... Three... Constantly telling his views.

    "You... Can''t hold on...!"

    The animal king said in an emotional tone.

    "Well, anytime!"

    Ragnar and the beast emperor looked at each other at the same time. Their eyes coincided with each other''s eyes.

    Finally a long time passed.

    "Hey!"

    The beast king sighed.

    "That''s all! Xiong, what do you think?"

    "Why did you suddenly ask me? It has nothing to do with me."

    "Since Ragnar let you hear about it, he must think you will help him a lot."

    "Amount ~"

    Xiong thought for a moment.

    "Well... What should I say... I think what Ragnar said should be true in nine out of ten!"

    "What do you say?"

    "Brother GUI, no, brother beast emperor, think about it! At the beginning, I was chased and killed by the saints of the human race in the Yi city. At that time, the human race and the demon race were fighting inseparably. Although the Yi city was not too far away from the front, and it was only a small broken village at that time, how could the human race devote valuable combat power to deal with me because of a small broken village? You Is that right? "

    "That makes sense! But..."

    With a glance in the eyes of the beast emperor, another wind blade flew out.

    Xiong didn''t have the reaction and strain ability of Ragnar. He was directly hit by the sudden wind blade.

    "Take care of your mouth next time!"

    "Yes ~ Yes ~ Yes! No, no!"

    Who would have thought that a noble fire dragon would now be pitiful and angry to please?

    (my mouth is really short of smoke! But brother GUI is really a good name! Hee hee!)

    "Yes, I didn''t think of that."

    Xiong''s words woke up Ragnar. Ragnar''s middle finger of his right hand was stuck on his chin, and his index finger kept swinging around among people.

    "Why did the saint abandon the front line and go back to the rear to fight a little lizard?"

    "Who are you talking about, little lizard? I have dignity!"

    "Ah ~ sorry, sorry! Slip of the tongue, it''s a slip of the tongue."

    Xiong Gao raised his head, stared at the boss with his nostrils, and looked down at Ragnar with a very flat and proud look.

    "Hum! I can''t think of it, but I know why... Please, I''ll tell you!"

    "You..."

    Looking at Xiong''s complacent face, Ragnar instantly felt that he had been looked down upon.

    "Are you floating, or can''t I raise my fist?"

    (Hey!)

    Looking at the two troublemakers playing tricks in front of him, the beast emperor''s face was covered with black lines.

    "You two are enough! Xiong said quickly!"

    "Oh ~ oh ~ I know!"

    Xiong swallowed in his heart and just really startled him.

    "In fact, I accidentally learned a secret of the human emperor and was chased and killed! That secret still needs to be told on a dark and windy night..."

    Ragnar estimated that the story should not stop for a while.

    ������������

    "One three!"

    "A five!"

    "A j!"

    "Two!"

    "Xiao Wang!"

    "King! Crush!"

    The plot returns to the reef island.

    Now it''s the third night, but leiliana is scared by ah Dong''s eyes. I don''t know why she is a little nervous. There''s no way. But, avina and avina can only play games with leiliana to divert her attention.

    It''s a little difficult for three people to play, and the difficulty is still stuck in the acceptable range of riliana''s IQ!

 Chapter 683

    After thinking for a long time, the three women finally chose a very challenging card game.

    Of course, this can not be a simple ordinary card game!

    The rule "magic can be used" has been added to the rules.

    In other words, you can use magic without being found.

    Losers will be punished for telling the truth and taking risks.

    (hum, I still have two fours, one K and Wang fried. As long as this K can go out, I will win.)

    Leiliana is now staring at her four cards, looking for a way to defeat the enemy with one move.

    "Landlord, hurry up! All the flowers I''m waiting for are thanks!"

    Avina urged aside.

    "No ~ no!"

    In this set, leiliana is the besieged landlord. The order of playing cards is from leiliana to avina and then to avina.

    (cheated! What an avina! She even upset me when I was thinking, forcing me to play cards. I miscalculated!)

    "Avina, your three sixes, I''ll press you with three tens."

    Avina winked at avina.

    (don''t worry, I won''t hit you!)

    Avina nodded back.

    What to do, what to do! Do you want it or do you want it fried with Wang

    Leiliana looked at her hand. Her hot eyes almost penetrated the cards, but she didn''t see any way.

    (there''s no way!)

    "Come out, six God wings!"

    Leiliana shouted, and the six Divine Wings flashed out in front of her.

    "Bang!"

    Leiliana pulled out the six God wings from the scabbard and inserted them into the nearby ground.

    The body of the six God wings sword is very bright and appears silver white. It can also be used as a mirror in ordinary days.

    (what a leiliana! She wants to peep at my hand through the reflection of the six God wings.)

    According to the rules, the three sides of the game can''t walk around at will.

    So avina can''t change her position.

    (see!)

    "Wang fried! Crush you!"

    Leiliana saw the cards in avina''s hand through the six God wings.

    Avina has five cards, three eights and one on four.

    (hum, I''m sure to win! It''s not as big as K in my hand!)

    The king in leiliana''s hand fell to the ground.

    (that''s!!!)

    Leiliana saw a faint smile at the corner of avina''s mouth at the moment of landing her hand.

    "Leiliana, you are still too young!"

    Leiliana saw that a piece of soil at avina''s feet had a slight fluctuation, and then a small piece of "mud" moved to another area, and a card was revealed.

    "Avina, you... Hide cards! When on earth!"

    (isn''t it!)

    Leiliana guessed that she was hidden by avina when she just pulled out her sword.

    Leiliana took a closer look and found that those "mud" were the bodies of some ants and small flying insects.

    "Avina!"

    Avina is sitting on leiliana''s right like a nobody.

    There is no doubt that the bodies of these small animals are the work of avina''s undead magic.

    "Be fooled!"

    Avina picked up the card on the ground.

    "An a! Big you!"

    "What!"

    "Leiliana, I know you have only two fours left. Give up, three eights to four!"

    But at this time, leiliana also laughed.

    "Hahaha, avina, leiliana, I knew you would do this! Fortunately, I was prepared."

    Leiliana reached into her chest and seemed to do something indecent, but unexpectedly she took out another two in her underwear.

    "One two, big you!"

    "Leiliana, you!"

    (well, it''s lucky that I didn''t hold the card when I first slipped my hand. The card slipped into my clothes along my sleeve.)

    "That''s the end!"

    Leiliana showed a relieved expression. The proud and tired expression looked so happy.

    (it''s over!)

    Leiliana threw her pair of four to the ground feebly, as if the game had exhausted all her strength.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Avina said suddenly.

    "Truth or adventure?"

    "Hahaha, don''t be kidding! I look like the kind of person who will abide by the agreement!"

    "Truth or adventure?"

    "Ha ha ha, how can friends bet? It hurts too much!"

    "Truth or adventure?"

    "Well, Evina, spare me! I don''t want to tell the truth or take a big risk!"

    When avina was a child, she often saw other children playing truth adventures, but they all came to no good end. She either asked the people she liked or did something slightly immoral.

    Nothing new, boring and cruel.

    (the point is that I don''t want to do any!)

    "Oh, oh, I feel a little hungry after playing for so long! Find something to eat!"

    "Promise!"

    Leiliana took out a large backpack from the black disc, which Yuhua prepared for them to store food and water.

    Avina deliberately turned her back to avina and looked for snacks from her backpack.

    But anyway, avina can obviously feel her cold eyes staring at herself.

    "Avina, eat quickly! We have to accept the responsibility after eating!"

    "Ah ah!"

    Avina replied, laughing and crying.

    "I remember there should be pig feet in it!"

    Avina unzipped the backpack, then stretched her right hand in and flipped.

    "Pig''s hoof... Pig''s hoof...!"

    Suddenly, avina felt as if she had touched something strange. It felt plush. It was a thing full of hair. It felt meat and warm. She should have touched it before.

    "What is this?"

    Avina pulled that thing out.

    A white and fat thing appeared in front of her. Avina hung it in the air with the fur behind it. Her two small front claws were holding a big and hard carrot into her mouth, and kept making a sound of "card wiping".

    "Bai!"

    Avina was suddenly surprised.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time!"

    Avina''s eyes turned, as if she saw some life-saving straw. "Pooh Pooh" held ah Bai in her arms.

    "Card wipe ~ card wipe, let go of me, I can''t eat!"

    Bai said in a very sweet voice.

    "Bai!"

    Avina and leiliana also saw Ah Bai held in avina''s arms and gathered together one after another.

    "Bai, why are you here?"

 Chapter 684

    As soon as a Bai thought of the reason why he was here, he couldn''t help spitting out the radish crumbs that had suddenly become tasteless in his mouth, together with saliva.

    "Bah! It''s not Renault''s fool. I was fishing for a girl on the roadside of Yicheng. I had to put me in this backpack and let me come with you."

    "Oh, so it is."

    Avina turned her eyes and deliberately said in an eye-catching and artificial tone.

    "Oh, Bai! Where did the carrot in your mouth come from?"

    Then, avina seemed to think of something and pretended to be very surprised.

    "It can''t be taken out of the backpack!"

    (avina, you!!!)

    A Bai understood that avina wanted to change the subject and focus all her attention on eating their food.

    "Hehe, avina, don''t change the subject! Don''t you still have a big adventure with truth?"

    ������

    "How do you know!"

    "Although I was put into the black hole with this backpack by leiliana, I can very clearly hear what''s happening outside!"

    A Bai''s eyes suddenly became sharp.

    "Avina, did you just lose the game?"

    "Amount ~"

    "Lose and don''t want to be punished?"

    "Amount ~"

    Bai pushed her legs out of avina''s arms and jumped into avina''s arms.

    "Poof!"

    Avina caught Bai.

    "Na ~ na! Ivena, leiliana, ivena''s punishment will be handed over to me. How about it?"

    "Well... All right!"

    "Good!"

    Avina and leiliana nodded.

    "You!!!"

    After a lot of bargaining, the punishment for avina was set to be implemented after the leap of the seven schools.

    The wind at night is still very cold. The trees in the third ring area are very dense, and the open space can hardly be found. The trees are the habitat of many weak orcs, so avina didn''t cut down the trees one by one and create an open space to build tents.

    Now we are facing a very serious problem.

    The tent can''t be set up, that is to say, there''s no place for the three women to live tonight!

    "Yes, yes!"

    After decades of searching, leiliana finally found a tree hole somewhere in the third ring area.

    Depending on the size, the tree hole is enough to accommodate ivena and them.

    "But why is there a tree hole here? Is it a trap?"

    Avina said slowly.

    "Is there an enemy?"

    Without saying a word, avina directly summoned the six Divine Wings and put them on her chest to guard against the sneak attack of other players at any time.

    At this time, leiliana had gone into the tree hole.

    "I think it should be a bear hole!"

    Said leiliana.

    "Male cave?"

    "Look."

    Leiliana squatted down and pointed to something on the ground.

    "That is!"

    Avina and avina saw a bird''s nest made of dead tree branches at leiliana''s feet. In it lay a light brown bear. The bear was very small and not as big as avina''s face.

    (hey, hey, that means I have a big face! Fool!)

    The small black nose looks very spiritual. Two big watery eyes instantly attracted the girl''s heart of avina and leiliana.

    "How lovely!"

    The Little Bear looked up to the sky and was not afraid of the three species that had never seen before. He smiled and waved his two fat bear claws at avina.

    "Ah, how lovely!"

    Avina''s kind of trying to pick up the bear.

    But her reason told herself that she could not do that. If her parents came back and saw avina bullying her children, it would be troublesome.

    Leiliana looked up at the tree hole and found that it was actually very clean and not as dirty as rumored.

    "It''s a little strange!"

    Leiliana said suddenly.

    "You see, the leaves accumulated on the ground are thick enough. It is likely that no one has come to this tree hole for several days."

    Avina and avina looked at it. Indeed, as Larry said, there were no bear footprints around.

    "Is it possible that the little bear''s parents were also given by the scientist..."

    Leiliana didn''t say it very clearly, but everyone understood the implication.

    "This... Is not impossible."

    The three women looked at the little bear at their feet. At this time, their eyes had shown some pity

    "It shouldn''t have eaten for a long time!"

    Judging from the size of the body, avina thinks the bear should have just been born. Some body movements are still a little stiff.

    Leiliana broke a small branch from the big tree outside and dipped it in the honey pot just taken out of her backpack.

    "No ~ no ~ no"

    Leiliana handed the honey stained branch to the bear.

    "Wow, wow"

    Seeing honey, the little bear''s eyes brightened for a moment, and he shook his body clumsily and climbed to leiliana.

    "Wow, wow"

    Along the way, the little bear also had a small fall, but then he stood up again and continued to stagger to the honey in his eyes.

    "Hahu, hahu!"

    Looking at the satisfied expression on the little bear''s face, leiliana felt that it was enough.

    (hum!)

    At this time, avina and avina also looked at each other.

    The two of them were afraid that leiliana could not integrate into this small group, so they found a lot of activities to enhance their relationship.

    In fact, the cards just played have a little relationship with this layer.

    What should I say? Looking at leiliana''s slightly devoted expression, everything she has done is worth it!

    Very gratifying.

    The day was so fast that it was the fourth day of the leap of the seventh school.

    If you break your fingers, today should be a very busy day.

    We should not only keep on going and strive to reach the second ring area before the evening, but also prevent sneak attacks by other teams.

    After a simple division of work, avina has a different color pupil with the ability to "see through", so she is responsible for sensing dangerous things. Avina''s six God wings are powerful and can be an open path general. Leiliana has strong adaptability and is responsible for the command position in this movement.

    Early in the morning, when it was still dawn, no, it was cloudy today and there was no sunshine.

    The long and curved eyelashes slowly opened, and leiliana woke up from her sleep.

 Chapter 685

    Leiliana found that the lovely little thing was staring at herself with big watery eyes. She was very cute.

    "Good morning!"

    Leiliana said softly.

    "Wow!"

    The Little Bear cried as if he understood. His voice was very grandma''s, which melted people''s heart for a moment.

    Leiliana stood up slowly, put a blanket covered on her back into the black disc, then stretched her arms to both sides, and compared her body with a vivid word "big". It seemed that she slept very comfortably last night.

    "Huh?"

    Avina saw that nearby avina and avina had already woken up. They were standing outside the tree hole and didn''t know what to do.

    "Yo, get up! Sleepy bug!"

    Avina waved her hand and joked.

    "Yes!"

    Leiliana was a little shy when she was called by avina''s "sleeping bug", her face turned red, and then said.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''m thinking about which is better, rabbit or bear?"

    ������

    The body of the little bear who climbed out behind leiliana trembled for a moment, and a few drops of transparent liquid dropped between her two hind legs.

    ������

    "Wow, ha ha!"

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    "Puff!"

    "It''s scared to pee! Wow, ha ha ha ~"

    Avina wrapped her arms around her abdomen and tried to restrain her laughter, but she couldn''t stop it!

    "The first time I saw a bear who would be scared to pee, ha ha ha."

    Even leiliana, who doesn''t usually like to laugh, smiled at this time and was teased by the funny look of the little bear.

    "Avina!"

    Avina said unhappily.

    "Oh ~"

    Avina restrained a little, but occasionally laughter came out of her mouth.

    "Hey!"

    Avina sighed.

    "Leiliana, I just found a place near here."

    Leiliana frowned. She could feel avina''s tone a little serious.

    "You should prepare yourself a little."

    Avina walked in one direction.

    "Come with me."

    Avina led avina and leiliana to a clearing not far away.

    The open space is very small. It is surrounded by some tall trees into a circular area. Above the center of the circle in the middle, there are some burnt branches. Under a tree, there is a bulging backpack filled with a lot of meat food.

    "Look at this."

    Leiliana looked in the direction avina pointed out and found that there was a headless body lying next to the branch. The cut surface of the wound at the neck was very smooth. The blood on the ground had penetrated into the soil. Occasionally, a drop or two of blood would drop to the ground and make a "bang Bang" sound.

    What''s more strange is that two heads were left next to the headless body.

    Although she felt very disgusted about this, avina didn''t want to move the two heads in her heart, but she picked up a long branch on the ground and adjusted the faces of the two heads to face up.

    "The owners of these two heads, in fact, avina and I still know each other."

    Avina paused and continued.

    "One of them is Guo Peng, the other is Wang sha... Is Ragnar''s little attendant!"

    "What!"

    Ragnar''s name immediately attracted the attention of leiliana. This person harassed avina more than once. What''s more annoying is that Ragnar killed the head of goblin tribe with unknown pills, which almost made them wronged as killers.

    "Since Ragnar''s valet''s body is here, he himself

    "I looked for it and didn''t find Ragnar''s body."

    Avina shook her head.

    Leiliana looked at the two heads again. After a while, leiliana finally found that the two heads actually have a common feature, that is, the cut surface of the wound is very smooth.

    "They should have their necks cut off in an instant by something very sharp."

    Leiliana also paid special attention to the expressions on the two heads. One of the fat pig like heads showed a very obscene expression. Her nostrils stared at the boss, her tongue hung out of her mouth, and her eyes were filled with a strong sense of color.

    "What''s the matter? The man seems to see something that can provoke his lust before he dies, and that thing can kill him before he reacts."

    Leiliana''s brief analysis cooled avina and avina''s ears.

    How terrible it is to kill a person before he reacts at all!

    I''m afraid magicians can''t do it!

    There is also a thin head, which is also very shabby. This face has shown the color of fear, and his eyes are about to stare out, as if telling the words of saving lives, but unfortunately he still died.

    After that, avina, avina and leiliana looked for anything left nearby.

    Sure enough, there was a fat headless body not far away, which was penetrated by the newly grown saplings. Some body organs were exposed to the air, emitting some foul smell.

    Leiliana secretly compared it in her mind and felt that the headless body should be the head with the eyes.

    It seems that the man should have stood on the tree at that time. As a result, he was attacked. His head was thrown to the open space, his body fell down along the tree, and his huge volume was penetrated by branches.

    This is the assumption made by leiliana about the scene in front of her.

    From the stiffness of the body and the stench of the body, leiliana preliminarily concluded that the two men should have been dead for at least a day.

    (a day ago... Was it?)

    Leiliana''s mind suddenly flashed a figure, which was the face of their dearest teacher, Renault.

    Those who can kill in microseconds can only be done by Mr. Renault in leiliana''s impression.

    Thinking of this, leiliana had to think about sister dove.

    (if sister Jiu is a demon, is her brother, Mr. Renault, also a demon?)

    And Ragnar seems to have a little holiday with Mr. Renault.

 Chapter 686

    While leiliana was indulging in thinking, avina, who was suddenly in the open space, shouted to her.

    "Leiliana, let''s go! If we don''t go, we won''t be able to reach the second ring area before dark."

    "Oh!"

    Just when the three women wanted to move on, the little bear who had been following them suddenly called "wow".

    "Little bear?"

    Leiliana found that the chubby bear laboriously pulled out a scroll from a grass and held it in front of leiliana.

    "Wow!"

    "Oh, you''re a bear! You''re not a dog!"

    Avina said "praise" on one side.

    Leiliana took the scroll from the little bear and unfolded it. She found that it was full of a series of crimes committed by the vasilian family and its affiliated families. Each single would cause social disputes, such as abusing slum people, robbing women and illegal trading������������

    Seeing this, the three women immediately felt no pity for their two deaths.

    "Hum, I didn''t expect the vasilite family to do such a thing worse than pigs and dogs!"

    "Really!"

    When they were young, nataya and leiliana met the patriarch of the vasilite family. They thought he was very kind. They didn''t expect to do these things.

    "What about this little bear!"

    Nataya asked a key question. She could see that leiliana actually liked the little bear very much.

    "Our next action is too dangerous to take the bear with us."

    To nataya''s surprise, leiliana made such a judgment at this time.

    She thought leiliana would ask to take the bear with her.

    "Besides, if the bear is taken away like this, its parents will be very worried when they see it."

    While talking, leiliana squatted down, stretched out her right hand like lanolin jade and touched the little bear''s head. The little bear seemed very reluctant to leave leiliana and was shouting "wow", with a trace of hoarse feeling in her voice.

    "Good, be obedient. We have something to deal with now. We''ll play with you when we''re done!"

    "Wow!"

    The little bear seemed to understand leiliana''s meaning and stopped begging.

    After returning the little bear to the tree cave, nataya and they also embarked on a journey to the second ring area.

    "Seriously, this cloudy day is really strange! It''s cloudy and feels like it will rain at any time."

    But no matter what the weather is, nataya and they can only move on.

    I also encountered some small troubles along the way, but with the help of leiliana''s ability to "see through", they were all resolved one by one.

    Last time, the three of them met the wisteria king, which is very rare in the third ring area. This Wisteria king is a very aggressive and carnivorous plant. It is extremely beautiful. The petals of the adult willow are as fascinating as the wisteria waterfall, and there are a little fluorescent substances in its stamens, which can attract some small animals that tend to light, To prey on them.

    Now it''s cloudy on the reef island. It''s strange to say that the hurricanes flowing in the air are unusually fierce, and the temperature has dropped to near zero.

    According to WAB, even in the reef island, this kind of cloudy and windy weather is extremely rare.

    The branches of Wisteria king kept swinging in the strong wind, but Wisteria king was very happy about it. In fact, its long and dense branches were stained with a very strong anesthetic effect.

    The beautiful petals attract other creatures. When they don''t pay attention, they paralyze them with branches and turn them into nutrients in the soil.

    With the nataya''s big nerve, she rushed forward when she saw Wisteria king. Fortunately, leiliana saw something strange. Otherwise, nataya would be trapped in Wisteria King''s roots now.

    It is said that if the magician falls into the wisteria King''s trap, he is likely to die here.

    "Really, what''s the matter with the organizers of the seven schools'' jump this time? Don''t even the wisteria King say a word, and the scientist will not survey the selected place in advance?"

    Leiliana thought for a moment.

    "Well... If... I''m just saying if ha, what if the organizer is intentional?"

    Leiliana''s hypothesis stunned leiliana and leiliana.

    "If so, it would be terrible!"

    At this time, an ice arrow suddenly shot from the right front of nataya. The blinking speed made leiliana not react, and the ice arrow had rushed right in front of nataya.

    "Bang!"

    Nataya subconsciously hid the ice arrow from one side of her body, but she still had a small wound on her knee.

    "Who is it?"

    Nataya was stunned to find that her wound had been covered with a thin ice film by the breath left by the ice arrow, but she also helped to stop the outflow of blood.

    "This attack!"

    Nataya looked at the ice arrow inserted in the ground.

    "Ice magic! Yaolong Tianxiao?"

    "There, nataya!"

    Leiliana instantly opened the different color pupil and saw two figures hidden behind the big tree in front of her right through the flow of magic particles.

    "Ha ha!"

    Nataya hurled a chop at the tree in front of the right. The sharp Ragnar cut the tree directly from the middle. Two figures appeared in the field of vision.

    "Not bad! Nataya!"

    "But it''s a little worse than us!"

    The two men came as like as two peas in front of NAT, two girls. Surprisingly, the two of them had exactly the same face, but only a little different in their hairstyles.

    One of them is a girl with long pink hair, which looks very quiet. Her slender five fingers have to make people jealous. Standing next to her is a girl with a double horsetail and pink hair. Her standing posture doesn''t seem to converge. She can feel her naughty character from her words and deeds.

    "May avina! May mirror!"

    When nataya saw their faces, she could not help but bite her teeth.

    (trouble!)

    In front of the two people, the one with long hair is called may ivena, and the one with double ponytail is called may Jingyin. They are twins. May ivena is my sister, a contestant of Yaolong Tianxiao magic school, and is also one of the hot doors to win the championship.

    In fact, the twins are quite familiar with Natalia and leiliana. The 3000 family and the May family are family friends. The relationship between the two families is quite good, so it leads to the frequent meeting of the four of them.

 Chapter 687

    Every time we meet, there will be a lot of conflicts.

    Natalia looks at may Leili Anna very unhappy. Similarly, may Leili Anna wants to tease Natalia, and she succeeds every time. Natalia doesn''t like this may Leili Anna.

    The relationship between leiliana and avina in May is good, but it is only limited to a good level.

    In May, avina always has a very warm smile on her mouth, and she treats people well. Her magic strength is also a first-class good hand, but leiliana knows her very well.

    In May, avina is a completely black belly, and it is the kind that is black to the bone, darker than a crow. If she catches something she likes, it is really the kind that grabs it by any means.

    So leiliana deliberately kept a distance from may ivena.

    "Leiliana, long time no see!"

    In May, avina tilted her head slightly and said with a smile.

    (Er ~ that''s the smile again.)

    "Ah ~ long time no see!"

    Leiliana replied politely.

    "You''re sick! May leiliana, you''ll die just now, okay!"

    "Oh, oh, don''t care so much. I found it a little too much after I took the shot, but people can''t take it back, but you''re not hurt. Our relationship is so good that you won''t care, will you?"

    In May, leiliana ran to nataya and elbowed nataya.

    "Who has a good relationship with you? Stay away from me."

    For may leiliana, nataya really has no way. How to say, she is really like a child.

    "So what are you looking for us this time?"

    Leiliana is not wordy, but directly points to the most fundamental element in the.

    "Hehe ~ can''t we come to play with you if it''s all right?"

    "Avina, we have very important things to do now. If it''s because of the leaping competition of the seven schools, I hope we can meet at the holy sword dance song festival."

    Leiliana said it very seriously and didn''t mean to joke at all.

    "Hehe, what a coincidence. Leiliana and I actually think so."

    Avina touched leiliana''s head next to her and continued.

    "In fact, we came here to ask you if you have seen one of our primary school brothers? Black hair, very short."

    "Yes, I almost forgot. Have you seen my little brother?"

    Leiliana said with open teeth and claws.

    "Little brother? Hee hee!"

    Said nataya in a low tone.

    "Isn''t it your little lover?"

    "Puff, puff! It''s really one of my little brothers! Really, really, really."

    As leiliana explained, she used her own big windmill fist. Although it didn''t hurt, it had the effect of pulling hatred.

    Leiliana and avina didn''t care about the two living treasures.

    "Avina, can you tell us the details?"

    "In fact, another member of our team separated from us just yesterday."

    Avina organized the wording and continued.

    "There was a heavy fog yesterday. We wanted to find a stronghold to avoid the limelight for a while. Unexpectedly, the younger students who went out to inquire about the news have not come back yet."

    "Missing again?"

    Leiliana and leiliana looked at each other and immediately thought of something.

    "In which direction did your student brother go missing?"

    "There!"

    Avina pointed her finger in the direction of Natalia when they came.

    (sure enough

    "If it''s about this, we might know some clues."

    Leiliana came over.

    "Oh, is this miss leiliana? It''s as beautiful as the rumor!"

    Leiliana''s face turned red. It was the first time for her to hear such praise from strangers.

    "So what are the clues you know?"

    Avina said with a smile.

    Leiliana nodded and motioned that leiliana could say it.

    For the May twins, leiliana and nataya know who they are, although they don''t get along with them a little.

    "In fact, just yesterday

    In the next ten minutes, leiliana told may ivena about the scientist and the reformer ah Dong.

    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen this time."

    Avina said slowly.

    "In fact, some strange things happened to us yesterday. Leiliana and I are still gifted in water magic. Every time we rest, we will be covered with silk threads similar to spider webs near the camp, but not long after the student disappeared, our silk threads broke at almost the same time."

    Even though nataya was so arrogant, she didn''t doubt the strength of the two sisters. After all, she and leiliana suffered a lot in the competition when they were young.

    Nataya knows something about the silk thread that avina said.

    Spiders can lock the position of the enemy through the vibration of the spider web. Based on this principle, the two sisters also created a kind of magic. They condense the water molecules generated by magic into silk threads that are difficult to see by the naked eye, and then wind them around the target range. If there is a sneak attack by the enemy, they can respond in time.

    "Cut off your water network in an instant?"

    Natalia and leiliana felt a little incredible.

    In general, the May sisters will cover a wide range of water networks.

    (it seems that the other party must be very fast.)

    "From what you said just now, the person who broke our water network should be the ah Dong with leopard legs you mentioned!"

    Avina clapped her hand.

    "Although I''ve never heard of transforming people, but... I believe you!"

    Avina smiled.

    "I decided to follow you to find the scientist!"

    "Avina, this is

    Just when leiliana wanted to say something, Natalia, who had just got rid of leiliana, pulled her and winked at herself.

    (this is...)

    Leiliana did her best to decipher the message Natalia wanted to convey.

    (leiliana, let them go. We''re just short of thugs!!!)

    Leiliana wrote back to her.

    Nataya patted her chest.

    "It''s not impossible to take you, but you must obey our orders! And if you can''t find your younger brother, don''t blame us!"

 Chapter 688

    Avina said with a smile.

    But looking at her squinting expression, she should be thinking of something else!

    "Oh, sister! Are you sure you really want to go with them? In case we can''t find Xiang, we have to be drenched by the dean''s saliva!"

    "Oh, I don''t care! Who told you to bring your little toy?"

    "Um ~"

    Leiliana squatted down, holding her head in her hands, as if struggling with her heart.

    Finally������

    "OK! I''ll go too!"

    It seems that leiliana has overcome her guilt.

    At this time, nataya said nothing and a "justice from heaven" hit her on the head.

    "Woo ~ woo, it hurts! What are you doing?"

    Leiliana put her hands over the head she had just been punched by Natalia.

    "This is the revenge for the arrow you shot!"

    "What are you doing? I was aiming at the grass at your feet. You hurt yourself by moving blindly. It''s up to me!"

    "Bang!"

    Another heavenly justice.

    This punch was the result of Natalia''s punishment for leiliana''s nonsense.

    (what? It makes me stupid!)

    "Ah ~ ah ~ ah! I''m angry!"

    Leiliana stood up with tears from the corners of her eyes.

    "Come out, Bingyu!"

    In an instant, there was a violent hurricane in the air, and a star like light blue fluorescence gradually emerged in the air. The fluorescence gathered in a spiral attitude in leiliana''s palm, and a bow and arrow composed of crystal clear ice appeared in her palm.

    "Why, want to fight!"

    Nataya threw her right hand. Similarly, Ragnar appeared in her hand.

    The color of Ragnar''s whole body is gold and silver. Both sides of the hilt and body are golden yellow and engraved with some dense patterns. The middle area of the body to the blade is silver white, which looks very cool.

    Since the last time nataya fought with the dark demon summoned by dove, she has mastered the method of transporting wood magic particles in her body to Ragnar.

    Nataya was stunned to find that Ragnar, full of wood magic particles, could turn green. She hadn''t noticed when fighting with the dark demon before!

    (in other words, who was talking to me at that time?)

    Nataya once had doubts about the voice that came to her mind in the battle. Occasionally, nataya would try to communicate with that voice, but so far it has no effect.

    Nataya didn''t talk about it with Renault. Anyway, she could expect Renault''s expression after hearing it.

    "You fool, don''t you know how to eat and sleep all day? Now it''s better. Your brain has trouble sleeping!"

    Um~

    In fact, Renault... Seems to really say that!

    "Eh? When did you get the toy! Show me!"

    At the sight of nataya''s glittering Ragnar, leiliana suddenly lost her sense of war, as if she had forgotten what had just happened.

    She bumped up to nataya, then squatted down and stretched out her hand to touch Ragnar.

    But just as leiliana''s hand was about to touch Ragnar, Ragnar''s sword suddenly burst out a dazzling golden light. Then leiliana felt as if she had been bounced on her forehead by something. Her body instantly lost its balance and sat on the mud.

    "Ah ~ this... This is none of my business. It did it by itself. It has nothing to do with me!"

    As soon as leiliana sat on the ground, nataya immediately put up her hand and said she was innocent.

    "Woo ~"

    "Woo ~"

    Nataya thought she had made leiliana cry and immediately squatted down to comfort her.

    "Woo ~ WOW!"

    "Wow?"

    The next moment, nataya accidentally saw a trace of evil smile hanging from the corner of leiliana''s mouth.

    "Hee!"

    (no, I was fooled!)

    Just when nataya realized something was wrong, she immediately wanted to jump back.

    "Oh, it''s too late!"

    Leiliana pressed her right hand against the muddy ground, pulled it hard, grabbed the wet mud, and then threw it violently.

    "Pa!" a.

    The mud hit nataya''s face 90 degrees directly with the greatest strength. At the moment of touching nataya''s face, the mud divided into countless small mud ideas and flew back. Several mud ideas met nataya''s golden hair during the flight and dyed it earthy yellow.

    "Ah! Leiliana, I''ll kill you!!!"

    After meeting the sisters of may ivena and may leiliana, they joined nataya''s "scientist transformation project".

    Count, one woman... Two women... Three women������

    ������

    It''s really a gathering of five beauties!

    How to say, in fact, this phenomenon is still relatively common.

    Women have unique advantages in the perception and application of magic. Otherwise, women''s careful mind and dexterity are largely due to this reason.

    As for men, it is said that men are actually made from the leftover residue when God created man, so some heavy physical work is done by men.

    As for the occasional emergence of some magical talents like Ragnar, it is purely caused by luck. There is always a little residue that will be lucky to be photographed in a better place.

    I didn''t say much. The original lineup of three people was expanded to five people for such a short time.

    May ivena, female, 17 years old, the eldest daughter of the May family, magic adaptability class A, height 1.69 meters, good at using water attribute magic, one of the representative members of Yaolong Tianxiao magic college, is the team leader, with long pink straight hair, responsible for the planning of all activities in the jump of the seven schools.

    May ringtone, female, 17 years old, the second daughter of the May family, is twin to may ivena. It is said that when she delivered the baby, may ivena''s little toe first protruded from her mother''s womb, so may ivena became the eldest sister, magic adaptability B + level, good water attribute, variant Magic - ice magic, and one of the representative members of Yaolong Tianxiao Magic Academy, Responsible for long-range attack output in the team.

    After discussing the specific journey, the five women were in a hurry.

    After all, there are still two and a half days before the end of the seven school jump. If you don''t speed up the foot journey, I''m afraid it''s really too late.

 Chapter 689

    Soon, the five women had reached the second circular River on the reef island.

    As long as they cross the river in front of them, they will enter the second ring area of the reef island.

    "What the hell! Why is the river in the second ring so much wider than that in the third ring?"

    As nataya said, this river has reached twice the depth and width of the third ring River.

    Now it''s still cloudy and windy. Compared with before, the roaring wind seems to have expanded a lot. Wherever the wind passes through the river, it will set off ups and downs.

    It''s like the sea with stormy weather. All the current will be a ferry''s nightmare.

    "How can we get there?"

    Nataya asked suspiciously.

    "Of course it is!"

    With that, leiliana called out her weapon - ice feather.

    Leiliana held the ice feather in her left hand and put it in front of her eyes. Her right hand pulled the ice string looming in the air, and then pulled it full. Then a light blue ice crystal bow and arrow appeared on the ice feather.

    "The sky is cold, the water is ice, thousands of miles are frozen, under the warm sun, the bones and people''s hearts, I break thousands of methods with one arrow. Thousands of miles are frozen!"

    After the spell was read, a huge cold wave slowly gathered at the tip of the ice arrow, the surrounding temperature instantly decreased a lot, and the tip of the arrow emitted a crystal blue light.

    "Go!"

    Leiliana''s right thumb, index finger and middle finger were loosened, and the ice arrow "whew" rushed towards the second ring River in front of her.

    "Bang!".

    The ice arrow hit the rolling water. When the ice arrow touched the water, a "crackling" sound came out there, and it became more and more dense.

    Nataya saw that the water was freezing slowly, and the ice spread rapidly. In the blink of an eye, a rectangular ice surface about ten meters wide was formed in front of the five women.

    "Let''s go!"

    Leiliana said proudly.

    "Qi!"

    Although she was dissatisfied with the limelight of leiliana, nataya still had to follow.

    Stepping on the cold ice, the first thing is the sudden "click" sound.

    "Well... Are you sure this ice can support the weight of the five of us?"

    "This... Nataya, you don''t know your weight is one and a half!"

    "Die!"

    "Hahaha, I''m kidding. I''m kidding. Don''t take it so seriously!"

    Leiliana waved her hand playfully and continued.

    "As long as there is no accident, there is more than enough for the five of us."

    The wind and waves on the water surface are so strong that the roaring waves beat fiercely on the ice, just like a lion stepping on the elk, feeling that it will break at any time.

    When the five women were halfway across the ice, a fireball rushed towards them from the other side.

    "Get away!"

    At this time, their attention is completely and highly focused, and a little wind and grass can attract their attention.

    It''s just a fireball. It''s easy to avoid.

    "Poof!"

    The five women looked at each other, nodded and took off immediately. The original dense formation was disrupted in an instant.

    "No, someone is guarding the river!"

    Guarding the river is a tactical strategy.

    It is the same as the bridge guarding tactics in the so and so game. Trap and ambush in advance in places where some people must pass. When someone passes by, they suddenly appear and attack them when they are unprepared, so as to eliminate their opponents.

    "Find shelter!"

    Avina shouted.

    The five women hid behind the frozen waves closest to themselves.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Two more fireballs rushed over and directly hit the frozen waves.

    "Hum, I can''t break the ice with these small fireballs!"

    Nataya opened her pupils and looked towards the shore.

    It was found that three people were standing behind several trees on the other side, two of them were responsible for throwing fireballs, and one was lying on a rocking chair, drinking drinks prepared in advance, looking carefree and comfortable.

    "Fire sky!"

    "Oh!"

    It seemed that he heard nataya''s voice, and the lying man in the head staggered to his feet.

    "Oh, oh! Look who this is? I thought it was some rotten insects and shrimps. I didn''t expect that this was not the famous RI Mengshu magic college and Yao long Tianxiao magic college!"

    The man''s tone of voice is very exaggerated and artificial.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect that these two champions were squatted here by us! Well... What should I do!"

    "Ragnar, are you going to fight with us here?"

    Avina said slowly, her eyes half narrowed, but there was no sense of joking.

    Ragnar, male, team leader of Huotian Magic Academy, magic adaptability C + level, good at using fire magic.

    "How dare I oppose you? Our strength in Huotian is very weak."

    Ragnar inserted the fingers of his right hand into the middle of his fluffy yellow hair.

    "To tell you the truth, I don''t think I can beat you here. We didn''t know you came here just now! So let''s go!"

    Ragnar waved his hand and stopped the two teammates around him.

    "Let''s go!"

    Nataya rushed first, but when she just raised her foot, another fireball rushed over, and the fireball was more powerful and faster than twice as fast.

    Bang.

    The fireball burst at nataya''s feet. Fortunately, nataya''s body reacted quickly and hid the fireball at the critical moment.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Nataya''s anger went straight to her head.

    "Ah ha ha ha ha ~ sorry, I''m a little slippery!"

    "Nataya, what''s the matter with you? You should believe what he said!"

    Avina scolded angrily.

    "Didn''t your coach say that the strength of Huotian magic school is not strong, but they are definitely the first in terms of intrigues and tricks."

    "Er ~ this... Did say."

    Before the seven school jump race, Ragnar also specially reminded nataya of some news about the fire day. It is said that they will do anything to win. In short, nine out of ten what they said can''t be heard.

    Avina and leiliana have been fooled by them and suffered a lot of losses.

    When Ragnar saw that avina believed her nonsense so foolishly, he immediately burst into laughter, and even the other two teammates around him laughed.

 Chapter 690

    Avina, who barely escaped the fireball, seemed to be ridiculed, her head was angry, and her white face was red with anger.

    Avina''s right hand shook, and the six God wings of gold and silver appeared in her hand.

    "Avina, calm down! Be careful! There''s fraud!"

    Although the blossoms and cherry blossoms did not remind avina at this time, it did not work.

    "Ah!"

    Avina stepped forward on her left foot and moved her body weight downward. The six God wings were put on the right side of her pelvis by avina. Then her legs made a force, and two white magic arrays appeared at her feet. The magic array burst out a strong wind force to form a thrust to send avina forward.

    "Wings of heaven!"

    Three words read out, the pure white wings spread out behind avina, and each feather constantly adjusted the angle to help glide in the process of moving forward.

    Avina is flying very fast to the three people of Huotian magic school.

    "Oh, I''m so scared!"

    Watching avina rush in like this, Ragnar not only wasn''t afraid, but also became more and more cynical.

    "Go to hell!"

    A few seconds later, avina had rushed to the land in the second ring area.

    "Bang!"

    Another fireball carrying violent waves rushed to avina.

    "Wow!"

    Avina turned sideways and rotated 360 degrees in the air with the help of inertia to avoid the attack of fireball. At the same time, the thrust generated by the white magic array had been exhausted.

    When she landed, avina''s toes were a little, and her leg muscles contracted and burst in an instant. The limit of the whole person''s body was squeezed out. The six God wings shook and a sword cleaved towards Ragnar''s neck.

    "Hum!"

    Ragnar''s mouth again showed a strange evil smile.

    (bad!)

    Huakai saw through the different color pupil that there was something inexplicably wrong with the fireball that avina had just hid from.

    "Avina, be careful of fraud!"

    The flowers bloom and shout out, but it''s too late now.

    Just when avina''s six God wings were about to hit Ragnar, with the turn of Ragnar''s fingers, the fireball just avoided by avina turned back in the air.

    "Bang!" the fireball burst in avina''s back.

    "Ah!"

    The sharp pain of tearing came from behind. For a time, avina lost her balance. The six God wings that had originally shot drew a serpentine arc in the air, leaving a small wound on Ragnar''s face.

    "My handsome face!!! Smelly woman, I won''t kill you!"

    As soon as Ragnar touched his face, a scratch about a finger long appeared. His calm face suddenly became unnatural and his facial features became ferocious. It seems that avina accidentally met the place he cared about most.

    "Ah ah!"

    "In heaven and earth, the Yan devil came to the world. Endless years lingered around the coming and going crowd, burning fire and burning all things, and suddenly the thrilling devil whispered. Turn me into a killing evil god and purify your crimes with fire! The world breaking fireball."

    Ragnar''s spell read faster and faster, just in time to catch up with the moment when avina was hit by the fireball.

    A red and yellow fireball with black streaks appeared in front of Ragnar. The fireball continued to absorb a large number of fire magic particles from the two players around Ragnar, getting bigger and bigger.

    The wind helped the fire. With the silent help of the bad Yin wind, the fireball expanded to a peak again, and the five meter big split world fireball was finally released.

    "Hahaha, go to hell! Remy ivena of rimengshu School of magic and Wizardry, this is the end of scratching my handsome face."

    Just when avina wanted to get up and hide, there was a "click" sound from her shoulder blades. It seemed that several bones were broken behind her, and even some bone tips were inserted into her internal organs.

    "Poof!"

    A big mouthful of blood gushed down her throat, which was the first time Evina tasted her blood in this form.

    It feels really bad.

    "Ah ~ ah!"

    Avina''s consciousness told her that she must avoid the attack of the split world fireball, but the great pain from the inside of her body repeatedly prevented her action.

    (no, I can''t hide!)

    Avina has taken the little red flag pinned to her belt in her hand. As long as she breaks the little red flag issued by the seven schools with a little force, her own transmission magic will be launched to transmit avina back to Gaia competition hall in Yicheng.

    "A little... Unwilling!"

    Avina clenched her teeth and was about to break the little red flag in her hand.

    Suddenly, a large water wave rolled up from the shore beat on the crack world fireball, and with a "Hoo", the heated water wave suddenly turned into hazy water mist and filled the surroundings. The momentum of the crack world fireball that had rushed towards avina also decreased a lot, just like the demon guide train that had been extinguished, can only rush forward with inertia.

    But even so, the power of the split world fireball can''t be underestimated.

    Occasionally, avina''s side seemed to be covered by something, and the shadow fell on her.

    "Is this...?"

    Avina looked up and found a huge black creature on her body.

    (I''ll go!)

    Avina subconsciously surprised her face. Isn''t this the big spider she met in the forest before?

    But on second thought, the body of this thing seems to have been manipulated by lalis! Avina sighed.

    (scare me!)

    As soon as the big spider lifted its forelimb, it directly beat the split world fireball, forcibly changed its trajectory and hit the big tree next to it.

    "Useless, useless! You can''t save her, ha ha!"

    Ragnar covered his face with the palm of his hand, trying to restrain his laughing smile.

    The power of the split world fireball is very huge. It directly broke several hundred year old trees in the second ring area. Finally, it seems to have reached the limit and suddenly shrunk a circle.

    "No, the fireball is going to explode!"

    The next second, the big fireball of the split world shrank by one meter again.

    "Buzzing!"

    A thrilling sound emanated from the fireball.

    But just as the fireball was about to explode, avina seemed to see a light blue reflective object darting past her eyes.

    "Ice feather hit!"

    As soon as avina''s voice shouted, avina turned around and found that it was an ice arrow.

    However, this ice arrow is somewhat different from the one shot by avina before. Its whole body is covered with sharp ice thorns. The tip of the arrow is like a blooming rose, which is shining and colorful under the weak sunlight.

 Chapter 691

    With a bang, the arrow of the ice rose penetrated the middle of the split world fireball, marched with it and stayed inside.

    "Oh!"

    With the noise of avina, the ice rose gradually melted and quickly wrapped the crack world fireball with a speed visible to the naked eye. Almost in the blink of an eye, the crack world fireball was frozen into a fist sized ball.

    I don''t know. People may think it''s a toy.

    "Impossible, how possible! How can my big fireball be cracked!"

    Ragnar saw that his unique skill was cracked. For a moment, he was so scared that his legs were soft and the whole person collapsed to the ground.

    "Come on... Run!"

    Ragnar saw that the situation was bad, and immediately trembled out his subconscious reaction.

    But when he looked back, Ragnar found that the other two members of his team had run far away.

    "Hey, wait for me!"

    When Ragnar wanted to catch up, suddenly there were several strong murders behind him, one of which was particularly strong.

    "That..."

    Ragnar was a little embarrassed to say the next thing.

    "I''ll tell you a secret at the price of letting me go. How about it?"

    Ragnar turned his head stiffly back.

    It seemed that they saw the answer they had guessed for a long time on their faces.

    "Well... Don''t hit your face, okay?"

    This is probably the last stubbornness of Ragnar as a man.

    In addition to the time on the way, that is to say, there is still about one day to deal with the scientist and the terrible ah Dong.

    The task is very arduous!

    After arriving at the second ring area, few organisms can be seen.

    Previously, in the third and fourth ring areas, you can often see flying and running creatures, but there are few left in the second ring area.

    Five women walked a few kilometers ahead, and suddenly there was a "Sasha" sound in the bushes not far ahead.

    They immediately entered the combat readiness state, released their weapons and magic in advance, and launched an attack as soon as there was a disturbance.

    "Hoo ~"

    It was so quiet that we could hear each other breathing.

    "Coming!"

    With a reminder from leiliana, a tiger roar echoed around her.

    "Ah woo!"

    A two meter long tiger jumped out from the bushes in front. Unlike ordinary tigers, it has vigorous black and yellow hair, but has lush white hair, aggressive black patterns, and its eyes are staring at the boss. It is like magnifying red beans several times. Its eyes originally show endless dignity, and the center of its eyebrows is the "King" of China and India The words are more crazy against the background of white hair.

    But now... Its rushing steps give people a feeling of lightness, without a trace of hostility.

    "Look!"

    Avina slashed at the rushing tiger with a sword.

    "Wait a minute, mention..."

    Before leiliana finished, the six God wings in avina''s hand had waved down.

    "Ha ha!"

    At this time, when the black-and-white tiger rushed in front of him, he suddenly stopped before the six God wings cut. Then his body weight squatted down, his limbs muscles doubled and jumped up.

    "No!"

    Avina was subconsciously surprised. She didn''t expect that the tiger would make such a move.

    The tiger leaped into the air, folded its front feet, stepped on the back of the six God wings, and made another force, just like taking the six God wings as a pedal, jumped directly over avina''s head and landed three meters behind avina.

    "What!"

    "What!"

    "How awesome!"

    The tiger''s amazing behavior disrupted the five women''s cognition. I''ve never seen a tiger make such an action!

    When Tess turned around and wanted to attack again.

    "Avina, wait a minute!"

    Leiliana finally had time to talk and stop avina.

    "What''s the matter, leiliana?"

    "Look!"

    After the tiger landed, he turned back and yelled at avina gently at her throat, then turned his head and continued to run away.

    "What''s going on!"

    "Look, the tiger''s right foot is hurt."

    The girls followed leiliana''s hint and looked at the tiger running away. Indeed, there were some mottled blood stains on its right foot. As for the wound, it could not be seen clearly. It should be covered by hair.

    "Can make the king of beasts feel fear..."

    The women were silent. It seems that they have to reassess the correct strength of the enemy.

    "The tiger with white hair is a higher level of existence among tigers. It is said that its IQ can be compared with that of ordinary humans. It can also mobilize the wind attribute magic particles in the air and integrate the magic into its own voice to produce a deterrent effect."

    "Amount ~"

    The five women looked at each other for a while, and finally decided to catch up for a little longer.

    After walking hundreds of meters, I found that nothing dangerous had happened along the way.

    It''s worth noting that while walking, avina tripped over a tree root exposed to the soil.

    Of course, this is not a foreshadowing. The tree root is just an ordinary tree root. It''s just that avina is distracted.

    Even if avina is so careless on weekdays, there will be no such low-level mistakes at this node. It seems that she is really thinking about something so that she is distracted.

    The area of the third ring is obviously several times smaller than that of the first two rings.

    Along the way, you can occasionally see the traces left by some powerful creatures in the trees, soil and other places. There are three very ferocious scratches on the trunk of a big tree, which should be attacked from the top right to the bottom left.

    The sound of water flow can be heard faintly. It seems that the first ring River is not far away.

    Now the night has also fallen. What''s more terrible is that the dark wind has no sign of weakening. Instead, it has become more and more arrogant. Last time, accidentally, the strong wind rolled some small gravel and directly cut nataya''s delicate cheek. Leiliana now used magic to help her recover.

    "Well... The days are almost over. Why don''t we rest here for a night!"

    Leiliana looked around and said.

    "Right here..."

    Avina looked around. This is a small flat land. It''s hard to imagine such an open space in the second ring area.

 Chapter 692

    It seems that it should be the venue for biological duels in the second ring area. Some animals who want to fight will come here for PK.

    It''s really empty here and can avoid the sneak attack of the enemy hidden in the dark. However, it''s also because it''s quite empty. The strong wind can''t be blocked when passing here. The wind speed can blow out the dentures in the old man''s mouth. Sleeping here is undoubtedly looking for death.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Hum!"

    Leiliana snorted proudly.

    "Nataya!"

    "Yes!"

    Nataya then took out the tent that Ragnar gave them from the black disc. This is an artifact made by ragnart that can completely protect them from the wind and rain. Although the wind is so fierce in this ghost weather, as long as people get into the tent, they will not feel the roaring of the wind outside.

    "This is!!!"

    Avina''s first surprise was not the magical tent that nataya took out, but the magic of the "black hole" she released.

    "How could you use such magic!"

    Avina is very clever. She can see the power of the black disc at a glance.

    "No comment!"

    It''s a pity to eat nataya''s dumb.

    This tent is very powerful. There is no need for anyone to go outside to watch the night.

    There is a magic pointer inside the tent, which can be very sensitive to the fluctuation of magic particles outside, and can respond in time. As long as someone approaches around the tent, the magic pointer will turn to the direction of the attacker.

    "Hoo ~"

    After the people finally hid safely in the tent, avina sighed comfortably.

    "Yo, you''re finally back!"

    At this time, ah Bai, who was huddled in the middle of the tent, jumped out. His fat right paw grabbed avina''s favorite snack and was sending it to his mouth.

    "Bai, my snack!!!"

    Contrary to avina''s response, avina and leiliana made a completely different response.

    (talking Orc!!! Disaster level!!!)

    The reason why avina, leiliana and others were very surprised that a Bai could speak was that the talking orcs were generally disaster level monsters.

    What kind of concept is the so-called disaster level? It is probably equivalent to the level of Xiong. Bixiong is a little weak.

    Ragnar''s research direction has always been about this. The golden carrot that a Bai didn''t intend to eat at the beginning can give non talking creatures the right to speak. However, it was still in the process of research and development, and no real experimental effect was determined. It was swallowed by a Bai. Now it seems to be a success.

    "What a lovely rabbit!"

    Before she finished speaking, avina planned to rush forward and touch the lovely little thing.

    "Avina, come back."

    In a hurry, avina did not control her strength and pulled back her sister who was about to rush forward very rudely.

    "Sister, it hurts! It hurts! It hurts!"

    It seemed that she was aware of her fault. Avina quickly released her hand holding avina''s back collar.

    (terrible! Others heard it! XXX, why did these three little girls bring others in!)

    Ah Bai suddenly saw the arrival of avina and avina. He was shocked. His ability to speak was exposed!

    (or... Kill people and kill people

    A terrible thought flashed through a Bai''s heart.

    But on second thought������

    I don''t seem to have any effect except getting bigger and smaller and resisting beating.

    (no!)

    A Bai showed his two big front teeth.

    I can kill them

    "Avina, don''t be afraid. This is a pet our teacher keeps."

    "Pet!! is that the one named Ragnar?"

    "Oh, you still know that fool''s name."

    "For this seven school leap, we have made full preparations for Yaolong Tianxiao. We have done our homework in not only your rimengshu magic college, but also other colleges."

    Although her mouth said so, avina''s heart was very restless at this time.

    (their teacher Ragnar should be very good at raising pets of this grade.)

    According to the data, Ragnar was a teacher in rimengshu School of witchcraft and Wizardry not long ago. He was completely unclear about his specific strength. Moreover, after investigating his own files, he got nothing. He only knew that Ragnar liked to eat and sleep, and the information outside the first time was very vague.

    (it''s not easy for Ragnar to be the leader of the seven schools in just a few days.)

    Avina wrote down the name silently in the bottom of her heart.

    "Look at the night. It should be very late now. Let''s have a rest early!"

    Leiliana looked around and continued.

    "Avina, avina, how about you two sleeping in avina''s bed?"

    "We can. It depends on what avina says."

    Hearing that the May sisters were going to sleep in their own bed, avina''s ears stood up and her arms crossed together, compared with a big "cross".

    "No, no! I don''t like outsiders sleeping in my bed."

    "Well, you two sisters sleep in my bed, and I sleep with avina. It''s OK at last!"

    "In that case... It''s acceptable."

    Finally, after a short distribution, finally ushered in the sleep link.

    However, just when avina and leiliana were just covered in the quilt, avina suddenly felt that her ass was severely kicked. For a moment, the whole person was stunned and fell to the ground with a "poof".

    "Flower ����!!!"

    Before avina''s word of tiger and wolf broke out, leiliana immediately took over the topic first.

    "Oh, avina, I misunderstood you!!! You put P on my bed!!! It stinks!!!"

    ����������

    (what the hell.)

    Leiliana''s strange behavior confused avina again.

    "When did I release p? Leiliana, make it clear!"

    Avina''s fall was a little loud and directly woke up the May sisters who almost fell asleep.

    The two of them sat up one after another and looked at avina. Their eyes were full of a strong smell of irony, as if they said, "what a big man, you don''t admit it if you let P go!".

    "I..."

 Chapter 693

    For a moment, avina''s face turned red.

    "But... I really didn''t let P go."

    Avina''s look and tone are very wronged, as if she really didn''t let P go.

    ������

    In fact, avina did not release "toxic gas". She just climbed into bed and was about to stretch when she was kicked down by leiliana.

    "Also said you didn''t put P. smell it yourself."

    Unexpectedly, avina really put her head into the quilt and smelled, but what she smelled was only the faint fragrance of leiliana, and there was no so-called smelly smell at all.

    "What''s the smell!"

    "No, I smell it."

    Make complaints about Reilly and Anna''s Tucao, which even hit off the P.

    (I let P go, I''m so sorry ~ wait... When did I let P go.)

    "Hum!"

    Leiliana turned her head.

    "Avina, go to sleep with nataya!"

    "Don''t you want me, my most lovely leiliana."

    As soon as avina heard that leiliana was going to go to bed with nataya, the whole person became coquettish in an instant.

    But it doesn''t seem to work.

    (I see!)

    Avina turned her head and thought of one of the possibilities.

    "Sleep, avina."

    Avina rubbed her sister''s pink hair, and her tone was very soft.

    "Woo ~ sister, don''t touch people''s heads anymore! They won''t grow tall."

    "I see!"

    (say... 3000 leiliana, it still hasn''t changed!)

    Of course, there is a reason why leiliana will drive avina away, not because she doesn''t want to sleep with avina.

    Their two beds are next to each other in the 3000 family. How can they dislike each other when they share a room.

    Of course, ivena knows this. In fact, among the three members of the "Last Hope" team, ivena felt a very friendly sense of harmony at the first sight, but she always felt that something was missing.

    People in a team take risks outside and entrust each other''s backs to each other. They are not relatives, but more like relatives.

    In the "Last Hope" team, there is a lack of cooperation and trust.

    The key to solving this problem lies in nataya.

    I heard from Mr. Ragnar that nataya''s parents died in an accident, and she was bullied a lot when she was young, resulting in her original character being a little depressed and not good at communicating with others.

    After meeting Ragnar, he established the identity of friend with leiliana and avina, perhaps because the sudden feeling made them a little estranged.

    Leiliana took a fancy to this and thought of a strange trick to let avina accompany nataya, improve the good friendship between the two people, and make nataya more open to others.

    As for yourself.

    (HMM... it seems that I''m going to run in my feelings when I''m free!)

    ������

    "Nataya... Ha ~ ha ~ ha, you sleep so pitifully alone, I''ll try my best to sleep with you for a while!"

    Avina held the little crocodile pillow she had brought from the dormitory, held her in her arms and said with an embarrassed smile.

    "This..."

    Natalia glanced at avina''s ass.

    "Don''t worry, I will never put P again!"

    It seems that under the constant hint of leiliana, avina finally thought she had let P go.

    "This..."

    Nataya looked at avina and found that the other party was staring at her with a big eye. Her big watery eyes felt that as long as she was rejected, she would burst into tears in an instant. Moreover, looking at her like that, she was really like a beloved child.

    Avina put her hands behind her body, and her two exquisite little feet leaned together. The two big mother''s toes pressed on each other alternately. There were many round red dots printed on the light pink pajamas, and her golden hair hung on both sides of her shoulders. The whole person was as lovely as a doll.

    "Er ~ OK!"

    As she spoke, nataya supported her bed with both hands, shifted herself a little to the left and made room for avina.

    "Really!"

    I don''t know if Ragnar deliberately did it. The three beds in the tent are extra large, and each bed can accommodate three people.

    As soon as avina heard nataya''s affirmative reply, she immediately became happy and giggled like a child with sugar.

    "Poof!" she lifted the quilt and went in.

    The night is deep... Finally... Everyone sleeps������

    "I see!"

    At three o''clock in the morning, avina suddenly sat up from her bed as if she were possessed.

    "May ivena, may ivena, so you''re going to make me snack again! I won''t give it to you."

    With that, avina fell asleep again.

    Leiliana''s miscalculation is that she seems to have forgotten the fact that avina can talk in her sleep.

    So it''s time for the fifth day of the seventh school jump.

    Pinch your fingers and count, the current teams should be almost eliminated!

    What''s the use of hiding? The little red flag has a function to judge whether it can fight passively. Once you stay in the same place for more than a long time, the little red flag may think you want to lie down and win, and will automatically trigger the transmission array to send you back to Yicheng.

    This also led to many teams having to meet on the way to change places, which inevitably led to fierce struggle.

    "Wow!"

    The biological clock in her body rang on time around 8 o''clock, and lalis opened her bleary eyes.

    To tell you the truth, the quality of sleep last night was very subtle.

    Nataya didn''t sleep very well. Ah Chang was just like this, but she turned up to be more lovely.

    I don''t know what she dreamed of. She kept talking about words like "don''t eat my snacks", and suddenly burst out a word of tiger and Wolf "Renault is a fool".

    As soon as she opened her eyes, lalis found that nataya was pressed on half of her body, her arms around her right arm, and her blood was blocked.

    But I don''t know why I feel like I don''t mean a little exclusion. On the contrary, I still enjoy it.

    Wherever Natalia covered, there would be some comfortable body temperature there. That warm feeling was the first time lalis felt it.

 Chapter 694

    Nataya''s lips moved and made a strange sound.

    (a little cute!)

    Doris''s naughty little impulse came out.

    Without waking nataya, lalis quietly moved her right hand in front of her, and then squeezed her index finger and thumb at the same time, just like a clip, directly on nataya''s nose.

    "Well..."

    After a short time, nataya didn''t wake up like this.

    (great!)

    After a few seconds, nataya directly turned to breathing with her mouth.

    In the end, avina''s sentence "eat!" was the most effective. When nataya heard it, she stood up trembling.

    "Where''s the meal? What to eat!"

    ������������

    The group got up and simply took out some snacks from their backpacks. They were all carefully prepared food by Renault. It was not only rich in taste, but also very nutritious.

    More importantly, he put in all the food that nataya didn''t like.

    (this fool!)

    Incidentally, when Renault met nataya in the goblin tribe, Renault secretly blocked the air leakage in the tent with the idea of "this mischief seems a little too much".

    "Avina, did you feel the cool wind when you went to bed last night?"

    "Cool wind..."

    Avina thought about it.

    "No! It''s very warm. What''s the matter?"

    "No, it''s okay..."

    (did I really hallucinate?)

    Natalia thought so.

    ������������

    After everything was cleared up, the five people gathered again to reconfirm the action plan.

    It''s the so-called catch the king first. If the front and Ragnar are hard, there''s no need to think about it. His physique really has no chance of winning.

    But fortunately, that Ragnar seemed to follow the instructions of the strange scientist.

    If you catch the scientist secretly, you should know the cause of everything.

    According to their own abilities, nataya, lalis and leiliana are a team responsible for containing Ragnar''s movements and never let Ragnar return to scientists.

    Avina and avina are responsible for catching scientists and looking at the thin and weak appearance of scientists. Their own strength should not be very strong.

    After confirmation, the operation began.

    Following the faint sound of water, five people moved forward.

    It is strange that the closer to the first ring area, there will be more and more thick fog. Until the people come to the first ring River, the fog has completely covered them.

    "This fog is very similar to the fog on the other side of the beach a few days ago!"

    "Well, it seems that the fog really has a lot to do with here."

    It can be said that there is a vast expanse of white around. It''s not too much to reach out without seeing five fingers.

    "Everyone stand tight and don''t get lost."

    Avina is fine. She can ignore the interference of fog on her sight through her heterochromatic pupil.

    After aiweina finished, the rest of her people also responded and stood closer than before. At this time, they can still see the talents around them and have more voice.

    "Avina?"

    "Yes."

    "Doris?"

    "Yes!"

    "Leiliana"

    "Yes."

    "Avina?"

    "Yes."

    In the fog, you can only judge the position of other teammates in this way.

    Now in front of the five of them is the first ring of river on the reef island.

    It''s still a strong wind, but I don''t know why it didn''t disperse the fog. Even the water surface of the first ring River is calm as before, just like an ordinary stream flowing slowly.

    Avina frowned.

    There must be something strange about it

    Avina used her ability to "see through", and countless light blue water elements flowed directly in front of her vision. If not surprisingly, it should be the first ring River.

    The endless light blue waters stretch to the end of avina''s line of sight.

    "Why is it so far?"

    The width of the first ring area is obviously much longer than previously judged.

    How do you get there

    Avina thought of a feasible way. The river is so vast that it can be described as a water area.

    (do you want leiliana to shoot one arrow at a time?)

    At the next moment, avina gave up the idea.

    Although the river of the second ring River is very turbulent under the action of strong wind, its width is still far from being compared with that in front of it.

    If leiliana freezes the water one arrow at a time, it will take too much time, and the amount of magic consumed is by no means what leiliana can bear.

    Just then, avina seemed to see something strange on the water.

    "Is this...?"

    Looking closer, avina found a stone road hidden in the water. The road surface is very smooth, and the water surface just doesn''t cross the top of the road. If you don''t look carefully, it''s impossible to find the hidden road.

    Thinking of this, avina was suddenly very glad that she could have the special skill of heterochromatic pupil.

    "There is a path in the water. Everyone follows me. Don''t go wrong."

    "OK!"

    "Huh?"

    As soon as nataya and leiliana heard that there was a path in the water, they got excited immediately, and they ran to the surface of the water.

    "Really!"

    Although the surrounding fog has become so big that it is a wonder, you can still vaguely see a dark shadow about three meters wide on the water surface, which goes straight along the water surface.

    Nataya gently touched the shadow in the water with her toes. It felt hard and very smooth. It was no different from ordinary stones. As for why it was smooth, it should be because the time of soaking in the water was old.

    "Natalia, leiliana, stop playing! Let''s go."

    "Oh, I see."

    "Oh ~"

    Avina looked at the stone road in the water with her heterochromatic pupil and found that there was nothing unusual, so she took the lead in stepping on the stone road to explore the situation.

    The water surface is cool. Step on it with one foot, and the water surface can just reach the position parallel to the soles of the feet. Even with cold proof shoes, you can still feel the cold feeling.

    "It''s a little comfortable!"

    The five women walked slowly along the stone road in the water. For fear of any accident, the fog gradually became larger. Before, they could barely see the outline of some figures, but now, there is really only white.

    "Is everyone still there?"

 Chapter 695

    "Everyone follows up. I want to speed up."

    Avina counted the time. If she didn''t accelerate, I''m afraid she would really fail to complete the task assigned by Renault.

    Thinking of Renault, avina thought of his smiling face at this time. She couldn''t help blushing and continued to move forward. I was ready for the danger in the process of traveling, but I didn''t expect that the journey would be so smooth.

    The surface of the stone road hidden in the river is very smooth and easy to fall, which is definitely not natural.

    Not surprisingly, it may be the channel for scientists to come to the outer Third Ring Road area.

    If this hypothesis is true, it can also explain the vulnerability of scientists themselves.

    I don''t know how long it took. The fog has made the five people completely lose their sense of time.

    At noon, avina vaguely saw the existence of some yellow magic particles at the end of the road.

    "Here we are!"

    Avina''s words made everyone cheer up again.

    I''m tired of the invariable scenery before, and the boring journey makes nataya almost fall asleep.

    The pace gradually accelerated. Finally, with the last step, I stepped on the slightly soft soil under my feet.

    "Finally!"

    "Doris?"

    "Yes!"

    "Leiliana and I are here, too."

    ������

    But after a while, there was no news from nataya.

    "Natalia!?"

    The only response to avina was the whistling wind.

    (bad!)

    Everyone realized a serious problem. Nataya seemed to be lost.

    The four quickly looked around, but they didn''t find nataya.

    Avina, they don''t dare to look for it wantonly. If they disturb the enemies here and expose their position, their original advantages in the dark will disappear without a trace. Moreover, if they look for someone in this fog, what can they do if they lose another one!

    When everyone was worried, lalis''s words reminded avina.

    "Avina, survey the stars!"

    Yes! Mr. Renault gave us the "star survey" before. Isn''t it used at this time?

    With a hammer on her little head, avina forgot the existence of "survey star".

    The magic of "exploring the stars" is a magic previously given by Renault to nataya, avina and lalisi. After reciting the spell, it can simply piece together a simple map with magic particles in the air. Each person''s position will be replaced by a small red dot. If there is danger, the small red dot will flash, and the higher the risk coefficient, The faster the little red dot flashes.

    As for if the person has died, the red dot of the person will not be displayed on the map.

    "All the stars in the sky belong to my hands. From the second day of my life, the general situation of the world belongs to my eyes. Explore the stars!"

    "All the stars in the sky belong to my hands. From the second day of my life, the general situation of the world belongs to my eyes. Explore the stars!"

    Avina and lalis read the spell at the same time. The spell read quickly. At the same time, a blue light spot appeared in the air ahead. The light spot swam away in the air, dragging a light tail behind it. Light blue fluorescence would be scattered every centimeter, just like a butterfly flying in the night sky.

    (what is this!!!)

    In recent days, the magic used by avina and her three people has already exceeded the scope that avina can understand. The magic of the black disk is simply a mobile warehouse, and it is also the kind with infinite capacity. Not only these, but also the six Divine Wings in Natalia''s hand, which are almost the same as artifacts, not limited to the scope of magic guides.

    Now the magic they use, combined with the current situation, should be a kind of magic of detection.

    But the magic they call "star exploration" is something she has never seen before. Looking at the posture, it is very close to the category of class a magic. Avina and lalis should not have the ability to release it!

    Finally, the map drawn by "survey star" showed up. Nataya''s position... Eh, strange, why is it so far away from us?

    ������������

    "Avina, lalis, where are you?"

    "Avina, leiliana, can I give you delicious food? Come back to me!"

    In the fog, nataya walked alone. When she stepped on the first ring area just now, she vaguely seemed to hear some strange sounds. She didn''t have much for a time, so she looked for the source of the sound.

    However, after walking for a while, nataya suddenly reacted.

    "Eh? Why should I follow!"

    Just when nataya wanted to look back, avina and her four people had long disappeared, leaving her alone.

    "Doris, I know you''re the best! I''ll sleep with you tonight. I promise I''ll never talk in my sleep again."

    The more nataya said, the more flustered she became.

    She was scared to death by Tom''s snoring when she went to Renault''s room to put the monitoring crystal, let alone now.

    Just when nataya felt a faint fear, she suddenly felt something moving in front of her chest.

    Then a small white head came out of a pocket in front of her chest.

    "Nataya, what are you doing? I''m so noisy that I can''t sleep well."

    "Tom!!"

    At this moment, as if she had seen a straw, Natalia took Tom out of her pocket and rubbed him on her cheek.

    "Ah ~ Tom, I''m glad you''re here. I''ll never bully you again, and I won''t put laxatives in your carrots!"

    At this time, Tom used the ability of emotional rabbit to change his body size to become a little rabbit with three finger joints, not to mention how funny it looked.

    "Did you expose something..."

    When Tom''s big white teeth rubbed, there was a "rubbing" sound.

    "I said how my stomach hurt after eating carrots that day. I thought it was the boy Renault. I didn''t expect it was you!"

    "Amount ~"

    Natalia''s eyes turned.

    "In fact, that fool Renault asked me to do it. He threatened me with my credits and said that if I didn''t listen to him, I would deduct all my credits, so I wouldn''t be able to graduate."

    Nataya pretended to be miserable and described Renault as a heinous villain in her words.

    Looking at Tom''s meditative look, nataya felt that her strategy of changing the topic was about to succeed. Then she took advantage of the victory and continued.

 Chapter 696

    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you sleep in your backpack now?"

    "Oh, don''t mention it! The more you say, the more sad you feel."

    Tom jumped from the palm of nataya''s hand and became the same size with a bang.

    "The spine of sleeping in that backpack these days is a little bad. I heard that sleeping in a harder place is good for the spine, so I came to you?"

    Nataya thought for a moment. She felt that what Tom said was indeed reasonable, and then nodded in affirmation.

    (wait... Sleep hard???)

    What happened to Natalia.

    "You mean my chest is small???"

    "Stains, you said it yourself, not me!"

    Nataya suddenly had an impulse to strangle Tom. Sure enough, nataya with someone was different from when she was alone.

    Then nataya and Tom explained in detail their situation of one rabbit each.

    "What! We''re lost!"

    Tom wants a little fly to kick Natalia''s head. There must be nothing good with you.

    "Hahaha ~ hahaha, this is not normal! As the saying goes, how can you not go astray in your life?"

    Tom was really speechless about Natalia''s impudence. Tom took another breath and became bigger again.

    By this time, Tom had become several times bigger than nataya.

    "Come on, I''ll take you to avina and them."

    "Really!?"

    Natalia''s eyes were a little wet, and Tom''s behavior moved her a little.

    "Don''t think too much. I''m afraid I''ll starve you to death here. Renault will have to trouble me then."

    "Hum!"

    Although she said so, nataya could still deeply feel Tom''s concern for herself.

    Natalia raised her arms, grabbed Tom''s hair and climbed onto his back.

    "You''re sick! You won''t jump up!"

    Tom saw some of his hair in Natalia''s hand.

    (hey, I''m glad I''m here!)

    So nataya believed the reason why Tom slept on his chest, the thing that ghosts don''t believe, and nataya even believed it.

    In fact, Tom and Renault are the same. They don''t want to show their secret concern to the stage.

    What else could Tom have come here if he hadn''t been worried about nataya?

    Nataya often gets into trouble. If something really happens, it will be bad.

    As for the reason why Tom was in the backpack, it explained that Renault forced himself into it, but you won''t know that it climbed in by itself because it was worried about the three little girls.

    Some people don''t want to show their concern to the stage. They always want to explain their abnormal behavior for all kinds of absurd reasons.

    In fact, someone is always secretly loving you������

    "Hahaha, Tom, drive!!"

    "You..."

    "Sniff ~ sniff. Go here!"

    After Tom''s body was magnified several times, he didn''t expect that his original way of exploring was no different from that of a dog.

    Both of them hang their small heads close to the ground, and then keep moving their noses to find their way by smelling.

    When Tom was young, she couldn''t see it at all. She suddenly became bigger than nataya. At the same time, all the movements were magnified several times.

    "Hey, Tom, are you reliable? It feels like we''ve been making circles all the time. Look at this stone. How many times have we seen it?"

    Nataya said in a low voice, not afraid of being heard by the enemy to expose her position, but afraid that others would see her now.

    If Renault saw that he was riding on Tom''s back now, he would laugh like riding a dog.

    People ride horses and nataya rides dogs������

    It''s a little groovy.

    (what! Why don''t you ask me to come down and walk? Isn''t it tired to death? There is a mount as a tool. It doesn''t smell good?)

    Nataya is such a contradiction.

    "Hey, you''re blind! When you see a stone, you say it''s the one you saw before. If you enter the stone mountain, can''t you get around it? You''ve read too many novels!"

    "People... People don''t want you to speed up..."

    Suddenly, Tom''s action stopped, and nataya''s body tilted forward slightly along the inertia and almost rolled down.

    But fortunately, when he was in danger, he subconsciously grabbed Tom''s white and soft hair.

    (Hoo ~ I have to thank Tom, or I''ll fall down.)

    Nataya said, looking at the long hairs pulled out of her hand.

    (wait a minute, if it didn''t stop suddenly, I wouldn''t fall at all.)

    "Tom, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Shh..."

    Tom motioned Natalia not to speak.

    Nataya frowned. Looking at Tom''s appearance, she should have found something unusual. Suddenly nataya closed her mouth and changed into a serious attitude to be vigilant around.

    After waiting for a long time, there was still no movement. There was nothing strange at all except the whistling wind.

    "Tom, what did you find?"

    "Look!"

    Nataya squatted down and looked in the direction of Tom''s little fat short paw. She found something buried in the soil a few centimeters ahead.

    "Look! There''s a carrot over there!"

    ������

    ��������

    With a bang, nataya used her skill of "justice from heaven", turned her fist into a weapon and hammered it on Tom''s head.

    "When is it? I still know how to eat!"

    Tom rubbed his little head and melon seeds.

    (hum, don''t you know you sleep when you''re full?)

    But Tom certainly won''t say what he thinks. It''s a move only fools can make.

    "No, look at that!"

    Tom pointed to the ground next to the carrots.

    Nataya found that there were many dense footprints on the ground next to the carrots in front. If you look at the number, two people should have appeared here in the past.

    The footprints were deep in the soil, and the distance between each two steps was a little far. It seemed that the two men should have run in a hurry.

    After a while, rimengshu School of magic and Wizardry will open a new reconnaissance course to judge each other''s gender, height, weight and other relevant information according to the footprints. However, it hasn''t started yet. Nataya and them will come to participate in the seven school jump.

 Chapter 697

    "If you look at the footprints, those two people should go in that direction."

    Tom said in his grandmother''s voice.

    This is definitely not the footprints of scientists and Ragnar. Ragnar''s legs are the legs of a cheetah. How can you guess the shape of human footprints.

    (could it be the footprints of a scientist and another person?)

    On second thought, nataya thought that her hypothesis was very reasonable.

    (if I catch the scientist first, I''ll make a great contribution. I''ll see what that fool says about me lying down and winning.)

    Nataya could already imagine Renault''s admiration for himself.

    After thinking about it, nataya quickly jumped on Tom''s back.

    "Tom, come on! Come on! Let''s follow these footprints."

    Although Tom didn''t want to go with him much, since nataya said so, she must have her own reason.

    Unfortunately, Tom didn''t expect nataya''s reason to be so superficial.

    ������

    After walking a distance further, the white fog around has faded a lot.

    In fact, nataya has noticed that the reef island is an island located in the ocean. The climate is humid and warm. It should be very suitable for the growth of vegetation. In fact, the fourth, third and second ring areas have also confirmed the authenticity of this view, but I don''t know why, since stepping on the first ring area, Nataya had never seen the shadow of a big tree.

    Not to mention a big tree, even a weed can only be seen occasionally.

    "Natalia..."

    Tom stopped.

    "The footprints will be gone here."

    Nataya jumped off Tom again and went ahead.

    Indeed, the footsteps have disappeared here.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t those two fly?"

    "I don''t think so."

    Tom found a pool of blood on the ground around him. The blood had dried and smelled fishy. He looked around and found the bodies of two people on the ground not far away.

    Nataya recognized the identity of the man''s body at a glance.

    These are the two people who escaped from Huotian magic school. Why did they die here now?

    Nataya simply looked at the condition of their bodies. Their faces showed a very desperate expression. Their mouths were open and their facial muscles were stiff.

    (if the cause of death

    The bodies of the two men have a common feature, that is, the clothes on the abdomen have been soaked with blood. More importantly, the weight of the clothes has increased significantly under the immersion of blood, and there is a large obvious concave trace on the abdomen.

    There is only one reason for this, that is, the ribs of these two people have been completely broken, resulting in no bones to support the muscles in the body, leading to the collapse of the body.

    "This..."

    If these two people were put in the place where the footprints disappeared, that is to say, they were punched here by something, and the position they were hit was their abdomen. The ribs were broken. This scene appeared in front of them.

    "Stains, these two people are a little miserable!"

    Nataya had not seen the dead for a long time. The last time she saw him was when she was a child in xiweng village. At that time, the whole village was slaughtered. She was afraid that she could only hide in a corner to escape.

    Many cruel things have happened since I came to the reef island.

    Two of vasilite von''s attendants died strangely, and the scene of the crime was terrible; There are a large number of corpses buried in the pits outside the beach, which are not human like; The two of them were in unknown danger and were badly hit in the abdomen������

    Is this the decline of morality or the loss of human nature?

    ������������

    Cough~

    Tom moved his little nose.

    "Nataya, there seems to be something around here?"

    Tom said calmly.

    "Huh?"

    "I just smelled a very strong smell of blood and disinfectant."

    As soon as Tom finished speaking, nataya also smelled a smell very close to Tom''s description.

    The sensitive sense of smell is a skill that nataya has trained for a long time. She uses her proud nose to find delicious food hidden by Renault, which is a unique and exclusive skill!

    When nataya calmed down to feel the open space, she suddenly subconsciously told her that something appeared behind her.

    "Natalia... Be careful!"

    Tom found a behemoth behind nataya. It had arms and legs like people.

    When did it pass

    Tom had no idea how the giant suddenly appeared behind nataya.

    "Ah!"

    The behemoth gave a very low roar, then raised his arms high, folded his hands and clenched his fists, and hit nataya hard.

    "Bang!" the fist hit the ground like a battle axe. The strong impact made the ground vibrate slightly.

    Thanks to nataya''s quick reaction and Tom''s timely reminder, she barely escaped the sneak attack.

    But only barely escaped the direct attack. Many stones were blown off the ground by his fist, and a sharp gravel the size of a palm just hit nataya''s back.

    "Yi!"

    The burning feeling came from behind, and the pain made nataya lose some thinking for a time.

    Turning around, I found that it was not strange that they attacked themselves. It was one of the two targets the five of them had been looking for - Ragnar.

    Below the human man''s head is the savage''s body. The rocky chest and abdominal muscles seem to be full of power to destroy the sky and the earth. On both sides of his body are the long arms of the gorilla, which are covered with thick brown hair. It feels that the arms can surround a century old tree. The hind legs like a cheetah give it a speed that is difficult to capture by the naked eye, That''s why Tom didn''t notice Ragnar at first.

    The kangaroo tail like a long gun is sewn at the back of Ragnar. The sewing trace of the length of the index finger can be clearly seen at the connection of the tail, and the connecting head is exposed.

    (what the hell is this!!!)

    Tom has never seen anything that integrates five biological characteristics. Although he has seen Renault try many wonderful experiments before, Renault''s degree is only limited to the level of play, and it is impossible to do such a shameful experiment.

    Finding that his sneak attack missed, Ragnar made a low voice from his throat again. The cheetah''s left leg took a small step forward, as if it was going to make the next attack.

 Chapter 698

    Nataya could feel the blood gushing from behind her.

    (damn, Renault didn''t hit me so hard last time!)

    Thanks to Renault''s heavy punch in the forest last time, nataya had some tolerance for the strong blunt blow. Otherwise, if she was hit by the flying stone this time, she might lose consciousness as soon as last time.

    "Six Divine Wings!!!"

    Nataya called out her six God wings. The six God wings with gold and silver gave out dazzling white light.

    "Ah ~"

    Looking at the sudden appearance of the six God wings, Ragnar was stunned and stopped, just like a sculpture.

    (?????? strange, what''s wrong with it???)

    Nataya waved the six God wings left and right in her hand. Unexpectedly, Ragnar''s sight also moved from there with the swing range of the six God wings.

    (it seems to be afraid of the six God wings.)

    Nataya quickly took advantage of Ragnar''s stupefied Kung Fu to insert the six God wings in her hand into the soil, then sat on the ground and slowly mobilized the wood attribute magic particles in the air.

    "Ah ~ ah ~"

    Looking at the wood attribute magic particles gathering towards nataya, Ragnar raised his orangutan arm to catch a little starlight. There was a hoarse "ah ~ ah" sound in his throat, completely without the previous frightening feeling.

    (wait!)

    What happened to Natalia.

    (it seems that from beginning to end, I have been unilaterally afraid of it... Because... It''s alien...)

    Nataya felt that she was the stupidest person at this time. From the first time she saw Ragnar on the beach, she inexplicably sprouted a sense of fear of Ragnar.

    (obviously... It didn''t do much to hurt me, just... Looked at me.)

    More and more wood attribute magic particles gather on nataya. Now nataya has become the same as when she fought against the dark demons.

    The skirt of the cape was windless and automatic, and the diamond mark in the center of the clavicle fell down like a sticker and flew into the six God wings. Then the six God wings burst out green light. The dazzling green was injected into the sword body along nataya''s palm, and the bright silver white was covered by green in an instant.

    "Ah ~ ah ~"

    Ragnar raised his right hand, pure white to his terrible eyes. At this time, there was such a faint halo. His palm turned upward, as if he wanted to catch the dazzling light.

    "Ah ~ ah ~"

    It''s like praying for something������

    "Help me, help me."

    "Help me, help me."

    This strange voice appeared in Natalya''s ear again, but this time she could hear it more clearly.

    Before, she was attracted by the strange voice. Later, she could hear it occasionally, but she didn''t know what she was talking about.

    At the moment, the sound sounded again, especially clear.

    "Help me? Who are you and where are you?"

    Nataya roared. She wanted to find the source of the sound, but she couldn''t see anyone in the fog.

    "Nataya, what''s the matter with you?"

    Tom shrank with a bang and jumped on nataya''s shoulder.

    Nataya''s inexplicable self talk really frightened Tom.

    "Tom, can''t you hear me? Someone said help me. Hey, where the hell are you!"

    "I didn''t hear anyone say help me?"

    "Forget it, you don''t understand!"

    Natalia put Tom back on the ground and shouted again.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    With her cry, nataya felt that the voice in her mind became more frequent.

    "Help me..."

    "Help me..."

    The voice was very sad and distressing. It should be the tone of a middle-aged man.

    "Only you can save us

    Nataya''s eyes lit up and she turned to Ragnar.

    "Ah ~ ah ~"

    "It''s you, isn''t it! You''re asking me for help!"

    But Ragnar still stood there, clutching the wooden magic particles emitted by nataya.

    "Please set us free..."

    The voice now turned into a little boy''s voice. It sounded very crisp.

    Ragnar also stopped his grasp of the air and turned away, ignoring the existence of nataya and Tom.

    "Bang!"

    "Bang!"

    Ragnar''s huge body makes it make a great noise at every step.

    Ragnar went to the side of the bodies of the two members of the fire sky Magic Academy, bent down and picked them up.

    "Ah ~ ah ~"

    Ragnar dragged his heavy body forward, and nataya followed. Her consciousness told herself that she must follow the past.

    After walking for a minute or two, Ragnar suddenly stopped. The cheetah''s legs bent slightly and knelt on the ground.

    "Ah ~ ah ~"

    Ragnar raised his orangutan arm, inserted it into the soil of his body, and then turned his palm, even digging a hole.

    The voice of "ah ~ ah" in his mouth sounds so hoarse, smelling tears and full of desolation.

    "What is it doing...?"

    Nataya had been surprised by Ragnar''s strange behavior, which was beyond her comprehension.

    "Nataya, be careful! Maybe it''s deliberately making us careless now!"

    Tom said this slowly, and he didn''t believe Ragnar would attack himself again.

    As a member of the orcs, Tom can feel Ragnar''s lament from his soul.

    Ragnar digs the earth very slowly, and his huge body is so dull when digging a pit.

    "Ah ~ ah!"

    After a while, the hole was dug out.

    The two meter hole looks very simple. Nataya feels that even if she dug it with her feet, it is countless times better than this.

    Ragnar then raised the bodies of two people in the fire sky Magic Academy with his hands up, palms up, held up their backs and lowered his head, just like a devout apostle praying.

    "Ah ~ ah ~"

    Ragnar unexpectedly put the bodies of the two men into the newly dug hole. After they were all placed, he filled in the soil with both hands.

    "This... How is it possible!"

    Tom would not have believed what was happening if he had not witnessed it himself.

    "It was buried by those people again!!!"

    (didn''t it kill those two people?)

    "Please, help us!"

    Again, the strange voice rang again, but this time, nataya really heard the call with her ears.

    Nataya felt something looking at her on her right. She turned her head and found a little boy standing there.

 Chapter 699

    Ragnar also heard the voice from avina, and the action of burying a hole in his hand stopped.

    "Avina, I miss you so much!"

    Tom was so caught between nataya and avina, crying from there.

    Avina''s two big rubbed meat sticks close to Tom''s rabbit head and keeps shaking, making Tom feel elated.

    But the other side is different. Nataya''s washboard is loud and hard, and Tom is hurt to death!

    Tom''s situation is half soft and half hard. There are two sides of ice and fire. God!

    "Avina, I tell you! Nataya just went crazy. She talked to the air and kept talking about ghosts, which frightened me!"

    "Tom, you!!!"

    Nataya also knew that Tom couldn''t see the ethereal.

    (I''m so moved!!!)

    "Be careful!"

    In May, who came behind avina, avina found something wrong.

    Ragnar, who was kneeling on the ground before, stood up after discovering the crowd. He hissed "ah ~ ah" in his throat and felt that he would attack at any time.

    The next moment, Ragnar had disappeared in place.

    Avina''s heterochromatic pupil felt a very huge magic rush towards herself.

    In a hurry, avina grabbed nataya''s chest with both hands and pushed forward, and then she jumped back.

    The next second, avina was shocked to find that the position she was standing had burst. A huge body was half squatting there, and her right hand was supported down on the ground. The huge impact came. The ground sank instantly. Centered on the impact point, there was a three-stage depression within five meters. The first section was half a meter deep, and the second section was two meters deep, The third section is five meters deep.

    (come again, NIMA can''t dig such a big hole in the field!)

    Nataya dodged lagnar''s attack on avina''s launch, which is the second time she has been attacked by the same attack today.

    "What the hell is this!"

    The May sisters came stunned. No wonder the May sisters were so surprised. After all, they saw the real appearance of the so-called Ragnar for the first time.

    I''ve always heard nataya spit fragrance there. But people with some IQ generally won''t listen to nataya''s nonsense.

    I thought Ragnar''s as like as two peas did not exist.

    Orangutan''s long arm, cheetah''s leg, human head, barbarian''s body, kangaroo''s tail

    From nataya''s previous description, this Ragnar does not seem to have only these abilities.

    "Come here, everyone. I already know what happened on this reef island!"

    Cried nataya.

    "What! How do you know!"

    "Forget it, listen to me!"

    But before nataya could tell, Ragnar had begun to fight.

    Now there is no free time to speak. Judging from the strength and speed just erupted by Ragnar, the five of them are still a little tender.

    "Its weakness is its head. Let''s concentrate our fire on its head!"

    Although nataya has great respect for this unknown human, he has now been transformed into Ragnar, a machine that can only attack and kill.

    (wait... Then why does it bury the body?)

    ������������

    (forget it, no more!)

    If you tangle with this problem again, your partners may be in danger of death in battle.

    The previous plan has been disrupted. The original plan was to deal with Ragnar by nataya, lalis and laliana. Now it seems that the strength of only three people is far from its opponent.

    "Yes!"

    The five women''s eyes collided with each other, meaning each other''s intentions.

    "Oh!"

    Five people ran around to form a five pointed star formation, wrapping Ragnar in the array eye.

    "Ice feather!"

    Leiliana first summoned her weapon, and the light blue transparent ice arrow appeared in her hand.

    "Go."

    Leiliana took the lead in launching the attack and wanted to test gnal''s defense first.

    The ice arrow shot at Ragnar''s back with the force of breaking the wind, and the sharp arrow of the ice arrow stabbed into Ragnar''s barbarian body.

    "Ah ~ ah!"

    Ragnar gave a low roar. The orangutan''s long arm stretched out to the back. Its arm bent at a very tricky angle and pulled out the ice arrow stabbed into the body. Then there was a burst of peristalsis in the wound pierced by the ice arrow. Many muscle fibers stretched out from the wound, and the muscle fibers pulled down to perfectly cover the wound.

    "With the healing power of this metamorphosis!"

    Leiliana was surprised that she had never witnessed this abnormal creature.

    "There are many creatures on the island of star wish, which have very strong recovery ability. Don''t be careless!"

    Avina shouted.

    "Ha!"

    From the beginning, nataya summoned up the end and mobilized the wood attribute magic particles in the air to wrap herself. This state filled with wood attribute magic particles is called "Emerald goddess form" by nataya

    Of course, the name is narcissistic, but it is true that as long as nataya is in this state, the wood magic particles in the air will pour into nataya''s body. Although I don''t know what the reason is, it''s not too much to call it "Emerald goddess".

    "Wings of heaven!"

    As soon as nataya squatted down, the green wings of the sky bloomed behind her, and the white fog was finally illuminated.

    Now nataya can release the wings of heaven without complex spell singing.

    Nataya held the wings of the six gods in her right hand behind her. After a deep breath, she launched an attack and ran towards Ragnar.

    "Ah ~ ah"

    Ragnar is not a vegetarian either. He is also very sensitive and ready for nataya''s attack.

    "The water in the abyss falls into the abyss like a horse''s head. It''s getting deeper and faster. It''s raining heavily. High pressure waterfall!!"

    At the same time that nataya launched the attack, avina was unwilling to be outdone in May and recited her best water magic.

    A blue round magic array appeared on Ragnar''s head, which was inlaid with a square module and turned slowly.

    "Ah ~ ah"

    Ragnar seemed to feel something bad and wanted to jump away.

    "Hum! Don''t want to run!"

    Ragnar jumped back, but somehow he suddenly received a stab in his back and bounced it back under the magic array released by avina.

 Chapter 700

    The little boy was wearing a big white pajama. He felt that the pajama could be as big as his two. The bottom of the pajama had been dragged to the ground, covering the little boy''s whole body, and only a pair of small feet were exposed.

    The little boy looked sick and pale. He held a teddy bear in his right hand and looked at nataya with a smile.

    "Big sister, can you see me?"

    The little boy smiled very cute and his voice was very ethereal.

    However, his whole body was slightly transparent, just like some kind of projection. I felt that a gust of wind could blow him away.

    "You...!"

    Nataya was completely unaware of the little boy''s existence, and suddenly she was startled to see him.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hehe! My name is Kongling. Kongling is the sky, and Kongling is the spirit of Kongling... Er ~ although it seems almost the same! But my name is Kongling."

    ����������

    The little boy''s self introduction almost got nataya around.

    "Are you... A ghost?"

    Although nataya was afraid of ghosts and other things, her intuition told her that the little boy in front of her was not dangerous to herself.

    "Puff, please call my name - ethereal."

    Ethereal hands akimbo, pretending to be very angry, but it seems... The effect is not obvious. On the contrary, there are some cute.

    "Er ~ brother Kong Ling, are you a ghost?"

    "Well, I''m a ghost."

    Kong Ling nodded and said proudly.

    Then he seemed to react to something and immediately changed his mouth.

    "Bah, bah, your family is a ghost. I''m not a ghost."

    "Well, my family is really ghosts now."

    Nataya is right. Her whole family was killed in the village of Xion. Now they are all ghosts.

    "Well, I''m wrong! I''m actually the patron saint of this land."

    Kong Ling said proudly.

    "Patron saint?"

    Nataya doesn''t believe in the existence of God. She would rather believe that ghosts live in the world than that there is God in the world.

    (if... God really exists, then Xiong village will not

    "Oh, oh, don''t you believe what I said? I can see all kinds of distrust in your eyes."

    "I believe it, of course I believe it! How can I not believe that brother Kong Ling is so lovely?"

    Nataya said with a smile.

    "Poof poof, you just don''t believe it! Hum, I''m leaving."

    What are you doing here

    Make complaints about ntago''s heart.

    Although she doesn''t know what this ethereal thing is about, nataya can''t wait for him to leave here early.

    "Oh, yes ~ Yes! I almost forgot my business."

    Just as Kong Ling wanted to turn around and leave, he suddenly thought of something.

    I saw ethereal raise his head high, put his two palms on both sides of his mouth and use it as a horn.

    "Everybody come out!"

    The ethereal move really startled nataya.

    Suddenly, a lot of white smoke came out of the land centered on ethereal and nataya, which was also translucent.

    The white smoke rises slowly and turns into a human posture when reaching a certain height. There are men, women, humans and orcs... The number is quite large, as many as two or three hundred!

    "This is..."

    "They are the real ghosts!"

    ������������

    "Ah ~ ah! Mom, help me!"

    At the sound of ghosts, nataya''s legs trembled with fear, and she wanted to call out her dead mother to save herself.

    "Nataya, don''t be afraid! There is a rabbit here. Don''t say anything about ghosts. Even if Renault, who is countless times more terrible than ghosts, is here, I will help you beat him away."

    Tom jumped on Natalia''s shoulder to comfort her.

    Although he said so, Tom now thought that nataya had been scared crazy.

    What ghost? Why didn''t I see it

    Only nataya could see the ethereal existence, and Tom saw only a white fog.

    "Ha ha, what a lovely little rabbit! You also have a very good friend!"

    Kong Ling covered his little mouth and said hehe.

    "Tom..."

    Natalia was completely moved by Tom''s behavior.

    But what she didn''t know was that Tom thought she was crazy. The best way to comfort the mentally insane was to follow her delusion, so there were Tom''s above remarks.

    "Ha ha... Don''t be afraid. Look at them carefully!"

    Nataya summoned up her courage to look around with the guidance of the ethereal. She also knew that this would not work. She had to overcome her fear of ghosts.

    Slowly put down the jade hand that covered her eyes. Nataya found that the ghosts turned into white smoke were all standing behind the ethereal, white and dizzying.

    "In fact, they are all the grievances here!"

    "Complaining spirit?"

    Said nataya weakly.

    Nataya now looks like a three-year-old girl, with tears from her eyes. If Renault sees her, she will laugh at her.

    "Don''t you wonder how that creature over there came out?"

    Ethereal pointed to nataya''s back. Now there is Ragnar who buried the bodies of the two men.

    "But I don''t know!"

    Nataya shook her head.

    "Oh, I can''t help it. I''ll tell you!"

    "This island was a very beautiful place many years ago, with the fragrance of birds and flowers and lush fruit forests. All the orcs lived happily here. But suddenly one day, an uninvited guest came up on this beautiful and quiet island, that is, a human alchemist."

    Alchemist? Is that the scientist

    Nataya did not interrupt the ethereal words and continued to listen.

    "The alchemist built his own experimental base underground in the middle of the island. The main purpose seems to be to study biological evolution. I don''t seem to know exactly. In short, these ghosts are the victims of his experiment!"

    "What about Ragnar?"

    "Ragnar is the most successful work of his experiment! One day, a human inadvertently came to this island. He noticed the abnormal situation here and finally learned about the existence of the alchemist after investigation. The human wanted to destroy the alchemist''s research base, but he failed in the end. He was caught alive and used as an experimental object."

 Chapter 701

    "Maybe in the alchemist''s world, his biological evolution pursues physical strength, so he integrates the characteristics of many powerful animals and creates the strange thing of Ragnar."

    Nataya listened very carefully. It was the first time she had listened so carefully to what others said.

    "Of course! How could the experiment not fail? The alchemist''s experiment is unbearable for ordinary creatures, so it led to the death of so many creatures!"

    "You mean..."

    Nataya realized that these ghosts floating behind the ethereal should be the victims of the scientist''s experiment.

    Looking back at Ragnar, who was burying the bodies of the two people in Huotian, nataya actually felt that her heart seemed to be touched. She always felt that they were so poor.

    "Then why is Ragnar burying these two people now? Didn''t he kill them?"

    "I''ve seen the man who wanted to destroy the base I told you before. He''s very kind. Here, Ragnar''s head is that man."

    ������

    Nataya looked blankly at Ragnar''s back and felt bursts of incredible.

    "Oh, oh, I''ve never seen a man with such strong willpower. His desire for survival even carried down the alchemist''s cruel experiments."

    As Kong Ling spoke, he spread out his palm. His tone was very relaxed, as if it had nothing to do with himself.

    However, nataya''s heart suffered a heavy blow at this time.

    They are also Terrans. While we enjoy ourselves, we don''t know who else is suffering cruel torture in the world.

    (hero...)

    In nataya''s mind, this man can already be called a hero.

    He died to save the lives of other races and endured such a great torture.

    "It''s ridiculous to say. Although the power of transforming people is powerful, they can only act according to orders. You can also understand it as a toy made up of the dead bodies of many animals like a puppet. The command received by Ragnar is to guard here and kill all other creatures who come here."

    At this point, nataya can understand why two people in Huotian died.

    It seems that they came here accidentally on the way to escape. They were identified as invaders by Ragnar, so they were killed.

    In this way, the cause of the two deaths in Huotian has something to do with himself.

    If they had not been dazzled by anger, the two men might not have escaped and would not have come here to be killed by Ragnar.

    "What about me? Why did Ragnar suddenly stop?"

    "Well, hee hee, I won''t tell you!"

    The ethereal looked so relaxed from beginning to end, but it was just like this. Nataya felt a trace of fear from the ethereal body.

    If he is a normal creature, his emotions will fluctuate greatly when he explains the whole thing. This kind of experiment of anger and resentment will definitely cause dissatisfaction in his heart.

    But this ethereal, now it''s like telling a story to talk to nataya. His mood is very peaceful and he doesn''t feel a trace of anger.

    "Why, do you think I''m cold?"

    Kong Ling suddenly stopped and said with a smile.

    (bad!)

    What nataya felt from the ethereal body was the indifference of human nature, which made nataya very afraid.

    "Ha ha ~ don''t be nervous. I won''t hurt you. The Lun family is so lovely. How can they do anything to hurt people?"

    Kong Ling was so cute at this time, but his lovely action didn''t feel the corresponding comfort in Natalia''s eyes at the moment.

    "Then why did you tell me this?"

    "Well..."

    Kong Ling held the bear in his right hand.

    "Of course it''s annoying."

    "Annoying?"

    "I used to sleep well here, but these grievances have been shouting for help. I can''t sleep. So I''m not looking for you."

    "Come to me? I don''t think I can help you."

    Nataya took a step back, and now she was wary of the emptiness.

    "I just want you to help me drive away the alchemist. In that case, these grievances can rest in peace. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?"

    Ethereal said this, but Natalia has no reason to shirk it. It already belongs to the category of moral kidnapping.

    If you don''t help drive away the alchemist after you know the truth, your conscience will certainly be unbearable.

    Their original purpose was to investigate the affairs of scientists. Now they can do it together.

    "I can promise to help you get rid of the alchemist, but why don''t you get rid of him yourself?"

    "Well, I have my own reasons!"

    It seems that Kong Ling does not intend to answer nataya''s question.

    "But I can tell you how to beat Ragnar!"

    The ethereal pointed to Ragnar''s human head.

    "Its weakness is the brain. As long as the brain dies, no matter how powerful it is, it will die!"

    Nataya lowered her head for a moment.

    But at this time, Kong Ling seemed to find something and smiled gently.

    "Ha ha, it seems that I''m leaving! I won''t accompany you anymore, Natalia! We''ll meet again!"

    "Wait a minute!"

    Before nataya finished, the ethereal little boy''s body faded slowly until it disappeared into the field of vision.

    And the ghosts behind him disappeared at this time.

    Why does he seem familiar with my affairs

    "Why did he say he would meet again?"

    These problems now surround her heart. She always feels that things in the world are so troublesome.

    ������������

    At this time, a familiar voice sounded in nataya''s ear.

    "Natalia?"

    "Natalia?"

    (this is...)

    Nataya recognized the familiar tone in an instant.

    "Avina!"

    "Lalis!"

    "I''m here!"

    Nataya waved her arms desperately to let avina and them know their position in the hazy fog.

    "Avina!"

    Nataya finally saw the figure she wanted to see at the moment not far away.

    "Nataya!"

    "Ah ~ ah!"

    Nataya ran to avina and held her in her arms. The warm temperature gave nataya a moment of warmth.